Терминатров Джон Коннорович
Sis-Con with Dimensional Chat Group Chapter 1650-1999

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Типография Новый формат: Издать свою книгу
 Ваша оценка:

   webnovel.com
   The winner and the loser
   2 761-3 511 минут
   0x01 graphic
   Chapter 1650: The winner and the loser
   Miboumi looked at Haru and said, "There are 20 coins on the jar, and the rules are simple, right? As long as you spill the water, then you lose, and if something unexpected happens, such as the two of us can put all the coins on the glass, then we'll redo the gamble until there's a winner."
   Haru nodded since the rules were pretty much simple, and at the same time, he knew that it was impossible to put all the 20 coins on the glass since the more coins on the glass, the volume of water would rise, and the water would spill from the glass.
   "Senpai, may I add other rules?" Haru asked.
   "If one of the players is able to put all the coins in the jar on the glass first, then this person will be the winner. What do you think?" Haru said.
   Miboumi raised his eyebrow and said, "Isn't that unfair? I mean, the one that was given the first chance to put the coin to the glass is going to be the winner, right?"
   "I mean, if we follow a routine, then one of us will put one coin one by one, and each of us will have 20 chances to put the coin on the glass." Haru looked at Miboumi and said, "It takes too much time."
   Miboumi thought for a while and nodded. "It's good. I agree." He agreed without hesitation since he knew that Haru would lose right after Haru put three or two coins on the glass.
   "Then how about we start?" Haru said.
   Miboumi nodded and said, "Then as the first one, I'll give you an example." He took one coin, then slowly dipped the coin on his glass before he let it go gently inside the water.
   The coin fell down and landed on the bottom of the glass gently, creating a small "clang" sound.
   The student council was fairly quiet, and even though there was a school festival outside, the sound outside couldn't enter the student council room since it was located at a high place and quite far from the location of the school festival, even if the window was opened, which was why the sound of coin landed on the glass was heard by everyone in the student council room.
   "It's your turn," Miboumi said while looking at Haru.
   They never talked about who would do it first, which was why they thought that Miboumi was quite sneaky at this moment.
   Haru didn't think too much and nodded. He took five coins at the same time and stacked them with his fingers firmly.
   Miboumi was startled, but then, he was laughing inwardly. In truth, he had another trick, and that trick was the coins that he had given to Haru.
   Haru's coins were different from Miboumi's coins. Haru's coins were heavier, so just one or two coins would cause the water to overflow directly.
   Miboumi thought that Haru was stupid since he thought that Haru had one or two tricks to give him enjoy this gamble, but it seemed that he was thinking too much, but it didn't really matter since he could get the position of the student council president faster.
   Haru's face was very close to the glass, and his eyes were focussed on the glass, water, and the coins. He breathed slowly, then dipped the five coins that he stacked together on the surface of the water gently.
   Everyone was also looking at Haru, and there was a strong tension around them. After all, if Haru lost this bet, Kirari would lose her position as a student council president. Hence, Runa and Ririka were quite nervous somehow, but on the other hand, Kirari was strangely calm, staring at her man without a doubt in her eyes.
   There was sweat on Haru's forehead and his expression was quite solemn. He relaxed his fingers slightly, then dropped the five coins on his fingers.
   It was so quiet, and there was almost no sound, but when the five coins landed on the glass and caused a "clang" sound, everyone quickly woke up and was startled when they saw that Haru was able to put five coins on the glass of water at the same time without causing the water on the glass to spill.
   Haru looked at Miboumi with a smile and said, "It's your turn."
   (BGM: Kakegurui OST - High Strung).
   Miboumi looked at Haru in disbelief, staring at him and then at the glass. He had tampered with Haru's glass and coins before, but why was Haru able to put all the five coins in easily?
   In reality, Haru should lose, but why was Haru still able to look at him with that smile?
   Miboumi didn't know, but he knew that it wasn't the time to lose his calm and knew that even though Haru was able to put five coins at the same time to the glass and didn't even spill the water at that, he knew that it should be the limit. Once Haru put another coin, then, without doubt, Haru was going to lose!
   Miboumi took a deep breath and calmed himself. He knew that he needed to do this calmly and steadily. He couldn't hurry, and he couldn't be caught in his pace, so he took another coin and did the same as before, steadily, calmly, dropped the coin to his glass that was filled with water. He smiled, then looked at Haru.
   Haru shook his head and said, "You're going to lose this way, Senpai." He then took another five coins and stacked them together again.
   Everyone, except for Kirari, was dumbfounded when they saw Haru's action.
   Haru then did the same as before, slowly dipped the five coins that he stacked on his fingers before he let them, dropped on his glass that was filled with water.
   Until the sound of the coins hitting against the glass was heard, everyone recovered, but there was still a trace of shock, and they were lost for words when they saw Haru's action.
   "You're going to lose this way, Senpai," Haru said with a smile.
   Miboumi's heart was beating very fast since he didn't know what kind of trick Haru had used, but he was someone who would become a patriarch of his family, so he quickly calmed himself. He knew that even though Haru was able to put all 10 coins into a glass of water, he didn't think that Haru was able to put another one. However, he had to admit that he regretted his decision to agree with the rule that was proposed by Haru before.
   However, Miboumi knew that there was still a chance for him to win, so he hadn't changed his strategy and put another coin like before to his glass of water. When the "clang" sound was heard, he looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "Are you going to put five coins again?"
   Haru nodded without hesitation, then stacked another five coins on his fingers.
   The one who screamed wasn't Kirari or Ririka, but it was Runa. However, Runa quickly covered her mouth since she knew that she might have disturbed him.
   Haru smiled lightly at Runa, then moved his neck slightly, before he did what he had done before, and when the "clang" sound was heard...
   Everyone was lost for words once again.
   If one was lucky, twice was a coincidence, then thrice... as long as they weren't stupid, they knew that Haru was using a trick, or this guy was so good at putting something inside, so he hadn't spilled out the water from his glass.
   "I only have five more coins, Senpai." Haru looked at Miboumi and said, "If you don't do something quickly, then you'll lose."
   Miboumi looked at Haru calmly and said, "No, as long as you spill your water, then I'll be the winner." Even if he wanted to mimic Haru's act by putting five coins simultaneously, he didn't have that much confidence since his hands were sweaty, and if something wrong happened, he would drop all the coins at the same time, but this time...
   "But I'll accept your provocation."
   Unlike before, Miboumi took out five coins simultaneously and did what Haru did before, stacked five coins on his fingers, then dipped all of them into the water gently, then let it go.
   His movement was done in one swift action, and Miboumi was strangely calm at that time. He believed that he didn't lose and he was right!
   Miboumi clenched his fist tightly when he saw that he was able to put five coins at the same time to his glass. He thought that he should do this before since he knew that his glass was a bit different.
   Haru nodded, but he didn't say much. This time, he picked up one coin, then gently dropped it on his glass, causing a slight ripple on the surface of the water, and everyone in this room could see that with just a slight force, the water on his glass would spill out, but fortunately, it didn't, and when they heard a "clang" sound, they knew that he succeeded.
   Miboumi stared at Haru and knew that this guy was a very strong opponent, so he was going to answer him. He then took another five coins then stacked them on his fingers. He was very confident at that moment, and he believed that he could do the same as before, but...
   One of the coins slipped from his fingers and dropped on the glass directly, causing the water to spill.
   Miboumi's healthy-colored skin turned pale in an instant, and it was until he heard Haru's voice that he knew...
   Haru smiled and said, "I'll take your money, the "housepet" nametag, and by the way, don't forget about your ancestral house." He directly took the suitcase that was filled with money and was about to leave with Kirari and everyone.
   Runa was excited and said, "Let's have a party!"
   Kirari nodded and said, "Well, we have 10 billion yen now. If you want something to eat, then tell me."
   Ririka didn't say anything, but somehow, she was also quite excited.
   The four of them left directly, leaving Miboumi, who still couldn't believe what was happening, and it was until he heard the sound of the door closed that he woke up, gritted his teeth, and felt his entire body was weak. He didn't care about the nametag, but he cared more about his 10 billion yen and his ancestral house since he knew that he would be killed once his family knew about this problem, but he knew that he was still alright... he believed that he could return, and fight him again in the future.
   Miboumi felt his phone vibrate, and when he saw the one who had called him, he raised his eyebrow, but then when he received the call and heard what the person who had called him told him, his expression turned paler and he knew that he had lost that chance.
   His phone dropped on the floor. Miboumi stood up and screamed, "AARRRGHHHH!!!!!"
   It was only a moment, but the winner and the loser between them had been decided.
   The winner got everything, but the loser, he had lost everything...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=o4DuWZk9lKo
   Kakegurui OST - High Strung.
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1651: What to do after this? Of course, it is to do a peformance, right?
   Haru, Kirari, Ririka, and Runa had left the room after Miboumi's defeat. After all, there was no need to talk with a loser.
   "Kirari, should I send all of this to your house later?" Haru asked, showing the suitcase in his hand. Even though he walked with a suitcase, no one thought too much, nor were they asking since the student council's prestige had been planted on the head of all the people in this school.
   Ririka and Runa were dumbfounded when they heard Haru's words. However, Kirari felt quite normal since Haru had given her one billion dollars before, and even though the bet that Haru had won from Miboumi was quite huge, it was small in comparison.
   "Well, let's put it in your room first. Sora, Megumi, and Utaha should be there, right?" Kirari said.
   Haru nodded, but then he asked, "What are you going to do with Miboumi?"
   "Well, leave the rest to me. You don't need to think much about the rest," Kirari said.
   Haru nodded and also didn't think too much. He didn't tell her that he had gotten a lot of money by short-selling the company that was related to Miboumi's family since he felt that it was troublesome, and he knew that Kirari would be quite busy later.
   "You also need to prepare for your performance, right?" Kirari looked at Haru and said, "After I've cleared up the rest, I can't wait to see you on the stage."
   "Well, be careful, alright?" Haru wanted to kiss Kirari's forehead, but he knew that this wasn't the place, but Kirari was bolder and kissed hugged him directly.
   Runa and Ririka frowned since they felt that they were being ignored at this moment.
   "Kirari, you should know that Haru isn't the only person who is going to perform," Runa said.
   Kirari nodded and said, "Good luck to you two."
   Runa and Ririka somehow wanted to smack Kirair's butts.
   For the rest, Haru didn't Kirari to clear up the remnant of the "Full-Bloom," which was the organization that was founded by Miboumi. He also didn't think too much about their fate or what they were doing since they had decided to become the enemy of the student council, so their result was inevitable.
   Haru was in his private room, talking with Utaha, Sora, and Megumi. "Is it alright for the three of you to skip the class? Aunty is going to get angry." He was sure that Hiratsuka was going to get angry at the three of them when they knew that the three of them had skipped the class.
   Utaha, Sora, and Megumi weren't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Onii-chan, please help us..." Sora looked at Haru while begging. After all, she also knew how scary her aunt was.
   Haru took a deep breath and somehow felt a bit regret why he was known as a "sis-con," if he wasn't a "sis-con," then he would need to fight against his aunt since he knew that his defeat was inevitable when he needed to face his aunt.
   Utaha, Megumi, and Sora didn't know what was happening at the school, and the three of them were having fun together with Haru, playing around, eating, and visiting various places in this school. They had to admit that even though there was a strange atmosphere at this school, they didn't regret coming since they could know how their husband-to-be was at school, but it seemed that they didn't need to worry too much.
   In the evening when the school festival would end in a few hours...
   They turned their heads and saw Kirari, Ririka, Sayaka, Runa, and Yuriko walking together.
   Unlike Ririka, Kirari, and Sayaka, who knew about Utaha, Megumi, and Sora, both Runa and Yuriko didn't know much about the three girls that seemed to be very close with Haru.
   Runa and Yuriko raised their eyebrows, then turned their heads toward Kirari, but it seemed that she didn't say anything, so they also did the same time.
   "Hello," Megumi greeted them softly, then they introduced themselves to each other.
   It was time for their performance, so they didn't waste their time anymore and walked toward the hall where the stage was located, and along the way, they could see a lot of people also walked or ran toward the hall since every student on the Hyakkou Academy had heard the school that the student council members were going to do a performance, so they didn't want to waste their time and wanted to watch their performance.
   Haru, Ririka, Runa, and Sayaka walked out backstage after saying goodbye to Kirari, Utaha, Megumi, Sora, and Sayaka, and after they saw Haru and his group had gone, Kirari and her group also went to the private place where they could see the performance better.
   When Kirari and her group were seated, Megumi asked, "Kirari, do you know what kind of song they're going to play?" After all, Haru's performance was being done in surprise, and she also didn't know about this.
   "Hmm..." Kirari smiled then said, "Don't be impatient. I'm sure that you'll watch a great performance by him." She then looked at Sayaka and said, "Sayaka, don't forget about the camera, alright? You should just place it there, and it is going to record by the performance by itself."
   Sayaka nodded and put down the camera given by Haru and placed it where it could record the entire hall and stage.
   Before Haru's performance, there were a lot of other performances from various classes and clubs at this school, but everyone's reaction was quite lukewarm, except for the new idol that had just debuted, the rest of the people who did performance had received a quite complex review so when everyone heard that the members of the student councils were about to do a performance, every student quite anticipated and wanted to see what kind of performance that they would be able to see.
   Not only Kirari, Sayaka, Utaha, Sora, and Megumi, but the rest members of the student council, such as Kaede Manyuda and the new member, Yumemi Yumemite were also going to the hall, then what about the rest?
   Besides Kirari, Haru, Sayaka, Yuriko, Runa, Kaede, and Yumemi, there were still a lot of student council members such as Mibouimi and Sachiko, but they had chosen the wrong choice so...
   For Miharutaki, nothing had happened to her, but what had happened before still made her quite awkward to see Haru, but she didn't miss Haru's performance since she also wanted to see it. She knew what had happened to the "Full-Bloom" organization along with Miboumi, but she didn't care much since it had nothing to do with her.
   Then when everyone was waiting, it was time for the student council members to do their performance.
   "Next up is a band group from the members of the student council."
   Haru, Runa, Ririka, and Yuriko walked out from backstage to the stage together calmly, along with such announcements. The four of them didn't change their uniforms and wore the same as before, but there was a musical instrument from guitars, bass, and drum sticks on their hands.
   Why were there two guitars?
   It was because they needed two guitars, that's all.
   Haru walked to the stage but didn't do anything immediately. He then turned his back toward everyone, and his face faced Ririka, Yuriko, and Runa. He gave them a nod, and Runa started to play the drum.
   Along with the sound of the drum, their performance started!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1652: With all of that, everything ends peacefully
   Along with the sound of drums, Haru, Ririka, and Yuriko also started to play with their guitars and bass.
   The sound of music made anyone's blood boil, and they subconsciously moved their feet rhythmically, but they had to admit that Ririka or the vice-president's guitar skill was very amazing!
   There's nothing more that I can do.
   I'm sorry that I'll never be with you again."
   Then Haru's voice was heard, and the moment his voice was heard, they felt their bodies shuddered since they had never heard such an amazing voice.
   (BGM: God Knows - Suzuhi Harumiya).
   Not only the students of the Hyakko Academy but the people who watch his performance, including Haru's girlfriends that watched his performance from the video call also felt their bodies trembling and wanted to move it around since they felt that his voice was amazing.
   On the Idol Research Society, Nozomi, and every member of Muse gathered together, watching Haru's performance on the laptop, which made them open their mouths wide. They knew that Haru was able to play music, but it was their first time to know him that he was able to sing so well, that it made their body trembling.
   "He - He's amazing..." Honoka was lost for words.
   The rest of them also nodded and watched his performance intently since it might be something that they would have never forgotten in their entire lives.
   What was so amazing about Haru's voice was that it made the three Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko become even more focused on their performance, before in truth, even though they hid it very well, they were quite nervous, but when they heard his voice, everything was like blown away and they stared at the figure that led them which a feverish expression, thinking that it might be the best thing that they had ever done in their high school life.
   "If I had my way, we'd be together forever.
   After those lyrics fell, Ririka showed everyone her crazy guitar skill, using her fingers, creating an amazing sound and that blew everyone away, making their heart thump very hard, their blood boiling, and they shook their heads, and hands high to the sky.
   Kirari looked at her twin sister with amazement since she knew very well that the guitar skill shown by Ririka was something that could only be done by a professional, but as her twin sister, she also knew that she also could do the same, and somehow she felt a bit jealous of her sister that was able to play on the stage with him.
   Sayaka couldn't look away and looked at the stage without blinking her eyes.
   Utaha, Megumi, and Sora also weren't much better and they had to admit that their husband-to-be was very handsome at that moment.
   "God knows that I would follow you if that is what you wanted.
   Take me into all your darkest shadows,
   and you'll see that I'm even stronger than you could know."
   Haru sang with all of his might, showing why he could be called a "King of Rock" in the world of Fairy Tail.
   "If I had my way, we'd be together forever.
   When those words fell, Ririka played her last melody guitar, bombing everyone with a nuclear bomb, causing everyone to scream fanatically at the end.
   The song ended, but everyone was still screaming loudly.
   Ririka, Runa, and Yuriko looked at Haru with a complex expression since they had to admit that this guy was too romantic, right?
   Haru coughed several times on the microphone causing them to slowly shut their mouths.
   "This is going to be our last song and it is also an original."
   Haru breathed in and said, "I've made this song especially for you."
   Everyone screamed frantically, but somehow, the girls felt jealous at this moment.
   "Please listen, Whereabouts of Happiness (Shiawase no Arika)."
   (BGM: Shiawase no Arika - LOCAL CONNECT).
   The sound of the guitar was played, then the drum and his deep voice could be heard.
   For the sake of protecting what's important."
   Unlike the previous song that could make everyone scream and move their bodies frantically, this song somehow gave them warmth and made them want to smile.
   Everyone who listened to him swayed their bodies right to left and had a feeling that something was about to burst from their hearts.
   Sakura and her mother were watching Haru's performance through the tablet. The two of them wore earphones and watched him intently.
   "An outreached hand, a single smile
   Makes me happy to have been born
   Reflected in your unlying eyes
   We are now in the midst of overflowing hope."
   Each of the lyrics made Sakura want to smile at this moment, and she felt very sweet and happy, somehow, if possible, she wanted to enter the screen so she could be with him at this moment.
   On the other hand, Sakura's mother smiled bitterly, looking at her daughter, who was so lucky that she could get him.
   Ritsu and Seri also watched Haru's performance with a smile, swaying their bodies next to each other, even though they were still in China right now, they could see each other very well through a video call, but they knew very well that they wanted to meet him right away.
   "Even if we don't exchange words
   This is the time to convey it
   With our strong but invisible bond
   You push me forward whenever I need it."
   Those lyrics hit them very hard and it made their eyes slightly wet, feeling happy with their encounter. They remembered how they met, played, talked, and a lot of things together which made them unable to hide their smiles at this moment.
   Somehow Nico also started to sing and everyone also followed her together since this song really moved them.
   Erina, who was in the car, was about to return from her job, but along the way, she also didn't forget to watch Haru's performance through her laptop with a smile. She might not have appeared in most of the chapters lately, but of course, Haru had never forgotten her and both of them had always loved each other.
   Erina then didn't hesitate and decided to stay at Haru's house directly since she missed him.
   "You push me forward whenever I need it
   Because your warmth is always with me
   I can face my worries and regrets."
   Erina knew with him, she could face anything so...
   "Hisako, I'll stay at Haru's house tonight."
   Hisako could only sigh and nodded, lamenting why she was still single at this moment.
   Unlike Sayaka who had always swayed her body left and right, Kirari, Sora, Utaha, and Megumi were quite surprised by this song since it was so pure and chaste somehow. The four of them knew how beastly their husband-to-be was, which was why when they saw him, singing such a chaste and pure song, the gap was too cute for them to bear, but more importantly, their eyes also felt slightly wet at this moment.
   "I don't want something shallow
   I want to grasp your hand someplace deep
   So that happiness will be born."
   Haru sang with all of his might, causing everyone to unable to look away from his figure, but with those words fell, they knew very well that the song was about to end which was why they felt quite regret that they might not be able to see his performance more.
   The song ended, Haru, Runa, Ririka, and Yuriko waved their hands and walked back backstage, and with all of that, the school festival at the Hyakkou Academy ended peacefully.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   God Knows - Suzuhi Harumiya.
   https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=WWB01IuMvzA
   Lyrics:
   https://www.animelyrics.com/anime/haruhi/godknowsen.htm
   Shiawase no Arika - Local Connect.
   https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VX-TkEMQAuU
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1653: What if we're caught by paparazzi?!
   With the end of the school festival, Haru's day was fairly peaceful, but then, after the school festival, he needed to bring everyone from Muse to his talent agency.
   Everyone was quite anticipating how the office of his talent agency was. After all, they knew very well about his identity, and they knew that they would become a celeb soon, no, they had already become a celeb, which was why...
   Haru looked at everyone with a speechless expression and asked, "There are a lot of things that I want to ask, but what are you wearing now?" He wanted to bring everyone to his talent agency's office and decided to meet each other at the shrine, but he didn't expect to see them wearing such strange clothes.
   Nine members of Muse wore thick coats, facemasks, and glasses. Luckily, there was no one here since if someone saw them. He was sure that someone would report them to the police since they thought that the nine of them were perverts.
   "What are you saying, Haru!"
   Nico seemed to be in a state of excitement and said, "We're a public figure! We're celebs! Of course, we need to wear a disguise all the time since no one will know when a paparazzi is going to take our picture!"
   Unlike Nico, the rest members of Muse only stood there but didn't say anything.
   Maki threw her cat, sunglasses, and facemask to the ground. "It's so hot!" Her face was full of sweat. After all, her clothes were quite thick, especially when it was summer already.
   Along with Maki, then one by one, the members of Muse also took off the thick coat that they wore at this moment.
   "What are you doing! Do you know that you'll be caught by paparazzi this way!" Nico reminded everyone frantically since she knew very well how scary the paparazzi were. After all, she loved an idol. She also had seen a lot of idols ruined because of paparazzi, which was why she reminded them, especially when four members of the Muse were Haru's girlfriends.
   As an idol, it was impossible for someone to have a relationship, and Nico didn't want the paparazzi to dig out about the romantic relationship between the members of Muse and Haru, which was why she told them to wear a disguise.
   "Calm down, Nico," Haru said with a smile.
   "How can I calm down?! You have dated four girls from Muse! If our fans know about this matter, then our idol career is going to be over!" Nico screamed.
   "Nico, don't scream. What if the paparazzi hear you now?" Haru said.
   Nico quickly covered her mouth, then looked around warily. When she saw that there was no paparazzi, she let out a sigh of relief.
   "Still, I know that you're worried, but you don't need to," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why is that, nyaa?" Rin asked curiously.
   "I've controlled the media in this country after all," Haru said with a smile.
   They weren't sure what to say for a moment.
   Haru's publishing house in this country had grown into a behemoth. After all, it had devoured some famous publishing houses from magazines, novels, and education books.
   The publishing house went downhill, which was why it was his chance to buy them, but of course, he couldn't buy them all, or rather, he had enough of the publishing house and went to target another business.
   Everyone looked at the young man in front of them, even though they knew that he was rich, but still, it was still hard to grasp how rich he was since he had always been acting normally with them, unlike those billionaires that they could only watch from media.
   "Well, do you want to go now? Or later?" Haru asked.
   They said without hesitation since they wanted to see Haru's office right away.
   Everyone was on the bus and looked around curiously, wondering where his talent agency office was.
   In truth, Haru wanted to drive using a car, but he knew that a car had a limited seat, but it was alright since he also had a minivan, but everyone wanted to go there by bus since it was quite close and they didn't want to trouble him too much, so he agreed.
   "Still, why did you suddenly make a talent agency? Was it because of us?" Eli asked.
   "No, I've already owned it in the past," Haru said.
   Haru had a movie company, anime studio company, television broadcast, a sports club, and music records, so he owned his own talent agency to optimize his company. He wasn't sure how big it was, but it should be fairly big since it had sighed with quite a number of famous actresses, actors, athletes, singers, models, bands, etc., and it also had its own headquarters, but after all, it was only a talent agency, and compared with his other companies, the revenue of this company was quite small, even though his company was one of the largest talent agency in this country.
   Haru didn't bring them to the headquarters of his talent agency, but rather the other building that was usually used by the idols and female singers to train, and it also happened to be quite nearby.
   If he wasn't wrong, from what he had heard from Ritsu, the name of his talent agency was 346 Pro.
   It took them around 10 minutes, and they had arrived at the location. In front of them, there was a building with a European style that was mixed with modern style, and there was also a huge clock on the top of the building.
   The nine members of Muse seemed to be standing there in silence.
   "It's like a castle..." Hanayo stared at the building with amazement.
   Everyone also nodded at the same time, hearing Hanayo's voice.
   "By the way, Haru, is the name of your talent agency 346 Pro?" Nico asked, but her voice seemed to be trembling.
   Haru was surprised and asked, "How did you know?"
   Nico wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Um... Haru, can I ask you another question?" Kotori asked.
   "What's wrong, Kotori?" Haru asked.
   "Um... why haven't you invited us until now?" Kotori asked with confused expressions. After all, no one expected him to have such a huge talent agency, and if they knew that they had such a big office, then he should ask them, right?
   Everyone looked at Haru curiously at this moment.
   "Um... do you believe that I just forgot?" Haru said with an awkward smile.
   They didn't know why, but they wanted to smack him for some reason.
   "Well, let's go," Haru said.
   They nodded and took their first step on Haru's talent agency.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1654: You're all the idols of the 346 Pro now
   The employees of the 346 Pro that were assigned to Chiyoda's office were in a state of nervousness and excitement at this moment since they had heard that their big boss, Kasugano Haruka, was going to visit the office!
   Haru was a very legendary figure since he built his entertainment kingdom from zero and became the biggest mogul in the world, which was why when there was an announcement that he was going to visit, the executives of the 346 Pro also prepared themselves to welcome him, which was why the moment he entered the office, there was already a lot of people who had been waiting for him and bowed their heads, welcoming him.
   "Welcome, Kasugano Haruka-sama!"
   The nine members of Muse were dumbfounded since they didn't expect that the moment they entered the office, there would be a lot of people who welcomed them like this, so they became nervous and hid behind Haru.
   Haru was very relaxed, and he was only wearing casual clothes, but the moment everyone saw him, they were stunned since they instantly understood they were two different people. They also understood why the world called him the illegitimate child of God.
   Haru was a government, Emperor, etc., and a lot more. He had a lot of identities, which was why his aura was something that could make anyone feel in awe. He then looked at the beautiful woman that walked towards him respectfully.
   The woman was wearing a woman suit, and she had a beautiful necklace and earrings. Her long black hair was tied in a ponytail, and from her appearance alone, everyone on Muse could tell that she was someone important.
   "Welcome, Kasugano-sama."
   Haru nodded and said, "Next time, you don't need to welcome me like this." He felt a bit helpless, but there was nothing that he could do since it was part of this country's tradition, but he didn't have a hobby to be worshipped like a god, and rather than waste their time to greet him, it was better to do their job.
   The woman nodded regardless, then said, "Please follow me, Kasugano-sama."
   Haru nodded, then looked at everyone at Muse, who seemed stunned. "You don't need to gawk, let's go, or I might leave you here." He said in a joking tone so they wouldn't be nervous.
   The moment they heard that they might be left here, they quickly stuck into Haru since they were very nervous at that moment.
   If it was at the school, then a lot of people would talk about them, but this place was Haru's property, and if they didn't want to be fired, then they could only shut their mouths. However, it was quite normal for someone rich to have a lot of women, and when they saw Haru's figure, they felt that it was quite normal. However, the female employees seemed quite envious of everyone on Muse since they saw the nine of them could stand side by side with him and even hugged him.
   Haru ignored them and walked beside the woman that greeted him before.
   Mishiro was the name of the woman, and she was the Executive Director of the 346 Pro.
   Mishiro brought them to her office and told her subordinates to prepare a tea and snack or something as soon as possible, while at the same time, she was wondering about Haru's purpose to visit the 346 Pro.
   Even though Mishior didn't want to admit it, the 346 Pro was the only small company that Haru owned, which was why she was wondering whether he was dissatisfied with the performance of this company, or...
   "Well, I'll cut it short, but can you help me to sign those nine girls to the office and prepare a professional to teach them?" Haru said directly.
   Mishiro then looked at the nine members of Muse, and somehow she felt that they were quite familiar. She thought for a bit and asked, "If I'm not wrong, they should be Muse, right? One of the contenders for the Love Live School Idol contest." As the director executive of 346 Pro, she also knew the importance of Love Live School Idol, and she also wanted to sign the winner of that event to their talent agency. Unfortunately, the favorite champion of the Love Live School Idol, A-Rise, had been signed by an agency. Still, she didn't think too much since an idol wasn't their main business, after all, and it was only part of their business, and a Love Live School Idol was something new. She would rather choose to sign actors, actresses, or athletes since they were more profitable, rather than an idol, that wasn't that much profitable.
   Haru nodded and said, "I'm their producer."
   Mishiro was dumbfounded, staring at the nine girls that were sitting together beside Haru, eating a snack, drinking a tea, and chatting quietly, listening to their conversation. Still, she didn't think too much since she thought that they might have a relationship with Haru. After all, it wasn't that common for an actress or an actor to have a relationship with someone, but it wasn't something in her place to ask.
   Haru and Mishiro talked to each other, but neither of them talked about his relationship with the girls. They talked about his intention to make them the winner of the Love Live School Idol, so he wanted to give everyone on the Muse a teacher, a place to train, and gave them a chance to perform at the event to make their name bigger.
   Nico wanted to cry at this moment when she heard the conversation between Haru and Mishiro since her dream to become the best idol would be closer.
   "I'll prepare the contract right away for them," Mishiro said and didn't think too much. Even though it wasn't her job and as someone with a high position, she didn't need to prepare a contract for a small school idol group. She wanted to please her boss, after all, and hoped him to tilt some more investment on 346 Pro since she had a lot of plans to make this talent agency become even bigger.
   "Right, Mishiro-san, do we have an office in South Korea and China?" Haru suddenly asked.
   Mishiro, who talked with her subordinates about the contract for Muse, was surprised by Haru's question, but she nodded and said, "We have, but we don't put too much focus on it."
   Haru thought for a while and said, "Well, I don't have time now, but I'll send someone to give you my plan about the development of this talent agency later." He knew that the entertainment industry of both China and South Korea was about to take a flight, so, before that, he was going to get some shares of it.
   Mishiro was excited and nodded directly.
   Then the contract was ready, and in truth, the members of Muse wanted to sign it directly, but they were stopped by Haru, who was looking at them helplessly, telling them to read it, but they believed in him, so in the end, he was the one who explained it to them.
   Unlike most of the contracts, the contracts that were given to everyone at Muse were very lax. They didn't need to worry too much that their schedule might clash with the school. After all, before they were idols, they were students, and four of them were Haru's girlfriends, so they were given the best contract directly.
   The members of Muse signed the contract, and after that, they were in a state of disbelief, especially when they had gotten their own manager.
   "Hello, my name is Saori Nishifukai. I'll be in your care from now on," Saori said and bowed her head respectfully.
   "Yes, we'll be in your care from now on!" 9x
   The nine members of Muse also bowed their heads politely and nervously at Saori Nishifukai, who would be their manager from now on.
   Saori was also startled since she didn't expect to be chosen to become Muse's manager, but she had to admit that everyone on Muse was very cute, and she wanted to take their photos all the time.
   Everyone talked for a bit until Haru said, "So do you want to tour around the office?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://www.project-imas.com/wiki/Mishiro_Executive_Director
   https://myanimelist.net/character/105151/Saori_Nishifukai
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1655: What about the future?
   During the tour, Mishiro didn't follow them, or rather, she wanted to follow them, but Haru told her that it was better to continue her work since he didn't want to bother her, after all, he wasn't like those old uncouth, who always wanted their subordinates to follow them, pleased them, even ignoring their work, and if they had time to do that, it was better to continue their works since 346 Pro was only a small industry under his hand, however, it seemed that Mishiro was pretty much disappointed when she heard Haru's words since she really wanted to follow him, after all, it was a rare chance for her to meet Haru, but she didn't give up and thought that she would be able to meet him again in the future, after all, Muse would be one of their talents from now on so without a doubt, he would visit this place again.
   Mishiro then bowed her head and didn't raise her head until she saw Haru and his group went out to tour around the office, but she had to admit that Haru was really handsome.
   Haru was quite speechless and could tell that that cold woman seemed to be interested in him, but he didn't think too much, but then, he looked at Saori Nishifukai, who would become Muse's manager from now on.
   Saori didn't expect that she would receive this important job, even though Muse might be only a school idol, and wasn't even the most popular one at that, she could see their potential since everyone was unique on their own and without one of them, it would be completed, but more than that, she knew that she could become closer with Kasugano Haruka, who was her big boss. She secretly glanced at Haru, and blushed, thinking if this guy confessed to her directly, she was sure that she would accept it without hesitation.
   "Haru, after we have signed the contract, do you think that we'll become professional, even after we have graduated?" Eli asked, after all, if she didn't expect that she would sign a contract with such a huge talent agency.
   Haru looked at the nine of them and asked, "Do you want to?"
   When they were asked that question, they turned silent.
   "Your first purpose to become an idol is to save the school and that objection has already been completed now."
   Haru looked at everyone and said, "Then from what we have talked about before your next goal is to become the champion of Love Live School Idol, and during your high school time, you can create a lot of memories together in Muse, but after graduation, if you want to, then you can continue to become an idol, but if you don't want to, then it is alright. Even though I can fully support all of you, not all of you want to continue, right?"
   Haru then hugged both Maki and Nozomi then said, "I'm not sure what you all want to do in the future, but both Maki and Nozomi want to become both a doctor and a priest, so both of them can't continue with Muse activity after next year, when Nozomi, Eli, and Nico have graduated."
   Saori didn't say anything, and only stood there, after all, even though it was shocking when she heard that Muse wouldn't continue their activity after they have graduated, it was something normal since no idol would continue to work in the entertainment industry, and she also had to admit this industry wasn't all beautiful, there was a lot of ugly things too, the same as rose, even though its beautiful flower, it had thorns, it was the same as the entertainment industry.
   Honoka, Umi, Nico, Eli, Rin, Hanayo, and Kotori fell into silence since they knew that they also needed to think about their future.
   On the other hand, Maki and Nozomi blushed since this guy hugged them in front of everyone, but no one seemed to bother so they were alright with it and didn't think too much.
   "Still, you don't need to be in a hurry, and for now, why don't we tour around the office." Haru then looked at Saori and asked, "Nishifukai-san, can you guide us?"
   Saori nodded while pushing the frame of her glasses and when she did that, there was a light that reflected on her lense, causing her appearance to be more professional and sharper.
   "Alright, let's tour around the office!" Honoka said excitedly.
   Everyone forgot what they were worried about before and this time, they were going to walk around the office to see the inside.
   They knew that it was their time to watch his industry or rather one of his assets which was why they were looking around the office of 346 Pro with a serious expression, but then...
   "Wow, this place is huge!"
   "There's a sakura tree over there, nyaa!"
   Honoka and Rin looked around with amazement.
   "Haru, Haru, can I ask for the autograph of all the idols here?" Nico's eyes were red, tugging Haru's arm, and hoped that she would be given permission.
   Haru was speechless and said, "You can do that later, but first, what is the best spot in this office, Nishifukai-san?"
   "Kasugano-sama, if you're asking about the best spot in this office, then it is the massage and spa room!" Saori said while pushing the frame of her glasses.
   The members of Muse were dumbfounded.
   "Um, Nishifukai-san, we're going to be messaged over there, right?" Nozomi asked.
   "Um, the one who is giving a massage is a woman, right?" Hanayo asked shyly.
   Saori nodded and said, "All of you, you don't need to worry since all of the people here are all women, and they're all professional."
   "Haru, can we visit that massage and spa?" Kotori asked with shining eyes.
   Haru nodded and said, "Sure, you can go."
   Everyone was excited and walked toward the massage and spa room.
   Haru also knew that all of the masseurs were all women, and if there was a guy then that guy would be dead already since it would have a bad impact if there was such a thing and he also wouldn't let the company do that here since most of the people who worked here were female.
   In truth, there were male masseurs, but they were at the other headquarters of the 346 Pro since on that place there was where a male idol, actors, and an athlete were located.
   The 346 Pro was separated into two places, one was for female talent and the other one was for male talent, it was also the reason why it could be said 346 Pro was one of the biggest talent agencies in this country, but that wasn't the only reason, why both genders were separated.
   It might be common sense, but the group of fans in this country was quite fanatic and if there was news that their favorites idols were known to have a relationship with the opposite gender, then they would be thrown away by their idols, which was why most of the talent agency which was related to an idol related, actress or an actor would usually either focus on male-oriented or female-oriented since no one wanted to see a misunderstanding happened on the fans since the fans were the source of money for those talents.
   When everyone wanted to try the massage, Haru was waiting outside, after he looked at the inside of the massage, but then his phone vibrated and he raised his eyebrow since he didn't expect...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1656: Next Quest 1
   Even though Haru knew that he was shameless, he wouldn't enter the spa and massage room together with the members of Muse, and there were a lot of reasons for that.
   The first reason was that the masseurs were female, Haru wasn't narcissistic, but he believed that once those female masseurs touched his body, without a doubt, they wouldn't be able to hold themselves and tried to tempt him to do something that could be done by an adult.
   The second reason was that not all the members of Muse were his girlfriends, so, as a gentleman, there was no way for him to join them.
   The third reason might sound hypocrite, but as a boss of this talent agency, he needed to set up an example, right?
   The last reason and the fourth reason, because Haru received another quest from the Group Chat, which made him somehow quite helpless. It hadn't been a while since he had completed one of the quests, but he didn't expect that there would be another one.
   In truth, Haru hoped that quest would appear once every year, but he knew that if he did, the story wouldn't be about "Group Chat," but rather it was about his story conquering various girls with a lot of different personalities.
   Sitting on the sofa in the waiting room outside the spa and massage room, Haru looked at his smartphone and checked what kind of quests appeared on the Group Chat.
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Quest 1: Join Advanced Magic Academy.
   Quest 2: Join S-Class of Advanced Magic Academy
   Quest 3: Join Ultimate Magic Research Society.
   Quest 5: Defeat 100 Demons.
   Quest 6: Defeat 10 Devils.
   Quest 7: Protect Swedes Kingdom.
   Quest 8: Defeat Shin Wolford.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   Countdown: Before the attack on the Swedes Kingdom.
   Haru frowned since he didn't know anything about what kind of world or stories were related to this quest, but one thing for sure, he knew about one thing.
   Haru murmured that name and thought that this world should from a cliche reincarnation story where someone from Japan died because of being hit by a truck, then reincarnated in another world as a child or something.
   Why was Haru sure about that?
   It was because of the name "Shin Walford" itself, even though "Walford" might sound like a westerner name, "Shin" was a Japanese name which was why Haru could guess most of the things that happened in the story, even though he didn't know about the story itself.
   'But you need to defeat Shin Walford?'
   Haru was speechless since the quest told them to defeat the main character of the story, which made him unsure of what to say. He then entered the Group Chat and spoke with everyone to discuss the quest.
   Yajima: "Like always, do any of you know about the story of this quest?"
   Haru: "Me too. I don't know about this story."
   When Kuroneko and Haru told everyone that neither of them knew about the story, they became helpless.
   Haru: "However, even though I don't know about the story, I can guess most of the stories."
   Kouha: "Really? What's the story about, Haru?"
   Haru thought for a while about how to explain everyone, then started to write down his explanation.
   Haru: "If I'm not wrong, this world should be about a cliche reincarnation story."
   "Cliche reincarnation story?"
   Everyone was confused by Haru's words. After all, none of them were being reincarnated, except for Haru. Well, Jeanne was also reincarnated, but she had never read a story about reincarnation after all.
   Teppei: "What is this cliche reincarnation story?"
   Not only Teppei, who was confused but most of the members of the Group Chat were also confused since they had never read a book about a cliche reincarnation story.
   Kuroneko: "Ah! Is this that kind of story, Haru?"
   Haru: "Yes, it should be, without a doubt, if one of us accepts this quest, then we'll enter the world where the main character is being reincarnated, and as you can see, on the last quest, you also need to defeat the main character too."
   Everyone was speechless when they heard that they needed to defeat the main character. After all, everyone also knew the power of the main character was very unreasonable.
   Yajima: "Hmm, so I guess we need to send someone powerful there."
   Luffy: "Me! Me! Me! I want to do this quest!"
   Kouha: "Are you stupid? Can you learn magic there? If we send you there, then you might not come back!"
   Everyone also agreed with Kouha's words since they knew how stupid Luffy was, and they also felt worried about sending Luffy alone to the quest. More importantly, the quest from the Group Chat told them to learn and enter the academy, and for Luffy, who was an idiot, there was no way for him to enter one.
   Shinobu: "Wait! Wait! Kuroneko, Haru, you haven't explained to us what cliche reincarnated story?"
   Everyone was also curious about this question since they had never read what kind of story that cliche reincarnated story was about.
   Kuroneko: "Well, in a simple term, it is a story about an average guy, who is reincarnated in another world because he died because of an accident, then when he comes to another world, he has a cheat or became genius, then gets a lot of girls as his harem, it is that kind of story."
   Korosensei: "I'm not sure, but I'm very jealous now!"
   Toshinori: "Cough! Cough! But well, we have nothing to do with the main character, right? After all, the quest is quite simple such as joining some organizations, defeating some enemies, right?
   Toshinori's explanation wasn't wrong since the quest was as simple as that.
   Haru: "You're not wrong, Toshinori, but in truth, this quest might have related to the quest."
   Kuzuha: "What do you mean, Haru?"
   Haru: "Shin Walford. This name might sound like a westerner's name, but "Shin" is a Japanese name, so for the last quest, we need to defeat this main character."
   Everyone was speechless when they heard Haru's explanation, but they also thought that it wasn't wrong, or rather they were 100% sure that Haru's explanation was right, and they also believed that Shin Walford was the main character of the story.
   Esdeath: "So how strong is this main character?"
   Esdeath directly asked her husband since she was quite curious.
   Haru read Esdeath's chat and replied, "Well, probably the main character has the strength to conquer the entire world by himself."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1657: Next Quest 2
   "Strong enough to dominate the entire world."
   Haru explained to both Esdeath and all the members of the Group Chat, telling them how ridiculously powerful the main character of the cliche reincarnation story was.
   Everyone was in silence for a while and tried to understand the meaning of Haru's words. However, unlike everyone, who was thinking about a lot of things, Kuroneko, who was familiar with the cliche reincarnation story, knew very well that the cheat of the main character on that kind of story was pretty much unreasonable, and each of them had an ability that could destroy or dominate the entire world quite easily.
   The cliche reincarnation story was different from a shounen manga story, where the main character of shounen manga story needed to work hard, fought various people, had their loved one killed, tragedy, some training arcs, friendship power, love power, etc., the main character of the cliche reincarnation story didn't need all of that, they could become stronger instantly the moment they were born and being told by the world that they were genius.
   Then everyone in the world where they were reincarnated would also instantly love him, and a lot of girls would instantly flock around the main characters without knowing why, which was this quest was quite difficult, especially when there was only one person that could be sent to this quest.
   Everyone on the Group Chat was silent once again, and they tried to comprehend what they had heard. Still, one thing is for sure, the male members on the Group Chat pretty much felt very envious since they also wanted to have the same life as the protagonist of the cliche reincarnation story.
   Yajima: "But one thing for sure, we need to send one of our strongest members there, right?"
   Jeanne: "Yeah, it is pretty dangerous to do a quest alone after all."
   When Jeanne thought about how helpless she was to fight against the Ancient Dragon at that time, she was very glad that she could do the quest with Haru. Even though she had to admit that her husband was quite a bastard, he could make her very happy, and he also gave her a lot of new sisters so she wouldn't be alone.
   Tabane: "If we talk about power, then it should be me, Haru, Esdeath, Teppei, Kouha, Luffy, and Korosensei, right?"
   Everyone also agreed with Tabane since they also believed that those seven members were the strongest among the Group Chat.
   Gintoki: "Well, that's true, but I don't think that Luffy, Korosensei, and Haru's wife, can go on this quest."
   Luffy, Korosensei, and Esdeath were in silence, but they didn't say much.
   Luffy was an idiot, Korosensei was an octopus, and Esdeath was probably getting impatient and killed everyone in that world directly.
   Haru then sent a chat toward his wife, Esdeath.
   Esdeath: "Before you go, come to my world first."
   Then they continued with their discussion about who would go on this quest.
   Teppei: "It's impossible for me since I'm not young anymore and I don't have the ability to disguise myself."
   Well, in truth, Teppei was too lazy, and he felt that this quest might be quite dangerous after all.
   Kouha also didn't think that he could live well in a world where no one could take care of his daily life.
   Tabane: "Me too, though. It would be different if I could go with Haru."
   Tabane was too lazy to go on the quest. After all, she was in the middle of her research about HI-ERO particles. She was sure that if her research was successful, then her boyfriend would have the power to destroy the numerous dimensions by using the power of his libido. She was very excited when she thought about that possibility, so she was working very hard to realize that dream.
   Shinobu: "Do we need to talk about this anymore? Isn't it obvious who is going to go?"
   Everyone also agreed since they knew very well that there was one person that was very suitable to take the job.
   Haru was speechless and could only rub his face since he was very speechless at that moment, but he also knew that there was no other person that was more suitable than him.
   Kuroneko: "Ah... if Haru is the one who is going on this quest, then I have to say that Shin Walford is going to have a huge trouble."
   Haru was confused and asked, "Huh? Why?" Even though he knew that he needed to defeat Shin Walford on one of his quests, he didn't intend to make Shin Walford his enemy. After all, it was very troublesome.
   Kuroneko: "You might haven't realized, but what is the most common thing on the cliche reincarnated story?"
   Everyone was in the middle of thinking, but Korosensei realized something.
   Korosensei: "Wait a moment, don't tell me?"
   Kuroneko: "That's right! It's a harem!"
   They weren't sure what to say for a moment, but somehow, all the male members and some female members of the Group Chat could only feel pity toward Shin Walford.
   Haru frowned since he also knew what they were talking about.
   Haru: "What do you mean?! Have you always seen me like that?"
   Everyone said without hesitation since they knew how dangerous a harem protagonist was.
   Unlike the beta main character of the cliche reincarnated story, Haru was simply a beast. If Shin Walford didn't act fast, then, without doubt, Shin Walford was...
   Haru: "This is nonsense, alright? I'll finish the quests in a jiffy, then return back as I usually do."
   They weren't sure, but they couldn't believe his words, or rather, they knew that Haru might not have an intention to get a girl, but they were sure that the girls would flock around him instantly since they knew how dangerous his charm was.
   They continued to talk for a while, and he told them that he would go once he had prepared himself, but before that, he also promised to visit Esdeath's world before he was going to the quest, but probably, the author wouldn't write details about his visit since his intention to come to Esdeath's world was probably doing debauchery act, as usual, oh no, he was going a good deed to add the number of humanity so they wouldn't go extinct.
   Haru then continued to chat with everyone for a while, talking to each other about the details of the quest and a lot more for a while until he smelled a sweet fragrance from his side and a soft voice from his side.
   Haru turned his head, and Kotori, who was flushed in red, showed a shy expression that made him want to push her down, but he knew that he shouldn't do that, but besides that, it was alright, right?
   Haru moved closer and gave a kiss on Kotori's white and smooth forehead, which caused her to lower her head shyly.
   "Not... Not here, alright..." Kotori said softly while lowering her head shyly.
   Haru was speechless since it seemed his image as a beast had been imprinted on her mind, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1658: If you're worried about the future, then don't be, I'll be here with you
   Haru looked at his cute girlfriend and pinched her nose.
   "What are you doing?!" Kotori pouted and slapped Haru's hand from her nose.
   "What do you think all day about, you pervert," Haru said with a smile.
   "I'm not a pervert!" Kotori was annoyed and hit Haru's chest several times, but she forgot that she was fighting against the beast, so when she hit him, he wrapped his hand around his waist and hugged her in his arms.
   Haru sniffed Kotori's neck and said, "You smell nice, Kotori."
   The blush on her face gradually spread to her neck. She didn't dare to look at him at this moment and shrank her body in his arms. After all, she remembered what she had done during their trip to Enoshima.
   After Kotori returned back that day, she couldn't fall asleep and rolled around her bed several times, but after she talked to him on the phone, she felt calm and wanted to sleep with him again since she had to admit, sleeping with him caused her sleep to become better. Hugging his body, she looked up and looked at Haru's sharp contour, which caused her to blush once again since he was really her type.
   Kotori didn't want to be told as an easy girl, but this guy's way to make her feel good was amazing, which made her also helpless.
   "Where's everyone?" Haru asked while caressing Kotori's hair gently.
   Kotori enjoyed herself, rested her head against his chest, and said, "They're still inside. I got out secretly." She looked at him and stuck out her tongue.
   Haru really wanted to kiss her at that moment, but he held back.
   "So, is there something that you want to talk about with me?"
   Kotori looked at Haru and asked, "Why do you think so?"
   "I just have a hunch." Haru looked at Kotori with a smile and asked, "Are you worried about your future?"
   Kotori looked at Haru for a while and nodded. There were a lot of things that she was worried about, but she wasn't sure where to start at that moment.
   "If you're worried about our relationship, then you don't need to worry since I've never thought of you as an easy girl, and I also know your feeling towards me is real, the same as my feeling toward you is also real," Haru said while looking at Kotori.
   Kotori showed a beautiful smile, then hugged him tightly since she felt very happy at that moment. She then looked at Haru and asked, "So you have an intention to date all the members of Muse?"
   Haru looked at Kotori and shook his head. "No, I don't have that kind of intention, and if you say something like that, it feels like I date all of you as if I try to collect something, that's something wrong! Listen well, Kotori, whether it is Eli, Nozomi, Maki, and you, all of you are special to me, and I've never even slightest thought of any of you as a collection or something, and I've decided to accept your confession because I feel the same as you...
   Kotori hugged him tightly and didn't want to let him go.
   Haru patted Kotori's back and had to admit that her body was so soft that it made him giddy somehow, but this wasn't the time to think about such a thing, and what he needed to do was to stabilize Kotori's feeling. He thought for a while and asked, "Do you have somewhere that you want to go?"
   Kotori then looked at Haru with a confused expression.
   "Since you've become my girlfriend, then is there a place that you want to visit? We can go with the two of us next time," Haru said.
   "Really?" Kotori was surprised, then asked, "Have Eli, Nozomi, and Maki asked the same thing?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Maki asked me to go to Chiba with her, Nozomi is to Nara, and Eli is to Russia. What about you?"
   Kotori was surprised and asked, "Is it alright to go overseas?"
   Haru nodded and said, "We can, but we can go right away since it takes time."
   "Hmm... that's true." Kotori thought for a while and said, "Then let's have a normal date!"
   "Normal date?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   Kotori nodded and said, "We haven't had a date after all."
   Haru nodded and said, "Let's set up the date right before the summer break starts since I'm sure that during the summer break, all of you will have a quite tough time training."
   Kotori was happy then kissed Haru's lips directly.
   Haru had to admit that even though Kotori might be one of the quietest, she was very bold, right?
   Both of them then sat next to each other, holding each other's hands, feeling each other's existence while waiting for everyone to come out.
   "Haru, can I ask something?" Kotori asked.
   "What's wrong?" Haru looked at Kotori curiously.
   "After you have graduated, what will you do?" Kotori asked.
   "Is there something that you need to ask?" Haru raised his eyebrow since his business was quite clear, right?
   Kotori blushed and said, "I guess you will work?"
   "No, I'll enter a university, creating a good image since you should know that there are a lot of people who are envious of the rich," Haru said.
   "University? Are you going to the overseas one?" Kotori asked curiously with a worried expression.
   Haru patted Kotori's head and said, "No, I'll enter the domestic one. You should know that even though the university is overseas, it might sound good, but it is all because of the brand, and in truth, whether it is domestic or overseas, all is the same."
   Kotori was stunned since she didn't expect that there was such a thing because of education.
   Haru told the truth, after all, even if someone entered a university, it didn't mean that they would get a job immediately after they graduated, even the students from the most prestigious university in this country, Tokyo University, only 80% of them could get a job after graduating.
   "What about you? Do you have a plan for the future?" Haru asked softly.
   "I..." Kotori was still unsure.
   "You like clothes, right? If so, then you should study fashion," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, Kotori also knew that she loved clothes, of course, fashion too, but she was quite hesitant and asked, "Can I really?"
   Haru caressed Kotori's hair and said, "No matter what is your decision, I'll support you, but if you are really unsure and hesitant, then please tell me and consult with me since I'm here for you, and don't suddenly make your own decision on something without telling us, alright?"
   Kotori nodded with a smile, then rested on his chest again. Since she felt as long as she was with him, she believed it would be alright.
   "Ah! You two are fliting to each other!" Nozomi, who came out from the spa and the massage room, quickly reacted when she saw Haru and Kotori fliting to each other.
   "Kotori-chan, you're too sneaky," Eli said with a helpless expression since she didn't expect Kotori to sneak out from the room so she could be together with Haru.
   Maki didn't say anything but kept staring at Haru, and from her eyes, he could tell that she wanted to tell him not to forget about his promise to bring her to Chiba.
   Haru only laughed and grabbed the three of them together, hugging them together on his arms, which caused them to laugh together.
   "Wait, wait! Don't mess around!" Maki flushed, but there was a smile on her face.
   "Eli, your boobs are soft!" Nozomi put her face directly on Eli's face.
   "Nozomi!!!" Eli was very shy and wanted to slap Nozomi.
   Kotori laughed with the four of them.
   Saori had an urge to take their picture, but she held herself since she believed if she did that, she might be fired, but on the other hand, Honoka, Umi, Nico, Hanayo, and Rin looked at the five of them bitterly wasn't sure why feeling quite jealous at this moment.
   Haru had messed around enough. He then coughed and said, "How about we continue our tour?"
   Watching his innocent expression, they didn't know why, but they wanted to smash his head at this moment, but with all of that, their tour ended, and all of them were going to work hard during the summer break, and lastly, he was going back to prepare for his quest, and he decided to go as soon as possible so he could go back as fast as possible.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1659: I'm sure an environmentalists will be happy with this place
   A clear blue sky, fresh air without pollution, and an abundant forest with various fauna and flora.
   There was no electricity nor street light, and there were only trees and some small animals around him. Luckily, it was in the afternoon and the sun shone brightly to the sky so he could see his surroundings clearly, and somehow, with how comfortable it was, he wanted to take a nap, if there was his girlfriend beside him, then it would be even more wonderful.
   Haru looked around and couldn't help but let out a long sigh since he was sure that those environmentalists might turn this place into a sacred place if they saw this beautiful place.
   If it was his original world, then this place would be razed and all the trees would be cut down for construction, furniture, etc, well, as long as it could turn into money then it was all good, however, Haru was wondering whether he should take some of the trees around this forest since he knew that the trees around him were quite rare and it could be sold with a high price, but enough of that, since he had something very important to do.
   Haru looked at his surroundings and didn't expect that he would be teleported to the forest when he accepted the quest. He let out a long sigh and felt quite helpless at this moment since he didn't have any information about this world nor he had seen any people around him.
   Haru had a feeling that if the person who did the quest from the Group Chat wasn't him, but someone else, he was sure that they would be troubled.
   Haru wanted to determine the setting background of the world first so he wanted to search for someone, but he could probably tell that this world was quite backward.
   How could Haru be so sure?
   It was because Haru couldn't connect his laptop to the internet or a local network.
   His laptop had been enhanced, well, not exactly a laptop, but his hologram computer that was given by Tabane might be one of the most advanced computers, and usually, he could connect to the internet and check various things, especially the information of the world, but here, he couldn't do that so in conclusion, this world was quite backward.
   Haru rubbed his chin and thought that this world was probably similar to a medieval era since it was one of the most cliche settings on the cliche reincarnated story.
   In truth, it wasn't Haru's first time coming to a medieval era-like setting world.
   Naruto, Fairy Tail, and Akame Ga Kill probably resembled the setting of the world of this world, however, he couldn't be so sure until he could get information from someone since his information in this world was zero.
   Haru didn't want to waste time so he used his gravity magic to float, then used his light magic to reflect the light around him so he would turn invisible. He wasn't sure whether the people in this country could use magic or not, and he didn't want to cause a commotion without knowing what was happening in this world, so he needed to be low-key first.
   In the sky, Haru was looking at the forest below him, trying to see whether he could see a human or two, but based on his harem protagonist power, he might see a luxurious carriage that was attacked by either a group of beasts or bandits, then the group of mercenary or guards fought very hard to protect the people inside the carriage with all of their power since the people inside the carriage was probably either queen, king, nobility, or even princess.
   Just kidding, there was no way that he could meet something as convenient as that, however...
   "We won't let you move forward any closer than that!"
   "Shut up and give all of your money!"
   "Just kill them! We can have their money later after we have killed all of them!"
   The bandits showed a cruel smile, and the group of guards tightened the hands that were holding the sword, showing how nervous they were.
   Haru was speechless, and then noticed a group of people who seemed to protect the luxurious carriage from a group of bandits, but he was speechless at why the group of guards was nervous in front of a group of bandits when the group of guards had better equipment than the bandits, and the only advantage of the group of bandits was a number, but he had to admit that even though they were a group of bandits their equipment was quite good.
   But enough of that since Haru really underestimated the power of his harem protagonist, though, he didn't really mind since it was a great thing for him. He thought for a while and decided to help them as soon as possible.
   In truth, it might be good to help until the situation becomes even more chaotic, but even though he wasn't a good guy, he wasn't a heartless guy either, so he decided to help them since he also needed their information.
   The guards were looking at the group of bandits that had surrounded them.
   "No matter what, protect the princess, even if you die!"
   That guard shouted loudly, and everyone also nodded, showing a determination to die to protect the princess, however, in Haru's eyes, they were stupid since they clearly told the group of bandits that the princess was inside the carriage, which made him speechless.
   "Hey, there's a princess inside!"
   "I've never tried a princess before, let's hurry up and kill them!"
   The bandits became even more excited.
   The group of guards was furious when they heard what the bandits were saying in front of them, and of course, the princess, inside the carriage, also trembled since it was her first time to be humiliated like that.
   The group of guards and the bandits then clashed directly with each other.
   Unlike the bandits that had limited equipment, the group of guards had better equipment and their entire bodies were covered in armor, but because of that their speed was slower.
   The bandits had more numbers and they ganged one guard with several people, holding one guard by the neck, then beat them, but before, they were about to do that, someone interrupted them.
   One bandit was flying toward the tree and smashed his head then passed out.
   Everyone was stunned and saw a young man holding a wooden sword in his hand.
   As the usual plot, the bandits would talk bad about the person who was about to help the people on the carriage and threatened him by killing him, but this young man wouldn't allow such a cliche plot to happen and he quickly beat up all the bandits without hesitation by using his wooden sword without mercy.
   The group of guards was looking at the young man with amazement since they had never seen someone as powerful as him, especially when he was fighting all the bandits by himself by using only a wooden sword.
   The young man didn't take a long time and only took around a few seconds to beat all the bandits. He looked at the group of guards and asked, "You alright?"
   The guards didn't answer him immediately since they were stunned, and it wasn't until a few moments later that the leader of the guards woke up from his stupor and nodded.
   The leader of the guards wasn't sure why, but when he saw this young man, he felt an indescribable aura from him, not only him, but all the guards around also felt the same, thinking that he might be a knight or a son of noble or something since they had to admit that he was very handsome and clean, even though his clothes were quite individual.
   The young man looked at everyone and asked, "Since I've helped you, can you tell me where this is? I have gotten lost."
   They weren't sure what to say for a moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1660: Four Strongest Kingdoms
   After the bandits were defeated, everyone became relaxed and they didn't need to worry about those bandits anymore, but it didn't mean that they were going to stay in this place for a long time since another group of bandits or their friends might become which caused the situation became troublesome so while all of them passed out, they quickly moved together with the young man that had helped them.
   As everyone had guessed, the young man who had helped the group of people was Kasugano Haruka, the MC of this story.
   Haru was sitting on the front part of the carriage, where the driver and the leader of the guards were sitting. He sat on the left side while talking with them and reminded them, telling them that they were quite stupid for shouting that there was a princess inside the carriage, but of course, he wouldn't be too rude when told them about this matter.
   "You know, you shouldn't shout that there's a princess inside before," Haru said.
   "I know..." The leader of the guard blushed in shame and nodded. "That was my fault, but thank you for helping us before."
   "No problem." Haru then looked at the front and asked, "So where are we going?" Unlike the plot where the princess would invite the hero inside the carriage, it seemed that the princess had a fiance and because of that he wasn't invited nor the princess seemed to have an intention to talk with him since he also knew that she might be afraid to cause a misunderstanding, after all, she had a fiance and there was a lot of guards around them.
   If the guards could shut their mouths then the princess might invite him inside, but the guards were sent by his fiance which meant, those guards were the fiance's people, and Haru was sure that they might blabber about how he entered the carriage with the princess later, but he didn't really mind since he didn't have an intention to get a girl in this world.
   "We're going to the Earlshide Kingdom. Are you going to that kingdom too, Kasugano? If so, then you should follow us!" The leader of the guards learned the young man who had helped them was Kasugano Haruka. Even though this name was slightly strange, he didn't think too much since the world was so vast and there were a lot of people with strange names.
   "What kind of kingdom is that?" Haru asked since he really didn't know anything.
   When those words fell, everyone was looking at Haru with a strange expression.
   Haru let out a sigh and understood why they were looking at him like this. "You should know my name is quite different from all of you, right?"
   They nodded, hearing Haru's words.
   "In truth, I came from a faraway country, and my ship sunk when I was on a journey for my business, leaving only some part of my clothes...." Haru quickly made up a sob story where he worked for his family, leaving them to work, but because of an accident, his ship sunk and he landed on this continent without, knowing of anything. He made his story as sad as possible and before long, everyone started to sob and cry.
   Some of them even tried to hug him, trying to tell him that everything was alright.
   The leader of the guards wiped the tears on his eyes then patted his chest. "Don't worry, I'll explain a lot of things about this continent to you."
   "Thank you," Haru said with a smile.
   Then the leader of the guards explained the condition of the continent to Haru.
   In this continent, there were a lot of kingdoms and countries, there was a small one and a big one. There might be countless small kingdoms and countries, but there were only the four strongest ones.
   "These kingdoms are Els Federation of Ys Holy Nation, Free Commerce, Bluesphere Empire, and lastly, our kingdom, Earlshide Kingdom," the leader of guards said.
   "I see, can you tell me the details of those four countries?" Haru asked curiously. He knew that it was faster to use "Heaven's Door" on the leader of the guard to get all the information he needed, but well, he wasn't in hurry anyway and it was also quite novel to talk to someone like this.
   The trip was quite long and there wasn't much information so talking or chatting was the greatest entertainment in the world.
   The leader of the guard explained about the Ys Holy Nation first. He explained that the Ys Holy Nation was a religious nation that followed and believed in good deeds and the Creator God.
   "Since you're a businessman, I don't think that this country is suitable for you," the leader of the guard said.
   "What's wrong? Are there any doctrines or rules that forbid someone to make a business or a profit?" Haru asked.
   The leader of the guards nodded and said, "Yes, in that nation, there is a doctrine for one must not take more than the necessary nutrition. The bare minimum of bread and soup. It also dictates that surplus food is to be shared with those who are in need."
   Haru felt that this country wasn't bad since most people wouldn't lack food there, but he knew that this country wasn't suitable for him.
   "Next is the Bluesphere Empire and it is also better for you to not go to this country," the leader of the guard said with a gloomy expression. He then explained that the Bluesphere Empire viewed a noble as a child of God, which meant, they could do anything to any other commoner, as long as you were a commoner, then without a doubt, your life would be miserable in that country.
   Haru let out a sigh when he thought about the Bluesphere Empire since it reminded him of the Empire in the world of Akame Ga Kill. In the past, before he became the Emperor, the Empire was also hell for a commoner, but since he had become one, everything changed and everyone lived became better, but enough of that since he was curious about both Earlshide Kingdom and Els Federation of Free Commerce.
   If someone asked which country was the best for the commoner then it would be either Earlshide Kingdom or Els Federation of Free Commerce.
   In the Earlshide Kingdom, the aristocrats existed in order to protect the general public, and it was natural for them to think of every way possible for the people to prosper.
   The leader of the guards explained the Earlshide Kingdom eloquently since he wanted to invite Haru as the guard or even an army of the Earlshide Kingdom since he had seen how powerful he was, but he also didn't want to lie to him, after all, he also knew Haru's status as a businessman and the best country for a businessman was in Els.
   "Els is generally a mercantile nation and it is being led by councils...."
   Haru listened to the leaders of the guards' explanation and knew where he should go, but also had a hunch where the protagonist of this world was.
   As the protagonist of the cliche reincarnation story, the main protagonist would be living in one of the most prosperous places, and there was no way that the protagonist would be reincarnated in the Ys Holy Nation or the Bluesphere Empire.
   Then there were only two countries where the protagonist might appear, which was Els and the Earlshide Kingdom, however, the identity of the protagonist should be a normal people, whether the protagonist was a student or a salaryman, he wasn't sure, but either way, there was no way for the protagonist to be sent to Els since the protagonist didn't have that much of knowledge about a business-related matter.
   'So the protagonist should be in the Earlshide Kingdom.' Haru thought, but he felt his body was a bit giddy when he didn't have authority or money so he intended to go to the Els first since, in that place, he could build his own power since there was no difference between commoner and nobility.
   'My goal has been decided.'
   Haru then listened to the talk of the leader of the guards, but in his head, he had set up several plans for what he was about to do in this world on his head.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1661: What are you going to do now?
   "Kasugano, are you sure that you're not going to go to the Earlshide Kingdom?" The guards' leader looked at Haru with regret since he couldn't invite him to the kingdom, but he also knew the temptation of that country for a businessman.
   Haru nodded and said, "Thank you for your help before, but I have made up my mind."
   "I see..." The leader of the guards nodded and said, "Then I won't stop you, and by the way, this is a reward from our princess. You can also come to the kingdom anytime. We'll help you if you need help."
   Haru looked at the sack held by the guards' leader, and from the sound inside the sack, he knew very well that it was money. He didn't know how much it was, but he knew that after hearing that they were from the Earlshide Kingdom, they wouldn't be stingy, and he didn't have money, so he accepted the money without hesitation.
   "Thank you, if you also need help, then you can also ask me," Haru said without hesitation and gave a slight nod at the carriage since he knew that the one who gave him money was the person inside the carriage. He then said goodbye to everyone then moved very fast toward the direction of the Els.
   When everyone saw Haru's speed, they were startled and thought that Haru might be stronger than they had thought. When everyone was in their stupor and lost for words, one voice woke them up.
   A beautiful yet feminine that was filled with dignity was heard from inside the carriage.
   The girl didn't say much afterward, but looking in the direction where Haru had disappeared and couldn't help but let out a long sigh since she didn't expect that they would be separated soon, but then she quickly shook her head since she also knew her status as a crown prince's fiancee, so she should avoid a close relationship with the opposite gender. Still, she had to admit that she really enjoyed his stay. After all, even though both of them hadn't met each other, she heard his story from inside the carriage, which made her laugh from time to time.
   Lastly, even though she knew that it was a bit indecent of her, she had to admit that he was very handsome.
   The girl sighed at a loss, but after that, she quickly received herself since she knew that soon she would return to the kingdom, and she couldn't show her shameful state.
   Haru didn't waste his time and flew directly toward the Els since he knew the general location of that nation.
   In truth, Haru wanted to learn more information about this world, but what he had learned from the guards' leader was enough for him to know the general information about this world, especially when he learned about the Swedes Kingdom.
   Haru knew that he needed to protect the Swedes Kingdom on one of his quests, and from what the leader of the guards told him, the Swedes Kingdom was a small kingdom that was located between the Earlshide Kingdom and the Bluesphere Empire.
   If Haru wanted, it would be possible to conquer the Swedes Kingdom directly by manipulating the mind of the royalty of that kingdom, or rather, he could become the king of any country that he wanted to be, but his quests didn't tell him to do so, and he loved something more challenging, so he decided to go to Els, building his own power there, after all, Els was one of the four strongest nations or kingdom, or whatever in this continent, and the one with the biggest power was the richest merchant, so without hesitation, he went to that country.
   The Earlshide Kingdom might also be good, but in the end, the one who held in power was the royalty and the nobility. Haru didn't have a status, and even though the rules told the nobility of the Earlshide Kingdom to prosper, the life of the commoner, he didn't believe that all of the nobility would follow the rules. After all, when there was white, there had always been a black. The world had always been gray, so rather than being exploited by the nobility, it was better to go to a nation where there weren't any nobilities.
   Haru's status in this world was only a small commoner, after all, and it wouldn't be fun to show his power directly to scare those who were in power, and it would have been better if he had some other background than genius magicians.
   It wasn't that Haru chose to become a magician. Still, his quest told him to join a magician academy, after all, so he decided to become a magician, but he knew that it wasn't enough. After all, he was sure that the protagonist in this world must have some special identity or something.
   Haru knew from the guards' leader before the Advanced Magic Academy was one of the best magician academies in this continent, and it was located at the Earlshide Kingdom. He also heard that the registration of the academy would start in two months, so, in two months, he decided to build his power in the Els federation.
   Haru somehow got excited, and as expected, it had always been very fun to do an adventure. He felt anticipation, then found a group of people and directly made all of them pass out since he wanted more information.
   In another place, on the edge of the cliff, a young man was meditating, using his magic to detect all the creatures in the jungle. He could see various animals, but he didn't focus on all of them. But he was more focused on searching for the demon in this forest.
   Demon... when someone heard that name, a lot of people would think that it was a creature that originated from hell, but in this world, a demon was an animal which without any intelligence and control over their strong Mana, ran rampant and became a dangerous creature.
   The demons were a dangerous existence, and once they appeared in the forest, they might destroy the forest's ecosystem. Hence, the young man always exterminated them whenever they appeared in the forest.
   The young man let out a sigh of relief and said, "I guess there's no demon today." He looked at his surroundings and still couldn't believe that it was almost 15 years since he had been reincarnated in this world.
   "Soon, I'll become an adult..."
   The young man murmured that since he was about to reach 15 years old and in this country, 15 years old was an adult. He then extended his hand toward the sky and smiled when he thought of how happy his life in this world was.
   "Shin, where are you? Hurry up and go back!"
   The young man heard an anxious voice and smiled. "Jii-chan, I'm here!"
   An elderly man then appeared beside the young man, looking at the young man in front of him with a helpless expression. "You're about to reach 15 years old soon, don't play around the forest all the time."
   The relationship between the elderly man and the young man was very close since they were a grandfather and a grandson.
   "But Jii-chan, if a demon appears, then the forest might be destroyed," the young man said with a hint of worry.
   Looking at his grandson, the elderly man wanted to say that there was no normal 14-year-old boy who was hunting a demon in the forest. Somehow he was a bit worried about this young man's future since he hadn't been taught about common sense, but when he saw how powerful his grandson was, he didn't think too much and said, "Well, next month will be your birthday, do you have something that you want?"
   "Hehe.. then I want..." The young man smiled mischievously and listed the gifts that he had always wanted.
   The elderly man looked at his grandson again and asked him to teach him some ridiculously powerful magic, but in the end, he only smiled and patted his grandson, thinking that his grandson was very talented!
   The young man smiled and looked at his surroundings again, feeling that it might be good to see around the city after he had become an adult soon, and somehow he anticipated his future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1662: First Step in Els
   After a few hours of the trip, Haru had arrived at the Els. He looked at the city in front of him which was surrounded by a huge wall, there was a single stone path that was connected to the gate, and on that path, there were a lot of people, wagons, carriages, carts, and he could see that most of them were merchants.
   Haru smiled and somehow felt quite novel since, unlike his original world where he made money by using either FOREX or stock, in this world, the society was still similar to a medieval era, but he knew that even though the society was quite similar to a medieval era, the technology was quite good and it was a bit similar to the 18th or 19th century, but even if the technology was similar to those 18th or 19th, there wasn't any gunpowder or rather there weren't any firearms since there was a magic, with magic, no one thought to develop a firearm at all.
   How did Haru know all of that?
   It was because before Haru arrived at the Els, he had encountered a lot of people from travelers, merchants, and even a bandit and when he met them, he directly used the power of "Heaven's Door" on them, reading all the information that they knew in this world, and as expected, it was faster to use "Heaven's Door".
   It wasn't that asking people was bad, but there might be a chance that the information that he received would be fake since there was a chance someone might be lying to him.
   Haru was in a strange world, alone, without anyone he knew or trusted, it was normal for him to be quite wary, after all, he wasn't some obvious and good guy protagonist who would believe anyone as long as they talked.
   Before his arrival, Haru also had gained a lot of things whether it was money, clothes, and various things, but he put all of that on his zipper storage and only put on a long coat that covered most of his body, a hoodie that covered his face, and a leather bag that he put on his body.
   Haru had to admit that the most profitable business at this time was a robbery since along the way, he had gathered a sum of money and with this money, it should be enough to buy one or two shops on the Els.
   What Haru had said before might sound evil, but that was the truth since what he had done in his original world was also a robbery. In FOREX and stock, money from various people was circulated, and he grabbed all of them, so when he gained a lot of money, but because of that a lot of people also lost their money.
   In essence, a trader and a robber were quite similar, but they were using different kinds of tools and uniforms.
   If it was in the past, then they would use smelly clothes, and a sharp weapon to rob someone, but in the modern world, most people would wear a suit and use their mouths to rob an individual, company, and even a country.
   Did Haru regret getting all of that money?
   It might sound cold, but even if Haru stopped himself, it didn't mean other people would stop, so rather than letting that money enter other people's pockets, it was better to enter his own pocket, right?
   Haru stood on the line and directly used his ability to let other people move first so it didn't take a long time before he arrived in front of the gate, but even if he arrived at the gate, it didn't mean he could enter the city since the guard needed to check whether he was a criminal or not.
   The guards were quite surprised when Haru, who was at the back, could suddenly move to the front line directly, but they didn't think too much.
   Haru nodded and opened his hoodie, showing his handsome face to the world.
   There was a reason why he put on a hoodie, but his first reason was that he was too handsome.
   Even though it might sound narcissistic, he was really handsome that he could make those normal girls fall in love with him just by standing and using his face. Even some males were also entranced by his handsomeness, but the same as a beauty, a handsome face also brought a lot of trouble.
   Haru knew that slavery was still legal in some countries and even in the kingdom that was known for its kindness, the Earlshide Kingdom, there was still slavery there, even though it was only a small number and there weren't many people who knew about this, but the condition of the Earlshide Kingdom was still good and unlike the Bluesphere Empire, that was very rampant, well, not only slavery, even a commoner was treated as livestock by the noble that was living on the Bluesphere Empire.
   How could Haru know all of that?
   It was simple and that was because Haru had read all that information from the "Heaven's Door" before on some of the bandits that he met along the way.
   His face was handsome, and the number of rich women wasn't small, and there were also some people with a special hobby so when people looked at him, they had a desire to kidnap him and sold him to those rich people.
   Fortunately, Haru was very strong and he could make all of them into idiots by using his "Heaven's Door" and telepathic ability, but well, rather than turning them into an idiot, it was better to use them as a loyal dog that he could order anytime.
   When Haru showed his face, everything turned silent since no one had ever seen such a handsome young man.
   Haru smiled lightly and asked, "Can I enter now?"
   The guard subconsciously said in a respectful manner, including all his friends who also did the same, bowing their heads on him.
   Unlike before when Haru saved a group of people in the forest, at this moment, he showed an aura of a king, which made everyone subconsciously feel lower than him and respect him.
   "Thank you." Haru nodded with a smile, put on his hoodie again, and entered the city, but at the same time, he felt a bit disappointed.
   It was because Haru thought that there would be a corrupt guard that charges people who enter with money, but it seemed that he thought too much since it seemed the guards were quite gentle.
   Haru remembered that Els was known for their trust and because of that, no one dared to corrupt, nor they needed to do corruption since most people with high power in this country were rich. He knew that the motto of the people in this nation would be, "there is no problem that can't be solved without money, if there is one, then it needs more money."
   Joke aside, even though there were some problems that couldn't be solved with money, most problems could be solved with money, which was why money was very interesting.
   Haru then looked around the city and could see a lot of people were doing business on here and there that caused the corner of his mouth to rise since as a businessman, he felt that this scene was great.
   Haru started to walk and thought about what kind of business he should do first. He then looked around and walked directly toward one of the restaurants while thinking...
   'Should I build fast food here?'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1663: What have you done in a month?
   The time was moving fast, and it had been a month since Haru stayed in this world, and he had to admit that it was quite easy for him to build his own business in the Els, and his progress was very smooth.
   Haru didn't do a complicated business, and he also didn't intend to create something from the modern world and sold it in this world since he didn't want to cause some troubles in the development of this world, except he made a toilet and a fridge.
   Yes, Haru made a toilet and a fridge.
   Haru had to admit that the toilet in this world was so bad that he didn't want to use it before, so, in the end, he created the toilet by himself. Of course, it turned into a big hit among the people on Els, especially for someone who did both restaurant, hotel, and some rich businessmen since his toilets were clean and convenient.
   The fridge was also very popular since everyone could enjoy a cool drink and keep their food for a long time which was also very convenient.
   Besides selling toilets, Haru also entered a hospitality business such as a hotel, tavern, and restaurant. He also entered a newspaper business, fashion, and lastly, he bought huge land for animal husbandry and a plantation, especially for tobacco and fruit.
   Tobacco was quite useful for cigarettes, especially when he owned a lot of taverns, so he had a channel to sell the tobacco.
   As for the fruit, he didn't want to compete with those old players who planted something such as wheat, maize, and barley, so he entered the fruit market since it was quite good and no one seemed to develop this market very well.
   With all of that, he had gained a considerable amount of power on the Els, and it could be said that he became one of the richest people in this nation, instantly becoming a legend.
   There was a lot of business that Haru could develop, but it was already very good that he could develop all of this was just a mere one month.
   Now, the question was, how could he create a fridge without the existence of electricity?
   The reason was simple, and that was magic.
   Haru had to admit that the magic in this world was very useful, and after getting a lot of money, he bought various books about magic.
   In this world, there were two kinds of magic. The first one was elemental magic that was used by a magician to fight against the enemy, demon, or various things.
   Haru didn't care about this elemental magic since those magics were weak compared to his ability. He was more interested in the second type of magic which was enchantment magic.
   Unlike elemental magic, which was pretty much like that enchantment, magic was very special since, with this magic, he could create a fridge by giving an enchantment to a box so it could cool down whatever was inside.
   Haru had to admit that the existence of magic, making most of the things in this world became convenient, especially enchantment magic. Because of this enchantment magic, even though this world was similar to the medieval era, their technology was very advanced.
   There were many inventions created in this world because of enchantment magic, such as a tool to harvest, watering the plant, clothes that were capable of protecting its users, and there was a lot more.
   Haru wasn't sure what the protagonist of this world was doing at that moment, but he didn't think too much. He knew that there was still a month away from the entrance exam for the Advanced Magic Academy, so he thought to prepare himself to go to the Earlshide Kingdom since he didn't want to be late.
   A sudden knock caused him to wake up from his deep thoughts. Haru didn't look up, reading the book about the renowned hero Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen on his hands, and said, "Enter."
   The door was opened, then a beautiful maid bowed her head gracefully and guided the middle-aged man who was dressed in the suit that Haru had invented for his fashion business.
   Haru didn't like the clothes of the noble clothes in this world, so he entered a fashion business and developed a handsome suit, and of course, it became a huge hit on the entire country since he was the model himself.
   Haru was very handsome and rich, so he turned himself into a brand and a model for his business directly, causing a fashion fad among the men in the Els.
   "Haru!" The man smiled brightly when he saw Haru, who was reading a book.
   "Osama-san, what's wrong?" Haru asked, looking at the middle-aged man in front of him. Even though he could become rich by himself, he also got a lot of allies to strengthen his power since, if possible, he also wanted to become a member of the federation council.
   Haru had to admit that Els's system was similar to the Roman Republic in the past, and of course, he wanted to taste what it felt like to become the president of the Els.
   "What? I can't come if I don't have something to do?" Osama asked with a smile.
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "If you want to ask me to marry your daughter, then it is impossible."
   "Why?" Osama frowned and said, "Do you think that my daughter is ugly?"
   The beautiful maid who guided Osama frowned since her boss was so handsome and Osama's daughter wasn't worthy of her boss, but she couldn't say that, right?
   "No, your daughter is very cute, but she's five years old..." Haru looked at Osama and said, "There's no way that I can marry a five-year-old girl." He then looked at the beautiful maid and gave her a gesture to go out. He always got giddy when he saw his maid since he knew that this maid tempted him.
   If it was a normal situation, Haru would ignore her, but he hadn't done the act of an adult for a month, which made him pretty much frustrated. He let out a long sigh, and at the same time, he also felt quite lonely.
   The maid bowed her head gracefully, then closed the door, and somehow she let out a long sigh since she was wondering when he would touch her, and it might also be great if she could become his mistress.
   Osama sat down on the sofa and put some grapes on the table, then said, "You really don't want to marry my daughter? She's really cute, you know?"
   Looking at Haru's reaction, Osama didn't want to give up since he knew that the young man in front of him had a chance to become the president of the Els, and he was also sure that Haru would become the richest man on the continent, but more than that, their relationship was very close, especially when they were also a business ally and he also knew that it was only a time for him to become the member of the council.
   Even though Osama knew that Haru was his ally, he wanted to create a better bond with him, and that was where the marriage came from, especially when he saw Haru's handsome face, he was sure that his grandchildren would be very handsome and beautiful, as long as they had Haru's genes.
   "Well, what's wrong, Osama-san?" Haru asked.
   "I heard that you're interested in the news of Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen," Osama said.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I'm very interested. If you know about them, then please tell me." It wasn't that he didn't have any information about both Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen, but his information was limited, and he had been very busy building his own power in this country, so when he heard that Osama had information about the two heroes who defeated the first devil, he became very interested, especially on Merlin Wolford, since from that name alone, he was pretty much sure that the protagonist of this world must have a connection with the Merlin Wolford, which was why it made him sigh, thinking that the cliche reincarnation story's plot was really predictable.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kenja-no-mago.fandom.com/wiki/Osama_Naval
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1664: The most popular son-in-law candidates
   Haru stood up from his seat, then took some expensive wines that he kept on the shelf in his office, two glasses, and a bucket of ice since he knew that Osama would talk about a lot of things. He put the wine on the bucket of ice and placed it on the table.
   Osama smiled and also helped Haru by pouring the wine on the glass before sipping it slowly.
   "Well, I've heard that both Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen have a grandson," Osama said and ate some peanuts that were served on the table.
   "Oh? Grandson?" Haru showed a surprised expression and asked, "I don't remember that both of them have children, so is he adopted?"
   "Yes." Osama nodded then reminded the young man in front of him, "But you should know that you can't do much to the two of them, they're a hero, so they have a lot of fans, and if you do something to them, then you'll receive a wrath from a lot of people."
   "Osama-san, who do you think I am? I'm a law-abiding citizen!" Haru said with a speechless expression.
   Osama laughed and said, "Yes, a law-abiding citizen."
   Haru only smiled and raised his glass toward Osama.
   Osama also raised his glass and clanked it to him.
   Both of them knew that Haru had a private army, and this private army was used to protect most of his business. After all, even though the Els was a peaceful country, there had always been bad people, and there were a lot of people who had provoked him, but all of them had disappeared, and some of them had become bankrupt, then their business was overtaken by Haru, but his image was very clean since he also owned a media industry, giving him an image of a good citizen of that followed the rules of the country.
   "Still, what are you going to do with those two heroes? They're already old," Osama said simply. Even though both Merlin and Melinda were famous heroes in the past, they were old, so it was useless to find them.
   "I want to learn magic, especially from Melinda," Haru said.
   "I see." Osama nodded and said, "Maybe, you might be able to develop something other than that toilet and fridge." He was a businessman, and he was quite keen about Haru's intention to meet the two heroes.
   "Yeah, that's my plan." Haru nodded and asked, "So where are they? Are they in Earlshide?"
   Osama let out a long sigh and nodded. "That's true. It seems that they're planning to go there for the education of their grandson." He was wondering why the heroes and their grandson didn't go to the Els for their education.
   There was nothing impossible as long as there was money, and Osama had gotten this information from the spy that he had sent to the Earlshide kingdom. If it was news about the king, it might be hard, but if it was news of the two heroes, Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen, it was quite easy. After all, even though they were heroes, they didn't have the authority and guards that protected them. The status of heroes was only symbolic, which was why it was quite easy for Osama to obtain information.
   They talked for a while before Osama said goodbye since his intention to come was to talk about the matter of Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen since he knew that Haru was very interested in the two heroes, but Osama also knew that it was quite normal since Osama knew that even though Haru might not like it, Haru was a very strong magician, which was why Osama really wanted to make him into his son-in-law.
   Looking at Osama who had gone back, Haru massaged his temple and thought to go to the Earlshide as soon as possible to prepare himself, but when he was about to tell his subordinates to buy a mansion at the Earlshide Kingdom and also told them to prepare a branch for his business on the Earlshide Kingdom.
   When Haru was deep in thought, suddenly...
   Haru was speechless and wondered if Osama had forgotten something here. "Enter."
   The door was opened again, and this time, the one who entered wasn't Osama, but rather a middle-aged man and a young beautiful girl.
   Haru was confused, then looked at his maid.
   "Haru-sama, this is Carlton-sama from the house of Carlton in the Earlshide Kingdom and his daughter," Haru's maid quickly introduced the two guests.
   Haru didn't expect that his luck would be so good. He quickly stood up and welcomed the two of them. "Oh, I'm sorry for not being able to welcome you to the entrance. Sarah, can you prepare tea and snacks?" He then let them sit on the sofa, and he also sat on their opposites.
   "Yes, Haru-sama." The maid nodded.
   One of the things that made him speechless when he came to this world was the language of the people in this world was Japanese, and he could say only that that as expected of the cliche reincarnated story when he knew about it, but since he had gotten used to it, he didn't think too much.
   "You don't need to worry too much, Kasugano-kun." The middle-aged man smiled and said, "I've heard there is a genius businessman that suddenly appears on the Els and also creates a wonderful invention."
   Haru understood instantly what the middle-aged came for. He then smiled politely and only said that he loved to create an invention and learned enchantment magic, but when the words "enchantment magic" came out from his mouth, the girl who sat beside the middle-aged man seemed to look at him with slight thought and a hint of excitement.
   Then as expected, the talk between them was about both the toilet and the fridge.
   Both his toilet and fridge had only appeared in this world for two weeks, and it had caused a huge boom on the Els, but in this world, the communication was still very backward, and everyone was using a letter to communicate with someone from far away, but as nobility and a businessman at the Earlshide Kingdom, Carlton was very keen of the potential of toilet and fridge since with both of them his hotel business would be even more prosperous.
   If possible, Haru wanted to have Carlton become his agent at the Earlshide Kingdom since he didn't have a connection to the Earlshide Kingdom, which was why he decided to sacrifice some of his interest to Carlton so he could enter the market at the Earlshide Kingdom.
   Carlton agreed quickly, since if he became the only agent at the Earlshide Kingdom, then most people would buy both toilet and fridge from his family, which was a great thing.
   Both of them talked to each other for a long time. Haru was calm, but Carlton was very excited, and his daughter only smiled, sitting on the side, listening to their conversation.
   When their conversion ended, Carlton was full of smiles and said, "Kasugano-kun, my daughter also has a lot of research on the enchantment magic. If you don't mind, why don't you discuss it with her?"
   Haru was speechless since he could guess what was on the head of this guy.
   'Does this guy want me to become his son-in-law too?'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1665: Even in this world, there's also a tsundere
   Haru had to admit that the style of the nobility of Earlshide Kingdom was great since they allowed their children to marry a commoner. Because of this, he also understood why the protagonist of this world would appear on the Earlshide Kingdom.
   Haru didn't doubt that the protagonist of this world would appear at the Earlshide Kingdom, or rather there was no suitable place than the Earlshide Kingdom since the protagonist was the hero's grandson.
   However, enough of that since Haru hadn't met the protagonist of this world, and it was better to face the problem in front of him.
   Carlton told him to discuss the enchantment magic with his daughter, but his true intention was to make Haru become closer to his daughter and, if possible, become his son-in-law.
   Haru might have forgotten to mention it before, but the name of Carlton's daughter was Yuri Carlton. He had to admit that she was very attractive, especially her long orange hair and her very large breasts.
   Haru had seen a lot of huge breasts. Even his wife, Tsunade, also had huge breasts, which was why in front of Yuri, he didn't even glance at her breasts since he had gotten used to the charm of a big breast.
   Haru didn't intend to bring Yuri for a date, nor did Yuri also intend to go on a date since they were having fun talking about enchantment magic.
   Yuri loved enchantment magic, and she had always idolized Melinda Bowen. Her dream also became better with enchantment magic since this magic brought a lot of convenience to the people of this world, which was why she loved it.
   Yuri loved to talk about enchantment magic, so she loved to talk with Haru since it seemed his knowledge was deeper than she had thought. She also had learned a lot of things from Haru too.
   Haru had read a lot of books about magic in this world. Hence, he also knew that the standard of the magician in this world, and he didn't teach Yuri something that could change the world itself, but rather some trick or two that made her able to perform the enchantment magic better and gave a better effect on the item that was being enchanted.
   "I see! I see! Thank you, Kasugano-kun!"
   Yuri was very happy that she had learned a lot of things from Haru and hugged him subconsciously.
   Haru, who was being hugged, could only smile bitterly. He didn't have a girlfriend in this world, and he was alone, so no one took care of him in that area.
   "If you hug me so suddenly, I might misunderstand you, you know?"
   Yuri chuckled and said, "It's alright if you misunderstand as much as you want."
   Haru smiled helplessly and patted Yuri's back. "You should let go of me since something might awaken if you keep hugging me."
   Yuri chuckled and let her arms go from him. She felt that it was to stay with him, and he was also very knowledgeable about the enchantment magic. Looking at him again, she felt that if she didn't catch him, then she would lose him.
   Haru might be able to know what was on Yuri's mind by using his telepathy power, but he didn't have an intention to do that. "Right, you're 15 years old, right, Yuri?"
   Yuri nodded and asked, "Yes, so I'm already an adult."
   Haru was speechless, ignored her words, and asked, "Will you join the Advanced Magic Academy?"
   Yuri nodded and said, "I have that intention. Do you have the interest to learn at that academy?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   Yuri raised her eyebrows and asked, "I'm not going to say that Advanced Magic Academy is bad, but isn't there a better academy in this country?" She wasn't that surprised when she learned that Haru wanted to enter a magic school since she knew that he was only 15 years old. Before she went to Els, her father told her about his deeds after all, which was why she was very surprised and somewhat curious about him, but she was surprised when she heard that he was going to join the magic school in her country.
   The Els, as a country of merchants, didn't lack money or rather a money was the only thing that they didn't lack, and it was quite easy to invite a lot of strong magicians and warriors, which was why the academy in the Els could be said was one of the best academies in the continent, and the facilities in the academy in this country were several times better from the Advanced Magic Academy, so Yuri was quite confused the reason why Haru was interested in visiting the Advanced Magic Academy.
   When Yuri asked this question, Haru could answer her question with various kinds of answers, but before that, he smiled and said, "Of course, so I can be at the same school as you."
   The air was stagnant, and somehow, both of them fell into silence.
   Yuri's face was hot, and she was sure that she was blushing at that moment. 'This is a confession, right?' She thought on her mind, and when she looked at Haru, she didn't feel repulsive, but rather she felt happy, but at the same time, they had only met for a day after all, and she felt that it was too early for both of them. She wanted to say something, but...
   "I was joking." Haru broke the silence and said, "I have heard that Melinda Bowen has appeared on the Earlshide Kingdom, so I have thought to go to the school there since I might have a chance to meet the best enchantment magician in the continent."
   "I... I see..." Yuri nodded and said, "That's true. If there's a chance to meet Melinda Bowen, then it is a great chance to go to the school on the Advanced Magic Academy." As someone who idolized Melinda Bowen, she should be happy when she knew that Melinda Bowen would, but she was quite disappointed when she heard that he was joking about what he had told her before, but then her nose tickled!
   Yuri quickly moved back and protected her nose. "It's rude to touch a lady's nose so suddenly!" She was like a cat whose tail was being stomped by accident, staring at Haru warily, but her face was blushing since this guy was teasing her.
   Haru smiled and said, "You should know that we have only met each other for a few hours. You think that love can be born between us like in the novel?"
   Yuri then raised her head haughtily and said, "As a gentleman, your job is to make a lady fall for you, right?"
   '...Girl, you have fallen...'
   Haru wanted to say, but in the end, he closed his mouth, so he said, "Then how about you stay with me together? I'll go to your kingdom. After all, we can go together." He was quite lonely after all, so he decided to invite this girl since she knew a lot of things about Melinda Bowen and a lot of knowledge about enchantment magic, but still, he also knew that his invitation was quite abrupt, so he prepared to be rejected, but...
   "Alright, but please don't misunderstand." Yuri looked at Haru with a serious expression and said, "I just want to learn more about enchantment magic from you, not because I want to stay with you, alright?"
   Haru was wondering why there was a lot of "tsundere" around him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1666: If I don't this, will you make a move on me?
   When Carlton saw that Haru and his daughter were very close to each other, he was happy, but at the same time, he also felt sad when he thought that his daughter would leave him, but as a parent, he should accept it, right?
   After Haru and Carlton ended their business matters, Carlton left both Haru and Yuri alone and decided to return to the Earlshide Kingdom alone. After all, he knew that Haru was going to the Earlshide Kingdom to join the Advanced Magic Academy, so he didn't need to worry about leaving his daughter with him, and at the same time, he knew that everyone thought their relationship was very close, but they weren't lovers yet.
   If Haru knew what Carlton was thinking, then he could only smile bitterly since even though Yuri was beautiful, he really didn't have an intention to make her into his girl, but enough of that since he was on his journey to the Earlshide Kingdom together with Yuri.
   Yuri and Haru were riding on the carriage that was designed by Haru.
   Unlike the usual carriage that needed a horse to pull, his carriage didn't need all of that, and it was automatically moved by magic.
   Yuri was amazed by Haru's creativity and ability at enchantment magic, but more than that, she was in a dilemma right now. Looking at Haru, who was looking outside of the window, she knew that this guy was very popular and even many girls would line up to enter his bed, but he didn't show an interest.
   "Haru, are you a homo?" Yuri asked.
   "..." Haru was speechless and said, "No."
   "Then why don't you make a move on me?" Yuri asked while pouting.
   "..." Haru was speechless again, and he wasn't blind since he could see that Yuri was interested in him, and sometimes, this girl even tried to enter his bed, but he quickly stopped her since he was on his limit.
   Still, the problem now was the question that was thrown by Yuri at this moment.
   There were many reasons why Haru didn't make a move on Yuri, but the most important reason was he didn't want to be responsible for her, but looking at her expression, he could only smile bitterly and laid his head on her lap.
   Yuri smiled when she saw this action and caressed Haru's hair.
   Haru moved his head sideways and said, "You smell really good." He had to admit that he really loved Yuri's smell, and the feeling of his head touching her underboobs was amazing.
   Yuri didn't do much, only smiled and said, "If you're ready to marry me, then I don't mind doing it all the way."
   Haru turned silent and moved his head again, lying on Yuri's lap honestly without doing anything weird. It was also one of the reasons why he was afraid to make a move on Yuri since he didn't really want to get married. If it was only one-time fun, then it was alright, but he knew that once he did that kind of thing with Yuri, he would marry her, which made him speechless.
   If Yuri was a commoner, then it might be alright. Unfortunately, Yuri was a noble. Her house was also quite powerful, especially when her father was also his agent at the Earlshide Kingdom, so Haru didn't really want to cause a mess in their relationships.
   Yuri snorted and didn't move him away, caressing his hair lightly since she loved to pamper him like this. She then took the letter sent by her father and said, "My father sent me a letter."
   "...What is inside the letter?" Haru was a bit nervous when he thought that Yuri might give him a hint to marry her.
   Yuri smiled when she saw his nervous expression and said, "You don't need to worry, it isn't about our marriage, but it is about the Wise Man's grandson."
   "What?!" Haru was surprised and quickly sat down, looking at Yuri curiously. "You mean the grandson of Merlin Wolford is in your country now?" He didn't expect Shin Wolford to appear on the Earlshide Kingdom so quickly, so he quickly fastened the speed of the carriage.
   Yuri nodded and said, "Yes, I have heard that they've just arrived." She sighed and said, "I wonder whether the grandson of the Wise Man is single if he's, then it might be good to da--" She was about to say something, but she could feel that her mouth was closed by his lips. She was startled and wasn't sure what to do, even when she felt a tongue enter her mouth, she also couldn't react for a while and even enjoyed it, but it was her first time after all, so the movement of her tongue was very jerky.
   Then after a long kiss, their lips parted, there was a string of saliva, and Yuri lowered her head shyly, couldn't look straight at him.
   "Don't make such a joke next time," Haru said in a deep voice.
   Haru knew the character of this girl and knew that if he didn't do something and set up their relationship, then this girl might be really trying to agitate him and make him jealous by flirting with another guy. He hugged her on his arm and put her on his lap. This time, he was the one who pampered her.
   Yuri smiled and hugged him since it felt great when she was the one who was being pampered. She looked at him and asked, "Say..."
   "Hmm?" Haru looked at Yuri, wondering what this girl wanted to say.
   "If I don't tease you like that, will you move on me?" Yuri asked with a serious expression.
   Haru looked at Yuri's clear eyes and said, "No."
   "....." Yuri pouted and said, "You're so blunt."
   Haru patted Yuri's head and said, "I might not love you now, but I don't have to give you to other men."
   "You're so domineering!" Yuri puffed her cheek with blush.
   "That's why." Haru looked deeply into Yuri's eyes, put his forehead against her, and said, "Make me fall for you, alright?"
   "..." Yuri felt her heart pounding very fast, and she nodded eagerly. "Don't worry. I'll make you fall for me." She knew that this guy was a tough opponent, but it was alright. She loved a challenge, but at the same time, she was a bit worried, especially when she saw his face since she had a feeling that a lot of people were going to fall for him.
   "Why don't you wear a mask?" Yuri asked.
   Haru looked at Yuri and thought that this girl was greedier than he had thought.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1667: Cliche meeting so I decide to add some spices
   Haru and Yuri had arrived at the Earlshide Kingdom, and they entered the kingdom easily without anyone stopping them.
   "What do you think?" Haru asked while wearing glasses.
   Yuri nodded in satisfaction and said, "It's great!" She didn't hesitate and gave him a hearty hug, pressing her breasts against him.
   Haru was quite helpless, but he thought it was also good to wear these glasses to disguise himself. His glasses were quite special since they had an effect to disguise his handsome face into a normal face.
   His face was normal now, and if he walked on the street, people would forget his face since his face was so common that there was nothing special. He wasn't ugly, but he wasn't handsome, but because there were no distinctive features, people would forget him easily.
   If Haru had to say, it had quite a similar effect to Megumi's aura. However, he had to admit that these glasses were great, but he didn't like to be low-key and wanted to take them off, but his hands were grasped by Yuri's hands.
   Yuri had this serious expression on her face and said, "Whenever you're at the outside, you need to wear these glasses no matter what, alright?" She didn't want someone to fall for him, or rather she didn't want to have a competitor in this country.
   "...." Haru was speechless, but he thought that it was alright since he felt that Yuri was enough for him in this world. He then looked outside and said, "Yuri, can we walk to your manor? I want to see the capital by walking." In the end, he gave up thinking and felt that it was better to enjoy the scenery of the Earlshide Kingdom, but at the same time, he was curious whether his harem protagonist aura would work, even though he wore glasses to disguise his face.
   "Good." Yuri nodded without hesitation, thinking that it was a date, and at the same time, she also thought to introduce him to the city.
   Haru and Yuri walked together on the street, watching the scenery around the city, and he had this kingdom quite well since he could see a will to live in everyone's eyes.
   The best way to determine whether a country was good or not was to see the people who lived in that country.
   Haru could see that everyone was full of vibrant, and happy which made him have a good opinion about this kingdom.
   "That store is quite good! The cake that is sold in that store tastes very delicious!" Holding Haru's hand, Yuri introduced various things to the city with a happy face.
   Haru looked around and could see that a lot of people seemed to be quite jealous of him. After all, his face was so common, but he was holding a beautiful girl at that moment. "You know, Yuri, a lot of people are looking at me with a jealous stare."
   Yuri chuckled and said, "So you have realized how lucky you are to have me, right?" After all, she was a beautiful girl, and she had a big jug. She also had many suitors, so Haru should be happy that he was able to get her, right?
   "...." Haru was speechless, but he said, "Yes, yes, I'm lucky that I can have you."
   "It's good that you know it." Yuri smiled and snuggled into Haru's arms.
   Both of them walked next to each other and showed how close they were, and when they walked, they passed a handsome young man with a Japanese feature-like, well, the one who noticed it was Haru, and Yuri didn't care much about this young man, but Haru had a feeling that this young man should be the main protagonist of this world.
   Haru's hunch had always been very good, and he was sure of it, but he didn't intend to say anything since he was busy with his date with Yuri.
   When the young man passed both Haru and Yuri, he was surprised when he saw a very ordinary man get such a beautiful girl. He had been single for two lives after all, and he didn't have an experience with the opposite gender, so when he saw how such an ordinary man was able to get a girlfriend, he had an urge to bow his head to him, asking him to be his student, but he knew that he couldn't do all of that.
   Yuri noticed that Haru was looking somewhere else and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Nothing, I'm just distracted by your beauty," Haru said simply.
   Yuri snorted, showing that she didn't believe his mouth, but she was very happy and moved closer to him.
   The young man who heard all of that could only see Haru in amazement. He shook his head and walked away since he wanted to tour around the city.
   Haru and Yuri walked around the city and then returned to the manor since they wanted to take a break.
   Yuri told Haru that she knew of a shortcut, so she brought him to the alley so they could go back faster, but...
   Haru and Yuri looked around and saw two girls that were surrounded by three guys.
   "Would you cut it out already?!"
   Two girls showed an unpleasant expression, and they were troubled by the three guys that surrounded them.
   "Oh, how terrifying. Don't be angry. I'm just saying. We should have some fun."
   "You'll have fun playing with us. It might feel good too."
   The three guys laughed lewdly, and from their appearance alone, it could be seen that they weren't good guys.
   Haru noticed that the young man that he saw before was about to save two girls and had a feeling that this might be the key where the protagonist and the heroine met each other, but he was wondering what would happen if he disturbed this situation. He was wondering whether the heroine and the protagonist could still be together.
   "Hey, what are you doing?" Haru shouted.
   His voice was quite loud, and it caused the two girls that were troubled and the three guys that troubled the girls to quickly turned their heads.
   Yuri didn't think too much when she saw that he was going to save the girl. If Haru didn't wear his glasses, she might worry, but he wore one in which his face became so ordinary, and she was also holding his hand, showing her sovereignty.
   Haru looked at the girls and asked, "Are they troubling you?"
   "Yes! They have troubled us!" The girl with red hair quickly said when she heard Haru's question. She was glad that someone had saved them, which was why she quickly responded, even though she hadn't seen the face of the one who saved her and her friend.
   "What is it? Are you trying to become a hero?"
   "Brother, isn't the girl beside him fine?"
   "Boy, if you leave this gi---"
   Haru was too lazy to talk and directly kicked the face of one of the guys.
   The guy was blown away by his kick, and the other two were stunned by Haru's sudden action.
   Haru had never listened to the talk of the small fries type of villains and directly defeated them without mercy since it was very troublesome. He knew that they didn't have an intention to back down, especially when his face was so ordinary at that moment.
   The two guys took out their knives, but they were too late since their necks were raised by Haru, then they were slammed by him to the ground.
   Haru did a chokeslam on both of them directly.
   The two girls were stupefied when they saw how strong their hero was.
   "Are you two alright?" Haru asked, but at the same time, he had to admit that the meeting between the heroine and the protagonist was so cliche, so he added a spice, wondering what would happen.
   When the young man who was about to save the two girls saw this, he shook his head and thought that they might not need his help anymore, so he left them since it felt quite awkward to stay, but before he walked away, he glanced at Haru since he had to admit that this guy was very strong.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1668: Three Girls?
   After Haru saved the two girls, one of the girls offered to treat him something since he had saved her. Of course, Yuri also came. After all, Yuri couldn't lower her guard. Even though Haru's face might be ordinary at this moment, his charm was still high since he was very powerful.
   The four of them walked to the nearby cafe then sat down in the outdoor area.
   Haru and Yuri sat next to each other, and the two girls sat on their opposite sides and next to each other too.
   "Thanks for saving us from the close call." One of the girls that Haru had saved before smiled sweetly and said, "I'm Maria. And this is..."
   "I'm Sicily," the other girl said with a shy smile.
   Both Maria and Sicily were beautiful girls, and both of them had their own charms. Still, Haru had to admit that most guys would choose Sicily without hesitation since this girl gave off a lovely aura and gave off a feeling that made anyone want to protect her. However, for Haru, who had seen many beautiful girls, he didn't think too much of Sicily and the spicy girl, who was full of fire like Maria, was more of his type.
   "My name is Haru." Haru introduced himself and said, "She's my woman, Yuri."
   "Hello." Yuri smiled toward everyone and felt happy by Haru's introduction, but...
   Maria and Sicily were dumbfounded since the way Haru introduced Yuri was so wild.
   Maria and Sicily looked at Haru, and even though he could see that his face was very ordinary, his body was very good, they could see his manly body and muscles from his body that made them blush somehow.
   Yuri smiled, but her eyes turned sharp, looking at the two girls.
   Maria seemed to notice Yuri's gaze and quickly coughed, then said, "If only we could use magic already, we could have beaten them up already." She grumbled and felt quite annoyed when she thought about the three guys that bothered them.
   Haru knew that it was forbidden to use magic in the city, so he thought that it was normal for them not to be able to do anything before. "Unless you have a guard that can protect you two, you shouldn't walk on that kind of deserted alley. You two are beautiful girls. After all, it is normal for guys to have bad intentions on you two." He felt that it was also the fault of the two girls to walk on such a deserted alley alone if he had to say it was like the two girls were asking for trouble themselves. "The alley is also deserted. Even if you use magic at that place, no one is going to say anything."
   Sicily looked down in shame, thinking that it was her fault for walking in such an alley, but Maria was surprised, then blushed since it was her first someone to praise her for her beauty.
   Haru might not be handsome, but his manly aura couldn't be hidden after all, and it gave them a feeling of being protected which made them a bit addicted.
   "Cough! Cough!" Yuri glared at Haru for a bit, then said, "Still, Maria, Sicily, are you also going to join the Advanced Magic Academy?"
   "Um." Maria nodded and said, "We're going to take the entrance exam next month, you too, right, Yuri?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow, looked at the three girls, and asked, "So you three know each other?"
   Maria nodded and said, "Of course, the circle of nobles in the Earlshide Kingdom is quite small, so it's normal for us to know each other."
   "Yeah." Yuri nodded and said, "We have known each other since childhood."
   Maria then looked at Yuri and Haru and said, "But I'm still surprised that you have a boyfriend already, Yuri." She looked at Haru and praised him. "You're amazing. Even if your face is ordinary, you can get the pearl of Carlton House."
   "Maria!" The one who screamed was Sicily since she felt that Maria was very rude at this moment.
   "Well, that's true." Haru smiled confidently, turned his head toward Yuri, and said, "I'm sure lucky to have you." He held Yuri's hand gently and stared at her full of love. He was a scumbag, so he knew very well how to make a girl feel happy, and at the same time, a handsome face had never been the number one factor for a girl to fall for you. After all, there were many rich people with very ordinary faces, well, even if someone without a handsome face or rich, it was still possible for them to get a beautiful girl. Still, it was very rare, after all, the same as a boy who was looking for a beautiful girl and ignored an ugly girl. The girl was also the same, so no one was a hypocrite, right?
   Still, if he took off his glasses, showing his real face, then it was possible to bring the three of them to the hotel directly, but such a thing wouldn't be fun and it was too easy.
   Yuri lowered her head shyly, but Maria and Sicily saw this scene with bitterness on their hearts.
   Both of them were single, and they didn't have a partner.
   "Well, if you've passed, then the four of us are going to be classmates then," Haru said and changed the topic of the conversation.
   Sicily and Maria were dumbfounded.
   "Ha - Haru-kun, are you going to join a magic academy?" Sicily was dumbfounded.
   Sicily and Maria then looked at Yuri.
   Yuri nodded and said, "Yes, he's also a magician, but his body is also strong." When those words fell, she blushed once again.
   Haru, Sicily, and Maria somehow felt that Yuri's words were misleading.
   Haru raised his eyebrow, but both Sicily and Maria blushed, thinking that both of them might have done it. Both of them then looked at Haru thoughtfully and might understand how this guy could conquer Yuri.
   Maria blushed, then quickly asked, "By the way, Haru, which middle school did you go to?" She wanted to change the topic of the conversation since the topic was quite dirty.
   "I came to Els, so I'm not from here," Haru said.
   Maria and Sicily were surprised, but then Sicily realized something then asked in a low voice. "Um... Haru-kun, are you Kasugano Haruka?"
   Haru looked at Sicily in surprise and asked, "Do you know me?"
   "Of course!" Sicily seemed surprised and said, "I have heard that there's a legendary businessman on the Els that is capable of becoming a candidate of the council in a month's worth of time. His business has also been sold in various places on the continents, and he has a handsome face that can make any girl fall for him!" Her father was a member of the Finance Bureau, so she knew most of the economic matters within the continent, but...
   "Is that you?" Maria also heard that news, but she had heard that Kasugano Haruka was very handsome, but the guy in front of her, even though she had to admit that he was very manly, was far from handsome.
   Haru was speechless with the rumor and said, "You should know that a rumor is often exaggerated."
   His words were simple, but Maria and Sicily nodded, agreed instantly since they knew that a rumor was often very exaggerated.
   "Haru, how about we go back," Yuri said.
   Haru nodded and said, "Well, we'll go back first."
   "Alright." Maria nodded and said, "We'll treat you. You don't need to pay."
   "I'll gladly accept." Haru nodded without hesitation then left with Yuri.
   When Haru and Yuri left, Maria and Sicily looked at their backs and somehow felt jealous of Yuri. After all, such a talented man was rare, but they didn't expect that someone had occupied him.
   "He's very charming, right, Sicily?" Maria said sadly.
   "Um." Sicily nodded sadly.
   "Well, let's go back, and by the way, I want a boyfriend!" Maria shouted jealously.
   "Um." Sicily also nodded in jealously.
   Both of them let out a sigh and wondered where their charming prince was.
   When Haru and Yuri walked back, he noticed that Yuri was looking at him intently. "What's wrong, Yuri?"
   Yuri sighed and said, "Even if you wear those glasses, your charm is very difficult to hide."
   Haru smiled and said, "Do you realize how lucky you are?"
   "....." Yuri was speechless since she received payback from this hateful guy. She pouted, hugging his arm tightly, and said, "Well, I'm very lucky, but do you have an interest in one of them? Or the two of them?"
   "..." Haru was speechless and asked, "Why do you think so?"
   "From the moment I've seen you, I know that you're not a good guy, but still, I believe that I can make you fall for me!" Yuri said confidently, raised her huge chest.
   Haru looked at this girl and felt somehow quite grateful when he thought that this girl was his first girl in this world. He moved closer and kissed Yuri's forehead gently.
   "....." This sudden kiss caused Yuri to be unable to react, and she was very shy.
   "Let's go back," Haru said.
   "Um." Yuri nodded with a smile. She might not be able to make this guy fall for her for now, but she knew that it was only a time for him to fall for her.
   Unfortunately, she was wrong, and it wasn't him who fell, but it was her. She fell deeper and deeper into an abyss without knowing it, but she was happy about it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1669: Entrance Examination 1
   After Haru and Yuri confirmed their relationship, both of them didn't hold each other back since the same as him, she also had an urge to touch him all the time, so in the past month, after they have arrived at the Earlshide Kingdom, both of them had done everything, except the last step.
   It wasn't that they weren't ready for it, but Haru wasn't in a hurry, and he focussed on teaching Yuri to become stronger.
   Haru had to admit the existence of magic in this world was similar to the magic in the world of Magi where he stayed with Kuroneko before, but unlike the world of magic where a lot of magic was developed very well, in this world, the magic was separately developed and most people loved the enchantment magic since it gave a lot of convenience to the people's lives, but for the elemental magic, most people couldn't do much about it, or rather everyone was fairly weak since they could only use magic by visualizing the result of their magic and everyone's knowledge was relatively simple since in their eyes fire magic would burn, water magic would wet them, wind magic would cool them, and earth magic was hard.
   However, in truth, there was a lot more detail to make elemental magic powers. If everyone could visualize the process of their magic, then, without a doubt, their magic would become even more powerful.
   However, Haru felt that it was normal since science wasn't very developed very well. There was no way for them could tell that the fire magic could be strengthened with oxygen, the combination of both water and fire could create an explosion by slowing the movement of the atom, it was possible to freeze something, etc., but still, without knowing all of that, it was possible to create powerful magic, as long as someone could imagine something.
   The key to creating powerful magic in this world was imagination. As long as the magician was strong enough, which meant this magician had a lot of magic power, magic control, and a powerful imagination, it was possible to become a powerful magician.
   Yuri might only be interested in enchantment magic, but she knew that she needed to learn elemental magic since, without elemental magic, there was no way she could protect herself, but she would have never expected that her boyfriend would also be a mighty magician too!
   Yuri thought that Haru was only a powerful enchanting magic user, but it seemed that he was also a mighty elemental magician.
   Yuri was very proficient at ice magic out of all elements, which somehow made Haru feel complicated. Still, since water manipulation was one of his best abilities, it was quite easy to teach Yuri.
   Haru knew that there were many things that could be done with magic, and he was sure that it was also possible to manipulate the space itself.
   Haru had always wanted to learn space magic, but he didn't have a chance. After all, teleportation was a great ability, and even though using an item might be good (Shambala), it was better if he was able to use his own ability, right?
   So before the entrance exam of the magic academy, Yuri was hooked on training magic. Haru was also helplessly teaching her, if she didn't reward him, then he might be too lazy to train her, but it seemed she knew how to use her body very well, so he taught her from time to time, and by teaching someone, he could also develop his own magic.
   Haru might have realized it before, but if he wasn't lazy and spent most of his time with his girlfriends, then he might be able to use a lot of magic by training on his own.
   The two of them were inseparable, then until it was time for the entrance exam since they needed to go to the academy.
   Unlike Yuri, who was wearing her middle school uniform, Haru wore a maroon suit and brown leather shoes. After all, there was no dress code, and as long as his appearance was good, everything was alright, right?
   However, the same as before, Haru was wearing his glasses which made his appearance very ordinary.
   If his body wasn't good, then no one might glance at him because of his ordinary appearance.
   Yuri held Haru's hand, and she was very satisfied when she saw him wearing his glasses since she knew that without his glasses, her competitor would be in a huge number.
   "I have heard that the Wise Man's grandson is also going to the entrance exam. What do you think?" Yuri asked while looking at Haru.
   "Well, what do you think? Do you still want to ask him whether he's single or not?" Haru asked.
   Yuri snorted and hugged his arm tighter. "You're jealous?"
   "Of course." Haru looked at Yuri deeply and said, "You can be my only mine in this life."
   Yuri blushed and felt her face was very hot. She wanted to snuggle and push him to bed, but she knew she needed to hold back since the entrance exam was about to start soon.
   "Let's go and check our numbers, or else we might be late," Haru said.
   Um." Yuri walked next to Haru with a happy smile. In truth, she wanted to ask him who was stronger, whether it was him or the Wise Man's grandson. Still, as his girlfriend, of course, she was going to say that her boyfriend was the strongest, but still, she was quite wary of Maria and Sicily that they had met before since she knew that the two of them might become her competitors.
   When Haru and Yuri found out their numbers and where they would be examined, they decided to go immediately, but they stopped when they saw a conflict happened between a young man with black hair and a young man with blonde hair.
   The young man with blonde hair was arrogant and screamed loudly at the young man with black hair furiously, but the young man with black hair didn't take his words seriously and even joked around.
   Haru knew that this young man with black hair was Shin Wolford, especially when he saw that there was a conflict between the two of them. He was wondering whether there would be a fight between the two, but it seemed he had to be disappointed since someone stopped their fight, and that person was the prince. He hadn't seen the king, or rather, there was no need for a king to meet himself since he was only a rich merchant unless the king decided to borrow money from him.
   "Let's go, Yuri," Haru said.
   "Un." Yuri nodded and decided to go, but...
   Haru and Yuri stopped and turned their heads. Then they saw both Maria and Siciliy running in their direction.
   "Good morning Maria, Sicily," Haru said in a nod. Overall, his reaction was quite normal, but Yuri's held his hand tighter and smiled politely at the two of them, but she was very wary since she knew that they might become her competitors.
   The four of them talked to each other before they went to the examination room together, but then they didn't realize the young man with black hair was looking in the direction of Sicily in mesmerization.
   But unlike in the original story, there was no damsel in the distress plot, so there was no interaction between the protagonist and the heroine then. How could the protagonist get his heroine?
   Shin Wolford could only do his best, or...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1670: Entrance Examination 2
   Haru, Yuri, Maria, and Sicily walked next to each other. Of course, the appearance of three beautiful girls caused a lot of people to glance over them from time to time, and it was also because of this reason that every guy was looking at Haru with jealousy, but at the same time, they also had to admit that they were amazed by him.
   If the man who was able to tame Yuri, Maria, and Sicily were handsome men, they wouldn't be surprised. Still, Haru was very ordinary, so ordinary that they might forget his face. Still, his body was very good, which was why they were wondering whether this badass was conquering the three girls with his body which somehow made them want to cover their lower bodies.
   Maria looked at Yuri and Haru, who were holding hands with each other bitterly, and said, "You know, you don't need to hold each other's hands. It isn't like you guys are going to be separated, right?"
   "Is there something wrong, Maria?" Yuri only asked.
   Maria and Sicily looked at Yuri, then looked at Haru, how this ordinary guy could be loved by Yuri so much.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   Maria and Sicily were embarrassed when they were caught looking at him.
   "Well, it's alright, but if you fail on the exam later, then it won't be funny," Haru said with a chuckle.
   "Who is going to fail!" Maria quickly retorted and said, "I'm going to take rank one!"
   "Hmm?" Haru only nodded and didn't say much.
   "What's with that reaction?" Maria seemed unsatisfied and asked, "You don't believe me?"
   "Just good luck. I wish you to take rank one." Haru stopped and said, "My class is here, bye Maria, Sicily."
   "Good luck, Haru," Sicily said with a smile.
   Maria was annoyed by Haru's perfunctory response and shouted, "I'll take number one!"
   "Bye, Sicily, Maria," Yuri said and left with Haru since their examination room was similar to each other.
   Maria and Sicily nodded, then saw Yuri, laughing and smiling with Haru, talking with him, and somehow, they felt quite envious.
   The first exam was a written exam, and it was quite easy for him.
   Haru had learned most of the knowledge about magic from Yuri, and most people viewed magic in this world, so the written exam was very easy for him. The movement of his hand didn't stop, and his pen was dancing along with his hand, solving one question after another.
   Then it only took a very short time for him to finish his exam, and after that, he decided to take a nap since he wasn't allowed to go out after he finished.
   The time moved fast when Haru slept and when Yuri woke him up, the exam ended, but it didn't mean the exam ended and the next exam was a practical exam.
   In the practical exam, this time, both Haru and Yuri were separated.
   In the practical examination room, five examinees stood next to each other, including the teacher who supervised the exam.
   Haru was also one among the five examinees, looking at the room, the target that was placed on the room, and he could guess what the exam was about. He looked at the other four examinees besides him, and he didn't see anyone that he was familiar with. He thought that he might be able to be in the same room as the protagonist of this world, but it seemed that he didn't have that chance.
   Haru looked at the four of the examinees and looked at a petite girl with glasses and short hair. He could tell that among the four of them, this girl was the strongest.
   "Now, aim at the target, and cast your best magic spell at it with all your might." The female teacher looked at one of the examines and said, "Now, you go first."
   The male student then walked up a few steps to the front and started to use his magic. There was a magic circle on his palms. Then he started to chant.
   "All-burning flames! Gather within my hands and strike down the enemy! Fireball!"
   A small fireball formed on his palms then he threw it toward the target!
   A small fireball hit the target, and it dissipated into nothing.
   Haru knew that most of the people in this world were quite weak, and they also used a chant to send their magic since he knew that Yuri also did the same, but after she learned under him, she didn't need to say such an embarrassing chant anymore.
   Then one after another, the examines showed their magic, and as expected, they showed such a "chuuni" chant one after another, but the power of their magic was weak.
   Then after the three examinations, it was time for the petite girl with glasses' turn, and she also did the same chant as everyone else, however...
   A thunderbolt was sent from her palm, and it hit the target, causing it to be destroyed.
   The girl's magic caused a wave of awe of the people in the room, and even the teacher also nodded in satisfaction.
   The girl didn't show much of a reaction since she thought that her result was something that she had expected.
   "It's your turn now," the female teacher said while looking at Haru.
   Haru nodded and didn't say much, but everyone in the room was looking at him curiously, wondering what kind of magic he would show them.
   Haru then raised his hand and made a gesture of pistol with his fingers.
   This action caused them to be confused, but...
   A magic circle formed on the top of his finger, and suddenly...
   Everyone felt a powerful shockwave, and the room wall crumbled, causing the dust to cover all the room.
   The teacher and the four examinees were gawking and couldn't comprehend what was happening. It was only for a moment, they saw a small magic circle on the tip of his finger, but before they saw anything, the wall that had been reinforced with magic was destroyed.
   Haru frowned and asked, "Teacher, do I need to pay for the wall?"
   "Ah, no," the teacher said subconsciously, but when she recovered, she wanted to ask what kind of magic Haru had used, but someone was faster than her.
   "Hey, what magic did you use?!"
   Haru looked at the petite girl with glasses and held his hand that he used to perform that magic before, looking at his tough hand curiously. He smiled and couldn't help but tease her by tickling the hands on the girl.
   The girl also seemed to realize that she was being teased and realized that her actions were quite rude. "Ah, sorry!" She apologized and said, "But I'm curious what kind of magic you used before?"
   Not only her, but all the people here were curious what kind of magic Haru had used since before they saw anything, one of the targets in the room and the wall was destroyed.
   "It's alright." Haru smiled and said. "It's water magic." He had created a bullet of water before, and since it traveled at a very fast speed, there was no way for all of them to see it.
   "So the exam has ended, right? Can I go back?" Haru asked directly, didn't really care whether they believed in his words or not.
   "Ah yes.!" The teacher said respectfully.
   "Thank you," Haru said with a smile. He then walked away, but the petite girl also followed him.
   "Ah, wait for me! I want to ask you a lot of questions!"
   Yuri ended her exam and thought of meeting Haru, but then she saw him sitting together with a petite girl who seemed quite excited about something.
   Yuri knew that his charm was lowered because of his glasses, but why didn't the number of girls that appeared around him seem to reduce?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1671: I might rank 1, but I can't be too high-profile, right?
   The night after the entrance exam, a group of teachers from the magic academy gathered together, talked about the exam process, and discussed the strongest examinees on the entrance exam.
   "Is Wise Man's grandson really that strong?"
   One of the teachers seemed to be in shock.
   "Yes." The teacher that supervised Shin's exam nodded without hesitation. "But he isn't the number one."
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard this news.
   "Then who has the top marks on the entrance exam?" One of the teachers quickly asked.
   The female teacher pushed the frame of her glasses and showed the information about the top marks students on the entrance exam.
   "His name is Kasugano Haruka. He can use water magic that is capable of destroying a wall that is reinforced by magic, and this is also his written exam result."
   "Not only Kasugano Haruka and Shin Wolford, but there is also Yuri Carlton, who is capable of freezing the entire room with her ice magic!"
   Everyone looked at the report and could only smile bitterly since it seemed they had many monsters in their academy now.
   The next day, Haru and Yuri came to the academy once again since the announcement of their exam had been announced.
   As expected, they met both Sicily and Maria along the way, which made Yuri feel speechless, and at the same time, they also met Lynn Hughes, the petite girl that Haru met on the practical room exam yesterday.
   Maria looked at Lynn and the girls around Haru and said, "You know, even if your face is so ordinary, you're really popular."
   Haru wasn't sure what to say, but he also felt quite helpless. After all, even though he had used these glasses to make his appearance seem ordinary, the number of the girls around didn't seem to decrease at all. "Anyway, let's see the result of the exam first."
   They nodded and also looked at their results on the announcement boards since if they failed, then it was too embarrassing for them to say anything.
   As expected, they could enter the academy easily, and all of them accepted, which made them very happy.
   "You're lucky, Maria," Haru said with a smile.
   "What do you mean by that?!" Maria was annoyed and to slap this guy somehow since she thought that this guy thought that she might not be able to be accepted to the academy.
   "Anyway, we need to register first," Sicily said with a smile since she could see that her friend was very vibrant when she was with him. Unfortunately,...
   Sicily could only shake her head and didn't say much since no one was sure about the future, but Maria's chances were very quite low, especially when she could see that Yuri defended her man very well.
   Lynn didn't say much since she only wanted to stay beside Haru, and if possible, to learn magic under him.
   Then the five of them went to register themselves since all of them had been accepted. They went to the academy staff that was in charge of registration and gave their exam numbers, receiving a nod, and they were given a uniform and textbooks.
   The staff also explained that the uniform was enchanted with defensive magic and gave each of them to the girls, but the academy staff was surprised when it came to Haru's turn.
   "Um, are you Kasugano Haruka?" The staff asked.
   "Yes?" Haru nodded and wondered what the staff wanted to tell him.
   "Kasugano Haruka, you're the top scorer, so please come up with a speech on behalf of new students at the entrance ceremony," the staff said.
   "WHAT?!" Maria was in shock and couldn't help but shout.
   Sicily was also in for a surprise, but she didn't scream like Maria.
   Yuri and Lynn didn't seem surprised, or rather they had expected that Haru would be the top scorer.
   "You... You're the top scorer?" Maria looked at Haru with a complex expression.
   Haru nodded but asked, "Is this alright? I have heard there is a prince here?" After all, in this kingdom, he was only a commoner, and even though the rules of the academy told that top-scorer to give a speech, it was written by the royalty, after all, but the royalty could change the rules, right?
   If there wasn't a prince, or rather the crown prince, then Haru wouldn't ask this question, but there was one after all.
   Hearing Haru's problem, they also looked at the staff and thought his worry was quite normal. After all, the crown prince would become a king in the future, which meant everyone needed to give him a face, right?
   "Um.." The staff wasn't sure what to say, so she was in a difficult situation.
   "Well, I'll prepare a speech, but you also need to ask whether the prince will do the speech or not since I don't want to cause a misunderstanding with the royalty," Haru said.
   "Ah, yes!" The staff quickly nodded.
   Haru didn't have a special background like Shin Wolford. After all, Shin Wolford was the grandson of the Wise Man and Guru, so the relationship with the king and the prince of this country was good, so Shin didn't need to worry about the prince, but he was different. He was coming from Els, and his identity was also a council member of the Els, which meant, even though he wasn't an enemy, they were a competitor since Els was one of the four great nations on this continent (after he moved to Earlshide, he directly became the member of council in the Els and he was also known as the youngest member of council).
   Haru didn't spend too long, then went back with Yuri since tomorrow was the entrance exam, and everyone would meet each other again on the next day.
   Lynn, Sicily, and Maria could only sigh at this moment, wondering why their meeting was so short.
   At night, after Haru made the enchantment on his and Yuri's uniforms better, he rested on the bed while reading a book quietly. He wore his glasses at this moment since it had become a habit, then when he read, he smelled a waft of very nice smell from his side. He turned his head and saw Yuri that had just come out from the bathroom, wearing a bathrobe, and dried her hair.
   "Let me help you," Haru said and put down his book.
   "Um." Yuri nodded with a smile, sitting on the bed, with her back, facing her, letting him take care of her hair.
   Both of them had slept together for a long time, and in the eyes of Carlton House, Haru had already become their son-in-law.
   "Do you want to make Sicily, Maria, and Lynn become your mistress?" Yuri suddenly asked.
   Yuri then turned her body suddenly, facing him, and said, "I won't stop you if you want to make a mistress, but I'll be your legal wife, alright?" Her expression was solemn, and she wouldn't budge no matter what!
   Haru shook his head and said, "What are you talking about? Did you drink alcohol before?"
   They are 15 years old, and they have already been considered adults, so they were allowed to drink alcohol.
   "I'm not drunk! Answer me," Yuri said with red eyes.
   Haru then hugged Yuri in his arms and said, "I love you."
   Yuri's body trembled, and her tears couldn't be controlled since it was her first time hearing such words from him. "Really?" She still couldn't believe it, so she sat on his lap, looking at him again, trying to observe his expression.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I've stayed with you for a long time after all, and isn't it normal for you to have feelings for you?"
   Yuri smiled, pushed him to the bed, threw his glasses away, and kissed his lips directly.
   Both of them did a deep kiss, entangled with each other's tongues, and exchanged their saliva. Their kisses were very fierce, but in the end, Yuri lost, her body trembled, then she weakly rested on his body. She snuggled into him and said, "It's great."
   Haru smiled and said, "You can do it anytime, though."
   Yuri smiled and said, "By the way, when we have a break, let's go on a trip."
   Haru knew Yuri's meaning, so he agreed without hesitation. "Alright, let's sleep early, or else we might be late."
   "Um." Yuri nodded and cuddled next to him, showing a happy smile.
   Haru could only smile helplessly and kissed her forehead. "Good night."
   "Good night." Yuri nodded and said, "By the way, Haru."
   "Maria and Siciliy will be quite difficult since both of them are noble, so their chance to become your mistress is small, but Lynn is different, but still, your chance to make the three of them become your mistress isn't small. Since..."
   "Just sleep, alright?" Haru could only shut her lips by using his lips since the more she talked, the more helpless he was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1672: I'm not from this kingdom after all
   The next day, Haru and Yuri came to the academy again by riding on the carriage. They came quite early, but a lot of people had already arrived, and from their expressions, they were very excited. Their appearance didn't cause too much attention. After all, there were a lot of beautiful girls in the kingdom, and even though Yuri's jugs were huge, she wasn't the most beautiful one, and Haru was wearing glasses, so his appearance seemed very ordinary.
   Both of them walked together to the inside while talking to each other, and their topic was, of course, about the speech for the academy.
   "Haru, do you think that the royalty will let you do the speech?" Yuri asked.
   "I don't think so." Haru looked at Yuri and said, "After all, I'm someone from another nation. You should know that during the entrance ceremony, there will be a lot of people from both royalty and nobility, will they let someone from another nation give a speech?" If he was on the side of the Earlshide Kingdom, then he wouldn't let someone from another nation give a speech. After all, it was important to boost the morale of the kingdom by telling everyone that their students were the best. Right?
   "But you're my boyfriend," Yuri said while pouting and felt that the academy was quite unfair if they didn't let Haru give a speech since he was the 1st rank among all the students. She knew that he might be coming from Els, but after all, it was only a time before he married her, right?
   Well, even if Haru didn't intend to marry her, when she got pregnant later, she could ask about his responsibility, that's all, right?
   "Unless I change my nationality, then it might be possible, but you should know my status as a council on the Els." Haru patted Yuri's head gently and said, "But the question is, do you think which one is better, become a nobility in your country, or become the president of the Els?"
   "....." Yuri was speechless. If someone told her that a commoner would try to become a nobility, then she couldn't believe it, but the one who said all of that was her boyfriend, and she felt that it wasn't impossible, but she also knew that no matter how high nobility was, compared to the position of the president of the Els, it was still far away.
   "Well, you don't need to think too much. What's the use of the student representative for the speech? It means nothing," Haru said simply since that was the truth.
   If it was someone else who said that, Yuri might scold them, but the one who said this was this guy, so she thought that it was quite normal for him to belittle the position of the student representative since, besides an honor, it meant nothing.
   Haru and Yuri walked inside. Then someone called them out.
   Haru and Yuri turned their heads and saw both Maria and Sicily that ran in their directions.
   "Morning Sicily, Maria," Haru said simply, but Yuri quickly raised her guard against both Maria and Sicily.
   "Morning," Lynn said and walked toward them with a sleepy face. She kept staring at Haru and hoped for him to teach her, but this guy ignored her, which made her helpless.
   Maria smiled and asked, "Have you prepared yourselves when your speech is messed up later?"
   Haru looked at Maria and asked, "Do you think that I'll give a speech?"
   Sicily, Maria, and Lynn were surprised.
   "Probably not." Haru shook his head and wondered why they wanted him to give a speech. "Let's sit down first."
   They nodded and decided to bring their conversation later after they had sat down.
   When they walked together, Shin Wolford, the protagonist of this world, and August von Earlshide, the current crown prince of the Earlshide Kingdom, stood next to each other since they knew each other. However, Shin was attracted to Sicily, who was walking along with Haru's group.
   August followed Shin's gaze and smiled. "What's wrong, Shin? Have you fallen in love, perhaps?"
   "Wh - What are you talking about, August!" Shin was blushing, feeling very shy.
   August looked in Haru's direction and raised his eyebrow for a bit since he had heard Haru's information which made him speechless. If Haru was like Shin, then he wouldn't worry too much, but Haru was the youngest council member ever on the Els, which made him realize that there was a bigger mountain on the outside.
   "By the way, you'll be the one who gives the speech, right?" Shin suddenly asked.
   "Uh, yeah." August's expression was quite unnatural when Shin asked this question.
   Shin smiled and patted August's shoulder. "What? Are you nervous about your speech now? You're not like a prince at all."
   "Shut up!" August was annoyed when he was being teased.
   Shin only laughed and didn't say much since he had always been the one who was being teased so it was quite novel when he could tease August, but still, even though he was happy that he was able to tease August, he had to admit that he was quite amazed of Haru, who was surrounded by a lot of girls, after all, Haru's face was so ordinary.
   Shin wasn't sure whether he was handsome or not, but he knew that he wasn't bad, yet he was still single which made him helpless. He looked at Sicily and hoped that she was still single, or rather, he hoped that he would be able to talk to her, but he wasn't sure how to introduce himself.
   "Well, let's sit down first," August said.
   "Oh." Shin nodded and walked toward his seat. Preferably, he wanted to sit near Sicily, but it was alright if he couldn't.
   Haru sat down, on his right was Yuri, and on his left was Maria. He could see that a lot of male students seemed quite jealous of him, but he ignored them. He looked around and could see various familiar faces of nobility that he had seen in the past when Yuri and her family introduced him to their acquaintances, but he didn't talk nor come to them since at this moment, he was a student, not a businessman or the council of the Els.
   However, it didn't mean that he would stop observing people, especially the King, the Wise Man, and the Guru.
   Haru remembered the faces of the three of them and then talked with either Yuri, Maria, Sicily, or Lynn while wondering whether his harem protagonist aura was so strong, well, it wasn't the time to think about such a stupid thing since the ceremony had started.
   The principal of the academy did his speech, then after that, as expected, it was August, the current crown prince, who did the speech for everyone.
   Haru had expected this result, but Yuri, Maria, Sicily, and Lynn couldn't help but frown at this moment. The four of them might have expected this problem, but they couldn't help but feel disappointed at the work of the royalty, however, they didn't say much and only listened to August's boring speech that made them want to yawn somehow.
   Haru looked at August, then looked Shin from the corner of his eye, feeling quite disappointed since the protagonist was very simple, right?
   Haru looked at the quest on his Group Chat and thought that it might not need a long time for him to solve all of the quests.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://kenja-no-mago.fandom.com/wiki/August_von_Earlshide
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1673: Beautiful girl is a source of trouble
   After the entrance ceremony, they didn't immediately return, but they went to their class to meet their homeroom teacher and introduced themselves to their classmates.
   Haru was the 1st rank among the entire students, so without a doubt. He entered the S-Class or the special advanced class with Yuri, Maria, Sicily, and Lynn.
   In the S-Class, there were 10 students, four of them were female, and six were male.
   Haru didn't think too much about Yuri since they were lovers, but he wondered why Maria, Sicily, and Lynn loved to sit beside him, but he thought it should be because they were acquaintances.
   Haru and the four girls were sitting in the back area, and Shin, the protagonist of this world, was sitting in the front area and being surrounded by the only guys in the S-Class. He looked at the three guys besides Shin and August, and if he wasn't wrong, their names should be Tony, Julius, and Thor.
   Haru was good at making a good impression, so he could easily introduce himself and quickly became closer with everyone, but when he introduced his name to Shin Wolford, he saw Shin's expression changed and turned into a surprise.
   Unlike Haru, who ignored Shin, Shin couldn't ignore Haru and looked at him from time to time, looking at him. After all, it was his first time hearing someone with a unique name, such as Kasugano Haruka.
   If it was in the past, Shin might not think too much, but the problem was they were in another world, but when he saw Haru's grey hair, he wasn't sure whether Haru was Japanese. In truth, he wanted to ask Haru right away whether Haru was reincarnated from Japan like him. If so, he would be happy since he wasn't alone that way, but he knew that he couldn't ask that kind of question when there were many people around them. After all, he had always kept the fact that he was reincarnated as a secret.
   Shin, after all, remembered his previous life, and if possible, he hoped that Haru was also Japanese. Still, at the same time, he wondered how Haru was able to get a cute girl with such an ordinary face, and he was also wondering what Haru's identity was in his previous life.
   'But might he be transmigrated?'
   There were many questions on Shin's head, and he wanted to ask Haru right away.
   Haru noticed Shin's eager eyes, but he ignored him, and on his mind, he could only say that this guy was too simple, right?
   However, Haru felt that it was quite normal since he could tell that Shin's identity in a previous life would be an employee of the black company who had a very kind heart and then died by accident.
   Shin might have knowledge of the modern world, but it didn't mean his IQ was raised. After all, there were a lot of crafty people in this world. Even if they didn't know knowledge of the modern world, they could manipulate Shin, but it wasn't his problem, so he wouldn't say anything much.
   Then their homeroom teacher introduced himself in front of the class.
   "I'm the S-Class homeroom teacher, Alfred Marcus. I was formerly with the magic division. I'll also be your practical arts teacher, so it's nice to meet you." Alfred smiled then said, "Now then, today, I'll lay out tomorrow's schedule, and we'll finish."
   Haru smiled and thought that it was good that he could go back early.
   Their class ended, Haru and Yuri were about to go back, but Shin called him out.
   "Kasugano-kun!" Shin called out, but someone was faster than him.
   "Haru, can we talk for a bit?" Maria asked, and Sicily stood by her side with a grim expression.
   Haru looked at two girls, then looked at Yuri, and after she gave him a nod, he looked at the two girls again nodded, then looked at Shin. "I'll talk with you after this, Shin."
   "Sure." Shin nodded and didn't think too much, thinking that Sicily might have trouble. He wanted to ask what had happened, but he hesitated since he wasn't that close to Sicily after all.
   Haru, Maria, Sicily, and Yuri were in the corridor, and Sicily told him about her problem.
   Haru nodded and understood the gist of the problem, but he didn't think too much, but he was speechless when he noticed that Shin was eavesdropping on them. He didn't think too much about Shin and could only shake his head for his action. He looked at Sicily and said, "I see, but isn't it normal since you're cute."
   Sicily blushed, but Maria and Yuri frowned.
   "Haru, this isn't some a joke!" Maria complained and said, "Sicily has refused that guy several times, but that guy is taking advantage of his family power to threaten her."
   "I know, but what do you want me to do? Do you want me to stop him from bothering Sicily?" Haru asked.
   "I'm sorry, Haru. I know that I have brought you trouble, but I don't know anyone that I can discuss with..." Sicily said with a sad expression.
   "........" Haru had heard the words from the ancients that fortune and beauty were a source of a problem, and it seemed that those words were right.
   "But he's so horrible. Who is he?" Yuri frowned and also didn't like it when she heard a guy threatening a pitiful girl.
   "He's at this school," Maria said.
   "Well, Sicily, in this case, there's an easy way," Haru said.
   "What is it?" It wasn't Sicily who answered, but Maria looked at him curiously.
   "If you like this guy, then just accept his courting, but it seems that you hate him, right?" Haru said and could see that the expression of the three girls was grim. "You know the grandson of the Wise Man is single. After all, if you date him, then he might help you."
   Shin, who was eavesdropping, was in shock, and he didn't expect that Haru would give Sicily a suggestion to date him. He felt a bit complex, but there was some expectation in his heart that she might agree with Haru's plan, but...
   Somehow Shin felt that his world crumbled before him.
   Sicily refused without hesitation.
   Haru looked at Sicily and asked, "Are you afraid to cause him trouble, or you don't want to date him? He's quite handsome, no?"
   Sicily shook her head and said, "No, I don't know him very well, and I don't feel that way toward him." She wasn't sure why Haru gave her such a suggestion, but she didn't really want to follow the suggestion that he had suggested.
   "Yeah, you're the worst, Haru!" Maria complained.
   "There's a cute girl in front of you. Why don't you help her?" Yuri asked.
   Haru ignored Maria and looked at Yuri, then asked, "You're my woman, after all, and if I suggest that I'll protect Sicily no matter what, won't you be jealous?"
   "......" Yuri couldn't say anything since that was the truth.
   "So I was thinking about you." Haru caressed Yuri's head tenderly and said, "And if you're in Sicily's place, then I'll say that I'll protect you no matter what without hesitation."
   "Haru..." Yuri blushed, looking at Haru with a gaze full of love.
   "......." Maria and Sicily looked at Yuri and somehow felt jealous,
   Haru then looked at Sicily and said, "Well, it is alright, I'll help you."
   "Th - Thank you, Haru..." Sicily looked at Haru with a happy smile, he might not be that handsome, but he was very reliable, which made her feel that she was being protected all the time when she was beside him. Her heart was beating hard, but suddenly...
   The four of them turned their heads and saw a young blonde-haired man that was fighting against Shin on the entrance exam before.
   "Why you?!" The young man glanced at Haru, who was so ordinary and snorted, didn't think that this guy was able to take Sicily's heart, but still, he didn't like when some guy was talking with Sicily. "Come here!"
   Haru looked at Sicily, who was trembling in fear, and then looked at the young man in front of him while shaking his head. He saw the young man was about to grasp Sicily, and he knew that Shin was about to act, but...
   Haru quickly wrapped his hand around the young man's neck and said, "Hey, can you give me a face to not bother her?"
   "Ha?!" The young man punched Haru away, but suddenly he nodded and left them.
   Haru smiled when he saw the young man leave, then looked at Sicily and said, "The problem ends. You don't need to worry that he will bother you, but if he's bothering you again, just tell me."
   "......." Yuri, Maria, and Sicily.
   Maria and Sicily might not know what was happening, and they had only watched him, saying something inexplicable, and the young man directly left, which made them dumbfounded.
   Yuri nodded thoughtfully and wondered whether Haru was using some kind of magic, which made her curious. She thought to ask him later when they returned.
   "Is - is this over?" Maria wasn't sure what to say since the problem ended so soon.
   "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Yes." He didn't think that guy was going to bother Sicily again after this.
   "Tha - Thank you, Haru," Sicily said, and she was also in a state of disbelief since her problem ended so soon that she couldn't believe it.
   "If you're still worried, how about, we go to the school together and go home, but of course, you need to ask Yuri's permission first," Haru said.
   Maria and Sicily quickly looked at Yuri.
   Yuri let out a sigh and nodded. "Why not?" She looked at Haru and wondered why, even though his face was so ordinary, why was he so popular? She really couldn't understand, but she had to admit that this guy's charm was very high.
   Maria and Sicily quickly thanked Yuri, but they also had to admit that they were quite jealous of her.
   "Well, let's go back after this, but before that, I need to talk with Shin first," Haru said, then pulled the door of the classroom. When he pulled the door, Shin, who put his ear next to the door before, almost dropped to the ground since he didn't expect that the door would suddenly be pulled.
   "Ahaha..." Shin saw that everyone was looking at him, and he could only laugh awkwardly.
   "Shin, you have something to talk about, right? Let's talk first," Haru said and didn't care much about Shin's action.
   "Yes." Shin nodded and quickly recovered himself since he knew that he needed to ask Haru's information first.
   When Haru and Shin walked away, the three girls looked at Shin and wondered whether this guy had an eavesdropping hobby.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1674: Isn't it too fast?
   Haru followed Shin somewhere, and he saw him bring him to the empty corner where there was no one around. He had no intention of becoming the protagonist's enemy, after all, and he also felt that it was troublesome to become the protagonist's enemy since they had the power of plot. However, he had to admit that this protagonist was too naive, right?
   After all, Haru didn't need to guess what Shin's intention was to bring him here and what the question was that Shin wanted to talk to him about. It was so easy that it made him want to yawn, but he pretended that he didn't know anything and looked at Shin with a light smile.
   Haru's impression of everyone was good. Even though his face might be ordinary, his ability wasn't ordinary, whether on the magic or the bed. Well, Shin didn't know that since Shin had never asked about Haru's information to his friend, August.
   If Shin decided to ask August beforehand who Haru was, he would be 100% sure that Haru was either reincarnated or transmigrated person like him. Unfortunately, he didn't ask any of that.
   "What's wrong, Shin? What do you want to ask?" Haru asked calmly.
   Shin looked at Haru with a serious expression and asked, "Kasugano-kun, are you from Japan?" His heart was filled with anticipation, hoping that Kasugano was really someone like him who was reincarnated from Japan
   "...." Haru had to admit that this guy was too naive, right? He could only shake his head inwardly, and showed a confused expression, then said, "No, I'm from the Els. I don't know what Japan is? Is that the name of some city or area around the continent?"
   "Huh?" Shin was dumbfounded and asked, "You don't know Japan?" He was confused since he didn't expect that Haru would deny, but he couldn't see that he was lying, and he could pretty much tell that Haru was confused, and he told him the truth.
   "No, this is my first time hearing such a word before..." Haru looked at Shin curiously and asked, "Is this very important."
   Shin showed a bit disappointed, but he could only shake his head and said, "No, it is alright, but your name quite resembles someone that I know." He had prepared, but when he heard that Haru wasn't someone from Japan, he felt a bit disappointed, but there was nothing that he could do after all.
   "Really?" Haru was surprised and said, "Well, there are a lot of people on the Els, after all. My name might be quite strange here, but it isn't that strange on the Els." He was telling the truth since there were really a lot of people on the Els, but he didn't say that his name was also quite uncommon on the Els too, but Shin didn't ask, so he didn't explain.
   "I see..." Shin nodded and wondered whether he should visit the Els.
   "Well, is that all, Shin?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, thank you, Kasugano-kun," Shin said with a smile.
   "Don't be." Haru smiled and said, "If you have trouble, then don't hesitate to ask me again."
   "Yes." Shin nodded with a smile and said, "If you have trouble, then you can ask me too, especially that person who has bothered Sicily before. If you need my help, I can help."
   Haru could only laugh and said, "Shin, do you like Sicily?"
   "Wha?!" Shin blushed and said, "Wh - What are you talking about?!"
   "..." Haru was looking at Shin speechlessly. If the one who said those words was a girl, he thought that girl was cute, but the one who said those words was a boy, which made him feel disgusted.
   Haru sighed and thought that this guy might not have a talent for courting a girl. Luckily, his face was handsome, since that way, there was a chance for him to get a girl in the future. "Well, then, I'll go back first. Bye, Shin." He waved his hand and left since he didn't want to stay too long with a guy.
   "Bye, Haru," Shin said and waved his hand with a smile, but at the same time, he regretted that he didn't ask Haru to help him to get to know Sicily, but he had to admit that Haru was a good guy.
   After his talk with Shin, Haru went back together with Yuri, Maria, and Sicily, that was the case, but Lynn also joined them.
   "Since I have promised both Maria and Sicily, I don't really mind that we're going home together, but Lynn, what are you doing here?" Yuri asked and wondered how her ordinary boyfriend could be so popular?
   "I want Kasugano-kun to teach me," Lynn said while pushing the frame of her glasses. She still remembered the destruction caused by Haru's magic, or rather she fell in love with his magic!
   "I can't teach you," Haru said simply.
   "Huh? Why? You're also teaching Yuri, right?" Lynn asked.
   Haru hugged Yuri's waist gently and put his head on her shoulder while looking at Lynn and said, "She's my woman, of course. I need to teach her so she can protect herself."
   Yuri blushed by his sudden action, but she didn't move away.
   "......." Maria and Sicily felt bitter somehow. After all, both of them were single.
   Unlike Maria, Sicily was often confessed, and she didn't think too much before, but when she saw how close Haru and Yuri were, she thought it would be great if she had a boyfriend that could protect her like this.
   "So sorry, Lynn," Haru said, but in truth, he was too lazy to teach Lynn, nor did he have an obligation to teach her after all.
   "So you have taught Yuri because she's your woman, right?" Lynn asked.
   "......" Haru wasn't sure, but he had a bad feeling.
   "So I'll become your woman too!" Lynn said.
   "......." Haru, Yuri, Maria, and Sicily.
   "Lynn, don't be crazy!" It wasn't Yuri, or Haru, who shouted, but it was Maria since she felt that Lynn was too much.
   Maria knew that Haru and Yuri were dating each other, so she didn't say much, but no one expected that Lynn would suddenly request to become Haru's mistress, which put her in shock. Still, she had to admit that even though Haru's face was very ordinary, his charm was very high, but she didn't expect that it would be this high!
   Sicily also somehow clenched her hands so tightly when she heard Lynn's words, and somehow she couldn't maintain her calm.
   "I don't have much interest in marriage, so I can be your mistress, and Yuri can be your official wife," Lynn said while pushing the frame of her glasses.
   "......." Haru wasn't sure what to say, but he decided to refuse. "I'm so--"
   "Well, Lynn, how about you follow us back home?" Yuri suddenly said with a smile.
   "......." Haru looked at Yuri inexplicably. He knew that they had talked about this kind of talk about a mistress and the rest, but he didn't expect that it would happen so soon, and this girl was so proactive, right?
   "Yes!" Lynn nodded without hesitation.
   "Well, Sicily, Maria, we might fasten our trip now, is that alright?" Yuri asked with a smile.
   "......" Sicily and Maria weren't sure, but they could feel that they were being excluded, which made them unhappy somehow.
   Haru looked at the four girls, then looked toward the sky, feeling that his harem protagonist aura was too strong, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1675: It's great that you have a mistress now
   Haru could see the situation would turn into a very troublesome matter, so he interjected with them.
   Haru quickly stepped into the four of them and said, "Lynn, I know that you're eager to learn magic from me, but I refuse to make you my mistress."
   "..." Yuri, Sicily, and Maria were dumbfounded. After all, Lynn was quite cute and beautiful, but this guy didn't hesitate and directly rejected Lynn, even though he knew she wanted to become his mistress.
   If it was a wife, they would understand why Haru would refuse Lynn, but this was a mistress, and no man could deny the mistress's temptation, right?
   "Ugh..." Even though Lynn didn't have much interest in romance, she felt hurt that she was being rejected flatly. "Wh - Why?" Her eyes were red, and they were brimming in tears.
   "Isn't that obvious?" Haru looked at Lynn with a sigh and said, "You only want to learn magic from me, after all, but do you really need to become my mistress? Neither of us has feelings for each other, and personally, I don't like such a relationship."
   Yuri, Maria, and Sicily looked at Haru, and somehow, they had a bitter impression of him at that moment.
   "And if you just want to learn magic, you should learn from Shin Wolford, he's the grandson of Wise Man and Guru, and you don't need to become his mistress if you want to learn from him since he's very kind." Haru was sure that Shin would help Lynn without hesitation if she asked him, so he didn't hesitate to tell her this.
   "No, I want to learn from you!" Lynn was very stubborn and only wanted to be taught by Haru.
   "You know..." Haru looked at Lynn and said, "If you keep being stubborn, I'm going to mistake you for liking me."
   "I..." Lynn blushed and lowered her head shyly.
   "......" Yuri, Sicily, and Maria.
   Haru touched his face and felt strange. His face was so ordinary, but why was he so popular?
   "Yuri might have told you that she doesn't mind before, but I can't be irresponsible." Haru pinched Lynn's chin and said, "If you want to become my mistress that we need to know each other better, then try to fell in love, if it's impossible, then you need to back away now, but once we really fell for each other, then I won't let you go." His eyes slightly changed, looking at the petite girl in front of him.
   Lynn felt that her entire body was hot, and it was her first time to be gazed at by such eyes in her life. After all, no one ever saw her as a girl because of her personality, so she wasn't sure how to react in this situation, but she had to admit that this feeling wasn't bad, and she understood how Yuri could fall for him.
   "I... I agree!" Yuri wasn't sure how it felt to fall in love, but she was willing to try.
   Haru smiled and patted Yuri's head and said, "Then please take care of me from now on, Lynn."
   "Um, take care of me too, Haru," Lynn nodded with a shy smile.
   Haru quickly woke up and realized that he had entered his harem protagonist mode. He then looked at the three girls and said, "Let's send both Maria and Sicily first, then we can go back and talk."
   However, Maria and Sicily were pretty complex since they felt that they were being left out, but they knew that it was normal since they weren't his women, but...
   Maria and Sicily quickly shook their heads since they knew that their heads were in a mess before, and at the same time, they looked at Haru again, wondering how this guy could enter their hearts and messed them up without them noticing it.
   Haru, Yuri, and Lynn returned to Haru's house at the Earlshide Kingdom. He didn't lack money, after all, so he directly bought a mansion in the capital, and Yuri also moved in, after all, a lot of things that they did couldn't be shown to her parents, or rather Yuri's parents and family might give an exaggerated reaction when they saw their magic training. Still, of course, it also gave them more freedom. After all, both of them were young, and they were curious about a lot of things.
   Haru looked at Yuri and Lynn, who were talking to each other, and he felt a bit stumped somehow since he decided to accept Lynn because of his feelings, well, not exactly accepting since they hadn't confirmed their feelings. Still, looking at Lynn again, he had to admit that she was cute and knew that he accepted her because of his lust, which made him helpless.
   "Well, Lynn, there are a lot of things that we can do to get to know each other, but how about we play a game?" Haru suddenly said.
   Haru's idea dumbfounded Lynn and Yuri.
   Haru took out various tabletop games that he got from his world and said, "Let's play these games with the three of us." Sora, Megumi, and Utaha were members of the tabletop game club, after all, so it was normal for him to play these games too.
   Yuri and Lynn looked at the games on the table, then looked at each other, and then looked at Haru since they would have never expected that they would play a game with each other.
   15 years old in this world was considered an adult, but in truth, no one wanted to become an adult after all, and the description of an adult was someone who was forced to grow up, so no matter what age, everyone loved to play a game.
   Haru, Yuri, and Lynn had a blast playing together, and they wanted to play more, but they knew that it was already too late.
   Haru then took out a book and gave it to Lynn. "Lynn, read this."
   "This?" Lynn looked at the book that Haru gave then looked at him again. "Basic chemistry?"
   "Learn this first, but read it tomorrow, since we have to go to school," Haru said.
   "Well..." Lynn nodded, but she wanted to read it, wondering what kind of book it was.
   "Don't share it with anyone, alright? Just read it yourself," Haru said.
   "Let's sleep first, Yuri," Haru said and held Yuri's hand.
   "Um." Yuri nodded with a smile, then followed him to the bedroom.
   "..." Lynn looked at the two of them and pushed the frame of her glasses, and there was a slight blush on her face. She looked at the book in her hands and looked at the room where Haru and Yuri entered. Somehow, her desire to read had diminished, and she wanted to know what they were doing in the room.
   Haru and Yuri slept on the bed together as usual, but this time, Yuri was looking at Haru and asked, "You're serious with what you've said before?"
   "About the fact that you're going to fall for Lynn," Yuri said in jealousy since she thought that his heart could only be her.
   "Yuri, you have realized it when we have met each other before that I'm not a good man. I have a big flaw, and that flaw is that I'm very greedy," Haru said. He then held Yuri's hands tenderly and said, "But I'll take care of you so dearly and love you."
   Yuri looked at Haru for a while, and she had to admit that this guy was really good at his mouth. She moved closer and snuggled into his chest, then asked, "Then is Lynn the last?"
   The word "yes" couldn't come out of his mouth, but in the end, Haru said, "I'll do my best."
   Yuri looked at Haru speechlessly and said, "Oh, I wonder why I fell for you."
   "It's too late to regret." Haru smiled and said, "Since in this life, you can only be mine."
   "You're so domineering!" Yuri pouted with blush, feeling her entire body was so hot, staring at him. She then felt his hard and hot rod, then asked, "I - I'm not ready yet..."
   "Don't worry, I'm a very patient guy," Haru said and kissed Yuri's forehead, but then he whispered and said, "But can you lend me your hands and mouth?"
   "......" Yuri only then realized how bad her man was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1676: You're 10,000 years too early to fight me!
   In the early morning, when Sicily and Maria met Haru, Yuri, and Lynn, the two of them were stupefied when they saw what had happened in front of them.
   "Why did you bring Lynn on your back?" Maria asked with a strange expression.
   Sicily and Maria only knew that the relationship between Haru, Yuri, and Lynn had only been settled yesterday. Still, they didn't expect that they would be so close that Yuri didn't seem jealous when Haru piggybacked Lynn.
   "Well, she's tired from last night, so Haru piggybacks her," Yuri said with a smile.
   "....." Haru looked at Yuri speechlessly since her words could easily cause a misunderstanding, but he knew that misunderstanding could be easily solved if Lynn explained it to them. Unfortunately, she was sleeping so soundly at that moment.
   Haru had told Lynn not to read the book, but he didn't expect that she would read the book all night until morning, making him speechless. If he didn't bring her, he was sure that she would be sleeping at this moment.
   "Wh - What?!" Maria's face was as red as her hair.
   "Ti - Tired from last night..." Sicily murmured with a red face. She then looked at Yuri's radiant face, Lynn's tired and sleeping face, then Haru's healthy face, which made her wonder how strong this guy was.
   "You - You!" Maria pointed her finger at Haru and couldn't believe what this guy had done. She wanted to say that they were still too young, but she knew that 15 years old was considered an adult, so she knew that she couldn't say anything, but she felt that there was a huge gap between her and the three of them which made her helpless.
   "It's a misunderstanding, but you should ask this to Lynn after she has woken up later, and should we really need to talk about this since we might be late sooner or later," Haru said.
   They quickly realized and looked at the time.
   "We're going to be late!" 3x
   In truth, Haru was wondering whether it was possible to develop teleportation magic. Still, when he thought about the world of Magi, he knew that it was possible, after all, space was also one of the phenomena in this world, so it should be possible to develop teleportation magic, and after he was able to develop that magic, then he didn't need to use Shambala again since using an item was quite troublesome and space magic was powerful.
   But enough of that since the four of them had finally arrived at the academy and fortunately that they didn't come late, but as expected, coming with four girls at the same time, it caused him to become a center of attention.
   "Good morning, Kasugano-kun." August smiled and said, "Coming to the school with four girls as soon as you have enrolled, you sure are a sinful man." He knew Haru's identity, which was why he had wanted to compete with him since, without a doubt, Haru's position would be able to compete with him in the future.
   Haru was the youngest council member of the Els, and August was the crown prince of the Earlshide Kingdom, both of them were quite similar to each other, and in the future, Haru would be the president of Els and August would be the King of the Earlshide Kingdom.
   August had lost to Haru before, which was why he wanted to tease him, seeing him embarrassed and shy to satisfy his ego, but he was 10,000 years too early to fight Haru.
   Everyone was looking at Haru, who was coming to the school with all the girls in the S-Class. If they weren't jealous, then they would be lying since this guy was too amazing, right?
   If Haru were a handsome guy, then they wouldn't be surprised, but Haru's face was so ordinary that they wouldn't notice him if he was in the crowd. Besides his masculine body, there was nothing remarkable about him, which was why they were amazed by him, wondering how he could get all the girls on the S-Class.
   However, no one said anything since they saw August teasing Haru, and they also showed a smile since they thought their relationship was quite good.
   If Haru knew what they were thinking, he could only say that they were too naive, especially Shin Wolford, who was smiling, thinking that it was good that he wasn't the one who was being teased by August.
   "Your Highness, you don't need to be jealous of me since you have a beautiful and cute fiancee, after all." Haru kept smiling, and when he mentioned "a beautiful and cute fiancee," his expression was quite unnatural, but then he seemed surprised, then gave August a knowing smile. "But if Your Highness wants a mistress or a concubine, then do you want me to introduce you to a cute girl? I know a lot of cute girls on the Els after all."
   "......" August blinked his eyes, and he didn't expect that his teasing was countered and he received a double payback!
   "No, your Highness, if you want a concubine or a mistress, then there are a lot of cute girls too in the Kingdom!" Thor quickly said since he felt that the girls on the Earlshide Kingdom were better than the Els.
   "Yes, your Highness, my fiancee should have a friend that wants to become your mistress too!" Julius quickly said.
   Thor and Julius were August's guards, and they were also childhood friends too, so when they heard that August wanted a concubine and a mistress, they would help him without hesitation!
   "August... you..." Shin looked at August with surprise. He knew that August was a prince and soon to be king, but he didn't expect that this guy wanted to build a harem.
   "No, you're wrong!" August was blushing and didn't expect that his friends would support Haru and also teased him together.
   "Don't be shy, prince." Thor showed a respectful smile and said, "It's to maintain the royal's offspring. It is good for you to have one or two mistresses!"
   "I'll prepare the list right away!" Julius quickly said.
   August was even more speechless and tired of stopping both of them, but Thor and Julius didn't give up and wanted to give their best to the prince!
   Haru, Sicily, Maria, and Yuri ignored them and walked to their seats.
   "Lynn, wake up," Haru said, shaking Lynn's body slightly.
   "Hmm...." Lynn didn't want to give up and kept hugging him since she felt very comfortable hugging his body.
   Haru was helpless and could only put her on the empty chair, but it seemed that she didn't want to let him go and could only let her sleep on his lap. He then looked at Shin, who was looking at him with amazement, and said, "Good morning, Shin."
   "Mo - Morning... Kasugano-kun..." Shin looked at Haru in amazement and wondering whether the person in front of him was the harem king. He then secretly glanced at Sicily and hoped that their relationship wasn't what he had imagined since if that was the case, his first love would end so soon, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1677: Group Study? Why not?
   August, Shin, Thor, and Julius were still discussing who would be suitable to become August's concubine or mistress, which caused August to realize how troublesome it was being teased by his own people and how difficult it was to mess with Haru. Still, their talk ended after the teacher came and started the homeroom, and he also told them that once they were done, he would show them the school.
   As expected, the homeroom was very fast, and everyone was led outside by the teacher.
   "It's a quick tour. The school is broadly divided into two buildings -- one of them being the classroom building, where your classroom is, and the other one has the faculty offices, the student council room, as well as the rooms used for laboratories and study group," the teacher said.
   Haru looked at Shin and thought it was his chance to learn under both the Wise Man (Merlin Wolford) and the Guru (Melinda Brown) by using both Shin and the study group.
   The teacher introduced various study groups such as "The Attack Magic Group Study," "The Quality of Life Study Group," and the "Body Language Study Group."
   Haru had seen many weird things, so he didn't even feel surprised by some of the weird study groups that came out from the teacher's mouth. He then looked at Shin and asked, "Shin, do you have a study group that you want to join?"
   Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria looked at Haru and wondered what this guy wanted to do by suddenly asking Shin about the study group.
   Shin shook his head and said, "No, not especially."
   August sighed and said, "Yeah, I suppose not. You wouldn't find any of them to be a challenge."
   Shin showed a troubled expression and said, "No, it's not that..."
   August smiled and suddenly said, "Here's a better idea. Why don't you start on your own?"
   "What?!" Shin's pupils enlarged, and he showed a shocked expression.
   The teacher seemed interested in August's idea and said, "A study group that Wolford creates? That would be fascinating."
   "Sure, it would, Teacher." August nodded and moved closer to Shin with a smile and said, "It would be interesting to see what kind of the study group Shin would start and what activities it would have."
   Haru also moved closer and said with a smile, "Indeed, it would be interesting, and if you make one, then I'd like to join immediately."
   "Then me too!" Yuri quickly helped Haru, hugging his arm, and looked at Shin with a smile. She wasn't sure why Haru was interested in Shin since she knew that Haru was stronger than Shin, but since Haru wanted to learn from Shin, then she would help him.
   "I'd like to join too!" Lynn said without hesitation, following both Haru and Yuri.
   The rest also followed since they were interested in learning under Shin, known as the grandson of the Wise Man and the Guru.
   The teacher also nodded and told them that he would take care of the rest. He also told them that he would become their advisor teacher for their study group too.
   "If Shin is the group's president, then what is the most suitable name to be?" Thor suddenly raised a question.
   "I'd never said that I agree!" Shin was helpless, but as expected, he didn't show a reluctant expression and would agree as long as someone pushed him enough.
   "Well, since we're going to work on mastering all kinds of magic, with Shin as our focus, how about we name it an "Ultimate Magic Study Group"?" Haru directly said without shame since he knew that it was part of his quests.
   Shin was lost for words at that moment, but everyone was very excited.
   August nodded with a thoughtful expression and said, "Sure. The Ultimate Magic Study Group. That would be perfect for you, Shin."
   "What?" Shin was dumbfounded. "Wait a moment! Wait a moment!"
   The teacher was also very excited and then asked, "All who want to join, then raise your hands!"
   "Me!" Everyone decided to join without hesitation.
   Shin looked at everyone and could only show a helpless expression.
   While all the members of the S-Class were very excited about their study group, the investigators, the leaders of the armies, and even the King of the Earlshide Kingdom had a serious discussion about a demon that appeared around the kingdom.
   "What?! Demon appearances have increased this much in the last year?!"
   "What is that? If demons are proliferating, there should be more than enough commotion throughout the kingdom."
   "However, I haven't even heard any rumors of that happening."
   The king of the Earlshide Kingdom read the report then looked at the Chief of Military Affairs, Dominic Gastolle. "What do you mean, Dominic?"
   Dominic had a serious expression on his face and said, "If you look over the daily reports, I'm sure that it will be clear. The daily increase in demons has been extremely slight. It's been a little by little, within the margin of error, but it definitely has been increasing."
   "The way it's been increasing, slowly enough to avoid our notice..." Dominic frowned and said, "This is nothing more than my own personal speculation, but I get the impression that it's artificially induced."
   "Ridiculous! There's no way this increase in demons could be man-made!"
   "Your Majesty, these are unusual circumstances. We need an immediate investigation."
   The king of Earlshide closed his eyes for a bit and nodded. "All right. Enlist the Demon Hunter's Society thoroughly investigates this!"
   When Haru, Yuri, and Lynn returned, the two girls looked at Haru, wondering why he had done all of that before.
   "You're curious why I've done that?" Haru asked.
   "My intention is clear, right? I just want to learn from Shin," Haru said since he really didn't have any other intention other than learning from Shin. After all, even though he was talented (narcissistic), he learned all of his knowledge about magic from the book, and for the rest, he learned it by himself. Still, Shin was different since that guy was being taught by Merlin Wolford, the strongest magician, and Melinda Bowen, the famous Guru who created magical gear through powerful enchantments.
   Normally, it would be impossible to learn from the Wise Man and the Guru, but it was possible now, as long as Haru became closer with their grandson, Shin Wolford.
   "Well, I understand that you want to learn from the grandson of the Wise Man and the Guru." Lynn pushed the frame of her glasses and asked, "But is that all?"
   "Do you think that everything in my head is a conspiracy?" Haru asked speechlessly.
   "No, but you're the youngest council member of the Els, after all, so you must be thinking something else, right?" Lynn asked.
   "No, I really want to learn from Shin, that's all, nothing else," Haru said.
   "But you're stronger than him!" Lynn showed the book given by Haru last night and said, "And this is a bible of all the magicians!" When she read about "Basic Chemistry," she learned there was both cause and result of everything in this world and knew that she would become even stronger once she mastered this knowledge.
   "But there's no harm, learning under both the Wise Man and the Guru, after all, they might have a lot of knowledge that we don't know, right?" Haru said.
   Lynn and Yuri nodded after hearing Haru's reason, but Lynn wanted to say something again. However, she was stopped by Yuri.
   "Let's sleep first. I'm quite sleepy," Yuri said and pulled Haru to their room, but...
   Haru and Yuri looked at Lynn and wondered what this girl wanted to do.
   "Can we sleep together?" Lynn pushed the frame of her glasses, lowering her head slightly, hiding her blush, especially after she made this embarrassing request.
   "......" Haru and Yuri looked at each other for a while.
   After all, it was only time for this petite girl to be eaten by him, then for the first time, the three of them slept together in the same room.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1678: Kurt? Who is he?
   As usual, Haru, Lynn, and Yuri went to school together with Maria and Sicily. After all, he had promised to protect Sicily from the stalker. Hence, everyone went to the school together, and there was nothing special, but if something asked whether there was a change, then probably, it was Lynn who knew Haru's real appearance without his glasses.
   Lynn had to admit that his man needed to wear glasses all the time since, without it, she was worried that all the women in the kingdom would be mesmerized by him, so she also agreed with Yuri's decision who told him to wear his glasses all the time when they were outside. She also had to admit the new game that she played last night was very interesting. She wondered whether she could play that game again, or maybe Haru had a new game that was more interesting?
   Lynn really anticipated it!
   Maria and Sicily were girls, so both of them noticed that the relationship between Haru, Yuri, and Lynn became even closer, which made them wonder what had happened last night and how could it be
   Haru had to admit that his stay in this world was slightly boring since it was so peaceful. If Yuri and Lynn weren't on his side, then he might not be able to hold on and wanted to end the quest as soon as possible.
   Haru had eight quests that he needed to complete in this world, and he had completed five quests, which left him with three quests: defeating 10 devils, protecting the Swedes Kingdom, and defeating Shin Wolford.
   For the devils, Haru hadn't seen it before and had only seen a demon, and of course, because of that, he had completed his quest to defeat 100 demons.
   'But where's the fucking devil?'
   Haru hoped that a demon would appear as soon as possible since everything was too peaceful in this world.
   As for the Swedes Kingdom, Haru saw that this kingdom was very peaceful and didn't have any trouble or anything, so he ignored it for a while, and as for Shin Wolford, he decided to ask Shin a duel once seven of his quests ended.
   Haru wondered when trouble came, and when such a thought occurred on his mind, the trouble really came.
   "Kurt has been grounded?!" Sicily, Yuri, Maria, and Lynn were surprised.
   August nodded and said, "Yeah. Apparently, the Rietsburg family contacted the academy this morning."
   "What's wrong, Kasugano-kun?" August looked at Haru, who raised his hand.
   "Who is Kurt?" Haru asked with confusion.
   Maria twitched her lips and asked, "How can you forget him?! He's the one who has been bothering Sicily, and because of that, you have decided to protect her, right?"
   Haru instantly remembered who Kurt was and said, "You should know that he hasn't appeared in front of us for the past few days, and you didn't even introduce me to his name." He felt that Kurt was only a minor character, so he didn't even bother to remember him, and he told them was the truth since before Kurt said something cruel to Sicily before, he hushed him with hypnotism.
   Someone as weak as that, Haru didn't feel that it was necessary to remember him.
   "...." Sicily and Maria were silent since Haru told the truth since they didn't even tell him Kurt's name.
   "I know that you're dissatisfied since it seems that I don't care about you, but that isn't true. I care about both of you since you two are my classmates," Haru said.
   "..." Sicily and Maria weren't sure why, but the word "classmates" on Haru's mouth made them gloomy.
   "Still, why does Kurt have such an attitude?" Haru asked curiously.
   Shin was also curious and looked at August, Thor, and Julius.
   "Honestly, we're at a loss, ourselves."
   "We went to the same middle school as him, but his behavior was never anything like that."
   "He was pretty sure of himself, but he was always a normal student."
   August, Thor, and Julius tried to recall why Kurt started to change.
   "He did start acting differently after he started going to Mr. Schtrom's lab," Thor said.
   "Come to think of it, you're right," August said.
   "Schtrom?" Haru asked and knew that this guy might be a villain in this world.
   Thor then explained that the professor was transferred to their middle school during his third year, and he told them that Schtrom was a magic teacher exiled from the Empire. He told them that this teacher was directly inviting everyone, even one who could only use half-asset magic, but they rejected his offer since this teacher seemed fishy.
   "He might be blind since he has a patch covering his eyes, but he acted normally," Thor said.
   "So no one has ever seen his eyes?" Haru asked with a frown.
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Yuri asked with wonder since Haru started to frown.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and knew that this wasn't a place to talk about what was inside his mind since he thought that Schtrom might be a devil, based on the plot of the cliche story.
   On the other hand, Shin lowered his head and thought about what Thor had said before.
   At lunch, everyone went to the cafeteria together, Haru looked at Sicily, and Maria then asked, "Kurt has been grounded, and I'm sure that he won't trouble you again, but even so, do you still want to go to school together?"
   It wasn't Sicily, who answered, but it was Maria.
   "Haru, you already have both Lynn and Yuri, but you still want Sicily? Aren't you greedy?" Maria snorted, thinking that this guy was a bad guy.
   "Rather than Sicily, I'm more interested in you, Maria," Haru said with a smile.
   "Wha--?!" Maria was startled and blushed.
   "I was joking." Haru smiled and said, "Both Yuri and Lynn are enough for me after all." He needed to say that since he could see that both Yuri and Lynn were staring at him, and as expected, his answer caused them to smile.
   "Haru, you bastard?!" Maria was mad and jumped into Haru's back, strangled his neck with his hands, and clamped his waist with her legs.
   Haru could feel Maria's breasts on his back, and it made him wonder how this girl could be so wild. "You're a lady. How can you do something like this?"
   "I don't care!" Maria felt very annoyed by this guy and wondered whether her charm was zero in his eyes.
   "Even if I feel your breasts on my back?" Haru asked simply.
   Yuri and Lynn quickly pulled Maria away, but Sicily somehow felt slightly lonely.
   Haru's group was something that everyone was jealous of. After all, on his side, there were four beautiful girls. If this guy was a handsome dude, then they might understand, but this guy's face was so average that they would forget him, which made them wonder how there had always been a lot of girls around him.
   "I've always wondered how can there be a lot of girls around you?" August directly asked and looked at Haru's face since he felt more handsome than Haru.
   "Your Highness, do you open a harem? If so, do you want me to introduce you to a girl in the Els?" Haru asked.
   "Your Highness! The girls at the Earlshide Kingdom are better!" 2x
   Thor and Julius quickly said at the same time.
   "...." August forgot that he had always lost against Haru, which made him helpless, and he also looked at his two personal guards that were stupid enough to believe Haru's words.
   Haru didn't want to talk about his girls. Still, he could see that Shin was interested. After all, he knew that out of all the males in the S-Class, only Shin Wolford, who was still single and the rest had their own lovers already, so he quickly changed the topic by asking Shin about how both the Wise Man and the Guru taught him, of course, this topic caused a lot of curiosity in the eyes of everyone, and as expected, when Shin explained to them, everyone was startled and dumbfounded several times, after all, what Shin did was pretty much something that a normal people couldn't do.
   There were a lot of deeds that Shin told them, such as hunting a demon when he was still 10 years old, creating magic, etc., which somehow made their minds numb.
   "....." Haru looked at Shin and thought that this guy was quite naive, right? But he didn't intend to say anything about it since Shin's trouble was caused by himself.
   After they ate, they started another class, but they were a bit lazy since the class was about the study group orientation. If they didn't join the Ultimate Magic Research Society, then they might be interested, but they had joined one after all.
   Haru talked with Yuri and Lynn, but suddenly he raised his eyebrow, but he didn't say anything since he didn't want to be the center of attention, and he also could see that Shin had already noticed something.
   "Kurt!" Shin was in shock and looked at Kurt, who was chanting his magic toward their direction!
   Hearing Shin's words, everyone was also startled and looked in Shin's direction before seeing a huge flame that was about to engulf them!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1679: Shin who is too naive
   Shin quickly moved in front of everyone and created a barrier to protect them from the huge flame!
   Haru was faster, and suddenly a magic circle appeared in front of him, then the air dispersed and caused all the flames that were sent toward them to disappear without a trace.
   Everyone was startled, and they looked at Haru at the same time, wondering how
   Haru was speechless and asked, "Do you really have time to look at me? Can you see that someone just wanted to kill us just now?"
   Hearing Haru's words, they quickly realized there was still a danger in front of them.
   "What is he doing over here?" August frowned, looking at Kurt, who almost killed them.
   "I thought that he was grounded."
   "Does any of that matter now? The question is, why does he want to kill us?" Haru asked, pulling both Yuri and Lynn beside him.
   Yuri and Lynn hadn't reacted, after all, it was their first time to meet such a scene, but when he felt his hands, they felt very secure at this moment.
   Yuri and Lynn looked at Haru at the same time.
   "Don't worry, I'll protect you two," Haru said and gave them a gentle smile.
   Sicily and Maria knew that it wasn't a time to think about this kind of thing, but when they saw Haru, Yuri, and Lynn, they felt very jealous, but no one noticed them, since all of their attention was on Kurt, who had almost killed them.
   "Yeah, that was an attempted murder," August said in a cold sweat. "There's no way we can let this slide."
   "Damn you, damn you, damn you, damn you....." A black aura emitted from Kurt, and he kept muttering "damn you" all the time. "Damn you!!!" Then a huge amount of magic energy that emitted from his body blasted everything around his surroundings!
   Kurt's black aura and pressure made them tremble, and they couldn't believe what they had seen.
   "He's demonized...!" Shin was in shock. He gritted his teeth and said, "Aug, Kasugano, bring everyone out of here."
   Before August said something, Haru asked, "Shin, are you going to fight him alone?"
   Shin moved forward and said, "I'll stop him one way or another."
   "That's crazy! You should go with us too!" August quickly said.
   Shin kept moving forward and said, "We can't let a demon run loose in the capital."
   "Then I'll help," August said.
   "What are you talking about? You have never fought against a demon before," Shin said.
   "So we're just in your way?" August asked while gritting his teeth.
   "Yeah." Shin didn't look back and said, "You're all in the way."
   "....." Haru shook his head and said, "Well, Shin, if it's fire magic, then I can help you to stop it, let me help you." He didn't care about Shin's words, or rather he also agreed with Shin's words that everyone was weak, except for him, Lynn, and Yuri. Still, Lynn and Yuri didn't have any experience fighting a demon, and their bodies were trembling, so he didn't want them to fight the demon. After all, the identity of the demon was quite troublesome.
   If the demon was a normal commoner, no one would care, but Kurt was a noble. Haru didn't have Shin's protagonist aura where both the Wise Man and the Guru would protect him no matter what. He was also an outsider in this kingdom, so he didn't want to be known for killing Kurt, but still, it was so rare to see the devil, so he was going to kill steal without anyone noticing.
   'But do I need to kill him?'
   Haru remembered that his quest was only to defeat a demon, so he might as well try to defeat Kurt to test it, but before that, he wanted to see Shin's ability first.
   Shin was a bit hesitant when he heard Haru's words, but in the end, he agreed since he couldn't react when Kurt sent his fire magic toward everyone, but Haru could react so and erased the flame that was about to hit them. He had never seen such magic before, so he was curious how Haru could do it, but he knew that it wasn't the time.
   "If the situation is dangerous, please run," Shin said.
   "Why should I run away? I believe that you can win, Shin," Haru said with a smile.
   "Thanks," Shin said with a smile, then looked at August, and said, "Aug, hurry up and go!"
   August gritted his teeth and felt useless at this moment since he couldn't do anything to help his friend.
   "Rather than staying here, your highness, you should report this matter to the teacher and the army quickly," Haru said calmly.
   August felt his chest was heavy, but he nodded. However, before he said anything, Kurt sent them another attack!
   A huge flame was coming toward them again, but there was another magic circle in front of Haru, and the huge flame disappeared without a trace.
   "Shin, you should hurry up and defeat it. If it's everyone, you don't need to worry since I'll protect them," Haru said.
   "Thank you, Kasugano-kun."
   Shin didn't doubt Haru's power again and decided to defeat Kurt since he knew Kurt was dangerous.
   When Shin moved, everyone could only see his back, and no one had an intention to move.
   Haru could only shake his head and wondered how it felt like a cliche story where the main protagonist fought against a monster, and everyone would watch them from the side. He looked at August and said, "Your Highness!" Still, he needed to remind August since this guy was too slow, right?
   August nodded and then told both Thor and Julius to get the teacher, but he was still there. He looked at Haru and said, "If you can't hold on, then I'll help you."
   "..." Haru was too lazy to talk with August and took both Sicily and Maria to his side to protect them and watched Shin fight. However, still, he knew that the cause of an animal to be demonized was because the magic inside their bodies was out of control, and it should be similar to a human so what would happen if he took all of Kurt's magic? Or control it so it won't lose control?
   Anyway, Haru wanted to see Shin's battles first.
   Shin moved directly closer to Kurt and then sent him several fireballs, but...
   Kurt, who was hit, screamed, then laid on the ground weakly.
   "Eh? So weak?" Shin was startled at how weak this demon was, but Kurt, who was hit, quickly stood up again, and the amount of his magic power became bigger and bigger.
   Kurt was furious and then sent out a huge flame once again.
   This time, Shin dodged it, but before that, the huge flame disappeared again, which made him really wonder how Haru could do this. Still, he was thinking about how to stop Kurt and thought that it might be possible to save him by absorbing the out-control magic on Kurt's body. However, before he did that, Kurt was about to explode himself!
   If it was a normal situation, then no one would think too much, but Kurt gathered a huge amount of magic power on his body, and once he exploded, then even everyone in the academy would be killed!
   "I won't let you!" Shin sent out a wind blade one after another, but Kurt's sheer amount of magic deflected it. He gritted his teeth and wondered whether that was the only way.
   Haru looked at Shin and could only shake his head. "Yuri, Lynn, stay here for a moment. I'll help Shin."
   Yuri and Lynn looked at Haru's eyes and nodded since they knew Haru's power very well.
   "Wait! You're going to hold him---" August wanted to say something, but he was ignored by Haru, and he had already left. He then gritted his teeth, looked at Yuri and Lynn, then asked, "Is that alright, Carlton, Hughes?"
   "It's alright. He's powerful." Lynn nodded without hesitation.
   "Yes, I believe in my man," Yuri said with a smile.
   Maria and Sicily looked at both Yuri and Lynn, then looked at Haru, hoping he could stop Kurt.
   August wasn't sure what to do, and the only thing that he could do was watch what was happening in front of them and help them when the situation was dire, even though he knew that he could do nothing.
   Shin opened his space storage and took out a sword. He was about to slay down Kurt so Kurt wouldn't endanger everyone, but...
   Shin was startled when he felt his shoulder tapped. He turned his head and saw Haru was right beside him.
   "I'll handle this," Haru said.
   "Wait, it's dangerous, Kasuga--"
   Shin didn't finish his words, but when he saw Haru, he suddenly saw Kurt scream, held his neck, and caused the magic gathered in his hands to disappear, then Kurt passed out.
   "What?" Shin was wondering what was happening.
   "It's done," Haru said simply.
   "......." Shin really wondered what was happening.
   Then everyone from the S-Class and the group of armies quickly ran to both Haru and Shin.
   "Where's the demon?" The leader of the armies asked loudly since the situation was dire.
   Haru looked at Shin, who was about to say something, and quickly gave him an elbow on the stomach.
   "Ugh!" Shin quickly held his stomach and wondered why Haru suddenly gave him an elbow.
   "He's the demon." Haru quickly pointed at Kurt, who had passed out.
   Everyone was startled and looked at Kurt and felt that their bodies were trembling. After all, even though Kurt had passed out, his aura was very lingering around him, and this aura was very dangerous.
   "I don't know. He's suddenly passed out, so you should quickly use this chance to catch him. If possible, don't let him wake up," Haru quickly said.
   They quickly did what Haru had told them, but Shin looked at Haru and wondered why Haru said all of that, but Shin could see from Haru's eyes that he told him to shut up, so Shin shut his mouth. Still, he was confused and was wondering why Haru didn't let him talk.
   Haru could only shake his head at Shin since this guy was too naive, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1680: The Aftermath 1
   After the army caught Kurt, the teacher told everyone that there would be a two-day break since what had happened was too shocking, and no one would ever think that a devil would appear in the academy.
   Luckily, the devil was caught, and no one was hurt. Still, as expected, there was no way to keep this a secret, and everyone knew that the devil had appeared, which was why the academy told the students to take a break for two days since the parents of the students were worried about their safety.
   Haru, Yuri, and Lynn also went back together, but Lynn went back to her home. After all, the appearance of a devil was too shocking, and Lynn's parents wanted her to return first, asking what had happened.
   Haru knew that he also needed to meet Lynn's parents, but at the same time, he also knew that he had also wronged Lynn. After all, Lynn was his mistress. If he wasn't punched or killed by her father, then it would be a miracle. After all, as a man, he also understood that no one wanted their daughter to become someone's mistress, but as a man, he knew that he needed to meet Lynn's parents and needed to tell her to believe in him to take care of their daughter.
   Lynn was quite shy and told him not to hurry since she also knew that even though she didn't mind their relationship, her parents were different, and she told him to take it slowly.
   After kissing each other, only Haru and Yuri left, and both of them returned to their house. And as expected, Yuri's family came to ask what had happened in the academy. After all, everyone in the kingdom had bad memories of the devil.
   "Bad memories?" Haru looked at Yuri's father curiously.
   Mr. Carlton nodded and said, "In the past, this kingdom was almost destroyed by a devil, and it is because of the Wise Man, Merlin Wolford, and the Guru, Melinda Bowen, that this kingdom is saved, and because of that, everyone thinks of them as a hero." He was, after all, a big fan of both the Wise Man and the Guru, and if Haru wanted to ask him, he could tell him a story for a day straight without a break.
   "I see..." Haru nodded and understood why the people of the Earlshide Kingdom revered both the Wise Man and the Guru this much, and even his father-in-law was also their fan which made him helpless.
   Haru felt that this title of hero was very vague, and even though they were revered, this title didn't have that much use, or rather, in his mind, this title was similar to a nuclear bomb. After all, a hero was strong, and even if there was an army, no one could stop a hero who wanted to kill someone, right?
   Still, at the same time, the title of the hero was also troublesome since it could attract everyone's attention easily, whether it was people or an enemy, that title would attract all of them, but at the same time, this title was good for him since the louder his deeds were, the better his reputation and it would be easy for him to become the president of the Els Federation of Free Commerce.
   "Still, I have heard that you're the one who has defeated the devil. Is that true?" Mr. Carlton asked with eyes of amazement, staring at his son-in-law. And he was glad that he had a beautiful daughter, and because of that, she could get him such an awesome son-in-law. Not only was Haru a council of the Els, rich, handsome, and then he was also strong, and for the first time, Carlton knew that God was unfair.
   Yuri was smiling and hugged Haru's arm since she was also quite proud of Haru's deeds.
   "It's not me. The one who has defeated it is the Wise Man's grandson, Shin Wolford. During the battle, I was just his support," Haru said.
   "Yes, the one who has defeated the devil is Shin Wolford."
   Mr. Carlton nodded and understood why Haru didn't want to admit that he was the one who defeated the demon, or rather he also agreed with Haru to push everything to Shin Wolford. After all, Haru was from a different nation. Those hard-headed people would, without doubt, try to endanger Haru since no one wanted other nations to have a powerful magician. Still, he also didn't need to worry too much. After all, Haru's status was a member of the Els's council, and if something happened to him, the situation might escalate to war between Earlshide and the Els.
   "Still, you also need to be prepared since the King might try to get close to you and give you some kind of medal or something," Carlton said.
   "Yes, thank you for the reminder, father-in-law," Haru said.
   They talked for a while before Carlton, his wife, and Yuri's siblings left them out. After all, they didn't want to be a light bulb for both Haru and Yuri.
   When they had left them, Yuri asked, "Haru, you don't want to become a hero?"
   "It's alright, whether I receive the title or not, it doesn't really matter, but you should know if I receive one, I'll become more popular. Is that alright with you?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "..." Yuri couldn't laugh when she heard Haru's words since she knew that Haru was right. If he became a hero, he would become popular. Then without a doubt, there would be a lot of women around him again. "NO!!!" She hugged him immediately and didn't want him to have too many mistresses.
   "You don't need to worry. After all, the decision is still on the King," Haru said.
   "Well, that's true." Yuri nodded.
   "Let's take a bath, then sleep. A lot of things happen after all," Haru said.
   Haru was on the bed, but he didn't read a book. Rather, he tried to recall Shin's space storage before. He was also able to have open space storage, but he needed to use the power of "Sticky Finger" (Zipper Manipulation) to use it, and he didn't really want to use it in this place since this power was too noticeable. He then visualized space storage, and he was successful in using this magic.
   Haru shook his head and had to admit, even though this world was slightly boring, a lot of magic could be developed as long as someone could visualize it, which was why it was great. He rubbed his chin and thought that he should develop his magic more in this world. After all, he was in the academy, and since there was no entertainment besides flirting with a girl, he thought it was good to train.
   'Still, Shin isn't that smart, huh?'
   Haru had to admit that Shin wasn't that smart. After all, he didn't expect him, trying to defeat Kurt by chopping Kurt's head with a sword, or rather, a sword that was coated by magic.
   It wasn't that it was bad, but there was a lot of magic that was better used in that situation. After all, there was no need to kill. For example, Shin could use ice magic to freeze Kurt, use water magic to make a ball of water that could trap Kurt inside, making him drowned, or like him who erased the oxygen around Kurt, which made him pass out immediately, etc., etc.
   There were many ways, and there was no need to kill, which was why Haru thought that Shin wasn't that smart.
   Haru didn't intend to kill Kurt. After all, this guy was only a weak guy, and he could use his "Heaven's Door" ability or "telepathy" to manipulate Kurt's mind, so this guy would be loyal to him.
   Haru turned his head and couldn't look away since Yuri was standing there shyly while wearing sexy lingerie. He blinked his eyes and, without hesitation, stood up, walking toward her, the kissed her lips since he knew that it was the time for both of them to do it.
   Yuri accepted Haru's kiss, then let him lift her body before pushing her to the bed.
   Both of them stared at each other for a while before continuing what they were doing, letting go of their everything, and became one.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1681: The Aftermath 2
   When Haru taught Yuri about the happiness of a woman, Shin talked with his grandparents about what had happened in the academy, telling them about his battle against the devil, Haru's support, and how grateful he was when Haru stopped him from killing people for the first time.
   "Ho?" Merlin was surprised and asked, "This Kasugano-kun, you say that he's powerful?"
   Shin nodded and said, "Yes, if I'm not wrong, as long as it is fire magic, he can make it disappear without a trace."
   Merlin and Melinda were surprised, hearing Shin's words. After all, both of them knew very well that fire magic was the fiercest element among magics, and it represented destruction. Even though both of them could only use a barrier to protect themselves from this magic, Haru could erase the fire magic without a trace, which surprised them.
   "Do you know how he has done it?" Merlin asked.
   Shin thought for a while and tried to remember a memory from his previous life. Still, after all, he was only a normal salaryman, and he also wasn't a good student either, so he didn't know how Haru could erase fire magic like what Haru did. "I don't know."
   Merlin was surprised, but at the same time, he was also happy since he thought that his grandson had met his match. After all, he also knew how strong his grandson was, or rather his grandson was a monster. Because of that, he was afraid that this guy would be lonely or something, but it seemed that he didn't need to worry about that.
   "Shin, is Kasugano-kun on your mouth is Kasugano Haruka?" Melinda asked curiously.
   "Huh?" Shin was surprised and asked, "Do you know Kasugano, Grandma?" He looked at Melinda and wondered how his grandma knew Haru.
   Melinda and Merlin looked at each other and sighed since even though their grandson was all-powerful, this guy had one or two screws loose on his head, right?
   "You know... you should learn more about the world, and Kasugano Haruka in your mouth is a powerful youth." Melinda looked at Shin and said, "You might be powerful with your magic, but your mind... even though I don't want to say, you're very naive, Shin."
   "Me? Naive?" Shin was dumbfounded, and as an adult in his previous life, he felt complicated when he was called naive by his grandmother, but he had to admit that even if he combined both of his age in his previous life and this life, both of his grandparents were still older than him.
   "Kasugano Haruka." Merlin nodded and then looked at Shin. "Shin, you're good, but I also agree with your grandmother that you're still far behind him."
   Shin frowned and asked, "Just who is he?" After all, in his mind, Haru was only a student with a normal face who was lucky to have many girls around him. Still, after the battle with the devil, he also knew that Haru was more about his appearance, but he still didn't know much about him, and if his grandparents didn't tell him, he might be clueless and didn't know anything.
   "Kasugano Haruka, he's one of the newcomers on the Els. With just a few months, he can create a business empire that didn't even lose to anyone in this continent, and he is also the youngest member of council in the Els, and if there isn't a problem, the position of the president of the Els will be his." Melinda had a serious expression on his face and said, "You should know that in the Els, it is all about ability. Without an ability, no one can even rise to the top, unlike in this country where everything is hereditary." In her mind, she also had a good opinion about Els. After all, she was also a commoner, and someone who could raise the top was someone with a talent, not in this kingdom, where the nobility was everything, but she also knew that the world had always been unfair, so she didn't say much about her prejudice.
   "EHHHHHH???!!!!" Shin was in shock and asked, "He's so amazing?" He didn't expect that someone whose face was so ordinary could forget easily on the crowd would be someone so amazing.
   "He's very amazing." Merlin nodded and said, "You should also thank him since he has helped you."
   "Help me? You mean defeating the devil?" Shin raised his eyebrow and said, "But I can defeat that devil." He had to admit that Haru was amazing and all, but he didn't lose to anyone in terms of power.
   "No, it is about helping you not to be involved with the kingdom and stopping you from killing Kurt," Merlin said, but as expected, Shin was confused by his words.
   Looking at Shin, Merlin and Melinda sighed and felt a bit tired somehow.
   "Yes, I'm grateful that he has stopped me from killing Kurt, but what does it mean by stopping me from being involved with the kingdom?" Shin was confused and didn't understand.
   "Shin, you should know that even though Kurt is a devil, he's also a noble, and if you kill him, then you might receive revenge from Kurt's family. Worse case, they might send you an assassin or poison your food," Melinda said with a serious expression.
   "Is it that serious?" Shin asked with a frown, but if it was an assassin, he believed he could defeat them after all.
   "You...." Melinda was almost exasperated when she saw Shin really couldn't understand everything.
   "Shin, don't be arrogant!" Merlin shouted.
   "Gr - Grandpa..." Shin was trembling since it was his first time to see his grandpa was furious.
   "You might be powerful with all of your magic, but to kill someone, all you need is to stab you with a knife." Merlin looked at Shin with a serious expression and said, "Let's say that you're walking among the crowd then suddenly someone stabs you on the back, or when you're drinking in the cafe, someone poisons your drink, and there's a lot of more. With all of that, can your magic protect you? Can you really believe that you can 100% that you'll be ready to fight against an assassin for 24 hours without a rest?" After all, the name of the devil wasn't disclosed, so Kurt's family didn't receive unjust treatment by the society, so without a doubt, Kurt's family had the power to revenge their son if Shin really was the one who killed Kurt, but fortunately, Shin didn't do that.
   "I..." Shin couldn't say back, then sighed and said, "I'm sorry, grandpa, grandma." He thought for a while and felt that he might start to get arrogant when he thought he could solve everything with magic.
   Merlin nodded with satisfaction and said, "It's alright, you're young. It is good to make a mistake, but worse is that you don't realize that you've made a mistake. It's good that you've admitted your mistake, and then let me explain to you how Kasugano has helped you before."
   "Yes, tell me, grandpa." Shin really didn't understand how Haru had helped him, which was why he was curious.
   "Shin, the revenge of Kurt's family, is one thing, but in truth, you don't need to worry much about it since you have our protection and with our reputation, it is easy to stop Kurt's family, so you don't need to worry if you kill Kurt since we really can't let a devil run this kingdom amok." Merlin paused for a while, then said, "But you should know what will happen after you've killed Kurt.".
   "What's happening?" Shin didn't understand. After all, he had always thought that he should kill a demon, and there was nothing wrong with his action, right?
   Merlin was about to say something, but Melinda stopped him.
   "Let me explain it, Merlin," Melinda said.
   "Un." Merlin nodded and didn't say much.
   "The first thing is that you'll be revered as a hero," Melinda said with a serious expression.
   "Eh? Hero? Me?" Shin was dumbfounded.
   "Yes." Melinda nodded and said, "Yes, everyone in this city will revere you as a hero after you've killed the devil, which was why that what Kasugano had done before by not admitting that both of you didn't defeat the devil, but the devil fell on its own was a good thing."
   Shin was confused, and even though he didn't have that much interest as a hero, he didn't understand why being a hero was bad.
   Melinda looked at Shin's expression and sighed. She continued with her explanation. "If you become a hero, you'll be used by the kingdom as a tool for politics." She looked at Shin and said, "We hope no one is using you, and even though you know Diseum (King of the Earlshide) and August very well, both of them are still the king and the prince of the kingdom before they make their decision, they have always put the interest of this kingdom first, which is why we have told you that Kasugano has helped you."
   "Will Uncle Dis and Aug use me as a tool of politics? There's no way, right?" Shin was confused.
   "Shin, I know that you know both of them very well, but you should understand that a human's heart is very complex and sometimes the interest of a lot of people is more important than a single person, so you should always be ready when such a situation appears in front of you," Melinda said with a serious expression. She knew that it might sound cruel, but she also needed to tell her grandson, after all, that he was already an adult.
   "..." Shin felt that his mind was blown away, but he nodded, even though he didn't believe that August and Diseum might use him.
   "By the way, if possible, can you invite Kasugano to our house?" Melinda suddenly asked.
   "Yes, I agree with your grandmother." Merlin nodded and said, "We need to say thank you for his help."
   Shin nodded and said, "Then I'll invite him when school starts." He was just a normal salaryman, so there was no way for him to think such a complex thought, but he also knew that he needed to thank Haru for what he had done to him.
   The three of them continued to talk, and they returned to their harmonious state, but as expected, both Merlin and Melinda were helpless against Shin's common sense.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1682: The Aftermath 3
   When Shin was talking with his grandparents, August also reported what had happened to the academy to his father, the king of the Earlshide Kingdom, Diseum von Earlshide.
   Diseum listened to his son's report about Kurt, after all, his son's safety was in danger, and the demon's appearance brought some trauma to everyone in this kingdom. After all, for once, this kingdom had almost been destroyed by a devil.
   Diseum listened to August's story quietly about when August and his friends were suddenly being attacked by Kurt, Kurt became a devil, then the fight between Kurt and Shin, and how Kurt suddenly fell on his own.
   Even though August didn't want to, he also explained how Haru used magic to erase the fire magic from Kurt, who had become a devil.
   Then lastly, August explained how Kurt was defeated.
   "I'm not sure how Kurt was defeated since I'm quite far away, but I saw Kurt falling on his own."
   August didn't understand what had happened. After all, he didn't have knowledge about the modern world, so he believed that Kurt had fallen on his own. After all, he didn't really want to admit that Haru was the one who defeated it. He then looked at his father and asked, "Father, what will happen to Kurt?
   "Hmm..." Diseum looked at August and said, "We have decided to execute him." When the devil was brought, everyone was in fear. After all, there were still many people who remembered the terror of the devil, which was why no one hesitated and directly killed Kurt when Kurt hadn't regained consciousness. After all, no one really knew what would happen after Kurt had woken up, it was great that Kurt had passed out, and they used that chance to kill him immediately.
   It might sound ridiculous, but it was normal for the people in the medieval age to end the source of trouble as soon as possible, after all, no one thought that there was someone who would create an artificial devil, and as a king, even though, he might have a good ability to govern a country, his knowledge about the demon, devil, and magic was limited. He was also quite old, so he didn't have any motivation to learn a new thing.
   "...." August was in silence, and his expression was slightly pale, but he didn't say much since he also understood that a demon, no, a devil shouldn't exist in this world and it was a normal thing to do, after all, everything was for the safety of their kingdom.
   "But, is Kasugano what you have said before really powerful?" Diseum asked, after all, if he also knew Haru's name, but as a king, he needed to show his position, he was a king of the Earlshide Kingdom, and if he came to Haru's house, then where was his face, or rather the prestige of this kingdom might lose.
   "I'm not sure, but Shin should be more powerful," August said. After all, even though he hated to admit it, he knew that Haru was more powerful than him, but he didn't believe that Haru was more powerful than Shin, which was why when he recalled what had happened during Kurt's attack, he felt very frustrated at how weak he was.
   Diseum became interested in Haru, but he also knew that he had done something wrong to Haru. After all, during the entrance speech, he had taken Haru's position to give the speech to his son. However, it was still necessary or else. His kingdom would lose its prestige in front of the Els.
   Even though the relationship between the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els was relatively mild and had a lot of cooperation with the Els, both were still from different countries. Of course, they had always been very wary of each other. "But Aug, what do you think of Kasugano?"
   August thought for a while and said, "I hate him." It was his true feeling since he felt very useless when he was compared to him, which was why he didn't like him. He was also being teased several times by Haru, which made him feel uncomfortable with him.
   "August, as someone who will become the king of this country, you have failed if you have made a decision based on your subjection," Diseum said and raised his voice, after all, if he knew that if he let his son, like this, then there would be a lot of trouble for this country in the future.
   August was startled because he didn't expect to be reprimanded, so he quickly apologized. "I'm sorry, father."
   "It's good to know, but tell me, what do you think of Kasugano?" Diseum asked.
   "I feel like he has always treated me like a child," August said while gritting his teeth.
   Diseum nodded and said, "Yes, he can become a member of the council and become one of the richest men on this continent from such a young age. I can see why he sees you as a child." He also knew that his son also viewed Haru as his rival or something, but it was good since someone who was grown in a well-protected place wouldn't become a great king, so having one or two rivals was necessary to promote his son's growth.
   "Father!" August was speechless when he saw his father praised Haru.
   "You don't need to deny it. It is also the reason why you have always wanted to compete with him, right?" Diseum said.
   Seeing his son in silence, Disuem didn't say much, but at the same time, he thought that Haru was more powerful than he had thought, but he didn't fear him, and he also believed in his son. "Well, enough sulking, and I'm going to ask you, what do you think that we should do with Shin and Kasugano?" After all, both Shin and Haru had protected the school from the devil, even though it was only a moment, so the kingdom should give an appropriate response to both of them.
   "I think we should give them a medal, after all, because they have protected this country," August said without hesitation. He was young, and he was still full of ideas where he believed that everyone could understand each other as long as they talked, but...
   Diseum shook his head and said, "No, this time, we'll put all the feat of killing the devil to the army."
   "What?!" August was in shock.
   Diseum looked at his son and said, "I know that you're dissatisfied, but you also know that we have made this underhanded move when I tell you to give a speech on the academy, but you should understand that we should put the interest of kingdom above everything." If everyone saw the one who slain the devil was either Haru or Shin, then he would give either of them a medal without hesitation, but they only caught Kurt, and the rest was something that the army did, which was why he couldn't give them something that they normally would receive.
   August clenched his fist and couldn't accept it for a while.
   "Which is why you should tell both of them that we, the royalty, will give both Shin Wolford and Kasugano Haruka a lot of rewards, whether it is money or land, as long as they have protected this kingdom. From the devil." Diseum looked at August and asked, "So can I leave this to you, August?"
   "Yes." August nodded, after all, that as a prince and soon-to-be-king, he should put the kingdom's interest above everything, but at the same time, he felt quite disappointed at his father, but he didn't say anything and left after their talk.
   Diseum looked at August's back and could only shake his head, hoping August could grow up quickly so August could change his position since becoming a king was more tired than he had thought. He stood up, walked toward the window, and looked in the direction of the Bluesphere Empire with a complicated gaze.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1683: Beauty Product? Can you give it to me too?
   Two days of break ended, and as usual, Haru went to the school together with four beautiful girls, which had become quite a daily scene, and he also had become a sort of legendary figure in the eyes of the men in this kingdom.
   After all, Haru's face was so ordinary, so ordinary that someone might lose him in the crowd. If his body wasn't good and he wasn't tall, then probably no one would be able to notice him, but it was also the reason why everyone was amazed by him, his face was so ordinary, but he had a harem, which made them amazing, and wondering what his secret was, but when they saw his body, they thought that it was a muscle, which was why because of this, there was a lot of men started to work out to build up their muscles, after all, as long as they had a muscle, they would be popular with a girl!
   If Haru knew that he was the cause of the increasing popularity of the workout, he wasn't sure whether he should laugh or disdain them, but he wouldn't say anything, after all, having a good body was the root of everything.
   For the female gender, they were curious how Haru could be so popular. Still, it might be because of an accident or something. Somehow someone saw him when he worked out and saw the big bulge on his pants, which made the entire girls and women in the kingdom startled. After all, they had never seen anything with such a size. It had become a secret discussion among everyone, and at the same time, they were wondering whether it was really that good. Still, when they saw Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily, who was by his side, they thought that Haru really might have a superb body.
   Haru, who had always been low-key, even wore glasses to hide his real appearance, wasn't sure what to say when he heard such a rumor and could only sigh helplessly, but he didn't care much about them. After all, they were only strangers, and the rumor also wasn't that bad either, but what made him helpless right now.
   "What? If you have something that you want to say, just tell me," Haru said while looking at both Maria and Sicily, who had been looking at him with a suspicious gaze.
   "Haru, tell me, is your company developing a beauty product or something?" Maria asked with a serious expression.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why do you think so?"
   "I mean..." Maria pointed her finger at Yuri and said, "Yuri is so beautiful! What has happened?!"
   Yuri blushed and hugged Haru's arm tightly while showing a shy smile. After that night, she had transformed from a girl into a woman, and she had to admit that it was so amazing, and he was so strong that she understood why he could become a bad man.
   On the other hand, Lynn knew what had happened to both Yuri and Haru, which was why she was a bit jealous and was also curious since, from Yuri's description, it felt so good that it made her wonder whether it was really good or not.
   In this era, entertainment was limited. Besides reading a book, watching theatre, and playing some sports, there was nothing else that could be played by children safely, but if it was adult entertainment, then there was, without doubt, that was one thing that was very wonderful to be done by a couple, right?
   Lynn usually spent her time researching magic, but this time, she was curious how it felt to become a woman too, which was why she wanted to go back as soon as possible later.
   Unlike Lynn's reaction, Sicily and Maria were dumbfounded when they saw Yuri's reddened face and her shy expression, and somehow, both of them had an idea what kind of things they had done.
   "I'm sorry, but I can't give you this beauty product," Haru said simply.
   "Huh? Why?" Maria was surprised and thought that there was really a beauty product since Haru said so, but in truth, she didn't really understand.
   "Well, if I really give it to you, then your parents might scold me and force me to marry you," Haru said with a sigh.
   "Huh?" Maria was dumbfounded and didn't really understand, but the quietest one had always been the most perverted, and Sicily knew what this bad guy meant.
   "Ma - Maria, you shouldn't ask him more..." Sicily tried to stop Maria with a low voice since she was very embarrassed at that moment. Her face was red, which made her cuter.
   "No! I want his beauty product!" Maria escaped from Sicily and said, "Haru, give it to me!"
   "............" Haru, Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily.
   Haru coughed awkwardly and said, "You sure?"
   "Um!" Maria nodded with a smile then asked, "So you're going to give it to me?"
   Yuri saw that her man wanted to tease Maria again, so she quickly stopped him and said, "Haru, stop teasing Maria."
   Haru shrugged his shoulders and didn't say much.
   "Yuri, what do you mean? Has this guy been teasing me?" Maria frowned and really wanted to beat up Haru somehow since this guy didn't intend to give her the beauty product.
   Yuri smiled helplessly and said, "Well, come here, let me explain to you what the beauty product in his mouth is." She quickly pulled Maria, Sicily, and Lynn together, explaining what the thing that could make her skin shone and made her even more beautiful was.
   Lynn might have heard Yuri's explanation before, but she was still curious.
   Sicily showed a helpless expression when she was pulled, but even though her face said otherwise, her body was honest since she wanted to hear Yuri's explanation.
   Unlike both Lynn and Sicily, Maria was still clueless, but she had an eager expression since she wanted to taste the beauty product that could make Yuri so beautiful.
   Haru looked at the sky and didn't show much expression, but he had to admit that his life in this world started to get exciting somehow.
   Then without any trouble, the five of them came to the school together, and Shin, who couldn't read the mood, directly asked Maria with a worried expression.
   "Maria, what's wrong with you? Why is your face so red?"
   "No - Nothing!" Maria panicked, then glared at the cause of her red face, but at the same time, there was a curiosity in her heart, wondering whether it was really that good.
   "Hmm?" Shin only tilted his head with confusion, wondering whether he had said something wrong, but then he looked at Sicily, whose face was also slightly blushed and couldn't help but slightly mesmerized since she was so beautiful.
   Unfortunately, Shin didn't know the reason for the blush on Sicily's face, and if he knew...
   Haru didn't think too much and sat down in his seat, thinking about what he needed to do since he felt his quests might take some time to finish.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1684: Sometimes youth is troublesome
   When everyone arrived at the class, Haru raised his eyebrow when he glanced at Shin, who pretended to show a melancholy and complex expression on his face while looking outside the glass window. He wondered why Shin needed to do this, and he had to admit that this guy was like an open book, but at the same time, he noticed someone's presence on the rooftop that was observing Shin, which made him only shake his head once again.
   Haru wondered how a villain could be so dumb that he would come to the school to observe Shin. He looked at Shin and decided to ask, "Shin, what's wrong?"
   Shin turned his head and looked at Haru, who was asking him this question. "Well, there's something that is bothering me."
   "Something has bothered you?" August raised his eyebrows.
   "Is it so easy to become a devil?" Shin asked with doubt.
   August's expression started to change, and he was then in deep thought. "I see..."
   Unlike Lynn and Yuri, who knew what had happened based on their conversation with Haru last time, both weren't that surprised, but rather they were surprised that everything would go according to Haru's talk. He told them that Shin would start to show a complex expression when they were at the school, then started to talk to everyone about his doubt for a devil that appeared in the academy, which made them shake their heads. When they looked at everyone's expression, they could only shake their heads since they were all also moved according to what Haru said before.
   "Shin, you mean someone has artificially created that devil?" Haru asked directly.
   Hearing Haru's words, everyone was startled. After all, no one had ever thought that a demon or a devil could be created artificially. Still, when they thought the last time a devil had appeared, they also felt that it was impossible for Kurt to become a devil. After all, for someone to become a devil, they needed a huge amount of magic, and Kurt wasn't like that. As for the previous devil that appeared decades ago, he was a powerful magician who had lost control of his magic, then became a devil, so there was no way Kurt would become a devil on his own since it was practically impossible.
   Yuri and Lynn also knew about this matter. Still, Haru told them to keep quiet about this until they came to the school, and even if they told the kingdom, they might not believe it since their prestige wasn't enough, and he told them to leave everything to Shin since August would believe Shin without hesitation. Looking at both Shin and August, both of them were wondering whether they had such a relationship. If so, all they could do was wish for their happiness as their classmates.
   Hearing Haru's words, Shin nodded with a serious expression and said, "Yes, I've heard from grandpa that a devil or a demon will lose all of his reasons and are only able to howl. But when Kurt turned into a devil, he could still speak. Plus, when I fought him, he was surprisingly weak."
   "When we put these things together, I wonder if Kurt was used in some kind of human experiment," Shin said.
   Everyone was in shock, except for Haru, Yuri, and Lynn, but Yuri and Lynn showed a shocked expression since what had happened in this class was the same as what Haru had told them before, which made them in shock. Both of them looked at their man and had a feeling that if this guy wanted to unite the continent, then it might be possible.
   On the other hand, Haru was really shocked at how cliche the plot was, which made him quite helpless.
   "Oh, right, Kasugano-kun," Shin suddenly asked.
   "What's wrong, Shin?" Haru looked at Shin curiously.
   "Both my grandpa and grandma have invited you to visit them. Is that alright with you?" Shin asked.
   The one who was in shock wasn't him, but it was Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria.
   Haru looked at the four girls speechlessly, but he had to admit that the prestige of the Wise Man and the Guru was still huge in this kingdom, but for him? Even though he didn't show that much excitement, he was still interested in the Guru's knowledge, and from the excitement of both Yuri and Lynn, he knew that he needed to accept it.
   "When?" Haru asked calmly.
   "If you're free, you can go to my house after school," Shin said without hesitation.
   "Then can I bring..." Haru looked at both Yuri and Lynn, but Maria and Sicily also looked at him with a hopeful expression. "Can I bring the four of them, Shin?"
   Shin didn't expect Sicily to come to his house, but at the same time, he was happy, so he agreed without hesitation. "Sure."
   Lynn and Yuri quickly hugged Haru, and Maria and Sicily were also grateful to him.
   Shin wasn't sure why, but he felt quite complex at that moment.
   August raised his eyebrow when he heard that both the Wise Man and the Guru wanted to meet Haru, and of course, it made him curious, after all, Haru was from the Els, if Haru was just a commoner, then he wouldn't think too much, but his identity wasn't lost compared to him. He didn't want to be left behind, so...
   "Right, Shin, Kasugano, I also have something to talk about with you," August said.
   Haru looked at Shin and asked, "Then please say, Your Highness."
   "......." August was speechless since Haru didn't follow the script, since, on the script, he should follow them, right?
   "Yes, what's wrong, Aug?" Shin also asked curiously.
   August gritted his teeth and said, "The royalty have decided to give you a reward for protecting the capital from the kingdom, so is there something that you want?"
   "What? Reward?" Shin was startled.
   August looked at Shin with a smile and said, "Yes, I'm sorry that we can't give you a medal or something more, after all, we're going to give the feat of defeating the devil to the army, so I have to say sorry to the two of you."
   "No, no." Shin quickly shook his head and said, "You don't need to, and it is something that I have to do. After all, I can't let something like a devil appear in this kingdom, right?"
   "Shin..." August was moved by Shin's kindness but still said, "No, whether it is money, land, or something, please tell us, we'll give it to you."
   Shin wanted to refuse, but...
   "Then, Your Highness, can you give me a land near the beach or a port?" Haru said without hesitation.
   "......." August looked at Haru with a frown, but he nodded. "Yes."
   "Good." Haru thanked August and didn't care about August's expression since, in his mind, this guy was a child who had never received the lesson from the society, then looked at Shin and said, "Shin, you should accept it, after all, don't you want your own house in the future? In the future, you might have a family, and a house is necessary, right?"
   August quickly nodded at Haru's words and said, "Yes, Shin, if you want, we can give you the same mansion as both the Wise Man and the Guru."
   In the end, Shin agreed under Haru's persuasion.
   Haru wasn't sure how big the land was, but he hoped that the kingdom wouldn't be so petty by giving him a small land size.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1685: Meeting with the Wise Man and the Guru
   After the class, Haru, Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily went to Shin's house to meet both the Wise Man and the Guru, but...
   "Let's use "Gate" so it'll be faster," Shin said and used his magic to create a door back to his house. He looked at everyone with a smile and said, "Let's go."
   Everyone was speechless by Shin's magic. They knew that he was strong, but this...
   Haru looked at Shin's gate and asked, "You use this door to shorten the distance between the class and your house?"
   "Yes." Shin nodded with a smile and explained to Haru kindly. "Unlike teleportation that is moving something to another place, this magic only shortens the distance between two places."
   "I see." Haru nodded and asked, "Can you go anywhere with it?"
   "No, I can only use it in places where I have been. Other than that, I can only walk, run, or fly," Shin said.
   "Can we use this kind of magic too?" Maria asked curiously since this magic was way too convenient, right?
   Shin smiled awkwardly and said, "I'm not sure, but you should know that my grandpa can't use this magic."
   "What?! The Wise Man can't use this magic?!" Shin's words stupefied everyone.
   "...." Haru looked at Shin and could only shake his head at this moment. "Well, Shin, can we go to your house now? I feel bad to make both of your grandparents wait."
   "Wait, Shin, let me come with you. I want to report to both Wise Man and Guru about your rewards, too," August said since he didn't want to be left behind.
   "Let's go, Yuri, Lynn, Maria, Sicily," Haru said.
   The four of them nodded and followed Haru to enter the "Gate" carefully since it was their first time to see such magic, and at the same time, their expression on Shin started to change.
   The seven of them entered the "Gate" simultaneously, and they arrived at Shin's house.
   "Shin! How many times have I told you not to use a gate at home?!"
   "I'm sorry, grandma, but it is faster this way," Shin said with a helpless expression.
   Yuri, Maria, and Lynn were excited when they saw Melinda Bowen.
   "Oh? You have also brought your friends too, Shin?"
   "Yes, grandpa." Shin nodded with a smile.
   The four girls have been in trace since it was their first time seeing Wise Man, Merlin Wolford, and Guru, Melinda Bowen, right before their eyes.
   Melinda then ignored Shin and looked at the four girls who walked out with her grandson, looking at them with a smile, and asked him, "By the way, Shin, which one is your girlfriend?"
   When those words came out, the atmosphere became awkward.
   Shin glanced at Sicily slightly with a red face and then quickly said, "No, no, I don't have a girlfriend, grandma!" Even though he was an adult, he was still embarrassed when he was being teased like this, and he only wanted his grandma to stop teasing him since he didn't want his image of Sicily to be bad.
   August could only shake his head and had to admit that even though his friend was good at magic, his way into a relationship was quite awkward. After all, even though a lot of days had passed, Shin's relationship with his crush had never become closer.
   "How useless!" Melinda snorted and could only shake her head when she thought that her grandson couldn't even get a single girl in his class, but as a woman, she then noticed a strange aura from the ordinary man that had been standing around the four girls. It might be because his face was so ordinary that he didn't notice him before, but when she saw a shocking thing, the four beautiful girls that came might be related to this young man.
   Haru put on his best smile and said, "Nice to meet you, the Wise Man, the Guru. My name is Kasugano Haruka."
   "Oh? You're Kasugano Haruka?" Merlin was surprised since Haru was so ordinary. Besides Haru's body, he really couldn't see anything special on him, which surprised him. Yes, he was surprised. After all, Haru's appearance wasn't like what the rumor said, and his appearance was so ordinary, but when he looked at him closely, he could see that Haru's body might be packed with power.
   Melinda's face was quite unnatural, and she said, "I've heard that Kasugano Haruka is a very amazing young man, and it seems that rumors are true since you even bring your own harem to meet us." She looked at Haru up and down, wondering what made this ordinary guy so attractive, but then her eyes stopped at his nether region, which caused her face to become slightly hot.
   Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily blushed and lowered their heads, hiding behind Haru's huge body.
   Merlin and Shin were in shock.
   "....." August wasn't sure how to compete with him now.
   "I'm sorry for my rudeness, but when they have heard that I'm going to meet both the Wise Man and the Guru, they're so excited and want to meet both of you two," Haru said.
   Merlin stroked his beard and said, "No, it is alright, but are the four of them really your girlfriends?" He still couldn't believe how this ordinary guy could get all four beautiful girls, where his handsome grandson was still single.
   "No, my women are only both of them," Haru said while holding both Lynn and Yuri.
   Lynn and Yuri lowered their heads shyly, then greeted both Merlin and Melinda politely.
   "Then how about the two of them?" Melinda asked.
   "Hello Guru, my name is Maria von Messina," Maria said.
   "My name is Sicily von Claude," Sicily said.
   "As for our relationship with this bastard, we're not his women at all," Maria said with a snort.
   Sicily wasn't sure why, but she felt a bit bitter and sad, so she only lowered her head.
   Melinda could hear that Haru was a real predator since he didn't say something like a girlfriend or something, but he said that they were his women. She had to admit that this ordinary young man was so charming and wild at that moment.
   Shin was surprised when he heard that Haru had a harem. After all, he thought everyone in this kingdom was living in monogamy, so he thought Haru was dating Yuri, but he didn't expect him to date Lynn together. Still, at the same time, he sighed in relief since Sicily was omitted.
   Merlina and Melinda became interested in this young man so...
   "Well, it is rude for us to let you keep standing here. Come inside," Merlin said.
   "Yes." Melinda nodded and said, "Let's talk inside."
   "Thank you," Haru said with a smile, then also brought Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria with him.
   Shin also followed his grandparents and kept glancing at Sicily from time to time.
   Then they left, leaving August, whose presence was suddenly thinned out and wasn't noticed by everyone.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1686: You're still beautiful
   Melinda and Merlin brought them to the guest room to welcome them, but...
   "August, what's wrong? You're not coming with them, right?" Merlin asked directly.
   "Um..." August raised his eyebrow, but the one who said those words was Merlin, the hero. It was a great thing that Merlin stayed in his kingdom. After all, with him around, the protection of his kingdom would become better, and at the same time, he also knew that if he was rude, Merlin, Melinda, and Shin might move, and their destination, without doubt, Els!
   August knew that he couldn't let that happen, so he said, "Merlin-sama, we, the royalty, have decided to give Shin Wolford a reward for his service to protect this kingdom from the devil."
   Merlin raised his eyebrows, and his expression started to change. "Are you going to use my grandson as your political tool?"
   "Of course not!" August quickly shook his head and said, "If Shin is the one who slays the devil, then we might be able to give him a medal as a hero, but the one who has slain the devil is the army, so it isn't good to give him a medal, and we have decided to give him land and money for what he has done to the country."
   Merlin nodded and didn't care much about the royalty as long as they didn't use his grandson as a political tool, which was why he was glad that there was Haru here. After all, he didn't want his grandson to be trapped in this kingdom.
   The Earlshide Kingdom might be a huge kingdom, but it was very fragile. After all, a single devil could destroy this peaceful kingdom, and Merlin also knew how important his grandson's power was to this kingdom, which was why he knew that the kingdom might do everything to get his grandson, but with Haru was here, everything couldn't go according to their plan.
   Merlin knew that even though both Diseum (King of the Earlshide) and August might be good and their intentions were pure to befriend them, but no human was unselfish. He knew that both of them wanted to stay in this Earlshide Kingdom forever, which was why he was grateful for Haru's appearance, whose position didn't even lose to August, or rather, even better, but he wasn't sure why Haru was here. He then glanced at the four girls and twitched his lips, and had to admit that this guy really knew how to enjoy his life.
   "Your Highness, don't forget about my reward too," Haru said with a smile.
   "Yes, you don't need to worry," August said with a sigh, feeling that his position as a crown prince was useless in this place.
   "Kasugano, you're already wealthy. What is the use of a little piece of land?" Melinda scolded Haru without hesitation.
   "Guru, that's where you're wrong." Haru shook his head and said, "For example, a mother has two children, and this mother bought one of his other children a candy. It doesn't really matter if the other children don't know about it, but once this child knows, he will ask the candy too, right? So it'll be fair." He shrugged his shoulders and said, "I only want the royalty of the Earlshide Kingdom to be fair, or are they not fair?"
   "No, we're fair," August said without hesitation.
   "That's good. I'm waiting for my land and money," Haru said without looking away from August, and because of this, August looked away since August couldn't stand against the pressure from his stare.
   "....." They were speechless when a huge land and money was being compared to candy. Still, they couldn't refute Haru's words, after all, the one who said that it was a small piece of land was Melinda, but at the same time, they looked at the confrontation between August and Haru, before shaking their heads since they knew who was better.
   Melinda laughed and said, "Kasugano, no, Haru, can I call you that?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded with a smile, then said, "And Guru, can I call you big sister?"
   "Big sister?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "Like a wine, even though you've aged, I can see that your beauty is very well preserved," Haru said with a sincere smile.
   "..." Everyone was speechless since no one expected that Haru would flirt with Melinda Bowen.
   Melinda blushed and coughed several times. "Big sister is too much. I know my age very well, but you can call me Aunt Melinda or something."
   "Yes, Aunt Melinda," Haru said with a cheeky smile.
   'This guy....' Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria were speechless at how cheeky and shameless this guy was.
   As expected, because of this, there was a strange atmosphere between Haru and Melinda for some reason.
   'Eh? Eh? Eh?' Shin really couldn't understand what was happening in front of him. After all, his mind was pretty much simple, and all he could do was to think about magic.
   "Cough! Cough!" Merlin coughed to change this strange atmosphere and asked, "Haru, can I call you that too?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Should I call you Uncle Merlin too?"
   Merlin was amused and said, "I don't mind." Unlike the stiff royalty, he liked Haru's style more, so without hesitation, he asked, "Haru, I've heard that you've stopped the fire of Kurt before? May I ask how you can do that?"
   When they heard Merlin's question, August, Maria, and Sicily also looked at Haru curiously since they also wanted to know how Haru could erase the fire from Kurt before.
   As for Lynn and Yuri, both of them knew already how Haru could do it, so they didn't feel that much surprised when Haru wanted to tell Melinda, Merlin, and Shin about his magic.
   Shin was also curious at how Haru could erase Kurt's flame before wondering how Haru was able to do it.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I don't mind telling you, but..." He glanced at August deliberately but didn't say anything.
   "Ah!" Merlin noticed Haru's deliberate gaze and said, "I'm sorry, Your Highness, can you go home first?" He didn't feel guilty about this since he knew the importance of magic to a magician.
   "...." August was in shock when he was told to go home. He opened his mouth then closed it again before looking at Shin, hoping Shin would help him.
   Shin also noticed August, then looked at Haru and asked, "Can August stay?"
   "Shin, if one day you open a restaurant and everyone who has eaten your food says that your food is delicious, and you get a lot of money from it, are you happy?" Haru asked.
   Shin didn't know why Haru asked this question, but he nodded. "Yes."
   "Then if one day, the owner of the rival of your restaurant comes to you, then ask what is the secret recipe of your food, will you give him?" Haru asked.
   "Of course not." Shin shook his head and knew the importance of the secret recipe for his restaurant. He might be able to give it to his friends and family, but not to his competitor.
   "There you go." Haru smiled and said, "What you have asked me is something like that." He looked at August and said, "Your Highness, I'm sure that you're unhappy at this moment, but you should also need to understand my position, after all, our country isn't exactly an alliance, and even if we're an alliance, there's no way that we can tell every one of our secrets, right? Even to our most important people, we sometimes also have a secret that we have always kept."
   'Ah!' Shin finally understood, and he also knew that his request was rude before, so he quickly said, "I'm sorry, Haru. I've said something wrong."
   "Don't be. It is good that you have realized that you've made a mistake. What is scary is when you have made a mistake, but you don't realize that mistake," Haru said.
   Merlin and Melinda nodded simultaneously, and Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria were looking at Haru in amazement.
   Shin nodded without hesitation and thanked Haru. He then looked at August apologetically and said, "Well, sorry, Aug."
   August sighed and nodded. "Then I'll go back now." He knew that staying here any longer would lower his prestige as royalty, so he left without hesitation, and at the same time, his face was burning in shame when he thought that he was so shameless to ask his friend to let him stay. He didn't have any face to stay any longer and decided to leave right away.
   "Well... then we'll go too, Haru," Maria said sadly.
   Sicily also stood up and also felt sad.
   After all, they both realized that they were outsiders, so they decided to leave, but...
   "You two can stay. I don't mind explaining it to both of you," Haru said.
   Maria and Sicily were surprised.
   "It isn't something special after all, and what is our relationship? You two are also beautiful girls. It is also good to become stronger so you can protect yourselves better," Haru said with a smile.
   "Haru..." Sicily was moved at that moment.
   "It's great that you know," Maria said with a beautiful smile since she was also happy that Haru didn't treat her as a stranger.
   "Sit down first," Haru said.
   Maria and Sicily nodded then sat down one by one, but there was still a trace of worry on their faces.
   Maria looked at Haru then asked, "Haru is that alright?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1687: Brazen Kid 1
   Haru looked at Maria, who showed a worried expression and asked, "What do you mean?"
   Melinda looked at Haru and said, "Haru, you're not worried? Even though your position as the council of the Els is good, August is still the crown prince of the Earlshide Kingdom. Don't you need to worry that he might trouble you on the academy?"
   Hearing Melinda's words, Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily became worried toward Haru. After all, August was a crown prince.
   Shin also looked at Haru in worry. After all, his life had always been very peaceful, so he didn't know what to do in this situation. After all, Haru and August were both his friends, but he also understood Haru's feelings which didn't want to share his secret with August. He then looked at Melinda and said, "Grandma, you don't need to worry too much. After all, Aug isn't such a petty-minded person."
   "If that's the case, then it is all good, but you should know that the human heart is very complex," Melinda said with a serious expression.
   "That..." Shin couldn't say anything in refute. After all, a human's heart had always been a very complex thing, and if it was easy, then he wouldn't be troubled by his feeling toward Sicily.
   When everyone was worried about Haru, he was only smiling amusedly, sipping the tea calmly.
   His reaction caused everyone to be dumbfounded.
   "You...!!!" Maria was speechless and became annoyed. "Everyone is worried about you. How can you drink tea so calmly?!"
   "Calm down. This is only a child's conflict after all," Haru said calmly.
   "...Child's conflict?" Everyone was dumbfounded again.
   "Isn't that right?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "..." That's right. This was a conflict between a child. What were they worried about?
   Everyone thought at that moment, which was why they were dumbfounded since, in Haru's mouth, everything was so simple that it made them speechless.
   "Still, I'll look down on his Highness if he reports everything to the King, and if that happens, then I'm worried about the future of your kingdom, well, not entirely your kingdom, but I won't be surprised if someone might create a coup d'etat in the future since the quality of your future king is just like that, a spoiled kid who will report everything to his parents when he loses in the conflict," Haru said then put down his cup on the table.
   When they heard Haru's words, and if what he really said came true where August would report his parents when August had a conflict with Haru, then they would really really looked down on August.
   "So you don't need to worry too much if he still has pride, then he won't trouble me. After all, he also knows what he has done before is something very shameful that doesn't match his identity as a crown prince," Haru said calmly as if his conflict with August was just like a conflict between a kid that stole a candy of another kid.
   This smile... Haru didn't know how this smile charmed every woman in this room. After all, what women had always wanted was a strong man that could protect them from anything, and even though his face might be ordinary at this moment, he was still full of charm.
   Haru really didn't need to worry much about August after all, during his stay on the Earlshide Kingdom, he had tied everyone with interest, like what people often said, there was no eternal alliance. Still, there was an eternal interest, and that what he had done, even though the voice of the royalty might be strong, but if no one listened to them, then they were nothing.
   Yuri and Lynn breathed became quite heavy, and they hugged him tightly since this guy was really full of charm.
   Sicily, Maria, and even Melinda had to admit that this was what man was. Even though Haru's face might be ordinary, he was full of manly charm that made them want to succumb themselves toward him, and they couldn't help but look at both Yuri and Lynn enviously.
   Merlin looked at Haru with a complex expression and understood why Haru was able to become one of the richest men on the continent and also the youngest member of the council in the Els. He looked at his grandson and had to admit that he was really proud of Shin, but he also knew that even though Shin might be powerful and all, his mind...
   Merlin let out a long sigh, but he was also helpless. After all, even though he was very talented at magic, his knowledge about the rest was quite limited, and it was because of this reason that Shin didn't have common sense.
   Shin had never thought that he would lose to anyone. After all, he was someone who was reincarnated from a modern world, even though, in the past, he was only a normal programmer, he was still someone from a modern world, and his knowledge was more advanced than the people in this world, which was why he had a lot of a hard time to adjust himself to the people in this world. It was also the reason why many people told him that he lacked a common sense, but because he was strong, no one said anything, however, at this moment, he understood that there was an existence that was bigger than him.
   Even though his appearance might be so ordinary, he was so different from the people that Shin had seen in his two lives, and for the first time, Shin thought that Haru was his friend.
   "Anyway, let me talk about how I use my magic to erase the fire of that devil," Haru said suddenly, changing the topic of the conversation.
   Everyone was also curious at how Haru erased a fire with his magic.
   "Well, this magic is pretty simple, and I have the idea of this magic from a candle," Haru said.
   "Candle?" Everyone was dumbfounded once again.
   "Yes, have you seen a candle? That white stick with a fire on the tip of it?" Haru asked.
   "Of course!" Maria raised her eyebrow and asked, "But what does it have to do with your magic?"
   "To light a candle, you need a fire, then what if you want to make the fire disappear? What will you do?" Haru asked.
   "Um... using water?" Maria said, unsure.
   Sicily realized something then said, "Blow?"
   Shin, Melinda, and Merlin also realized Haru's meaning.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, you blow the candle, and the fire will disappear. That's what I do. Using that idea, I develop this magic."
   "......." Shin was amazed by Haru's words and realized the word "genius" was, after all, unlike him, who came from the modern world, Haru was someone from this world, which was why he was dumbfounded.
   "I see." Merlin nodded and said, "Fascinating idea to develop magic." He looked with a smile, thinking that with Haru around, his grandson wouldn't be called a monster anymore.
   "I'm just lucky." Haru showed a light smile, then said, "I'm sure that even if it isn't me, someone will develop such magic in the future."
   Melinda shook her head and said, "You don't need to be so humble. Your feat is amazing." Even though Haru's talent at magic might not be compared with her grandson, Haru was still very amazing.
   "Then I'll accept your compliment," Haru said with a smile.
   Then they were talking to each other, and they were full of laughter. After all, a conversation had always been Haru's best talent, and it didn't take a long time before everyone's relationship had become very close to each other.
   Haru then thought of something then said, "Aunt Melinda, Uncle Merlin, have you heard about our study group?"
   They didn't understand Haru's meaning by suddenly talking about this matter so suddenly.
   Merlina nodded and said, "It's the Ultimate Magic Research Society, right?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded then directly asked, "If possible, can both of you become our teacher advisor and teach all the members of this study group?"
   "........" Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily didn't expect that this guy was so brave that he directly asked both the Wise Man and the Guru to become their teacher. Still, at the same time, their eyes were burning with a desire since if both of them became their teacher, then they knew that they would become strong.
   However, unlike what they had imagined, when Haru's words fell, both Merlin and Melinda raised their eyebrows at the same time, feeling that this guy was too brazen, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1688: Brazen Kid 2
   When Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily saw the expression of both Merlin and Melinda, they somehow felt a bit scared since they thought that Haru might be too rude, so both of them were unhappy.
   "Grandma, grandpa..." Shin also noticed this, so he wanted to calm both Merlin and Melinda.
   Merlin ignored Haru's words, then said, "Haru, even if you're our grandson's friend, don't you think that your request is too much? You should know the price to ask both the Wise Man and the Guru for each of your study groups, right?"
   Melinda didn't say anything, but she stared at this young man sternly.
   What Merlin said to Haru was right. After all, the identity of the Wise Man and the Guru was loud in this continent. Even if they could teach someone, that person needed to pay an expensive price.
   Haru didn't lack money, and he knew that he could pay both of them, but when he could get it free, why did he need to pay?
   Haru was unperturbed by their gazes and said calmly, "I know that my request might be rude, but it is also for Shin's well-being."
   Everyone was dumbfounded, but then both Merlin and Melinda frowned at the same time.
   "What do you mean?" Melinda asked with a frown. She knew very well that Haru was very dangerous. He might not be as powerful as her, Merlin, or her grandson, but if he really became their enemy, then she wasn't sure what would happen.
   "There's no need to be that wary." Haru was speechless and said, "You might have realized it before, but both of you might have realized that Shin lacks common sense."
   "........." There was only a silence when those words fell.
   "Ha?" Shin was the one who broke the silence and was dumbfounded since he didn't expect Haru to directly say in front of his face that he lacked common sense. He felt that he had been insulted, but strangely enough, he couldn't get angry since what Haru had said was true. After all, he knew how troubled his grandparents were by him.
   Melinda and Merlin also showed a startled expression, but then their expression became serious.
   Both of them said simultaneously since they knew what Haru was going to say was something important to them.
   "You might also have realized it before, but do you understand why I have decided to tell you my magic to everyone here, even though I exclude his Highness before?" Haru asked.
   Haru didn't wait for them to answer and said, "It's because Shin has explained to me the principle of the "Gate" magic."
   Melinda and Merlin were dumbfounded then both of them stared at their grandson sternly.
   Shin was startled and said, "It's alright. It is just small magic." He really couldn't understand why they were overreacting over such magic.
   "Just a small magic?!" Melinda really wanted to flip the table in front of her at that moment, but someone helped her.
   "Aunty Melinda, calm down. Let me explain to Shin why his magic might cause a lot of trouble in this world," Haru said.
   "Yes, quickly tell him, Haru," Merlin said in excitement, thinking that his grandson really had a great friend.
   "Thank you, Haru," Melinda said gratefully since she also wanted to put some common sense to her grandson's thick skull.
   "Shin, the "Gate," this magic, can affect a lot of things in this world." Haru raised his finger and said, "The first thing is the economy. Think how convenient this magic is since, with this magic, you can shorten two great distances with just one door. For example, you should know that a fish dish is scarce in the capital since we're very far from the sea, and with this magic, the fish that is caught in the port can be sold in the capital easily, and we can also sell it with twice or triple price easily," Haru said.
   "......" Everyone was dumbfounded by the potential of the "Gate," and at the same time. Maria's eyes were shining, after all, her family's land was located near the sea, and most of the people in her land were getting their incomes from fishing, but as expected, the number of people who bought the fish was limited, and there was no way to increase the sales, unless the people on her land increased, and the fish would go bad if they were brought to the capital, after all, the distance of her family's land to the capital was huge, which was why she was quite excited when she knew the potential of this magic.
   "Not only fish but mining, teleportation, etc., with this magic along, you might destroy the caravan business around this continent," Haru said with a smile.
   "........" Everyone at this moment stared at Shin speechlessly since this guy dared to explain how to use the Gate to everyone without hesitation.
   "........" Shin felt embarrassed, but he still hadn't realized his biggest mistake.
   "Well, economics is one thing, but this magic can affect both war and assassination," Haru said.
   "War and assassination?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "During the war, with this magic, you can travel a thousand or ten thousands of people so suddenly, directly to the king's castle, then conquer the entire capital easily, and if it in the assassination, then someone can suddenly come to someone's house and kill someone, then leave safely with this magic too." Haru looked at Shin with a serious expression and said, "This magic can create a lot of crimes, Shin. Robbery, kidnapping, stealing, etc. There are a lot of things that can be done, which is why I don't praise your actions for explaining to everyone how to use this magic," Haru said.
   "..........." Everyone was in silence after they heard Haru's words, and Shin...
   Shin was sweating profusely, and his head was buzzing when he heard that his magic could cause such crimes.
   "I know that you're not thinking bad and luckily, everyone in the class is nice, and they don't have trouble with money, so you don't need to worry, but you should know Shin that explaining such strong magic without hesitation, your action might cause some trouble that can be undone in this world, especially when August is the crown prince, even though he's your dear friend, sometimes, as what Aunt Melinda said, a human's heart is complex, and even if August, no, even me, might not think not to have a bad intention right now, but what about in the future? After all, no one knows about the future, right?" Haru said calmly.
   "........" Everyone was in silence again.
   "This is also the reason why I don't mind sharing my knowledge with everyone here, and it is also the reason why I ask both the Guru and the Wise Man to become our teacher." Haru then looked at both Melinda and Merlin and said, "Aunt Melinda, Uncle Merlin, you should know the potential of Shin's magic, and I'm sure that he is going to explain his knowledge about magic to everyone in the study group and make everyone become a powerful magician. Personally, I don't think too much since I'm also happy that I can become strong, but this is the Earlshide Kingdom, and August is also a member of that study group. With all of that, what do you think will happen?" He then looked at everyone, wondering whether someone could answer his question.
   "......." Everyone was in silence, and no one knew how to answer their question.
   "What will happen?" Merlin asked with a serious expression.
   "First, I'm sure that everyone will become strong, so strong that the army might not be able to ignore everyone who is being taught by Shin," Haru said.
   Maria raised her eyebrow and asked, "So we'll be forced to become soldiers?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, with the personality of the King and August, I'm sure that they won't do that, but they will subtly tell you that they have done their best to stop the army from forcing you to become a soldier, but then they tell you that with all of your power, it is impossible to let you run around without someone monitor you, so I'm sure that they'll put all the members of the Ultimate Magic Research Society into a special group that is led by August himself." He smiled bitterly and said, "If I'm from the Earlshide Kingdom, then I won't think too much, or rather, I'll be happy. After all, this kingdom will have a strong magician group, but I'm from the Els. Just think of it, your neighboring country, which is hostile toward you, has a group of magicians that can even be matched with tens of thousands of soldiers and can travel anywhere as long as they want. What do you think? Can you sleep peacefully at night?"
   It was scary, that was the thought of everyone at that moment, and the girls also couldn't help but shudder when they imagined such a scary thing.
   "That's why I want to ask both Aunt Melinda and Uncle Merlin to become the teacher, no, the monitor of our study group so Shin won't teach too much of some too strong magic, and both of you can protect our freedom so we won't be forced to join this magician group, after all, I have heard that your relationship with the King is good," Haru said.
   Melinda and Merlin nodded and said, "Then both of us will become your teachers on your study group." They said those words at the same time, without hesitation, since they had a feeling what Haru had said to them were genuine.
   "Thank you very much," Haru said with a smile.
   Shin was in silence and wasn't sure what to say at that moment.
   Haru looked at Shin and said, "Shin, I'm happy that you think of us as someone that you can trust, and I'm sure that you only want everyone to be able to protect themselves better, so please don't blame yourself."
   "Haru..." Shin was moved at that moment.
   Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily realized that it was already dark outside, and they also thought it was their time to go back.
   Haru looked at the dark sky and said, "Well, the night has already come out. We should go back now."
   "Why don't all of you stay? You can eat dinner here too," Melinda said.
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, we won't trouble you, and I also want to try a new magic."
   "New magic?" Everyone was dumbfounded.
   Haru didn't answer them and used his new magic directly. Then everyone was dumbfounded when they saw a door appear out of thin air.
   "Th - the gate..." Everyone was speechless.
   Haru raised his eyebrow, then opened the door and saw that the door was really connected to his house. "Well, we'll go back first, bye Aunt Melinda, Uncle Merlin, and see you tomorrow, Shin."
   Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily said goodbye to Melinda, Merlin, and Shin, followed Haru to enter the gate, and after everyone entered, the door was closed, then it disappeared.
   Merlin and Melinda let out a sigh, and suddenly they became exhausted. They then looked at Shin and wondered why they couldn't instill him with some common sense.
   "Grandpa... Grandma..." Shin was worried that he might cause trouble to both of them.
   "Well, it's good that you can understand your power better now, Shin." Merlin patted Shin's head with a gentle smile.
   "Granpa..." Shin wanted to cry somehow.
   "Still, Shin, in truth, with your power, both of us don't have too much to worry about for you, but whether you become the enemy of the country or two, I'm sure that you can still fight them and win easily," Melinda said with a joking tone.
   "Grandma..." Shin was speechless.
   "But no matter what, don't be Haru's enemy, alright? Just be his friend," Melinda said with a serious expression. After all, when she thought about Haru's potential, eloquence, and charm, she had to admit that Haru was very scary.
   "Of course!" Shin nodded since he thought that Haru was his dear friend.
   "Well, let's stop talking about this and have dinner." Merlin stood up and said with a smile, "Still, we're going to be the teacher in your academy, huh?"
   "You should quickly get us a granddaughter too," Melinda said with a serious expression since she was afraid that all the girls in the academy might be eaten by Haru.
   "Yeah, you should get a girlfriend or two already," Merlin said with a serious expression.
   "Grandpa! Grandma!" Shin was covered in blush and felt very embarrassed.
   Merlin and Melinda laughed, and Shin also smiled. As usual, the Wolford family was very harmonious.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1689: Be careful, he's dangerous
   As the Gate closed, Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria looked around and didn't expect that they would really return to Haru's house.
   "Have we returned?" Yuri asked curiously.
   Lynn pushed the frame of her glasses and asked, "With just Wolford's explanation, you have already mastered the Gate?"
   "....." Haru looked at everyone then nodded. "Yeah."
   "Still, I won't use it frequently. After all, it is nice to walk. That way, we can spend more time together," Haru said with a smile.
   'This guy...' They wondered how such words that could make their hearts beat very fast would come out one after another so easily.
   "But no matter how many times I have seen your house, it is still amazing..." Maria let out a long sigh at how comfortable Haru's house was. After all, unlike her mansion, Haru's house was huge too, but it gave off a vast feeling and made her feel very comfortable, and she didn't want to go back.
   It was also the reason why both Lynn and Yuri loved to stay at Haru's house. His presence was also the main reason, but his house was also amazing, but suddenly Sicily asked a question.
   "But Haru, is what you have said before true?" Sicily suddenly asked with a worried expression.
   Everyone's expression started to change when they heard Sicily's words. After all, what Haru had told them was too shocking.
   Haru sat on the sofa calmly then asked, "Which one?"
   "About the special magic group." Sicily looked at Haru and asked, "Will his Highness use us as a weapon for the kingdom?"
   "There's a high chance since your kingdom will have a war with another country soon," Haru said.
   The four girls were dumbfounded.
   "It - It isn't Els, right?" Everyone watched Haru nervously. After all, they didn't want to have a war with the Els. If so, then wouldn't they be Haru's enemy?
   "Of course not." Haru smiled and said, "You should know that both the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els are not next to each other, they're not a neighboring country, and there are two great countries that separated from each other, along with some small kingdoms, in the middle, right?"
   Everyone sighed in relief, but they also understood that the probability that the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els would wage war on each other was small. After all, the distance between the two countries was quite far, and even if they wanted to wage war, it was difficult. After all, there were a lot of countries and kingdoms that separated them.
   "So which country will wage war with Earlshide?" Lynn asked.
   "It's the Empire," Haru said without hesitation.
   'Empire...' Everyone's expression started to change, after all, the image of the empire wasn't good in everyone's eyes, and unlike the noble on the Earlshide whose mission was to protect the people of the Earlshide Kingdom, the nobility of the Bluesphere Empire treated the people as their livestock, giving them a heavy tax, tortured, etc.
   "Really? Are we going to have a war with the Empire?" Maria asked with a frown.
   "Just calm down, the Empire isn't as strong as it seems, and I have a feeling that something might happen in that country," Haru said while looking at the direction of the Bluesphere Empire in the distance.
   "Something might happen in that country? What will happen?" Maria asked with eagerness. She sat next to Haru then stared at him, but then she raised her eyebrow since from the side, she could see that his face was somehow quite different. She subconsciously was about to reach for his glasses, but he turned his head so suddenly!
   Haru and Maria stared at each other, and the distance between them was so close that they could feel each other's breath, and if they leaned forward slightly, they could even kiss each other.
   Maria blushed, but she couldn't look away, but...
   Maria and Haru turned their heads and saw the three girls were looking at both of them.
   Maria's head was moving fast, so she quickly asked, "So what happens? What is going to happen to the Empire?"
   "I'm not sure, it is just a hunch, and my hunch might be wrong, so I won't tell you," Haru said.
   "Haru, it isn't like you. Why do you believe in something such as a hunch?" Lynn said since she thought that Haru was the personification of the fact.
   "My hunch is often correct." Haru smiled and said, "Still, it is already very late. Do you want me to send both of you back home?" "He looked at Sicily and Maria, looking at both of them, wondering how long they were going to stay at his house.
   In truth, Lynn and Yuri also wanted to tell both Sicily and Maria to go back. After all, they wanted to taste the happiness of a woman.
   Sicily and Maria were speechless, but then...
   "Ah, I want to live here!" Maria laid directly on Haru's sofa without any intention to get up.
   Sicily also did the same and sat next to Haru without hesitation.
   "You two..." Haru looked at both Sicily and Maria and said, "You should know that both of you are girls. What do you think will happen if people know that you have stayed in my house? Forget about getting married. A lot of people will think of you two as my lover too, is that alright with you?" After all, he didn't have a relationship with either Sicily or Maria, and even though he knew that they were interested in him, he still had both Yuri and Lynn, and he also hadn't eaten Lynn yet, which was why he wanted to take it slow.
   Sicily and Maria blushed at the same time.
   "Wh - Who wants to be your lover?!" Maria suddenly became agitated, and her face was so red that there was smoke that released from her head.
   Sicily's reaction was also the same.
   Maria and Sicily wanted him to tell them that he would take responsibility for them, but they knew they couldn't.
   "So you simply need to go back now," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, the two girls became annoyed.
   "Then open the gate quickly!" Maria said with an annoyed face.
   "Haru..." Sicily emitted a gloomy aura from her body suddenly.
   "......" Haru didn't think too much about Maria, but Sicily's reaction was too scary, right? He quickly opened the Gate and connected it to Maria's house in the capital, so they could go back quickly.
   Maria and Sicily entered the Gate, but they glared at this bastard before leaving with a snort.
   Haru shook his head, then when both of them had gone, the Gate also disappeared.
   "You know, you should just put both of them into your harem, then it is all good, right?" Yuri said.
   Lynn nodded and said, "Both of you are in love with you after all."
   ".........." Haru was speechless but then shook his head and asked, "Well, rather than talking about this, isn't there something more important to do?" He took off his glasses then showed them his harmless smile.
   "........." Yuri and Lynn blushed and lowered their heads, knew what this bad guy was planning to do next, but they didn't hate it, or rather they anticipated what kind of things that he would teach them tonight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1690: Who is the villain?
   In the castle, the king, the general of the army, and security bureau chief on the Earlshide Kingdom discussed the devil that had appeared in the academy, and the king, Diseum, told them that based on Shin's explanation that the devil that appeared before was an artificially created which shocked them, but they had to admit that this possibility was very high and they knew that their kingdom was in great danger.
   When the king, the general of the army, and the security bureau chief discussed with each other about the devil, everyone at the Magic Academy was full of excitement when they heard that both Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen would become the teachers of the Ultimate Magic Research Society, and because of that, all the students and even the teachers also wanted to join this study group, but the teacher of the S-Class didn't allow everyone to join immediately, but rather he gave everyone a requirement that to join this study group. However, no one disagreed. After all, there was no way for both the Wise Man and the Guru to teach an incompetent, right?
   Everyone was in the class, including both Merlin and Melinda, but at the moment, no one said anything since they were startled when they saw August was bowing his head to Haru.
   "I'm sorry, Kasugano-kun." August bowed his head and said, "My words were so rude yesterday, and I know that I have overstepped myself before. Please forgive me." When he thought about it calmly at home, he also knew that what he had done was too much, which was why he directly apologized when he met Haru at the school.
   Haru looked at August and thought that this boy was better than what he had imagined, and he knew that if he didn't forgive August, then he would become a bad man, so...
   "Your Highness, you don't need to bow your head. I also understand that if I'm in your position, I'll be very annoyed, and I forgave you a long time ago. You don't need to blame yourselves for what happened last night," Haru said while stopping August from bowing his head.
   "Kasugano..." August was moved, looking at Haru, who was looking at him with a sincere expression. He felt that his heart was so small when he thought about what he had done last night.
   "You don't need to apologize again since it'll be awkward if you say so, and what we need to do is just befriend as we used to before," Haru said with a smile.
   August then hugged Haru directly since he felt very moved at that moment.
   Haru wanted to push August away, but he gritted his teeth and patted August's back gently. After all, he didn't like to be hugged by a man, but everyone who watched both of them was moved, even Shin was happy when he saw both Haru and August had made up each other, but suddenly...
   When the door opened, three people entered, two girls and one male, but they were stunned when they saw both Haru and August hugging each other.
   The two girls were startled and blushed.
   "Ah, I'm sorry!" The boy quickly bowed his head, then closed the door.
   Haru was full of frowns, staring at August, looking at him with an apologetic expression.
   When the three students entered again, August explained that everything was a misunderstanding, which caused the male student to sigh in relief, but the two female students were somehow disappointed.
   Then the three students explained themselves that the three of them were the new members of the Ultimate Magic Research Society chosen by the teachers. Their names were Mark Bean, Olivia Stone, and Alice Corner.
   Alice was one thing, but Mark Bean told everyone that his family ran Bean Works, a Smithy, and Olivia Stone told everyone that her family ran a dining hall called a Brick Oven, both of which introduced themselves as childhood friends.
   Then when both Mark and Olivia said that their family ran both Bean Works and Brick Oven, everyone was quite excited, after all, about the weapons from the Bean Work being very famous and the food of the Brick Oven was good.
   On the other hand, Alice was a very cheerful girl, and she quickly integrated with everyone in the class. Even Yuri fed Alice with something since this girl was cute. After all, even though Alice was the same age as them, Alice was like a little girl, or rather, she was a legal loli?
   Haru wasn't sure, but he didn't have that much interest, but Shin had quite a big interest in Mark. After all, Shin didn't expect to meet a son of a smithy.
   "Mark, you're the son of the smithy, so can you make anything?" Shin asked.
   "Ah!" Mark was a bit surprised when he was being asked by Shin, but he quickly answered, "Sort of... But I'm at the very bottom of the barrel, and I've just barely become able to forge knives."
   "I see..." Shin was a bit disappointed. "If you can make things. I'd have liked to have gotten a new weapon."
   "Oh no!" Mark was startled and quickly shook his head. "Wolford, your sword is a sword that is capable of fighting against the devil. I can't make something like that!"
   "Nah." Shin shook his head and said, "I was just using a regular sword when I fought the devil."
   "EH?" Everyone was dumbfounded, but Shin didn't realize his mistake again.
   "It's enchanted with magic to make the blade vibrate at the ultrasonic sound. Doing so let me cut through most objects without using force." Shin took his blade from the space storage and showed it to Mark. "I prefer my blade itself to be on the thin side, but as a result, they will also break easily. I was hoping to improve."
   Mark observed the blade and nodded. "If that's the case, then I can make this happen myself."
   "Really? Thanks a lot!" Shin was excited.
   "......" Haru wondered why Shin was excited by just a mere blade, and why should this guy develop a blade when gunpowder was more exciting and easier to make? He didn't understand Shin's thought. After all, Shin was coming from the modern world, and rather than a sword, wasn't it more convenient to develop a gun?
   But he decided to ignore it and only coughed and hoped for both Merlin and Melinda to come to the school as soon as possible since their grandson was going to mess up this world again.
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Shin looked at Haru curiously.
   "...Did you forget our conversation last night?" Haru said in a low voice.
   "Ah!" Shin was startled and only realized his mistake, but then he said, "Isn't this alright? It's just small magic after all."
   "......." Haru could only shake his head and realized that this guy was more stupid than he had thought.
   When Haru was helpless against Shin, the investigators from the Earlshide Kingdom found a suspicious person that might cause Kurt to become the devil.
   "Kurt was visited by a middle-school teacher the day he became a devil."
   "It sounds worth looking into."
   Then without hesitation, two investigators went to meet Oliver Schtrom, who might be the person who caused Kurt to become the devil.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1691: When there is a protagonist, there is always trouble
   On the first day of their study group, they didn't talk too much about magic or anything, but rather they introduced to each other, after all, Mark, Olivia, and Alice didn't know about them, so they decided to become closer to each other by eating in the cafeteria together.
   Haru, as usual, sat between his harems, ate while talking about some useless things, but suddenly...
   "What's wrong, Shin? You have been very quiet," August asked.
   "Ah, sorry, I was just thinking about how to improve my sword," Shin said with some embarrassment.
   "What kind of sword do you want, Wolford?" Mark asked.
   "Having a thin blade is the most important thing...." Shin then was in silence and sighed. "But the problem is, that's going to be easier to break."
   "A sword that combines both a thin blade and increased durability, then?" Mark asked, but then he started to mull over and frowned. "That sounds hard to pull off."
   Alice, who was the new member of Ultimate Magic Research Society, raised her hand, and said, "Then once the sword breaks, can't you just replace it with a new one? Shin, you're the grandson of Wise Man's so you can afford a number to buy any number of swords, right?"
   Shin sighed and shook his head. "That's not the case. I don't get much of an allowance."
   "Eh? You don't?" Thor was surprised.
   "Granny told my grandpa not to give me too much so I can gain a reasonable sense of the value of money for myself." Shin could only shake his head when he thought of how cheapskate he was.
   "Shin, if you need money, do you want me to give you some?" Haru said directly.
   Haru's words caused some of them startled, Mark, Olivia, and Alice then also looked at Haru who was very ordinary and wondering who this guy was since he dared to give money to Shin.
   "No, no, I can't trouble you that much," Shin quickly said and shook his head. He also didn't want to borrow money either, after all.
   "Shin, you should know in this world, this guy might lack a handsome face, but his money might be able to buy a small country," Maria said directly.
   Everyone was in shock when they heard Haru's words. Even Shin was dumbfounded, he had heard that Haru was rich from his grandparents, but he didn't expect him to be this rich.
   "Maria..." Haru called out Maria's name and stared at her.
   Maria stuck out her tongue and said, "But it's the truth, right?"
   "But it isn't your money, you're not my wife anyway, you don't need to say something like that," Haru said while staring at Maria.
   "Wh - Who wants to be your wife?!" Maria's face blushed and she became agitated.
   'This guy...' The students of the S-Class were wondering whether Haru had also gotten his hands on Maria too at this moment.
   Alice, Olivia, and Mark didn't know much about Haru so they weren't sure what to say, but one thing for sure, they wanted to know who this guy was.
   Alice then tucked Yuru's sleeve and asked, "Are Kasugano and Maria dating to each other?"
   Yuri shook her head with a smile then said, "No, he's my man."
   "............." Alice wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   Haru then looked at Shin and said, "Well, if you don't want money, then how about you make a sword that is easy to replace?"
   Mark and Shin were dumbfounded and looked at Haru with interest.
   "By doing that, even if the blade is broken, you can use the hilt as much as you want, which will at least make that part cheaper, right?" Haru said calmly.
   "........." Mark and Shin didn't say anything, only stared at Haru with amazement.
   "Normally, it would be bad if the blade and the hilt are not firmly attached, but because of the vibration, you don't need to worry too much about it, right?" Haru said simply.
   Mark quickly looked at Shin and said, "Wolford, can you come over to our workshop right now? I want to try that idea right away!"
   "Yes." Shin nodded then looked at Haru, then said, "Haru, can you come too? I want to talk with you more about the sword."
   "........" Haru looked at Shin and wondered why this guy was so excited about the little blade. He didn't answer Shin's question first, he looked at Yuri and Lynn, then asked, "There you have heard it, do you want to come too?"
   "Hmm..." Yuri and Lynn didn't have that much interest in the blade after all.
   "Well, why don't we play at Olivia's house when the guys are on the smithy?" Maria suddenly said.
   "Olivia, is that alright?"
   The girls were excited, but they needed Olivia's consent before that.
   "Yes, I don't mind." Olivia nodded with a smile.
   "There you have heard, Shin. I'll go with you later," Haru said.
   "Thank you, Haru," Shin said with a smile.
   Then one by one, everyone also raised their hands and wanted to follow them too, so without waiting anymore, they directly walked toward Mark's house and Olivia's house.
   Haru walked with both Lynn and Yuri on his sides, which caused both Alice and Olivia to become curious about their relationship.
   "Maria, what's their relationship?" Alice asked directly.
   "Well, the three of them are lovers," Maria said with a bitter expression.
   "..........." Alice and Olivia.
   While the girls were talking about the relationship between the three of them, the guys were talking about the sword.
   Shin looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, do you know about swordmanship?"
   "I know some," Haru said simply.
   "Really? Do you want to have a spar in the future?" Shin asked.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You sure?"
   Shin thought that it might be his imagination, but he felt that Haru's body became several times bigger. He quickly wiped his eyes and saw that everything had returned to normal. "Well, let's talk later after the sword is ready."
   Haru nodded and didn't say much, but August let out a long sigh and clenched his fists tightly since he didn't want to lose to Haru!
   August knew that Haru was a great guy, but at the same time, he also thought of him as his rival, after all, both of them would be the future leaders of their respective countries, but at this moment, he might not be able to match him, but in the future... he wasn't sure either, though.
   While they were walking, Shin was attracted to a huge building and couldn't help but ask, "This building is very huge, what it is for?"
   "That's the training ground for the defense department," August said.
   "I see..." Shin nodded, but Haru raised his eyebrow and grabbed both Lynn and Yuri in his arms.
   Lynn and Yuri blushed at the same time.
   "Haru, this is still on the outside."
   "We can do it at home, don't be impatient."
   Haru was speechless by both of them, but before he answered them...
   The wall of the building exploded which caused them to be startled.
   Haru looked at Shin who quickly ran toward the building where the wall exploded and could only shake his head since he fully realized that where there was a protagonist, there had always been a problem.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1692: Cliche fight between the protagonist and the villain
   Before Haru, Shin, and their group walked into the building, the investigators and the security guards of the Earlshide Kingdom apprehended Oliver Schtrom since he might be the perpetrator who had caused Kurt to turn into a devil, and they were right, after all, Kurt's name was disclosed by the King, but Oliver knew Kurt's name, which was pretty much suspicious and they decided to catch him without hesitation, but Oliver only laughed, telling his purpose of turning Kurt into a devil with a cliche like a line, before he started the fight with everyone.
   During the fight, the wall of the building was destroyed, and when the wall was destroyed, Haru, Shin, and their group just happened to meet Oliver, who was fighting everyone with ease.
   Haru didn't join everyone, but rather, he was standing in front of the girls to protect them while looking at Shin and August, who started their cliche monologue too.
   Shin had a serious expression on his face, and when he saw Oliver, he quickly realized who he was. "Aug, is that...?"
   "Yeah." August nodded. "Our middle school teacher, Oliver Schtrom."
   Oliver smiled when he saw August. "My, if it isn't Prince August and the grandson of the hero, Shin Wolford." He then smiled, looking at Haru, who was at the back. "And if I'm not wrong, there's also the youngest council of the Els, Kasugano Haruka." In truth, compared to both August and Shin, he was warier of Haru since from the beginning to the end, Haru's existence was very low-key, and he could see that Haru didn't even put him in his eyes, which made him feel slightly strange since he felt that everything was under his control or something, but he was a devil. He didn't think that he would lose against a normal human.
   "Please run away, Prince August! This is the culprit behind the demon!" The soldiers who were defeated quickly screamed.
   "What?" August was startled.
   Shin clenched his fist tightly and looked at Oliver in anger. "You're the one who has turned Kurt into a devil?"
   "Yes. He danced to my tune so well. It was fascinating." Oliver sounded so confident and amused at the same time.
   Shin gritted his teeth and couldn't hold back his anger anymore. "Is that right?" He then, without hesitation, leaped and moved very fast, taking out his sword from the space storage. "He's the one who is behind everything!" Moving his body around, before he arrived, he sent out flame magic toward Oliver.
   Oliver only showed a smug smile and used barrier magic, blocking Shin's flame magic.
   "HAAAA!!!!" Shin screamed.
   Haru felt that it was too painful to watch them, even though he had to admit that Shin was strong. Oliver might be able to defeat a lot of soldiers, but just one of his punches was enough to defeat either of them. Well, his punch might be able to destroy the continent too, but he wouldn't say it.
   Haru didn't want to be noticeable, so he only watched the fight from a distance, and he also wanted to protect the girls. After all, when Oliver was cornered by Shin, no one knew what he would do, right?
   The fight between Shin and Oliver continued, and when Oliver had a smug smile on his face, blocking Shin's magic, Shin slashed his sword toward Oliver, but that slash was dodged.
   Oliver was startled, but then, his calm smile returned once again. "That sword is a magic sword, right?"
   "Could be!" Shin then slashed his sword again, but Oliver's movement was like a waltz, dodging, avoiding all of Shin's sword attack.
   "As expected, you're dangerous." Oliver raised his palm and sent out a ball of magic power toward Shin.
   Shin, as the protagonist of this world, dodged Oliver's magic, still didn't show an intention to give up, beating up Oliver in front of him. He put his hand on the ground and used his magic to create a huge spike from the earth.
   Oliver jumped into the air!
   "If you're in the air, you won't be able to dog--" Shin couldn't finish his words since he was in shock when he saw Oliver not fall to the ground but rather hover in midair.
   "So not even the great wise man's grandson can use a floating magic?" Oliver asked with a smug smile, but...
   "What?!" Oliver was startled, especially when he heard the sound of something that broke the air, but then it was too late.
   "Arhhgg!!!" Oliver held his shoulder that was stabbed with an arrow, then stared at Haru while gritting his teeth, at the person who had caused this injury to him, and as expected, he felt that Haru was the most dangerous among all, after all, this guy had always been very low-key that he forgot about him for a moment, after all, everyone's attention was on Shin who used various techniques and magic to defeat him, but in that very moment, someone made a sneak attack, which made him startled and rose his alertness toward him.
   It was only a moment, but Oliver saw Haru was looking at him with a smile. He started to sweat. After all, from that smile alone, he could probably tell that arrow could hit his head, but Haru didn't do that, which was why he was grateful, and at the same time, he was wondering why Haru didn't kill him immediately.
   "Haru!" Shin was surprised when he saw Haru had shot Oliver with an arrow.
   "Hurry up and deal with him, Shin," Haru shouted.
   "Yeah!" Shin then focussed on Oliver. "I might not be able to jump, but I can fight to stay in the air for a moment!" He then jumped, slashed his sword, and used his fire magic to blast Oliver.
   Haru was speechless at Shin since this guy was screaming when he was about to make his attack, and because of this, it gave Oliver a chance to protect himself. Oliver was still wary of Haru, so his protection was at a high level, but Shin's attack was able to destroy Oliver's eyepatch.
   But at that moment, when Oliver's eyepatch was destroyed, everyone was in shock since they could see Oliver's red eyes!
   "Red eyes..." Shin was in shock. "You have become a devil, yet your senses and reasons are still intact?"
   "Reason?" Oliver stared at Shin with a frown and said, "If we assume reason to be that which makes a person a person, then that may be something a bit different in my case."
   "What do you mean by that?" Shin asked with an agitated voice.
   "........" Haru let out a long sigh and felt tired at Shin since this guy kept talking, and wouldn't it better to defeat Oliver then asked Oliver later, what was the used to ask that kind of question now?
   "Now, I've become like this humans have been reduced to creatures that mean nothing to me!" Oliver showed a maniac and furious smile, staring at everyone, causing their bodies to tremble. "Whether I exploit them or kill them makes no difference anymore!"
   "Why you..." Shin gritted his teeth and used his new magic. "I need to stop him!" He then used his usual fire magic, but this time, it destroyed the ceiling and the roof of the building, causing the open sky to be seen from inside the building.
   "What's the matter? Is fear making you clumsy? This is why I can't abide humans," Oliver said with a smile.
   "Just stay there a little longer!" Shin had a serious expression, and he was preparing his magic.
   Haru then looked up and saw numerous magic circles in the sky.
   It might be because of what Haru had done before almost killing him, so Oliver had been paying attention to Haru, and he also didn't even take out the arrow that was stabbed into his shoulder and also followed Haru's gaze to the sky, which made him dumbfounded.
   "You're too late!" Shin knew that Oliver realized his magic, but it was too late for him to escape!
   Then a beam of lights rained down over Oliver, which caused him to scream in pain.
   Shin's magic was very fierce, but because of the light, everyone closed their eyes since it was too blinding, and even though they couldn't see anything at this moment, they could hear a loud sound of an explosion which made them tremble.
   When Shin's magic ended, August quickly asked in a shout, "Did you get him?!"
   "Don't jinx it!" Shin quickly refuted with a panicked expression.
   Haru ignored both Shin and August, then caressed the heads of Yuri and Lynn. "You two, alright?"
   "Um." Lynn and Yuri nodded.
   "Still, you can use a bow, Haru?" Maria, who had recovered, quickly asked a question and thought that this guy really could do anything, right?
   "It's just a small skill," Haru said and put his bow back on the space storage. He then saw Shin started to talk with everyone who asked him about how Shin was able to use that magic just now, and as expected, this guy explained his magic without any guilt or something on his face, which made him let out a long sigh at Shin.
   'This guy is too stupid, right?' Haru thought at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1693: Information is very important
   The appearance of Oliver didn't cause a ruckus, but rather it caused Shin and Haru to become famous among the military and the officials of the Earlshide Kingdom, after all, both of them had defeated the devil, but unlike Shin, Haru was quite low-key, after all, Haru didn't defeat the devil, but Haru was Shin's support on the previous battle.
   When everyone could only watch both Shin and Oliver talking and fighting to each other, Haru was the only one who helped Shin defeat Oliver, which somehow made the army and the security guards of the Earlshide Kingdom embarrassed.
   However, unlike before, when it was Kurt's case, Oliver's case didn't cause too much commotion since it happened in the military territory, so no one talked about it, or rather, the Kingdom didn't want another panic because of a devil, so they kept this matter as a secret.
   However, even though the king, nobility, officials, army, and security bureau were thinking about the countermeasure of the devil, Haru was in his living room, reading the information about Oliver Schtrom that he had gotten from his subordinates.
   "Oliveira von Schtradius, huh?"
   Haru had somehow expected Oliver's identity to be someone with a tragic past, then decided to become a devil to avenge the ones that he loved, which was pretty much cliche, of the most cliche plot. Still, he had to admit that Oliver's past was really tragic. It might be cliche, but it was very tragic, and if he was in Oliver's place and he didn't have power for revenge, then he might also do the same.
   "Bluesphere Empire..." Haru could only shake his head for this empire. Unlike his Empire, this Bluesphere Empire was just a collection of several small countries that gathered together into one. In other words, it was pretty much a weak empire.
   "I really want this empire," Haru murmured. After all, when he thought about Els, it had very great weaknesses, and those weaknesses were there was no sea or beach on the Els, and everything was a land, which was why he was quite jealous of the Earlshide Kingdom that had a sea as its territories.
   It was also the reason why Haru let go of Oliver since he was sure that Oliver's purpose was the Bluesphere Empire, so he let him go, and he didn't need to raise his hand to conquer the Bluesphere Empire. After all, Oliver would help him to kill those scums emperor, and nobilities on the Bluesphere Empire.
   Like what he had said before, the Bluesphere Empire wasn't a good place for a commoner since the king and the nobility of that empire would exploit the commoner. They even taught everyone that the commoner existed for them as their livestock and could get any time. Hence, it was a good thing that he let Oliver and his devil armies destroy that empire. Then when everything ended, he would lead the Els to get more land, especially near the sea.
   "Haru, what are you thinking?"
   Haru felt two soft gigantic things on his back and smiled. Looking up, he looked at Yuri, who was hugging him with a smile on the back. He then reached her waist and brought her to his lap. "Well, my thing isn't fun. What about your group of girls? What were you talking about at the cafe before?"
   "Kyaa!" Yuri, who landed on Haru's lap, screamed coquettishly, then hugged his neck tightly, pressing her two big things on his face.
   Even though Oliver had appeared, it didn't stop Shin's intention to build his own sword, so Haru also helplessly came with him. Even though Shin and everyone was very excited about creating this sword, Haru didn't have much interest in it, or rather, he felt the sword that he casually told them was just a toy.
   "Ugh... you guys, don't leave me."
   Haru and Yuri turned their heads and saw Lynn, whose hair was blown up, and her face seemed to be covered in smoke. Both of them were speechless since they knew that this girl had just failed with her experiment. Then, because of the explosion, her appearance became like this.
   "Come here, let me clean your face," Haru said helplessly to Lynn.
   Lynn, who was pouting before, smiled and also sat on Haru's lap. After all, his body was very tall, and both of them were just right, sitting on his lap.
   Yuri was also helpless at Lynn and also helped Haru to clean Lynn up.
   When Lynn had been cleaned up, she heard Haru asking about what the girls were talking about at the cafe when the boys were at the smithy.
   Lynn and Yuri looked at each other and couldn't help but recall what had happened before.
   Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, Maria, Alice, and Olivia gathered together at Olive's house, famous dining, and cafe while talking to each other.
   "Um... Yuri-san, Lynn-san, I have heard that both of you have dated Kasugano-kun. Is that true?" Olivia asked curiously.
   "It's true." Yuri nodded.
   "............" Alice and Olivia.
   Sicily and Maria could only shake their heads, and they also understood both of their reaction.
   Alice, who was a legal loli, didn't understand much about a relationship. Still, Olivia, who had Mark as her childhood friend, knew very well about the relationship between a male and a female. After all, there were many customers in her dining hall, and some of them sometimes talked about perverted things.
   "But is that alright?" Olivia asked.
   "It's alright. I love him," Yuri said simply.
   "Yes, I don't know anyone better than him," Lynn said with a blush when she remembered that bad guy taught her a lot of things.
   Olivia became even more curious then asked, "Bu - But is that alright? I - I have heard that for men, they're going to be very tired with just one woman, but there are the two of you, can - can he fight the two of you?" She was still a virgin, but she was quite curious about that kind of knowledge.
   Sicily and Maria instantly blushed.
   "Huh? Huh? What are you talking about? Fighting?" Alice was confused.
   Yuri and Lynn looked at each other then looked at Olivia while shaking their heads as if she didn't understand.
   "Wh - What's wrong?" Olivia became nervous when she was being stared at by both Yuri and Lynn like this.
   "Wh - What is it? Hurry up and tell us?" Maria was curious.
   Sicily was even more curious.
   "Olivia, you should know that my family is working in the hotel business, so I'm not unfamiliar with this kind of thing, but Haru, that guy is a beast," Yuri said with a serious expression.
   Lynn pushed the frame of her glasses and said, "You should know that Haru's thing can be used for an axle for a wooden carriage."
   "WHAT?!" Maria, Sicily, and Olivia were dumbfounded, and their faces were red.
   "Is - is it that big?" Sicily asked in a murmur.
   Yuri took a deep breath and bit her lower lip. "It's wonderful." When she thought about her night, she really wanted to go back right away.
   Maria, Sicily, and Olivia blushed and felt their entire bodies were hot, but Alice... Alice was clueless, and she didn't know what they were talking about.
   Lynn and Yuri then stopped to recall their memories then looked at Haru.
   "It's a girl's talk. You don't need to know," Yuri said in a reprimanded tone.
   "Yeah, it's girl talk. You don't need to worry too much," Lynn said with a serious expression.
   After all, there was no way that both of them could tell this bastard that they were talking about a perverted thing, right?
   Haru could only shake his head and said, "Well, how about we take a rest now? After all, tomorrow, we're going to start our study group."
   "Well, let's take a rest."
   Yuri and Lynn nodded and agreed without hesitation, then the three of them went to the same room to take a rest, that's it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1694: Stupid guy might be the setting of this protagonist
   Humans had great adaptability, but they still had a limit. It was also because Shin, who used various strong magic with ease, caused the people around him to be too shocked to say anything. Sometimes they were scared of him. After all, his talent was so shocking that it scared them, and what was more outrageous was that this guy didn't even realize that his action had caused a lot of them to be scared of him.
   Haru had preached Shin several times, but he knew that it was useless since this guy was really stupid and didn't even have an ability to remember his words even though he said those words before at Shin's house together with Merlin and Melinda, which was why he invited both of them to the school as a teacher for the Ultimate Magic Research Society, after all, with both of his grandparents, someone could scold this stupid guy when his magic caused the balance in this world to be broken.
   But at the same time, Haru also knew that as long as someone was strong enough, any rules turned useless, and there was no need to follow those rules. After all, they were strong, but the price of that strength was solitary.
   When someone was talented, it brought pressure to the people around them, which was why a genius often gathered beside the genius. Like a Stand user who also attracts another Stand user, a genius would attract another genius.
   Still, if the talented one was a male, he would become alpha and get many girls as his harem. Unfortunately, Shin didn't have that kind of alpha personality. His biggest trait was the most common trait of the harem protagonist, which was "Yasashi (Kindness), which made him a pretty boring character.
   But enough of that. After all, both Melinda and Merlin were in the class to supervise Shin. Still, of course, they couldn't say that. After all, it would embarrass Shin, so they could only say that Haru invited them. It was also because of this reason that everyone was surprised by Haru and thanked him several times since they didn't expect that he was able to get both Melinda and Merlin to become their teacher.
   But Melinda and Merlin didn't say much since Shin said to leave everything to him, which made both of his grandparents worried.
   Shin stood in front of everyone and said, "I want to make all of you level up."
   "I mean, become stronger!" Shin said without hesitation.
   "......" Haru, Melinda, Merlin, and the girls who came with Haru before wondered whether this guy really had Alzheimer's disease. After all, they had an important conversation a few chapters away before, but this guy had already forgotten about their conversation.
   "There have been a string of strange incidents lately, right? We've managed to get through them, but I think we should get you leveled up to be ready for the next things that come along." Shin explained to everyone.
   "That makes sense. It's not as weird an idea as I imagined," August said since he knew that Shin often thought something strange.
   "Hey!" Shin felt slightly hurt at that moment.
   "So, what are you planning to do, Shin?" Haru asked directly.
   "Have you all become proficient with a certain level of attacking, defensive magic, and enchanting magic," Shin said.
   Haru, Merlin, and Melinda nodded and thought that this guy was more normal than they had thought.
   "How about we start by checking how much magic power you can control?" Shin asked.
   "Magic control? Why?" August was confused.
   "Why? A higher level of magic requires appropriate magic control, right?" Shin said.
   "I thought a higher level of magic required devising chants and more precise visualization," Thor said.
   "No." Shin shook his head and said, "To use magic, the first thing you need is magic power, to act as fuel, and to use higher-level magic, you have to be able to control enough magic power, or else..."
   Shin stopped since he could see that no one could understand.
   Haru could only shake his head. After all, there wasn't any fuel in this world, but he didn't intend to refute anything. After all, his setting was someone from this world. Still, even though he had said that he was coming from this world, he wondered why Shin didn't doubt his words at all, and because of this, he thought that this guy was really gullible. He was sure that Shin's type of guy was someone weak against pressure, and he was sure that when an aggressive salesman came to him, this guy would buy the useless things that were sold by the aggressive salesman.
   Shin knew that everyone was clueless about his concept of magic, so he explained to everyone and showed them an example. "Please gather, everyone." He then looked at August and said, "Aug, can you conjure up a barrier magic for us?"
   "Oh?" August was a bit surprised, but he nodded. "Okay." He then raised his palm, and a light green barrier like a shield appeared in front of his palm. The size of the barrier wasn't big since it only covered the top of the head until the ankle, but he didn't think too much.
   Shin then observed August's barrier magic and shook his head inwardly. He then flicked August's barrier, causing a "ting, ting" sound so thin that it might crumble anytime. "This won't do. This barrier is too thin. This won't defend against most of the magic."
   "Eh?!" August's face blushed. After all, Shin said those words to everyone in this place. His status as a crown prince, but Shin said those words without hesitation, which made him lose face, but after all, there was both Melinda and Merlin here, so he couldn't complain, but more importantly, he clenched his fist and felt unwilling at how weak he was.
   "Then, Shin, can you show us your barrier?" Haru asked since he didn't expect Shin to be stupid enough to say those words to August right in front of everyone. Even if August was really weak, this guy was still a crown prince, alright?
   "Alright." Shin nodded, then created a barrier, but his barrier was different from August's since there were two layers of barrier around him, which caused everyone to exclaim. "Due to my visualization and my control over magic, I can do this."
   Everyone was in awe, except for Haru, Yuri, and Lynn, after all, Haru had taught them a lot of things, including barrier magic, so if someone asked both Yuri and Lynn who was the strongest barrier magic user then, without doubt, they would say that it was Haru.
   Then Shin explained that Oliver made a barrier with pure magic power to block his attack that made him full of sweat and told them the importance of control over the magic power.
   "With enough magic power, you can defend against magic well enough with just a magic barrier." Shin then looked at everyone with a mischievous smile then asked, "Do you want me to show you a portion of a magic power I can control?"
   "Wait!" Melinda and Merlin quickly wanted to stop Shin, but...
   Shin then released all the magic power on his body, causing everyone to feel the horror of his power!
   Haru frowned at this guy since this guy really loved to show off, right? He then stood up in front of the girls, and the girls overwhelmed by Shin's aura suddenly felt at ease.
   The girls then looked up and saw Haru standing in front of them, blocking Shin's aura, which somehow made them worried, and at the same time, they felt very secure with him in front of them, though they also felt annoyed by Shin at this moment.
   "SHIN, STOP!!!" Melinda roared.
   Hearing his grandma, Shin quickly stopped and smiled helplessly.
   The guys couldn't stand on their feet and plopped on the ground tiredly since Shin's aura made them unable to breathe, and the girls leaned on Haru. After all, that pressure caused them to be very weak.
   Only Haru, Merlin, and Melinda could stand up without trouble, but both Merlin and Melinda also felt overwhelmed by Shin, and they knew that their grandson had become stronger than both of them.
   Well, in truth, Yuri and Lynn also could stand up, and even though Shin's aura was powerful, it wasn't enough to make them feel overwhelmed, but they needed to pretend to be weak. After all, they wanted to be spoiled by Haru.
   "You two, alright?" Haru asked both Lynn and Yuri.
   Yuri and Lynn showed an aggrieved expression and leaned on his body so Haru could support them.
   This caused Maria and Sicily to feel jealous, Olivia sighed and understood why Haru was popular, and Alice somehow realized the feeling between a man and a girl.
   "If you can't control that kind of magic power, you won't get anywhere, so with that in mind, we're going to practice magic control every day," Shin said with a smile.
   Somehow they wanted to beat Shin, who was smiling at that moment.
  
   Chapter 1695: It isn't impossible for a carnivore and a herbivore to be together, as long as the carnivore is smart enough
   Shin might not realize what he had done to everyone, or rather he explained magic to everyone with vigor. After all, he wanted everyone to be stronger so no one would hurt them. However, everyone was a bit overwhelmed by him and thought that Shin was a monster. Even so, they still listened since they wanted to become stronger.
   Melinda and Merlin looked at each other, then looked at Haru, who was listening to Shin, before they looked at their grandson, before they let out a long sigh, feeling quite glad that they listened to Haru or else, they weren't sure what their grandson was about to do.
   After the study group ended, some of them laid on the table weakly, feeling quite sad when they thought how weak they were, but some of them, such as Yuri and Lynn, didn't react that much. After all, they had learned all that Shin had taught from Haru.
   Yuri and Lynn then looked at Haru and had to admit that even though this guy was strong, this guy was very low-key, which made them realize that he was very mature, making them feel even happier with how they were with him.
   Haru noticed that Yuri and Lynn moved closer at him, but he didn't think too much. Then he looked at Merlin and asked, "Uncle Merlin, you're the one who taught Shin, right?"
   'Uncle Merlin?' Everyone who didn't know what had happened in Shin's house was dumbfounded since they didn't expect Haru to call Merlin an uncle.
   "Yes." Merlin nodded, and he was glad that someone gave him a chance to save his grandson. "Well, I'm the first one who taught him, to be sure, but Shin has his own way of visualizing things."
   "What do you mean by that?" August asked with a confused expression. After all, Shin's explanation used jargon and some words that only people in the modern world understood, so it was normal for him not to understand Shin's explanation.
   "Shin doesn't visualize the magic's outcome, but rather, the process." Merlin looked at everyone and asked, "Everyone do you know why a fire burns?"
   "Well, um, because you set it on fire?" Alice said, unsure.
   "I don't think that's what he means..." Olivia was speechless.
   "If you ask why, exactly, we can't offer a definite answer," August said.
   Lynn and Yuri knew why a fire burnt, but they looked at Haru, who was shaking his head, and gave him a nod. After all, they also knew that there was nothing good to expose their own power. They weren't Shin who had the protection of both Merlin and Melinda, so even though Shin didn't think too much or even naively shared his knowledge with everyone in this class, both Lynn and Yuri wouldn't be affected by it, or rather they didn't have a desire to show off their knowledge since they knew how precious their knowledge was.
   If they had to share, then it would be their families or their children in the future. Of course, they knew who they would have children with in the future.
   Lynn and Yuri smiled, then cast a glance at Haru, who was looking at Merlin, who was standing in front of the classroom and seemed to be quite oblivious to their stares at this moment.
   Merlin, who saw everyone was attracted by his words, said, "I don't really know, either."
   "Eh?!" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Merlin's words.
   Merlin then looked at everyone and continued with his explanation. "But Shin always raises those questions. What is fire? Why does it burn? As a result, he doesn't solely think about the outcome; he grasps the mechanisms that get him there to dream up new visualizations that have never been done before, giving rise to more powerful magic. Kind of like this..." He raised his palm then a purple door appeared in front of him.
   "Grandpa, is that...?" Shin was surprised when he saw Merlin was able to use the "gate."
   Merlin laughed and said, "It sure wasn't easy, but thanks to your description using a paper, I finally figured it out."
   Before Shin explained about the "Gate" magic with a piece of paper, unlike the teleportation magic that moved something to somewhere, the "Gate" was like creating a hole or a door from one place to another place, so it would shorten the distance between two places.
   Merlin then looked at everyone again and said, "Shin isn't the only one who can use his magic. If you understand the mechanisms and combine them with the right visualizations and the appropriate magic power control, you can use them. Shin might not be conventional, but he isn't beyond the pale, either."
   "......" Everyone was in silence and nodded lightly, their thought about Shin that was slightly humanized and in their minds, Shin wasn't some kind of a dangerous monster, well, still, Shin was a prodigy, and they knew that someone who could think such a visualization to use magic wasn't a normal guy.
   'Grandpa, thank you...' Shin was grateful to Merlin, and he also knew that he had said something wrong again, which made him realize that he was quite stupid.
   Haru looked at Shin and shook his head. If this guy wasn't stupid, then it would be good, but at the same time, he thought that the relationship between Shin and his classmates was like the relationship of a carnivore and a herbivore.
   Shin was strong, which was why he was a carnivore, and the classmates were the herbivore since they were only weak children that could only use half-assets magic.
   Haru knew that a carnivore didn't care about the thought of the herbivore since they were the only food in their eyes, but sometimes there was some strange carnivore that was born, and it wanted to befriend the herbivores such as Shin.
   In truth, it might be possible for both the carnivores and the herbivores to befriend each other, but it was tough, and Shin, who might be a powerful magician, had a very low EQ. He couldn't understand that.
   Haru might be a carnivore too, and he was a wolf, which was why he was quite cunning, so even though he was a wolf, he dressed like a sheep like everyone else. Still, if someone realized then what he did was similar to what a wolf did in the children's storybook, disguising, then ate them when there was a chance.
   On the other hand, Shin was a herbivore that was reincarnated into the body of the carnivores, so what Shin needed to do was to understand that difference, and if Shin didn't want to be alone, then Shin needed to grow up, or else...
   Haru shook his head and decided not to think too much. After all, what he had observed from the beginning to the end, this guy wasn't a threat at all for him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1696: Shin is always caused a trouble
   The school days passed very quickly, and during the break, everyone went to the Bean's Workshop to see the sword that Shin had ordered before.
   "Oh, you're here. The prototype is ready," Mark's father said with a smile when he looked at everyone. His gaze turned toward Haru, and his smile became brighter. After all, he learned from his son that this ordinary young man was, in truth, one of the richest men and the youngest member of the Els. He was, after all, a commoner, and unlike the noble, he didn't think too much about the nationality between countries, and he knew that if he could impress Haru, then his goods might be able to be sold at the Els.
   "That was quick work!" Shin was amazed, looking at the knife on the table with a happy smile.
   Haru only glanced at it and didn't think too much.
   "Well, of course!" Mark's father was happy when he was praised by the grandson of the Wise Man.
   After talking for a while, it was time to test the sword.
   Shin held the sword while listening to Mark's father's instruction.
   "Okay, go ahead and push the trigger on the hilt."
   Shin did what he was told, then the sword came out from the hilt, falling to the ground. "It came out!" He then looked at Haru and asked, "What do you think, Haru?" He knew that there was no way this sword could be built without Haru.
   "Well, as long as you're happy with it." Haru shook his head and wondered why Shin could be happy with just such a little toy, and in his thought, it was better to attack from the long-range rather than a close-range. He then noticed that August seemed to be interested in the sword and could only shake his head since he had a feeling what this guy was about to say.
   Haru then walked out with everyone, and the girls who had been waiting outside quickly asked.
   "Finish your errands?" Maria asked.
   "It's done." Haru nodded, but then he looked at Shin and said, "By the way, Shin has something to give all of you."
   "Yeah." Shin nodded with a smile and said, "I have an accessory as a present for all of you. I'll enchant them with defensive magic and give them to all of you later."
   "Oh, what were you saying before?" They remembered Shin saying that he would give them an accessory that was enchanted with magic so they could protect themselves better. After all, the danger of the devil was still there.
   "Shin, Haru, about your sword, I'm thinking of suggesting them to the army to adopt them, too. Do you two mind?" August asked.
   "Well, I think that my grandma won't be happy with it." Shin shook his head.
   "No, I'm not talking about your vibration sword; I want to use them as a general issue sword. We'll require some modifications, but if we mass-produce them, we can reinforce our weaponry while keeping the cost down," August said with a serious expression.
   "Hmm... the idea for the sword was Haru's, so if he's okay with it, so am I," Shin said.
   August twitched his lips, then looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, what do you think?"
   "I can agree, but you have to sign an agreement that you must buy this sword from me," Haru said without hesitation. In truth, his sword wasn't necessarily better than a normal sword. Only the cost of this sword was quite small, compared to a normal sword.
   August thought for a while and nodded. "I agree." After all, he knew that the kingdom would spend money to buy this sword, so it was better to buy it from the one who created it and the blacksmith of the Earlshide Kingdom didn't necessarily understand the sword better than Haru.
   "Good." Haru smiled and gave his hand to August. "Thank you for your patronage, your highness."
   August twitched his lips and took Haru's hand. "You from Els have always thought about money."
   Haru shook his head and said, "We're not thinking about money, but with interest, our relationship can be quite smooth. After all, you should know that there are no eternal alliances, only an eternal interest."
   "There are no eternal alliances, only an eternal interest..." Everyone murmured when they heard Haru's words and thought his words were right.
   "Don't worry. I'll send the sword shortly. After all, the war is near, right?" Haru asked calmly.
   "Thank you." August nodded in relief, but then he was startled and asked, "You know?"
   Haru shrugged his shoulders and said, "It'll be weird if I don't know about it."
   "Well, that's true." August nodded. After all, it would be weird if Haru didn't know about this matter with Haru's status.
   "What's wrong? What are you talking about?" Shin was confused.
   "The truth is, war may be close at hand," August said with a serious expression.
   "Eh?" Shin was dumbfounded.
   "I knew it." Olivia also became serious and told everyone what she had heard from customers of her family dining. "Our customers often say the same thing is passing."
   "War? To whom?" Shin asked with a serious expression.
   "With the Bluesphere Empire," Haru said.
   August nodded with Haru's words and said, "Still, you should read more, Shin."
   "....." Shin was a bit embarrassed, but he continued to ask, "But why?"
   "You'll have to ask them." August shook his head and said, "Apparently, there's a massive buildup to go to war in the empire."
   "If war really breaks out, then we students might be enlisted," Thor said.
   "...." Everyone's atmosphere became depressed when they heard that the war was near.
   August knew that everyone's mood wasn't good now, so he could only ease their mood. "We - well, it hasn't started yet. There's no point in working up now-especially you, Shin. The devil is one thing, but we will never drag you into a war. That would be military appropriation."
   Haru nodded and agreed with August, but somehow Shin was very naive and had a lot of idealism, so...
   "Sure, you may not draft me, but if you are all on the battlefield, I will take up the battlefield...." Shin was about to continue, but someone cut his words.
   "Shin, are you serious?" Haru asked, but his eyes were cold at that moment, staring at Shin, but even so, his piercing cold stare caused everyone to tremble.
   Shin was startled and felt that his body was pressured by Haru's stares, which made him feel slightly afraid.
   "Shin, you may be a good kid, and you're a good friend, but sometimes, you need to think about your situation more and don't act with just an impulse." Haru looked at Shin and said, "Shin, you're so powerful. You're very powerful that with just you alone, you can destroy everything whether it is a country or this continent, so if you join the war between the Earlshide Kingdom and Bluesphere Empire, then, without doubt, the Bluesphere Empire will be destroyed without leaving anything behind."
   Shin was too stunned and shook his head. "You're so exaggerated, Haru."
   "Really? Then ask everyone here. I'm sure that everyone agrees that you have the power to destroy everything in this world," Haru said.
   Shin looked at everyone and felt in shock when everyone believed that Haru's words were right.
   "Shin, I have to agree with August's words that you shouldn't join the war. After all, you're not someone from the Earlshide Kingdom or rather, it is better that you maintain your status as a neutral person, like what Aunt Melinda and Uncle Merlin do, since if you really join one country, then without a doubt, all the countries in this continent will target you, or rather try to kill you, after all, you're a dangerous factor for everyone. It's good that we maintain a status quo, so don't destroy it, and believe in your friends. They're not weak enough to help you," Haru said.
   August quickly nodded and said, "Yes, our kingdom isn't weak." He knew very well what Haru said was true since if Shin, known as a powerful magician, would be targeted by everyone.
   Haru patted Shin's shoulder and said, "I know your intention is good, but you need to think more, Shin. Don't always cause trouble, and if by any chance in the future that both the Earlshide and the Els will go to war, which side you'll help?"
   "What?! The Earlshide and the Els will go to war?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.
   Haru twitched his lips and said, "I mean "if," and it is also quite impossible for both the Earlshide and the Els to go to war with each other."
   "Huh? Why?" Maria subconsciously asked.
   Haru looked at Maria and asked, "Do you want our country to have a war?"
   "Of course not!" Maria quickly shook her head.
   Haru smiled and said, "It's our geography position. Our country is being separated by two great countries: the Bluesphere Empire and the Ys Holy Nation."
   "Ah!" Everyone nodded in understanding. After all, most wars happened on the land, and two great countries separated the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els.
   "I...." Shin couldn't answer Haru's question.
   "And Shin, you should know that what you'll fight isn't a demon, but a human." Haru stared at Shin's eyes and said, "Can you say to me that you can kill a human without hesitation? They're not demons. Even though I agree that the nobility and the empire's king are damned, the soldiers are innocent, and they're only forced by the king and the nobility to fight. If you kill one of them, then that's mean, you're going to kill the son of someone, the husband of someone, or the father of someone."
   "...." Shin was in silence since he had never thought too much, or rather everything was so smooth for him to do his ideal, do an adventure, and gained a lot of powers. Everything was so smooth that he didn't think about the consequences of his action. If Haru wasn't here, then everything would go according to his way. Unfortunately, Haru was here. He didn't have his heroine, nor his life was smooth.
   "I don't want you to be bathed in the blood of soldiers, least that you'll be full of infamy and have to bear such a responsibility, and if you really join the war, then I might not be surprised if you're being called a demon king in the future," Haru said with a serious expression.
   "....." Everyone was in silence and couldn't say anything since they knew what Haru had said was right.
   "Yeah, Shin, you don't need to join the war. You're not from our country, after all," August said and also didn't want his friend to be bathed with the blood of the soldiers.
   Shin was depressed and said, "I'm sorry." Those were the only words that could come out of his mouth.
   Haru had a sincere expression on his face and patted Shin's shoulder. "It's alright. I just don't want you to be feared and bear that kind of infamy in the future."
   "Haru..." Shin was moved.
   "Alright, enough of this depressing atmosphere!" Haru shouted, then asked, "Olivia, is your dining empty?"
   "Uh, yeah!" Olivia quickly nodded.
   "I have made a contract of from his highness, so let me treat all of you to Olivia's dining, eat and drink as much as you want without worry! Let's have a party!" Haru shouted.
   "OOOOOOOHHHH!!!" Everyone howled when they heard Haru's words.
   The depressing atmosphere disappeared instantly, and everyone was excited about the party.
   "Come on! What are you two waiting for?" Haru directly wrapped his arms around both Shin and August, bringing them to Olivia's dining.
   "..." August and Shin looked quite helpless, but then they also smiled and went to Olivia's dining to have a party!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1697: The quiet one has always been the lewdest
   After the party, they went to their own home, after all, with Haru, who said that he was going to treat all of them, they were really going wild, but the reason they were going wild might also be related to the war that might happen soon. Hence, they wanted to forget everything and let out everything during the party.
   Even August was the same, ignoring everyone and his image. He drank ale and alcohol directly while sometimes complaining to Haru, who always complained to him.
   As for Shin, he was sleeping on the ground directly after drinking alcohol since it seemed that he hadn't gotten used to it. If Haru didn't tell his people to send Shin back to his house, then Shin might really sleep on the ground until tomorrow.
   It might sound ridiculous, but 15 years old was considered an adult in this world, so alcohol was legal to be drunk.
   They were out until night, before they returned, of course, unlike the boys, the girls were more reserved, so they only sipped some alcohol and didn't go too much, except for Maria since it seemed this girl had a lot of stress lately.
   Well, what was unexpected was probably Sicily since this girl was strong.
   Overall, the party was quite good, and everyone became closer to each other, but in the end, Maria didn't want to go home and said that she wanted to stay at Haru's house, which made him quite helpless.
   Sicily also tried to persuade Maria, but in the end, she was also brought to Haru's house since Maria screamed and shouted. After all, Maria was quite drunk.
   Haru didn't really mind since his house was quite huge and there was a lot of room. Still, he knew that he couldn't do that kind of thing with Yuri and Lynn tonight since both of them were a bit tipsy and tired, and he also understood that, so he let them rest, and he checked the report that was given by his subordinates.
   Even though Haru had left the Els, it didn't mean that he had cut his communication since he kept sending information there, after all, a lot of things had happened on the Earlshide Kingdom, and the other countries might not realize the seriousness of this matter, including the matter of Shin Wolford which was named as "Demon King" secretly, showing how dangerous his might was.
   In the original plot, many people doubted Shin's power, but Haru was in the Earlshide Kingdom, so the people of the Els didn't doubt Shin's power anymore and how scary a group of children would be after they were trained by Shin Wolford.
   Haru didn't hold back, exaggerating Shin's power as much as possible so no one would notice him that much. It wasn't that he didn't like to be in the spotlight, but he just wanted to taste the feeling of the boss behind the scenes and he had to admit that it was quite interesting since Shin was so gullible that he wanted to laugh at him sometimes.
   Haru shook his head and looked at the report again, but then...
   "Hmm?" Haru turned his head and saw Sicily was there, wearing quite skimpy pajamas. He raised his eyebrow and had to admit that this girl was charming and understood why Shin was in love with her. "What's wrong, Sicily? You can't sleep?"
   "I just woke up. What about you? You haven't gotten to rest?" Sicily walked toward Haru and saw a lot of documents on his table. She stared at him and had to admit that even though his face was ordinary, he was very handsome when he was working, especially when she had been observing him for a while.
   Haru smiled and asked, "Or are you going to tempt me tonight?"
   "Wh--?!" Sicily was startled and blushed.
   "I was just kidding." Haru sighed and said, "Still, don't walk around with just your pajamas. You should know how charming you are." He thought that Sicily would leave, but...
   "It - it's alright if you want to look more," Sicily said with a blush.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Sicily, have you been close with boys before?"
   Sicily shook her head and said, "No, but I have received a lot of confessions."
   "Well, I guess no one can enter your eyes, huh? What is your type of man? Do you want him to be very handsome or something?" Haru asked, then patted the free space beside him, telling Sicily to sit down.
   Sicily was a bit shy, but she didn't mind and sat beside Haru while maintaining a certain distance. "Well, I don't think much about his face, but he must be able to protect me." After all, she was a daughter of a noble, and she wasn't some naive girl.
   "Then what about me?" Haru asked in a joke.
   Sicily snorted with a small blush on her face and said, "You have both Yuri and Lynn, and you want me again? Aren't you very greedy?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I'm very greedy." He then stared at Sicily right into her eyes.
   Sicily felt that her body was scorching, but she didn't look away from him, or rather, there was some impulse on her that made her want to be playful for a bit.
   Haru then smiled and said, "Just kidding. You should go back to sleep, Sicily. It is quite late."
   Sicily's expression was a bit complicated, but then she nodded. "Then good night, Haru."
   "Good night, Sicily." Haru nodded and continued with his job, but then he felt that his cheek was kissed, but before he could say anything, he saw Sicily quickly run away. He smiled, then said, "Thank you, Sicily. That kiss makes me full of spirit!"
   Sicily stopped and was very shy. "J - Just don't work too late, alright?"
   Sicily looked at him with a smile, but then she realized what she had done before quickly returning to her room. After all, she realized that she had become quite a naughty girl.
   Haru knew that the quiet one had always been the lewdest, and it seemed that it was right. He then continued with his work again and realized the war's progress was faster than he had thought since it seemed there was some trouble on the Bluesphere Empire.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1698: Pretending? It's my secret skill
   As the Earlshide Kingdom had prepared to have a war against the Bluesphere Empire, they didn't expect that the Bluesphere Empire would be destroyed by a group of demons and devils, and what was more serious was the one who had caused this problem was Oliver Schtrom.
   The power of Oliver Schtrom that was capable of destroying the Bluesphere Empire in an instant caused the king, the general of the army, the chief of the bureau security, and some high-ranking officials to be in fear, some of the nobility who knew the story also started to strengthen their private armies, after all, no one really knew what would happen in the future.
   The king knew the situation was dire, so he invited someone to share the burden of the devil's problem.
   Haru was wearing his suit while looking at Yuri, who helped him to wear his tie.
   "You're going to meet the King. You need to be respectful, alright?" Yuri couldn't help but remind her man. After all, she knew how bastard this guy was.
   Haru smiled and patted Yuri's head. "What are you worried about? Do you think that I'll mess up or something? Of course not." He had guessed what the king wanted to say to him. He didn't really mind, but he wanted to know what the king wanted to do with him. After all, he knew that there was no way for the kingdom to ignore the existence of the Ultimate Magic Research Society, especially when all the students that Shin taught had become so strong that they could defeat most of the court magicians.
   "By the way, Haru, you might meet my father there," Lynn suddenly said.
   "...." Haru looked at Lynn and asked, "Does he know about our relationship?"
   "...." Haru looked at Lynn then patted Lynn's head gently. "Don't worry. I'll take care of the matter for your parents."
   "Thank you," Lynn said with a sweet smile.
   Haru had experience in this area so he didn't feel nervous when he thought that he would meet the parents of his girls, then after kissing the two of them, he was about to leave, but...
   "By the way, what are you going to do with Sicily?" Yuri asked that question while staring at her man.
   Haru's carriage arrived at the palace, and from inside, he could see that there were many soldiers around. He didn't think too much and entered the palace with great stride and confidence since he wasn't alone. He was also the member council of the Els, so the king had prepared someone to guide him through the palace.
   When he walked, Haru could see that he was the center of attention. After all, even though his face was very ordinary, his aura was so strong that no one could ignore him, especially when everyone saw his Greek God-like body.
   His body was so good that Julius sometimes asked him what the secret of his muscles was.
   Haru wore his glasses this time since he had gotten used to them. He didn't really think too much. After all, it only changed his appearance from a very handsome to an ordinary guy, but even so, his charm was only lowered slightly. After all, the man's charm wasn't only be found in their appearance.
   After walking for a while, Haru saw a King, August, and some important people in the kingdom. He had remembered all of their faces, including their names in the past. After all, he had been in this country for a while, and of course, he had gotten most of the people's information in this kingdom.
   "Kasugano-kun, I guess this is our first time meeting each other." The king walked directly in front of Haru.
   Haru didn't think too much about the King's behavior and gave him a polite greeting, but he didn't kneel. After all, this wasn't his country, and if he kneeled, it meant that he bowed down to the kingdom's authority.
   Frankly, when Haru didn't kneel down and only said a polite greeting to the king, no one said their dissatisfaction. After all, this ordinary young man gave them an extraordinary aura that made them succumb.
   The King also felt this aura from Haru, and he understood why August lost to him several times.
   Both of them continued with the pleasantries, and either the King or Haru talked about the King's intention to bring him here, which somehow made August slightly impatient since what he saw was only a banter of praise between Haru and his father.
   "Haruka-kun, can I call you?" Diseum (the name of the king) said.
   "Yes, your majesty." Haru nodded.
   "I have heard that you can both Merlin and Melinda by uncle and aunt. If that's the case, then why don't you call me uncle too?" Diseum asked with a smile.
   "No, it is rude to call you the king of this country like that." Haru rejected Diseum directly. After all, he didn't really want to have a close relationship with this kingdom so closely.
   'So, is it alright for you not to bow down before?' Diseum was speechless, but he didn't say much. After all, he knew the threat of the boy in front of him was huge. He then smiled and said, "Right, I have heard that Hughes wants to meet you, right?"
   "......." Haru looked at Hunges and directly bowed his head. "I'm sorry for being able to meet you just now, uncle."
   Hughes waved his hand and said, "Lynn has always been very lively when she talked about you, and in truth, I have been worried whether she can marry or not, but now, it seems that I don't need to worry about my daughter at all." When he saw both Haru and Diseum started to banter with each other, he had to admit that his son-in-law was very amazing, well, except that this guy had one more girlfriend, which made him want to cast a fireball toward him, but in the end, he held himself.
   "Don't worry, I love your daughter very much," Haru said with full confidence.
   "........." They weren't sure what to say. After all, Haru's aura was somehow amazing but suddenly became very flirty, which made them wonder about the real him?
   "Cough! Cough!" Diseum coughed and said, "Haruka-kun, you should know the reason why I have called you here?"
   "I'm sorry, your majesty. I don't know your reason to call me here." Haru pretended that he didn't know anything.
   Diseum raised his eyebrows. After all, he knew that Haru might have a lot of information on this continent.
   Diseum didn't think too much about it since the information he needed to talk with Haru was very important for the safety of this continent. "Haruka-kun, the Bluesphere Empire has been destroyed by a group of devils!"
   "..........." Haru wondered whether Diseum wanted him to be surprised, so he didn't hesitate to pretend to be surprised. "What?!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1699: Maintaining the Balance
   "What?" Haru was surprised.
   Diseum nodded and said, "You might know this devil already. He's Oliver Schtrom."
   "You mean the one that was defeated by Shin?" Haru asked.
   "...." Diseum wanted to say that Haru was also the one who cornered Oliver, but he didn't say much and nodded. "Yes."
   "I see. It is very terrible news." Haru nodded and showed a shocked expression.
   "Kasugano-kun, are you not going to do anything?" August suddenly asked.
   "Your Highness!" Everyone wanted to scold August, who was being too hasty.
   "My position on the Els isn't high, and you should know that in the Els, there are a lot of council members, so we need to discuss everything before we can conclude," Haru said.
   "You mean that we're lying?" One of them suddenly asked with an annoyed expression.
   "I believe in your words since I have seen Oliver Scrotum, but what about the people in my country? Will they believe so easily and send a troop to stop the devil as long as I open my mouth? Please, I'm not the king of the Els, and even though the relationship between the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els isn't bad, we're still from a different country, and we can't trust each other that easily. Sending a troop isn't something that can be done so easily," Haru said simply.
   ".........." His words were right, but they gritted their teeth. After all, the danger was right in front of them, but other countries couldn't believe each other.
   "I know the matter of the devil is important, but there's something more important, right?" Haru said.
   "Something more important?" Everyone was confused, wondering what something more important than the matter of the devil that destroyed the Bluesphere Empire was.
   "What is the plan of your country regarding Shin Wolford?" Haru asked directly, wondering what the Earlshide Kingdom was going to do with the Shin Wolford.
   "........" Everyone was in silence.
   "Shin Wolford is a powerful magician, and with him, staying in this kingdom, it can be said, he can become the weapon to deter any enemies or countries since with his magic, he can destroy a country or two. He was also the one who had defeated Oliver Schtrom, the one who had destroyed the Bluesphere Empire." Haru looked at Diseum and said, "Based on what you're going to do with Shin Wolford from now on, there might be a war between your country and us."
   "What?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "Isn't that obvious?" Haru looked at the rest of them who showed such a reaction and said, "What we want is to maintain the current status between us, and you should know with the Bluesphere Empire is destroyed, and once the devil is cleaned up from that land, you guys are going to get all of the lands of the Bluesphere Empire, especially with Shin Wolford in your land, I'm sure that you all can do anything without worry."
   "Don't slander our country! We won't do something like that?"
   Haru didn't even put a glance on this person and said, "Your Majesty, you should put a leash on your dog, so he won't bark so carelessly."
   "You!!!" The male in his early 20's was burning in anger when he heard Haru's words.
   "Marquez, get out!" Diseum shouted.
   "Your Majesty, I..." The male was in shock.
   "Didn't you hear my words?" Diseum stared at the male without his usual kind expression.
   "......." The male gritted his teeth and kneeled before he left, but before that, he kept staring at Haru, but he was ignored by Haru, which annoyed him.
   "..........." No one said anything. After all, they knew the male had shown disrespect and caused trouble in this meeting, but at the same time, they also didn't like Haru. After all, this guy had slandered their country.
   "Depending on what you do to take care of Shin Wolford, then you might need to face the entire continent by yourself," Haru said calmly.
   "........." Haru's words caused a shudder on everyone.
   Diseum felt a pressure that he had never felt before from the young man in front of him.
   August didn't say anything from the beginning to the end, but he was already in shock at the development of the talk.
   "From the beginning to the end, I promised my friends that I wouldn't use Shin Wolford as a tool for a political and military. Is that good enough for you?" Diseum asked.
   "It isn't enough." Haru shook his head and said, "You should know that there are 12 people that Shin Wolford has taught, one is me, and the other twelve are people from your country, and even if you don't include Shin Wolford as a tool for a politic and military, you still have 11 strong magicians that are capable of matching tens of thousands of soldiers."
   "Then what do you want?" Diseum asked with a frown.
   "Which is why I am proposing to invite 11 students from both Els and Ys Holy Nation to the Magic Academy so Shin Wolford can teach them." Haru smiled at Diseum and said, "We can maintain our balance better that way, right?" He didn't really want a war, but he needed to maintain peace, rights and the best way to do that was to maintain the balance between the great countries.
   "......." Everyone was in silence once again. After all, what Haru had proposed was a good thing to maintain a balance between the power of the great countries in this continent, as for the small countries? They didn't care much about them.
   "Your majesty..." Even though they knew that it was the best solution for everyone, they felt quite unwilling. After all, doing that, which meant they would lose their advantage over other countries.
   Diseum didn't say anything and stared at the young man in front of him in shock. After all, he could see Haru's vision was strong, and he knew that based on his decision at that moment, his country might face the attack of various countries. "I agree."
   Diseum raised his hand and stopped the voice in this place. "Is this enough for you, Haruka-kun?"
   "Yes, thank you, Uncle Diseum." Haru smiled and said, "With this, my job is done, and I'm sure that everyone can sleep soundly after this."
   "Yes, I hope that there won't be any war between us," Diseum said.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I agree with you, and we, the Els, will do our best to eliminate the entire devil and the demon to maintain peace in this continent."
   Then both Diseum and Haru started to talk with a laugh again, forgetting the fact that they had just an intense conflict before which caused everyone to feel speechless, and thought that Haru was very deep, thinking about Siegfried Marquez who was very hot-headed before, they could only shake their heads since they believed Siegfried Marquez's career had ended, after all, everyone in this place could tell what Haru was seeking and his purpose to cause the commotion before was to maintain the balance between the great countries so there wouldn't be a war between them, which somehow made them felt amazed by him.
   They then ended their conversation, and Haru also decided to go back early, after he said goodbye to Lynn's father, who was looking at him with a strange expression, and he told him that he might visit his house with Lynn in the future.
   Lynn's father agreed and also felt happy about it.
   When Haru was about to go back, the one who led him wasn't the one who guided him before, but rather a beautiful girl with long red hair that looked at him with a complicated gaze. He smiled and asked, "What? Worried about your little boyfriend?"
   "Who is the boyfriend of that bastard?!" The woman snorted.
   "Really? I guess he doesn't have eyes since he can ignore such a charming woman like you," Haru said sincerely.
   "........" The woman was stunned for a while and blushed in an instant. After all, no one found her attractive, and she was also full of anxiety that she wasn't feminine enough, but this guy...
   "Kasugano Haruka, what's your name, beautiful lady?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Christina Hayden." Christina then blinked her eyes, quickly realized something, and asked, "Didn't you have a girlfriend already?"
   "That's correct, but can I just praise your beauty and talk with you just like two friends?" Haru asked.
   "Well..." Christina nodded and didn't mind since no person praised her beauty before.
   The two of them talked happily with a laugh, but somehow the scene was being seen by Siegfried Marquez, who was being kicked out from the meeting before, and somehow he couldn't help but clenched his fist, but what he could do, after all, he also knew that he had done something wrong. Still, he wasn't sure why but when he saw both Haru and Christina laughing and talking happily, he felt very uncomfortable.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1700: Joint training?
   As the meeting between Haru and Diseum ended, Haru sent a message directly to Els to send 11 talented students to be taught by Shin Wolford. After all, he knew how unreasonable Shin was, and everyone he taught had already become a powerful magician. He could teach them, but he was too lazy about it, as for the Ys Holy City? He had sent the message, but whether they listened to him or not, he didn't care much since he only wanted his country to be better.
   Haru had chosen to be on the side of Els, so he wanted it to become a better country and wouldn't lose to the Earlshide Kingdom, so this country needed to strengthen its magicians. As expected, his words were directly accepted. The president and the council members directly prepared 11 talented students to be sent to the Eearlshide Kingdom so they would be taught by Shin Wolford, after all, even though some of them were still dubious about Shin Wolford's power, they believed in the power of Merlin Wolford and Melinda Bowen since both of them were the famous Wise Man and the Guru, with both of them became the teacher of the 11 talented students from the Els, no one would be worried about them anymore.
   After that matter was resolved, Haru, Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, Maria, and everyone returned to the school as usual, and as expected, the matter of Schtrom was announced directly to everyone.
   "As they have announced, Schtrom has been sighted in the imperial capital. His objectives are unclear, so we can't form any specific strategies, but we'll need to bolster our fighting strength. We've received notice that we must level up not only our soldiers but, if it should come to it, our students as well. As of now, we will be doing joint training with the knight training school to ensure close coordination between knights and magicians," the teacher announced.
   But upon hearing that announcement, everyone became perplexed and sighed.
   Shin was confused by this situation, so when the lesson ended, he quickly asked everyone, "What's the matter? Why do you all look funny?"
   "I see you don't understand, do you, Shin?" August said, but at the same time, his gaze cast toward Haru with some complicated expression. After all, he remembered the exchange between his father and Haru was so fierce and made him realize that his power wasn't enough.
   Maria sighed and explained to Shin. "The main thing is, the magic academy mainly focuses on strengthening magic, so we don't do much physical training."
   "That's apparent." Shin nodded.
   "On the other hand, the knight training school's main thing is the physical training," Maria said.
   "You mean the exact opposite?" Shin asked.
   "The students at Knight Training School make fun of us by calling us "Sprouts!" Maria was full of anger.
   "Then again, the Magic Academy makes fun of the Knights training school students by calling them "muscle-brains," Thor explained with a helpless expression.
   "Hold on! So you do have sprouts in this world?" Shin asked in surprise.
   "........" Haru looked at Shin and wondered how this guy's brain was working for him to be able to suddenly say such a stupid thing. He wondered whether Shin didn't mind telling everyone that he was coming from another world, which made him wonder how brainless this protagonist was.
   "These are extreme circumstances, though. It's not time to bring this up," Shin said, trying to make sure everyone amends the relationship between everyone and the students of the knight training school.
   "Yeah, we know that, but where do they get off by calling us sprouts?"
   "I can't stand it when they call us sprouts!"
   "She's right! It's definitely aggravating!"
   Lynn and Yuri joined, showing how annoyed they were but the students of the knight training school.
   Some of the students in this class, such as Julius and Tony, were from Knight Training School, so they were a bit helpless when both of them heard they were making fun of them.
   Maria couldn't control her emotions. There was smoke that appeared on her head, showing how annoyed she was by the students of the Knight Training School. "In terms of combat strength, magicians are definitely better! And yet those guys have the attitude that they're stronger than ones!" She slammed the table, showing that she couldn't control her emotions, and was furious about the students of the Knight Training School.
   "E - Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses, right? So let's just compliment each other..." Shin tried hard so everyone wouldn't hate the students of the Knight Training School.
   "Yeah, but Shin, you can use both magic and the sword, can't you?!" Maria complained.
   "Well, yeah, but..." Shin was helpless.
   "Haru, what do you think?" Maria asked.
   Then everyone turned their attention toward Haru, and they were speechless when they saw him drinking tea calmly while reading a book.
   "You.. why are you drinking tea so calmly?! Are you not angry about the students of the Knight Training School?" Maria was lost for words, but then she quickly regained her vigor and asked Haru that question.
   Haru put down his cup and asked, "Can the students of the Knight Training School cut down a fire?"
   "Can the students of the Knight training school cut down the steel?"
   "Can the students of the Knight training school create a gate?"
   "Lastly, is there anyone that can match Shin at the Knight training school?" Haru asked.
   "No!" Everyone said at the same time. After all, in their minds, no one could defeat Shin.
   Haru nodded and said, "Shin has trained us. Do you think a mere student of the knight training school can defeat us?"
   "Of course not!" Maria then stood up and raised her fist to the sky. "Let's show them who is the boss, later!"
   "OOOOOOHHHH!!!" Everyone was full of excitement.
   "Haru..." Shin was speechless.
   Haru only smiled, but in truth, his view about the knights in this world was nothing more than a mere meat shield. After all, they didn't have magic, and besides using a sword, there was nothing that they could do. If they were able to create a sword slash from a distance, cutting a person like a vegetable, or had an ability like in One Piece, then he would say otherwise. Unfortunately, the knight in this world was just a normal guy with a sword, what was the use of them?
   However, Haru quite anticipated the joint-training meeting between the magic academy and the knight academy, wondering what kind of symmetry that would be created between them or if there would be chaos. He wasn't sure, but he was quite curious since it might be his first time seeing a knight.
   It was the day of joint training, but Haru didn't expect that his harem protagonist aura would be working like this.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1701: August: I won't let him meet my mother and little sister no matter what
   It was the day of the joint training between the magic academy and the knight academy. According to his thought, Haru felt that most of the members of the knight academy should be male, it wasn't that he discriminated against a female, but a male had bigger strength, which was why he thought that the top students of the knight academy mostly a male, but it seemed that his harem protagonist was working hard, and caused the students of the knight academy that would be paired with his group would be a group of full females, but of course...
   "Hmph! Look, at that group of magicians, they look weak."
   "I hope that they won't hold us back."
   "Just stay back. We'll take care of the rest!"
   "Just don't slow us down, sprouts!
   Haru was speechless, but...
   "What did you say, you gorilla woman?!" Maria shouted directly.
   "Yeah, look at those muscles. Do you think any man will be interested in you?!"
   "You're the one who shouldn't hold us back, you gorilla!"
   Yuri, Lynn, and Maria couldn't handle holding their anger anymore and started to fight back.
   Sicily was also the same. Even though she didn't say anything, she was staring at the group of female knights with a hostile expression.
   It might be because there were only 13 students in the S-Class of the Magic Academy, so, in Haru's group, there were five members.
   Haru was invited to Shin's group before, but he was rejected without hesitation. After all, Shin's group was full of males, and Maria's group was full of females, so his choice was quite obvious, right?
   But enough of that since Haru didn't expect the situation of both the magic academy and knight academy would be this bad.
   Haru looked up and saw Christina in surprise. "Christina? Why are you here?"
   Christina smiled and said, "Of course, I work as your group supervisor."
   "I see." Haru nodded and knew that each group would be led by a teacher or an experienced knight, so Christina's appearance in this place was quite normal, though he didn't expect her to become the supervisor of his group.
   "Enough of chatting. Let's hurry up and go to the carriage!" Christina shouted and caused two groups of girls to shut their mouths instantly, but they still stared at each other with hostile expressions.
   Haru could only shake his head and said, "Well, let's go, rather than talking here, it is better to show your strength during the real thing."
   Hearing Haru's words, the four of them nodded, but the four knight students heard Haru's words became offended.
   "Ha? What do you mean by that, you passerby?!"
   "You mean that we're weak?!"
   "How dare you say that?!"
   "How about we show you the power of knight academy!?"
   The four students of the knight academy surrounded Haru, and their expression was full of anger.
   "......" Haru looked at the four girls speechlessly, but somehow, he felt that the four of them were as charming as a chili, they were quite spicy, but it was quite addicting. When he was surrounded, he didn't show fear, but rather he smiled. "Is that so? So I'm waiting to see how powerful the students of Knight Academy are? But don't worry, if you cry during the training later, you can lean on my chest anytime."
   "......" The four female knight academy students were in shock since it was their first time being flirted, and the one who flirted with them was a very ordinary guy that they could find any time, but still, they had to admit that his body was quite good.
   "Haru, you...! Are you going to flirt with those gorillas?!" Maria was furious.
   "Yeah, we're better than them! You don't need to look at those gorillas!" Yuri raised her chest proudly while hugging Haru's arms.
   "Hmph!" Lynn looked at them with disdain and also hugged Haru's other arm.
   Sicily was a bit jealous of both Yuri and Lynn, but she wanted to hug Haru's arm too, but somehow, she felt that her action might be too shameless, and she was quite embarrassed to do it.
   "What did you say, bastard?!" 4x
   The four female students of the knight academy wanted their swords right away to fight at this moment, but...
   "SHUT UP!!!!" Christina shouted.
   Haru's group was very loud, and of course, they attracted the attention of everyone, especially when the male students of the knight academy looked at Haru, who was hugged by two female students, which made them in shock. If Haru was a handsome guy, then they would only hate him to death. Still, Haru was a very ordinary guy, his face was so ordinary that no one would notice him when he was in the crowd, but there were a lot of beautiful girls around him, which made them realize that this guy wasn't normal and they knew that they needed to watch him out.
   Shin looked at Haru's group and somehow also felt quite jealous, especially when Sicily was in Haru's group. Still, at the same time, he was wondering how to shorten the distance between him and Sicily since from the start of the academy, their relationship hadn't changed that much, or rather, he couldn't see how their relationship could be closer.
   "What's wrong, Shin?" August asked.
   "No - Nothing!" Shin shook his head and said, "Let's focus on the training, Aug." He then went to the carriage and tried to focus on the training.
   August followed Shin's gaze before and saw Sicily was there. Watching Sicily, who had been staring at Haru at this moment, he could only shake his head. After all, he wasn't sure whether his friend was able to get to Sicily. If Sicily didn't like anyone, then it was all good. Shin was also handsome and powerful, so it wouldn't be difficult to match them up, but Haru was in that equation, he had to admit that Haru's face wasn't handsome, but his charm... August had a feeling that he couldn't let his mother and little sister meet Haru at this moment.
   If Haru knew what August was thinking at this moment, he could only stare at him speechlessly. After all, he didn't have an interest in the wife of someone else and a loli, though if the loli had grown up at least 10 years later and the wife of someone had divorced her husband then it might be a different matter, but enough of that since the joint training between the magic academy and knight academy was about to start!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1702: We should work together, alright?
   Haru's group, Christina, and the female knight students went to the carriage that led them to the deep jungle to find a demon.
   The purpose of this joint training was quite simple, and that was to make the students get used to fighting against the demon, after all, Oliver's power had caused such horror to the people in this kingdom, which was why the Earlshide Kingdom wanted those top students to have the experience to fight against a demon.
   "You all don't need to do anything, and we'll take care of the rest!"
   The four female students of the knight academy stared at Haru, Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Mari arrogantly, thinking that the students of the magic academy were useless. Hence, it was better for them not to do anything.
   "What did you say?!" Maria was even more furious.
   Lynn, Yuri, and Sicily also couldn't hold back any longer, and they were about to explode too, but Haru raised his hand to stop them.
   "Haru, are you not angry at them?" Maria asked.
   "It's alright." Haru smiled and said, "Don't you want to see them fail? I'm sure that it'll be funny."
   "........" Haru's words were short, but it was so sharp that it made the four students of the knight academy feel their words were a joke.
   Maria chuckled and said, "That's true. Let's see whether you'll be crying or not later."
   "Don't regret your decision," Yuri said.
   Haru's group felt better after they heard Haru's words, so what they were about to do was watch the joke of the four knight academy students.
   "Hmph! We'll finish defeating all the demons in this jungle!" One of the females of the knight academy said haughtily.
   Haru then looked at Christina and asked, "You're not going to stop them?"
   "This is a normal thing." Christina yawned lazily since, in her mind, the conflict between the two was quite cute for her.
   Everyone was speechless, but they didn't say much, staring at each other, trying to tell that they were the best.
   Haru looked outside and wondered what about the other groups.
   After everyone came out of the carriage, they started to walk around the jungle to hunt down a demon. The location of the jungle was quite deep, and it could be said this place was quite dangerous. After all, no one knew what would appear in the jungle anytime.
   The female students from the knight academy were walking in the front, and Haru's group was walking at the back, after all, a standard strategy be.
   "Still, you shouldn't view a knight that badly," Haru said.
   "But they're making fun of us!" Maria said without hesitation.
   "That's true, but you should also know that you also need a knight's help unless you're as strong as Shin," Haru said.
   "......" Hearing Haru's words, the girls were in silence. After all, those words were the truth unless they were as strong as Shin, then they needed the help of the knight.
   "I know..." Maria was a bit unwilling but still said, "I know that with my power, it isn't enough to defeat a devil or a demon, and I know that I need the knight's help..." She was quite depressed, but then her head was patted, which made her surprised.
   "It's good that you understand your own weakness, but you shouldn't belittle yourself since I know that you're not weak, Maria," Haru said with a smile.
   "........" Maria's face then turned as red as her hair.
   "........" Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily.
   Haru then looked at the four female knight academy students who seemed to be nervous and said, "The enemy is coming. You should be prepared."
   "It's a demon boar, don't look back," Haru quickly instructed.
   Hearing Haru's instructions, they followed his words, but they didn't expect that there would be a demon boar right that appeared before them.
   The size of the demon boar was quite huge, and it even reached the height of two meters which made them dumbfounded since this demon boar was huge, and it also had two sharp tusks that seemed able to penetrate anything.
   The four of them became nervous, and they weren't sure what to do.
   "ROAAARRRRR!!!!" The demon boar didn't hesitate and charged directly toward them.
   "It's dangerous!" Lynn, Sicily, Yuri, and Maria quickly realized that this demon wasn't something that could be fought by the four female students from the knight academy, and if they dared to face it, then the consequence might be huge!
   "Lend me your sword for a bit."
   "Huh?" One of the female students of the knight academy was dumbfounded when Haru took her sword.
   "What are you doing?!" Christina was dumbfounded when she saw Haru suddenly standing in front of everyone while holding a sword.
   Christina, Maria, and Sicily were also dumbfounded since it was their first time to know that Haru was able to use a sword.
   As for Lynn and Yuri, both of them had already believed that their man was able to do anything.
   Haru was only holding a sword at this moment, and he didn't even use his magic. Then when the demon boar was just a few meters in front of him, he swung down the sword and split the demon boar in half.
   The demon was cut in half cleanly, showing the bone, innards, organs, etc.
   Haru swung the sword, cleaned up the blood, and returned to everyone with a smile. "Thank you for your sword."
   "Ah, oh!" The female student nodded several times and showed a dumbfounded expression.
   "...Ha - Haru, you can use a sword?" Maria asked.
   "Tha - That swing... there isn't any magic in it, right?!" Unlike Maria, who was surprised, Christina was dumbfounded since she could see Haru's sword technique was very amazing since he was able to split the demon boar into half easily.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded. "Well, let's continue our training, alright? Let's work together this time, whether it is the students of the magic academy or the knight academy, is that alright?"
   They could only nod at that moment. After all, this guy was too amazing, right?
   Somehow, the four female students of the knight academy understood why this guy was popular among girls, especially when they saw how manly he was, splitting the demon boar in half.
   "......." Lynn, Yuri, Maria, and Sicily looked at the four female students of the knight academy, then looked at Haru and couldn't help but think that this guy was too popular, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1703: Shin? Well, I have given up about him
   After Haru showed his swordsmanship, there was no conflict between both the students of the magic academy and the knight academy, and four female students of the knight academy, including Christina, kept talking with him from time to time, hoping him able to show his technique, or rather, they hoped that he could teach them. Unfortunately, there was no free thing in this world, and he didn't intend to teach everyone, and because of that, it caused the four female students of the knight academy, and Christina felt very itchy. After all, everyone wanted to become stronger, right?
   Still, Haru's swordsmanship was good Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily were amazed, but it lacked the impact of Shin's magic.
   It might not be related to them, but there was news that a horde of demons appeared, and their number even reached hundreds or so, but all of them perished by Shin's magic.
   Shin's magic was so powerful that it affected the temperature slightly higher than before, and it even caused the earth to tremble.
   Everyone was speechless, and they refreshed their image of Shin once again on their minds, but because unlike the students of the knight academy that were stunned, the students of the magic academy had gotten used to Shin, so they were pretty much normal, but when Shin used his magic, everyone was also eager to show their power, and because of that, they caused a lot of explosions one after another.
   As for the students of Knight Academy?
   They pretty much doubted the reality.
   When the joint training ended in the evening, everyone had returned safely, but there was an accident with Alice, Mark, Olive, and Tony since the hair of four of them had turned into an afro because of their magic.
   They talked to each other, and as expected, the result was quite the same, most of the devils were solved by everyone from the magic academy, and the students of the knight academy were just a burden. Still, such a thing was as expected. After all, they were taught by Shin, but everyone noticed that Shin was quite down for some reason.
   "Huh? Shin, does something happen that makes you feel down?" Alice asked.
   "Wolford-kun feels responsible for what's become the rest of us," Thor said.
   "Responsible?" Tony asked.
   August closed his eyes and used a serious tone all of a sudden. "This is a good time to tell all of you, too. Those of us in the Ultimate Magic Research Society, other than Shin and Haru, will be placed under national supervision following graduation, and will probably be placed in a special unit under my direct control, and lastly..." He then looked at Haru.
   "Well, Shin, we, the Earlshide Kingdom, the Els, and probably the Ys Holy Nation have decided to work together and send 11 talented students from both the Els and the Ys Holy Nation to join the Ultimate Magic Research Society. Of course, they're all good children, and I hope that you can be nice to them, Shin," Haru said.
   Shin nodded and said, "Yes, but why?"
   "It's about maintaining a balance between great countries," August said simply and didn't say much.
   'Ah...!' Everyone nodded and somehow understood, but Shin was confused and only thought that he might have a lot of new friends soon, but then, Shin still felt quite apologetic toward everyone since he had caused them to be supervised of the kingdom, but unlike what Shin thought, everyone was very excited since they didn't need to worry about their jobs anymore, and they felt that it would be cool that they could join this special group.
   Hearing everyone's encouragement, Shin became excited and nodded, feeling that he should train everyone to become even stronger. After all, the world was under the danger of the demon and the devil!
   "........" Everyone somehow could imagine what Shin was thinking and couldn't help but feel speechless at this moment.
   Several days after the joining training, everyone gathered together to train in the deserted place where no one could see their training. After all, everyone's power had become so ridiculously strong at this moment.
   "We can't let anyone see this," August said with a sigh.
   "This is a place I've used for a long time, so we don't need to worry about being seen," Shin said.
   "Still, you haven't trained and read a book all the time. Is that alright, Haru?" August asked with a helpless expression.
   "It's alright, you don't need to worry about me," Haru said simply and continued to read his book.
   "......" August and Shin were speechless. Still, they didn't say much. After all, Haru's power was the most mysterious among everyone. Haru might not be as powerful as Shin, but still, Haru's power might be only under Shin, which made August feel that he needed to become stronger!
   After the training, everyone gathered once again, and August had something to talk about with everyone again.
   "We've received some new information about the devil. It hasn't been made known to the public," August said with a serious expression on his face.
   "You're just going to say a state secret just like that?" Shin was speechless.
   "Your Highness, it's not just Shin. There's also us here," Maria said with a sigh.
   "I know. I'm saying that you all are no longer part of the "general" population. Once we're at war with the demon and the devil, you, all, will be an important part of our forces," August said.
   Everyone's expression became slightly nervous. After all, they still remembered the horror of the devil, and at the same time, they realized that they were different since they had become so strong.
   "So, what's the new information?" Shin asked.
   "According to the reports, the devils and the demons are running riot over the empire. Apparently, the damage done to their towns and villages is disastrous. Every last member of the nobility, as well as the commoners, have been killed."
   "......." Everyone was in shock when they heard this news.
   "Since we're talking about the devil, others can't get involved so lightly. Our nation must form a coalition, or we won't be able to stand against them."
   "So all we can do is just watch and wait?" Shin gritted his teeth.
   "That's right. More importantly, the number of the devil increases every time the attacks happen. Somehow they must have a way to turn a human into a devil," August said.
   "Like what has happened to Kurt?" Shin frowned.
   Shin was wondering what Schtrom was thinking and what that guy wanted to do to create many devils. After all, a single devil could cause a lot of destruction to the nation, and if there was an army of the devil...
   Shin thought for a while and let out a sigh, then said, "Everyone, I have decided that we must have a training camp!"
   "........" Everyone was dumbfounded. "Training camp?!"
   Haru had given up, and he didn't care about Shin anymore since he was sure that this guy couldn't listen to him.
   'Sooner or later, this guy might create a telephone or something in the future.'
   With that thought on his mind, Haru wondered whether he should try to challenge a duel with Shin at the training camp later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1704: The Training Camp Might Be Quite Troublesome
   The training camp had been decided, and Sicily proposed the training camp would be held at her territory where there were many hot springs. Still, since they needed to go quite far away, they needed someone who could monitor them, and the one who would monitor them would be both Melinda and Merlin since both of them somehow felt worried that their grandson might teach something that couldn't be taught by anyone.
   After all, both Melinda and Merlin knew that there would be 11 students from both Els and Ys Nation that would be sent to the Magic Academy to join the Ultimate Magic Research Society to maintain the balance between nations which made them helpless. Still, they also understood that it was because of their grandson's fault, so they didn't say much, and it was also the reason why both of them came with them to the training camp.
   Melinda, Merlin, Shin, and August were on the same carriage along the journey, but Melinda couldn't help but admire Haru's carriage. "Haru, your carriage doesn't have a horse?"
   Haru shook his head with a smile and said, "No, I use my magic to move my carriage."
   "......." Melinda looked at the horseless carriage, then looked at Haru, thinking that she might be someone who would match Shin.
   Shin also looked at Haru's carriage and was amazed. "It's a car!"
   "Car?" Everyone was looking at Shin weirdly.
   "Oh, ah, nothing!" Shin quickly shook his head and pretended nothing had happened. After all, he didn't expect the people in this world to create the prototype of the modern car.
   "Aunt Melinda, we can talk later during training camp," Haru said since he wanted to enjoy the hot spring.
   Melinda nodded and said, "That's true. If we're in a hurry, then we might be able to arrive at Claude's territory tonight."
   Then everyone went to their own carriage, but Melinda glanced at Haru for the last time and was surprised when he saw four girls enter his carriage directly, then looked at his grandson that only came with August, which made her frown.
   The trip started, and Melinda couldn't help but ask, "Shin, don't you have a girlfriend?"
   "G - Girlfriend?" Shin was dumbfounded and quickly shook his head. "No, I don't have a girlfriend, grandma."
   "You're already in 15! You're an adult! You should get a girlfriend, you know?" Melinda scolded Shin.
   Shin was bitter, after all, even though he was interested in someone, the girl he was interested in didn't show affection toward him, and he also wasn't sure how to get close to that girl. After all, he was a virgin in his previous life without any experience with the opposite gender.
   "Shin, this time, I agree with your grandmother." Merlin looked at Shin and asked, "Still, even if you don't have a girlfriend, is there a girl that you're interested in?"
   "Well..." Shin blushed, and he was quite shy.
   August sighed but didn't say much.
   "August, do you know who Shin is crushed with?" Melinda asked.
   "......." August wasn't sure what to say, but being stared at by the Wise Man and the Guru, he could only say, "Probably, Claude."
   "Aug!" Shin's face was so red at that moment.
   "Oh? That beautiful blue-haired girl?" Merlin nodded and said, "Yes, she's beautiful." He thought that Sicily was quite suitable for his grandson.
   "Really?" Melinda asked weirdly.
   "Um..." Even though Shin was shy, he nodded.
   Merlin was happy, but Melinda and August couldn't say much. After all, they had a feeling that Shin's love life wouldn't be easy.
   The trip was quite smooth, though. Some demons appeared along the way before. They instantly perished since everyone was powerful, but enough of that since they had arrived at Sicily's territory.
   "Welcome to the city of Claude!"
   Haru observed the town, and the only thing that came to mind was that this place was like a hot spring resort town, which was pretty much an interesting place.
   They didn't stop in the city but moved directly to the manor, where Sicily's servants had been waiting for them.
   "Everyone, we're here," Sicily said with a smile.
   "Welcome back, Miss Sicily!" Sicily's servants said at the same time, welcoming everyone on the manor.
   Then the servants welcomed everyone, and since the trip was quite tiring them out, they decided to start the training camp tomorrow, and for now, they decided to take a break in the hot spring inside the manor.
   After all, it was during the training camp, so there was no way for Haru, Yuri, and Lynn to be together in the hot spring pool, and they needed to go to their own hot spring pool based on their own gender.
   Shin, Merlin, and the rest of the male students went to the hot spring pool together and happily washed their bodies.
   "By the way, where's Haru?" Shin asked.
   "What's wrong, Shin?" Haru asked after he entered the hot spring pool. There was a white towel around his waist that covered almost half of his lower body.
   "Hey Haru, we're all male. You don't need to get embarrassed," Julius said with a smile, showing his bare naked body.
   "Yeah, you don't need to be shy. Let's see what is behind your towel," Tony said with a mischievous smile.
   August and Shin could only shake their heads, but they didn't stop them. However, everyone had to admit that Haru's body was simply Godly, but it wasn't enough to satisfy them. After all, they wanted to know how the thing was hiding behind the white towel, but then...
   "Satisfied?" Haru asked simply.
   "........" They looked down and quickly hid their lower bodies since if they showed it any longer, their confidence would be hit hard.
   The scene afterward was simply normal, and they talked about how glad they were with their friendship or something, which was pretty much normal.
   As for the girls' side, they were more excited. After all, everyone was quite amazed by Melinda's body. Even though she had aged, her body wouldn't lose to any woman in their late 20s.
   But then, there was one question that Melinda wanted to ask, "Say, are any of you interested in my grandson?"
   "..........." Everyone was silent after those words.
   Melinda sighed and said, "I wonder whether he isn't popular."
   "I think that's the opposite. Shin is pretty much popular among the academy," Maria said.
   "But do any of you think of him to make him your boyfriend?" Melina asked.
   Melinda sighed and asked, "Still, Yuri, Lynn, I have heard that you two are dating, Haru, right? Is that alright?"
   "It's alright." Lynn nodded.
   "Yes, we're happy together." Yuri also nodded.
   "........" Melinda looked at Yuri and Lynn, then asked, "Say, have you two become a woman?"
   Lynn and Yuri were dumbfounded by Melinda's question.
   "Just tell us, don't be shy. No one is going to hear our conversation," Melinda said without hesitation since she was also quite curious about their love life, including their nightlife.
   Sicily, Maria, Alice, and Olivia might not say anything, but they agreed and wanted to know their story.
   "........" Yuri and Lynn looked at each other and thought that their training camp would be very troublesome.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1705: I don't want to wait anymore
   As they had decided yesterday, the training camp was quickly held now, and everyone practiced to control their magic and learned various magic.
   Haru, along with everyone, joined the training, and on the other hand, Melinda, Merlin, and Shin became their trainer, watching everyone's progress. Still, as expected, the three of them noticed that Haru, Yuri, and Lynn were better than anyone in this place.
   "Your control over magic is excellent," Merlin praised the three of them.
   "Yes, we have trained very hard," Haru said.
   Yuri and Lynn nodded and told them that they had worked really hard. After all, there was no way for them to tell everyone that they were taught by Haru, and in truth, they were stronger than anyone except for Shin, of course, since this guy was the protagonist of this world.
   However, the three of them didn't cause much attention. After all, Shin was too bright. However, after Shin saw Haru, Yuri, and Lynn, who seemed very eager to learn, Shin also wanted to test his new magic.
   "........" Everyone was dumbfounded, but at the same time, they wanted to see Shin's magic too, so they went to the deserted place so Shin could use his magic full of his power.
   However, when Shin saw everyone's reaction, he was too speechless to say anything.
   "Listen up, everyone! Raise a magic barrier with everything you've got!" Haru shouted.
   "Nah, I think you'll probably be okay," Shin said.
   "Probably?!" Hearing the word "probably," everyone continued to strengthen their magic barrier without hesitation.
   "Guys, Haru is right! Don't let your guard down!" August shouted.
   Shin sighed and shook his head. "I'm saying that this is going to be alright." He thought about his idea of his new magic. The first thing he thought was a combustible gas, then he lit them up with fire magic, gathered his magic on both of his palms.
   The earth was trembling, the wind caused everything to be flown away, and the hot temperature caused them to feel the heat.
   Everyone could see a huge blue fireball that was gathered on the top of Shin.
   "Nope." Shin continued to concentrate on his magic and said, "This is where... the critical part begins..." He moved the fire in front of him and strengthened his magic even stronger!
   "Brace for the impact!" Haru shouted, but in truth, this kind of magic wouldn't even harm him. Shin's magic might seem strong, but after all, his body was the body of the Aquaman, so an energy-related attack was useless on him. Still, he loved to pretend, so he didn't say anything and raised barrier magic to cover everyone.
   "......." Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Haru's huge barrier that protected everyone, and it even stopped the effect of Shin's magic, but Shin didn't notice that since Shin had been concentrated on his magic.
   Shin focussed on his magic, or rather, he wanted to improve his magic. Usually, in his visualization, he spread out the attack, but this time, he narrowed the explosive energy into a single path and released them out!
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!*
   The blue fire destroyed everything along its path. Its destruction was so huge that it destroyed some of the hills that had blocked its path.
   "......" Everyone was speechless.
   "Yes, success!" Shin was full of happiness.
   "You idiot!" Melinda quickly slapped Shin's head since her grandson was too much!
   Everyone was still in shock when they saw the aftermath of Shin's magic, and some of them even shuddered, thinking what would happen if they were shot by this magic.
   Melinda still scolded Shin, who seemed to be unperturbed and didn't feel sorry for what he had done, but because of that, the training ended, and everyone decided to go back to the manor. On the other hand, August asked Shin to bring him back to the castle since August wanted to learn about the devil's news in the Empire, but suddenly...
   "Shin, I know that it is a bit sudden, but let's have a duel tomorrow," Haru said without hesitation.
   ".........." Haru's words dumbfounded everyone.
   "Haru, are you crazy?! Do you want to die?!" Maria, who was quickly received, quickly grabbed Haru's shirt, telling him that Haru had tried to commit suicide by asking for a duel with Shin. She knew very well that Shin was a monster, and even though Haru wasn't bad, she didn't think that he could defeat Shin.
   Haru looked at Maria with a smile and said, "I'm happy that you're worried about me, Maria."
   "Wh - What the hell are you talking about?! I - I don't care about you at all!" Maria said with a blush.
   "Still, I just want to test my distance with Shin." Haru looked at Shin and asked, "Shin, what about it?"
   Shin was surprised since it was his first time to be asked for a duel by someone, but because of that, he was also quite eager and nodded. "Yes, let's have a duel tomorrow."
   "That's good." Haru smiled and said, "I'll go back now to prepare myself." He then opened the gate and returned to the manor.
   Lynn and Yuri also followed.
   "Wait for me!" Maria also followed them.
   Sicily and Alice also followed.
   "Oi, Haru, wait for me too!" Merlin also followed since he didn't expect someone to dare to ask for a duel for his grandson, but he had to admit that he loved Haru's guts.
   "Hey, wait for me too!" Melinda also followed up, wondering what was on Haru's head when he dared to ask for a duel for her grandson.
   When they were leaving, there were only some of them left, and except for Shin, they were all dumbfounded, after all, in their minds, Shin was an existence that couldn't be beaten at all, which was why when someone suddenly proposed a duel with a Shin, they felt that their heads were buzzing.
   August clenched his fist and realized the difference between him and Haru. Both of them were in the same position, but he lacked courage! But at the same time, he looked at Shin and asked, "Shin, are you sure to have a duel with Haru?"
   Shin nodded and said, "This is my first time for someone to ask me for a duel, so I'll accept it."
   "Don't hurt him. If you hurt him, then both the Earlshide Kingdom and the Els might be at war later," August said since he knew how important Haru was on the Els.
   "......" Shin was dumbfounded, but then he nodded. He didn't expect Haru's position to be so high on the Els, but he didn't think too much since he wouldn't hurt Haru. However, he had to admit that there was a trace of the eagerness on his heart to show since it was the first time someone dared to ask him for a duel.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1706: Have I won the duel?
   When Haru returned to the manor, he was directly scolded by both Maria, Merlin, and Melinda.
   "What's wrong with you?!" Maria asked.
   "Yeah, is there something wrong with your head?" Merlin nodded.
   "Haru, do you really want to have a duel with Shin?" Melinda asked with a worried expression.
   "...." Haru was speechless and said, "I'm just asking for a duel, and it isn't like we're doing a life and death battle. If I lose, then I lose, if I win, then I win, that's all, what are you worried about?"
   "...." They were speechless by Haru's words. After all, they had seen Shin's power that was capable of destroying everything, and because of that, they thought they couldn't defeat Shin, but this guy dared to ask for a duel with Shin, which made them wonder what was inside his head.
   "But, Haru, don't you feel scared?" Alice asked. In truth, she was quite scared of Shin. Even though her power might be increased from before and she might be more powerful than most of the magicians in the kingdom, she knew that there was no way for her to defeat Shin, or rather those thoughts had been planted by all of them here, after all, Shin's power couldn't be seen by common sense and even though, they didn't say anything, they thought of him as a monster.
   Even though Merlin had said to everyone before that Shin wasn't a monster and an existence that everyone could achieve by their hard work, he knew himself better that wasn't the truth, and he knew that his grandson was special.
   "........" Merlin and Melinda were in silence when they heard Alice's words, but their thought was quite normal, after all, even though Shin was very kind and a bit stupid, that guy was powerful, so powerful that no sane people might think of him they could match him in their entire lives.
   "Shin... I think that he's too lonely on the top." Haru looked at everyone and said, "And, I want to see what's the gap between him and me. I know that my request for a duel is a bit reckless, but with this, I'll prove to everyone that Shin isn't an impossible existence."
   Merlin and Melinda were moved at that moment and thought that Haru was really a great friend of their grandson. Even though August might be great and all, after all, August was the crown prince of the Earlshide Kingdom and the future King of the country, August was still very weak, and they knew what Shin needed wasn't someone like that, but rather someone who could match his grandson.
   "Still, as a man, if I don't dare to face this challenge, then what am I?" Haru smiled and said, "You don't need to worry too much. I'll take a break today, so I'll be ready tomorrow." He then grabbed both Lynn and Yuri since he really wanted to take a rest, right?
   "......" Everyone, who saw him at that moment, thought that this was what man was. Even Merlin felt itchy and amazed by Haru's spirit. As for the girls, they looked at both Lynn and Yuri in jealousy, Haru might not be handsome, but his courage was something that they all wanted on their man.
   After Haru rested in his room, he kissed both Lynn and Yuri, who were sleeping, then he decided to go to the hot spring pool to take a bath. After all, his body was a bit sticky.
   Haru entered the pool, but he noticed someone was inside before he entered, but he didn't say much and entered. He sometimes sighed at his "Kenbonshoku Haki" since, with this power, the most cliche bathroom scene of the harem protagonist wouldn't be able to happen, which was why he sometimes ignored the reaction of the "Kenbonshoku Haki" and entered the bathroom directly even though he knew that there was someone inside.
   When Haru opened the door, he showed a dumbfounded expression when he saw Sicily was there.
   Sicily was also dumbfounded when she saw Haru was out there.
   "I'm sorry!" Haru quickly closed the door.
   When the door was closed, Sicily also woke up, her face turned red, but then it might be because of the impulse, and she said, "Ha - Haru, I - I don't mind to take a bath together."
   "Really?" Haru asked, but he had already opened the door.
   "........" Sicily wasn't sure, but she had a feeling that this bastard might trick her.
   Haru and Sicily didn't face each other but sat with their backs facing each other.
   Sicily was very shy at that moment.
   "Are you sure that we should go together? If the people of your house know, then I might be forced to be your husband, Sicily," Haru said with a joke.
   Sicily somehow pouted and asked, "You don't want to marry me?"
   "You want to marry me?" Haru asked.
   Sicily's face turned red, and he couldn't say anything afterward since her face was as red as an apple.
   Haru smiled at Sicily and rested his head on the pool's edge while staring at the stars.
   Sicily noticed Haru had moved and saw him relaxing in the pool. She looked at his glasses that had fogged up because of the steam and couldn't help but ask, "Haru, your glasses, don't you need to take it off?"
   "If I take it off, I'm afraid that you'll really fall for me," Haru said simply.
   Sicily thought that his words were a joke and said, "Really? Then I'll try to take off your glasses." She was about to take off Haru's glasses, but Haru grasped her hand.
   Both of them stared at each other, and the atmosphere between them was quite ambiguous.
   "You should know that if you move forward, then you won't be able to escape," Haru said.
   Sicily stared at Haru, and her eyes were full of obsession. "I - I feel like if I don't do something, I might miss you in the future." She then took off Haru's glasses since she wanted to see his eyes better, but then, she was dumbfounded. She looked at him for a while before she nodded. "Now, I understand why you need to wear glasses." She thought that the reason he wore glasses should be both Lynn and Yuri. After all, if the girls in the kingdom saw this face, she was sure that there would be many competitors in the future. "In the future, you should wear these glasses all the time."
   "Except in front of you?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Don't tease me." Sicily pouted.
   "It's too late. I'll tease you forever." Haru moved closer and stole Sicily's lips.
   Sicily closed her eyes and accepted his lips, feeling the warmth of his lips and the taste of the happiness that she felt for the first time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1707: As expected, he's dangerous
   "...." Maria stared at Sicily then asked, "Are you for real?"
   "Um." Sicily nodded shyly.
   Lynn and Yuri also had woken up when both of them heard that Sicily had become one of them and couldn't help but let out a sigh, wondering that their man was working very fast. His duel with Shin was about to start, yet that guy decided to get Sicily right away, but they also had to admit that they might need more help. After all, they knew how monstrous his ability in bed was.
   "Sicily, are you out of your mind? That guy is a beast! He already has both Lynn and Yuri!" Maria couldn't accept it for a while when she heard that Haru and Sicily had become together. She might not have acknowledged it, but she felt quite sad at that moment. Her eyes stared at Sicily, and there was a hidden bitterness on it. After all, from a young age till now, all the people who saw them together would always look at Sicily without hesitation, which made her a bit sad somehow.
   Sicily shook her head and said, "I don't regret my choice." She then looked at Maria and asked, "How about you, Maria?"
   "Huh? What do you mean?" Maria was dumbfounded.
   "If you enter his bed, I'm sure that he won't reject you," Sicily said with a smile.
   "I - I'm not such a casual girl!!!" Maria's face was as red as her hair, and she couldn't believe that her best friend would say something like that to her.
   "But Maria, if you become his woman too, we can be together too," Sicily said with a sincere smile.
   Maria was dumbfounded once again, and somehow she felt that it wasn't bad when she thought she could be together with her childhood friend. Still, when she thought about that bastard, she couldn't accept it, or rather, he hadn't made a move on her, after all, and as a girl, there was no way for her to take the initiative, right?
   "I won't admit it!" Maria then decided to be stubborn and quickly ran away. "You have changed, Sicily!!!"
   Sicily could only look at her best friend with a helpless smile at this moment.
   "Still, is this alright, Sicily?" Yuri asked.
   "Um, I thought you were the type who loved to monopolize your man," Lynn said.
   Sicily might seem like a sweet girl, but they knew very well that there was a lot of hidden darkness on this girl, and this girl might be the typical yandere girl.
   "Just with his talent, courage, and money, even if his face is very ordinary, he won't lack a girl, but once he takes off his glasses, I'm sure that even the queen of the country or Melinda-sama won't be able to take off their eyes from him, and if we don't control him, I'm sure that there will be a lot of girls in the future, so rather than those random girls that we don't know, it is better to get Maria into the group since I'm sure that way, that beast won't play around in the outside again, right?" Sicily smiled sweetly and said, "So from now on, please take care of me, Lynn, Yuri."
   ".........." Lynn and Yuri were wondering how such a sweet girl could be so scary, and at the same time, they had to admit that Haru was very brave.
   "Achoo!" Haru wiped his itchy nose and somehow felt that someone was talking about him.
   "No, I think someone is talking about me," Haru said.
   "Of course, someone will talk of you since you have decided to challenge Wolford-kun a duel!" Thor was speechless.
   "Say, do you all think that I'm crazy?" Haru asked.
   Julius, Thor, Tony, and Mark nodded without hesitation. After all, no sane person would challenge Shin Wolford.
   Haru shook his head and said, "It might sound crazy, but when you were a child, had you not ever thought to become the strongest person in the world? Shin might be the strongest in the world now, so I want to see whether, with my ability, I can defeat him." He was full of bullshit at this moment since he had a lot of ways to defeat Shin.
   "......" Julius, Thor, Tony, and Mark realized what their difference with Haru was, how Haru could become the youngest member of the council, one of the richest men on the continent, and also dared to send a challenge to Shin Wolford.
   Haru then stood up and said, "I wonder when Shin and August are going to return." He thought for a while and asked, "August has a fiancee and a little sister, right?"
   "...What do you want to do?" It was Thor who asked this question with a wary expression. After all, everyone could tell that this guy really loved women too much.
   "You don't plan to do anything weird, right, Kasugano-kun?" Julius also stood up and looked at Haru warily.
   Haru was speechless and said, "What do you think I'll do to them? I'm just curious. There's no hidden meaning behind my words. Look into my eyes. Do you think these pure eyes are capable of making a lie?"
   "......" Thor, Julius, Tony, and Mark had never heard such bullshit.
   But one thing was for sure, Thor and Julius also noted that they shouldn't bring their fiancees in front of Haru no matter what in the future.
   "Thor, Julius, you don't need to worry too much. After all, I've heard that both of his highness and his fiancee are very lovey-dovey, and I'm sure that no one is capable of shaking their relationship," Tony said calmly.
   Thor and Julius thought for a while and then agreed, after all, even though it might sound rude, in terms of appearance, August won against Haru. Still, when they thought about Haru's weapon at that time, they became quite wary for some reason, and when they saw how sticky Yuri and Lynn to Haru was, they knew very well that Haru could handle his weapon very well.
   Haru didn't know what they were thinking nor did he think too much, but suddenly his head was slapped by Maria. He looked at Maria and asked, "What are you doing?"
   "Don't you dare to play with Sicily's feelings, bastard!" Maria said angrily.
   "......." Thor, Julius, Tony, and Mark.
   Haru smiled and said, "Of course not. I won't play with her feelings. I will treasure her well."
   Maria snorted and said, "I don't believe you."
   "So, do you want me to show you how I treasure Sicily?" Haru asked.
   Maria was a bit surprised and asked, "Can you do that?"
   "Of course." Haru nodded.
   "Let's have a date! If your date is unsatisfactory, then I won't accept your relationship with Sicily no matter what!" Leaving such words, Maria quickly ran away.
   Haru looked at Maria's back and had to admit that this girl was adorable, but then he looked at Julius, Thor, Tony, and Mark, who looked at him with a wary expression, since this guy was too skilled, right?
   Then the time passed very quickly, and August and Shin returned to Sicily's manor, but this time, they weren't alone, and they brought two people with them. Still, of course, most people knew about the identity of the people that were brought by Shin and August since the circle among the nobles was quite small. Still, both of them introduced themselves to both Merlin and Melinda. After all, the prestige of the Wise Man and the Guru was huge.
   "I'm Elizabeth von Coral," the beautiful girl with blonde hair introduced herself politely.
   "B - Big brother August's little sister, May. Um... Um..." May introduced herself shyly.
   Haru nodded and thought that the gene of the king was quite good since May was adorable, but then, he noticed Elizabeth that stared at him for some reason. "Is there something wrong?'
   "No." Elizabeth quickly shook her head, pretending nothing happened.
   Haru nodded and didn't think too much. After all, Elizabeth was the future queen. Talking with him might cause unpleasant gossip. He then quickly looked at Shin and said, "Shin, are you ready?"
   "Um, alright, let's have a duel soon, Haru." Shin nodded without hesitation.
   Everyone who was quite suspicious about Elizabeth's reaction was quickly attracted by the duel between Shin and Haru. Still, as for Elizabeth and May, who didn't know anything, they could only stand there dumbfoundedly.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1708: The result of the duel? Isn't it obvious?
   The duel between Shin and Haru had been decided, and both of them directly used a "gate" to go to the deserted place where they practiced their magic before.
   Everyone also followed them. After all, they were curious about the duel between Shin and Haru. In their mind, Shin was an invincible existence, and no one was able to defeat him. Still, on the other hand, Haru's existence was also quite mysterious, or rather, even though he was around them all the time, they felt that he was deeper than they thought.
   If they had to say that Haru was similar to an ocean, they could see the surface of the ocean, but they didn't know how deep this ocean was, and if they wanted to know, they might be drowned to death, except for girls, of course since if it were a girl, they would feel like they were wrapped around gentle warm water.
   But enough of that, since the duel was about to start, Shin and Haru were standing facing each other with 20 meters of distance between them.
   "Haru, are you sure?" Shin asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Don't hold back."
   "........" Shin was speechless, but he felt that he wouldn't lose to anyone, especially not to someone around his age. He then released all of his magic and caused the air to tremble.
   Everyone watching from a distance was in shock, and they were full of cold sweat when they felt Shin's power.
   "Shin, don't be too serious!" August shouted.
   "Yeah, it is just a small battle!" Merlin quickly shouted.
   But Shin ignored them, and he said, "Haru, this is the last chance."
   "Sure." Haru nodded calmly and said, "Show me all of your power."
   "Good, then I won't hold back!" Shin then gathered all of his magic power into both of his palms, creating the new fire magic that he had created before. He focussed everything on his palms, gathering all the combustible gas, creating a more powerful fire!
   Everyone was dumbfounded since they didn't expect Shin to be so serious, but unlike everyone who had gotten used to Shin's antics, both May and Elizabeth hadn't seen Shin in this state at all, which was why both of them were a bit scared.
   Haru shook his head when he saw Shin preparing his magic. After all, the preparation of his magic was very long. During the casting time, he could defeat Shin instantly, but it wouldn't be fun to defeat him like that, and he also wanted to show Shin that Shin wasn't the only one in this world.
   "Take this, Haru!" Shin released powerful blue fire magic on the side of Haru. After all, he knew he couldn't hurt Haru, but he could scare him, right?
   The blue fire magic was like a cannon moving very fast on the straight line, destroying everything along its path, but suddenly a hole appeared in the space, then devoured all the blue fire magic.
   Everyone was dumbfounded by this.
   Shin was also dumbfounded since he would have never expected his magic to be defeated just like this, however...
   Suddenly a hole appeared in the space again, and the blue fire magic that Shin sent came out from the hole and was moved toward Shin!
   Shin, dumbfounded, slowed down his reaction speed, but as the protagonist of this world, he quickly reacted and used his barrier magic, but he only saw his fire magic only passed him right beside him, and it didn't hit him.
   Haru smiled and said, "If you don't get serious, you'll lose against me, Shin."
   "........." If it was before, they would think that Haru's words were a joke, but at this moment, they realized that Haru might have a way to defeat Shin, especially when they saw that he could reflect Shin's magic at Shin himself.
   Shin was full of cold sweat and asked, "Is that space magic?"
   "I have developed this magic, thanks to you," Haru said simply when in truth, he developed this magic by himself. Still, this magic had a similar ability to the "gate," using this magic. He could create and control portals that expand and retract according to his will, absorb attacks and reflect them as he chose.
   So, in conclusion, Shin's fire magic was useless at this moment since Haru could reflect Shin's magic easily.
   Of course, unlike those small villains in the story, Haru didn't explain his magic ability, so everyone could only stare at him, wondering what kind of magic he had used to reflect Shin's magic.
   "It's interesting magic!" Shin didn't show pessimism, but rather, he was quite excited when he saw that someone could match him. He wasn't sure how Haru was able to develop such magic. Still, one thing for sure, he knew that his strongest magic might be useless at this moment, or rather most of the magic would be useless since he was sure that Haru would be able to reflect all of his magic to him. He then took out a sword from his space storage and said, "If magic is useless, then what about a sword?" Leaving such words out of his mouth, he dashed toward Haru and started a close-distance battle!
   When everyone saw this, Maria, Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily could only shake their heads.
   "What's wrong? Why do you have such a reaction?" Melinda asked with a confused expression. After all, she knew herself that her grandson's ability at swordsmanship was very amazing and he was taught by the sword saint himself. However, she had to admit that even though Haru's magic might not have an attack power, it was very amazing magic since it was able to reflect Shin's magic. With that magic alone, she believed Haru's talent at magic wasn't even lost to her grandson.
   "No, even though Haru's magic might be powerful, his strong point isn't magic, but it is a sword," Yuri said with a sigh.
   "Huh?!" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Yuri's words, but what had happened in front of them answered their doubt, and they realized that Haru was strong!
   Shin had observed a "hole" magic that was developed by Haru and knew that it was used to absorb something, then reflect it according to the caster's will. Still, even though it was convenient and powerful magic, it had a great weakness, and that weakness was a close distance attack since he didn't think that "hole" magic could be used from a close distance.
   Shin closed the distance between him and Haru. He was low since he wanted to give Haru a sneak attack from below to up. His sword started to vibrate, and his body was as fast as the wind. He saw Haru was right in front of him, and he thought to end the duel swiftly, but...
   Haru also took out a sword and swung his sword toward Shin's sword.
   Shin was dumbfounded, but then, he was shocked when he saw his sword was cut in half!
   "Wha--?!" Shin was in shock, but then, he could feel something cold on his neck, and he quickly realized what it was.
   "You lose, Shin," Haru said simply, then moved his sword away from Shin's neck.
   Those words reverberated through Shin's ears, and he knew that he had lost at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1709: Even with this ordinary face, I'm still a harem protagonist
   Everyone was in shock when they saw the result of the battle, but unlike everyone who quickly recovered and looked at the battle with disbelief, Shin was lying there on the ground and seemed to be unable to accept the result of the battle.
   "You know, if you send your magic again toward me, I will lose, but you made the wrong decision by fighting me at a close distance." Haru gave his hand to Shin and said, "I might never show it, but I'm more skilled at swords rather than magic."
   "...." Shin was very bitter at that moment, but he still took Haru's hand. "It's alright, I know that I have lost, I can accept the result, but then, do you want to have a duel again with me?" The duel was very short, he still had a lot of magic power, and stamina was still full. He believed that in the second duel, he would win without hesitation.
   Haru raised his hands, showing a give-up gesture, and said, "No, I don't have an intention to fight you anymore. It takes a lot of my magic power to reflect your magic." His quest had been completed, and there was no need to fight Shin anymore since he felt that it was troublesome.
   "HARU!!!" Yuri and Lynn quickly hugged Haru, who had won the duel.
   Haru hugged both of them and said, "Then Shin, I'll take a rest first." He then gave Sicily a wink.
   Sicily lowered her head shyly but nodded.
   After all, even though both Haru and Sicily had confirmed their relationship, it was better to keep it a secret for a while since the world was still in danger because of the devil, and it wasn't suitable to announce their relationship. Still, in truth, he just felt sorry for Shin. He had defeated Shin, after all, and he was sure that it would cause Shin to be depressed, and if Shin knew that his beloved girl was already his, he wasn't sure how Shin would react.
   Haru wasn't that cruel, after all, so he quickly left, and because of his pale complexion, everyone also believed the magic that he showed before took a lot of his magic power, caused him to be very tired, which was why they didn't stop him, or rather they left with him. Still, some of them also stayed with Shin. After all, they could see Shin quite depressed.
   Melinda and Merlin somehow had mixed feelings about Shin's defeat. After all, they knew how powerful Shin was, and they were proud of it, but at the same time, they didn't want him to grow too strong. After all, it would cause everyone to feel pressured by him. If Shin was smart and understood people's way of thought, then it would be alright. Unfortunately, Shin's EQ was nearly zero, and he was simply stupid beside something related to magic, which was why they were glad when Haru was able to defeat Shin by using both wit and trick.
   "You have heard it, Shin. If you use your magic, it'll be your win," August said, trying to console Shin.
   "No, you are defeated, Shin. If it's a battlefield, then you've already lost your head, Shin," Merlin said strictly.
   "Grandpa..." Shin became quite depressed.
   "So now, you should change your depression into a motivation so you can get stronger," Merlin said simply.
   "......" Shin looked at his grandpa and quickly nodded. He clenched his fists and thought to become even stronger. "Yes, grandpa!"
   "......" The rest of the people who stayed wondered whether it was alright for Shin to become even stronger.
   Shin had quite a positive personality, so the next day, he quickly recovered and brought everyone to the beach to start another training session. He told everyone to play volleyball and told them to reason why they needed to do this, etc., etc.
   However, Haru didn't follow them and decided to rest. After all, he needed to pretend that he wasn't alright. He still wore his glasses as usual and caused his face to be very ordinary, but frankly, he really doubted whether these glasses were useful since there were still a lot of girls around him.
   "Haru-oniichan, can you tell May another story?" May asked while looking up at Haru. She was sitting on his lap at that moment and staring at him with a happy smile.
   "May, stay away from that beast!" August shouted.
   "No, I don't want to!" May quickly hugged Haru's body. Even though she was still young, she had to admit that it was very nice to hug Haru since it felt like she was hugging a huge bear, giving her a warm yet secure feeling.
   "Haru, if you dare to touch May, then, believe it or not, I'll wage war on the Els directly!" August was full of anger at that moment.
   "You blame me? Is it your sister who hugs me?" Haru was helpless then said, "May-chan, I'm sorry, but you shouldn't hug man so carelessly."
   "Huh? Why?" May asked with a confused expression. "I only want to hug Haru-oniichan. I don't want someone else."
   Haru could feel that August was full of anger, so he patted May's head and said, "I'm sorry, May-chan, but I already have a girlfriend, so if I hug you, they'll be jealous."
   Elizabeth, who was beside August, raised her eyebrows slightly before returning calm quickly.
   "Huh?" May was shocked, then became sad, but she realized something and asked, "They?"
   "Um. It's both of them," Haru said and looked at Yuri, and Lynn really wanted to take May away from his lap. After all, they also wanted to do the same.
   "Haru-oniichan has two girlfriends?" May was surprised.
   "Um." Haru nodded simply and didn't hide anything, but Elizabeth's expression frowned.
   "Then May will become Haru-oniichan's girlfriend too!" May directly hugged Haru.
   "................." Everyone was in silence at that moment.
   "HARU!!!!" August was full of anger at that moment, and Haru could only shake his head helplessly.
   In the end, August separated May from Haru, and Haru rested on the beach chair lazily while watching everyone practicing. Still, from the corner of his eyes, he could see that Elizabeth, August's fiancee, kept glancing at him from time to time, but no one took the initiative. After all, they knew very well that this wasn't someone but appeared before him.
   "Have fun with the little princess?" Maria asked while putting on an akimbo pose.
   Haru raised his eyebrow since Maria in a bikini was very charming.
   "Wh - What are you looking at?!" Maria quickly hid her body with her arms, showing a blush on her face.
   "No, it's just you're so charming today, Maria," Haru said with a sincere smile, though the lethality of this smile had been weakened several times because of his ordinary face. For Maria, it was enough.
   Maria was shy, but she was happy at that moment. "Hmph! You should be grateful that I showed it to you."
   "Yes, yes, I'm very grateful." Haru then asked, "Are you done with the training?"
   "Well, yeah, I'm taking a break," Maria said.
   "Then, do you want to escape somewhere with me?" Haru asked.
   "......." Maria knew that she had asked him for a date, but she didn't expect him to move so fast.
   On the other hand, Elizabeth, who heard all of this, really wondered whether Haru was really the person who saved her at that time, since this guy was a scumbag, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1710: He isn't in a hurry
   While everyone was busy training on the beach, Haru and Maria quietly left together to start their little date in secret. However, even though they had quietly left, some people still noticed them, such as Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, Shin, Melinda, Merlin, and lastly, Elizabeth.
   It wasn't strange for Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, Shin, Melinda, and Merlin to notice Haru and Maria, who had left. After all, they were powerful magicians and combatants. Still, Elizabeth wasn't, or rather, she didn't hate a talent to become a magician, which was why it was quite surprising that she could notice Haru and Maria.
   But in truth, it wasn't that surprising, after all, that Elizabeth's eyes had been staring at Haru, wondering whether this guy was really the one who had saved her. Still, that doubt was quite normal, after all, Haru, who she had seen before, was a very handsome young man, but this Haru was wearing a pair of glasses that disguised his appearance.
   'But I feel like he's really him.' Elizabeth thought so, but she quickly shook her head. After all, she shouldn't think anything strange, considering her status as the crown prince's fiancee.
   As Haru and Maria left quietly, Maria sighed with relief when no one seemed to realize that both of them had left. She was still wearing a bikini, and even though the sun was quite bright, the sea breeze caused her to feel chill, but a jacket was draped over her shoulders. She was a bit surprised, then looked at Haru, who had done this gentleman's action.
   "Wear this," Haru said with a smile.
   "If your face is slightly more handsome, then I might fall in love with you now," Maria said, but regardless, she was still blushing shyly, feeling happy when she was being taken care of by him.
   "..." Haru was speechless and said, "Sorry for being ordinary, alright?"
   Maria nodded with a smug smile and said, "So you should be grateful that you can go out with a beautiful girl like me."
   "....." Haru looked at Maria and said, "Now, I understand the reason why you're still single."
   "What did you say?!" Maria was annoyed and directly bit Haru's hand at that moment.
   "Stop! Stop! Are you a dog? Don't bite me!" Haru didn't expect that this girl would do such an unladylike action.
   "Hmph!" Maria pouted and seemed annoyed, shaking her hair slightly as if telling him to coax her.
   "Still, I'm glad that you're still single," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Maria didn't expect that this guy was trying to tease her again, but...
   "This way, I have a chance to walk with you, without the worry of anything," Haru said with a sincere smile.
   "......" Maria had to admit that Haru was very ordinary, his face was something that she could see anywhere on the street, but she had to admit that her heart skipped a beat when she heard those words. However, still, she couldn't be honest with herself and said, "I wonder how many times you have said those words to fool various girls."
   Haru shook his head and said, "Well, there are Yuri, Lynn, Sicily...
   "What? There's more?" Maria quickly interrupted Haru since she didn't expect this guy to be such a bastard.
   "And you," Haru said while looking straight into Maria's eyes.
   Maria felt that her face was scorching and she became panicked. "Wh - What the hell are you saying?! Do you still remember our intention to do this date? I need to see whether you're suitable for Sicily or not!" She clearly told him that they weren't here to flirt with each other, but she was going to test him to see if he was suitable for Sicily or not?!
   "Maria, I know you care so much about Sicily since both of you are childhood friends, still, have you thought about your happiness? Are there any lucky guys that have entered your heart?" Haru asked curiously, wondering whether Maria had had an experience at love.
   "None..." Maria murmured.
   "I have none!" Maria screamed. "All the guys have only their eyes on Sicily! They ignore me!...." She then started to tell her grievance at how most of the guys would ignore her and only move toward Sicily, who had always been on her side, and it was also the reason why she had some inferior complex toward Sicily. After all, she wasn't as beautiful as Sicily, and her personality was quite tomboyish compared to Sicily, who was very feminine. It might be the reason why Haru decided to take Sicily, not her.
   Haru didn't say anything, only waited for Maria to get tired and released all of her emotion in one go.
   "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Maria was quite tired.
   "Here." Haru gave Maria a glass of water.
   "Thank you." Maria drank the water and sighed of relief, feeling a bit of relief somehow after she had screamed her grievance.
   "But isn't that good?" Haru said.
   "Huh? What's so good about it?" Maria asked with a dumbfounded expression.
   "Because you're not popular, you can meet me now," Haru said narcissistically.
   "But all I can say is that the guys in the Earlshide Kingdom are all blind. This way, they will miss such a wonderful girl like you, Maria," Haru said with a sincere smile.
   "........" Maria felt her face was red and her body was hot, feeling very shy at this moment.
   Haru then gave his hand to Maria. "How about we walk around?"
   Maria looked at Haru's hand for a while, then shyly took his hand. "You - You should be grateful, alright?"
   "Um, I'm very grateful," Haru said with a smile.
   Then both of them walked around while talking to each other, and as expected, it didn't take a very long time for Haru to conquer Maria, unlike before, where she was nervous, at this moment, she was so natural and smiled happily.
   As for Maria, it might be her first time to feel like this, and she had to admit that it was fun to be with him.
   'If only this guy wasn't a scumbag...'
   Maria stared at Haru for a while and had to admit that he was really charming, and if he decided to chase after her, she might agree without hesitation. Still, this bastard had a lot of girlfriends, if she was so easy, then he might not treasure her well, but if she let go of this chance, she might not be able to find a wonderful guy like him in the future.
   Maria was caught in a dilemma, but then...
   "What's wrong, Maria?" Haru asked.
   Maria looked at Haru for a while, then shook her head. "Nothing."
   "Really?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Really." Maria nodded and said, "I just think whether I should accept your confession or not now."
   'Since when have I confessed to you?' Haru was lost for words. He shook his head, and in truth, he wasn't in that hurry, and it wouldn't be too late after he returned to this world. After all, he had a feeling that he would go back soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1711: It's time to go back soon
   As the training camp progressed, Haru, Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria became even closer. As a gentleman, he didn't eat Sicily during the training camp. After all, every day, there was training. If he ate her, many people would notice it since Sicily wouldn't be able to join the training camp if he really ate her. Still, he had taught her several interesting games, and she cooperated with him very well, which made him realize that the quietest one had always been the wildest.
   As for Maria, Haru wasn't in a hurry, and he often played with her from time to time. Still, he hadn't broken the wall between them. After all, he wasn't in a hurry, especially when Shin showed various magic and gave everyone a uniform with a unique enchantment.
   As he had said before, Haru had given up on Shin. After all, Shin was quite stupid and naive, and even with both Merlin and Melinda, there was no way to stop Shin, so rather than thinking too much, it was better to give up and watch over him, and as long as Shin didn't destroy the world, then it was all good.
   During the training camp, Shin had made new magic again, and this magic was known as "flying magic" by using gravity magic, but since he was only a normal man in his previous life, he hadn't developed this magic very well.
   Haru knew that if he wasn't in this world, he was sure that Shin would be the strongest person, and he knew that Shin would become stronger in the future. Even though he hadn't read the story, he was sure the story would be bland, and it would be a story of an overpowered protagonist with his heroine, showing the tragic background story of the villain and how the protagonist would be lacking common sense, showing how OP the protagonist was.
   Haru was sure that this world would be that kind of story, which was why his appearance might cause some interesting change, but enough of that since the training camp ended quite soon.
   Even though the training camp was all smooth without any trouble, for Haru, it wasn't that smooth. After all, May often clung to him. Because of that, August became furious time after time, but because of that, May couldn't handle it anymore and said, "I hate August-oniichan!"
   "......" August stuck there, and it seemed that his body turned gray before he disappeared into ash.
   Haru could only shake his head at that time, but if he was in August's place, he might also do the same. After all, he knew himself that he wasn't a good guy, and he was a scumbag.
   Then after the end of the training camp, everyone returned to the capital, and August directly received his ceremonial appointment as a crown prince of the Earlshide Kingdom.
   Haru was also invited, but he could see that the stare of Diseum on him became less kind. After all, Diseum had heard that his only daughter seemed to be very sticky toward him. He was helpless, but he ignored Diseum and watched the ceremony quietly with Yuri, Lynn, Sicily, and Maria around him.
   "Haru, if you take off your glasses, I'm sure that you'll become the main character in this ceremony directly," Lynn said.
   "Huh? Take off his glasses?" Maria was confused by Lynn's words.
   Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily looked at Maria then asked, "You don't know?"
   Maria shook her head and asked, "What's wrong? What's wrong with his glasses?" She only realized it now, but when she stared at Haru's glasses, she felt that there was something wrong with it, and she realized the face behind those glasses seemed to be different.
   "Shhh..." Haru made a gesture for them to be quiet and said, "The ceremony is going to begin. We can talk about the glasses matter later."
   Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily nodded, but Maria felt very curious and really wanted to take off Haru's glasses right now. However, her movement stopped when she heard the announcement that the ceremony was about to begin.
   Haru stood straight, looking at August that walked toward the main podium located right outside of the palace. He looked around and had to admit the number of people in this world was quite low, but he felt that it was quite normal. After all, the level of medicine in this world was quite low, and most people could only live until 40.
   "Aug looks like a prince," Shin said subconsciously, but everyone ignored him. After all, they had gotten used to his antics somehow.
   August then walked toward Diseum and kneeled in front of his father.
   Diseum looked at his son and said, "August von Earlshide, do you swear to become the crown prince and to strive with all of your strength to serve this land?"
   August looked up, staring at his father, and responded, "I swear to devote my life to this nation and its people."
   Diseum was proud of his son and said, "Well spoken. August, I hereby recognize you as a crown prince. I expect you to commit yourself, serving the people."
   "Yes, Your Majesty," August said.
   Haru looked at the process and thought the reason why he was invited might be because August and Diseum wanted to show him the power of this country, but if that was really the case, they would be disappointed since he had seen something more spectacular before, but as expected, when there was a protagonist, everything couldn't be so smooth since there had always been something happening.
   One soldier suddenly ran toward the ceremonial without caring about everything and shouted, "I have an urgent message!"
   The voice of the soldier caused everyone to be startled.
   "Many devils have appeared in the Kingdom of Swedes! They are engaged in combat!"
   "You fool! What do you think you're doing, reporting something like that during this important ceremony?!" The guards quickly stopped the soldier who disturbed the important ceremony.
   Watching this, Haru could only shake his head and knew that soon, it was his time to return to his original world.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1712: The Swedes Kingdom 1
   The soldiers of this kingdom stood on the high wall, staring at the outside anxiously, hoping that their friends would be able to return and stop the danger that was about to come to their home. Everyone prayed, unfortunately, their prayers went unanswered, and there was a red flare that was shot toward the sky.
   Everyone was in shock, then gulped, knowing the meaning of this firework wasn't good.
   "A red signal flared from the border! They're signaling the attack of the devil!"
   "Alert to the castle! Evacuate all the civilians!" The captain of the soldier quickly reacted.
   The captain waited anxiously until his subordinate gave him a report.
   "I see them! It's a group of devils!" The soldier looked at the group of devils moving toward his kingdom through the telescope, and he didn't realize that his body was full of cold sweat. "Their number... roughly a hundred!"
   "Did you say a hundred devils?!" The captain was dumbfounded, but he knew that he couldn't panic and needed to do something!
   "All personnel, man your stations! Deploy defensive magic gear!"
   "Send an aid request from Earlshide immediately!"
   The captain gritted his teeth, staring at the devils that were about to come to their kingdom. "But how many days will it take for the request to be delivered and reinforcement to arrive?" He then looked at his people again and shouted, "All personnel, guard these walls with your lives! Don't let any harm come to the civilians!" He then stared at the group of devils and stared at them with killing intent. Even if he had to die, he would also let them die here too!
   The group of devils that rode on the top of horses only grinned and didn't care about the reaction of the soldiers of the Swedes Kingdom since, in their minds, a human was only an insect. They were nothing compared to them.
   The group of the devils laughed manically, hearing those words, and directly used their magic to destroy the wall, but the soldiers of the Swedes Kingdom didn't let them in so easily and used a magic barrier to protect the wall.
   "A magic barrier, huh?" One of the devils raised his eyebrow, but...
   They didn't think that that magic barrier could stop their charge!
   Haru, Shin, and everyone was flying in the sky, after the reports of the soldiers about the huge number of devils that had attacked the Swedes Kingdom during the ceremonial, but before they were on their way to the Swedes Kingdom, they announced the creation of the "Ultimate Magicians" to eliminate the devils and the demons that caused a threat to everyone in this continent.
   Shin, who was flying, felt cringe at the name of their team was. "I have to say, though, "Ultimate Magicians"?"
   "Nah..." August snickered and said, "I think that's a fine team name." He then laughed since he was unable to hold it anymore.
   "You told me to come up with a name on the spot!" Shin was furious. "Let me remind you that you're part of the team too!"
   "Shin, you don't need to think too much. This name is good," Haru said simply and didn't think too much about Shin's embarrassment.
   Shin sighed and said, "Still, the name will have spread throughout the kingdom already." He knew that he could only give up and accepted that name.
   "Well, Shin, we have almost reached the border. You should stay focused now," Haru said.
   "Eh? Already?" Shin was dumbfounded.
   "It would take us days to reach here by carriage," Alice said with a smile.
   "It's good that we have reached here quickly," August said. "Shin's magic defense gear may be good, but it isn't indestructible." However, he knew that only many people could destroy Shin's magic defense gear, such as... he then glanced at Haru, who was flying beside the girls.
   "Still, we're going to fight the devil, huh? It makes me a bit nervous somehow," Maria said with a tense.
   "You have already defeated the catastrophic level of demon, Maria. You are already stronger than the devil. You should believe in your strength," Haru said.
   "That's right." Shin nodded.
   "Sicily, rather than fighting, can you look after the wounded?" Haru asked.
   "I understand." Sicily nodded.
   "As for the rest, pair up and take down the devil together," Haru said with a serious expression.
   It might be their imagination, but they could feel an aura that made them unable to refuse him somehow, but they had to admit that nothing was wrong with his order, and they followed subconsciously.
   Haru then looked at Shin and asked, "Shin, you're alright on your own, right?"
   Shin nodded with a smile and said, "Yeah, you don't need to worry." He didn't think that those devils could cause harm to him. Still, he needed to be careful. After all, if he lowered his guard, he might be defeated like how he was defeated by Haru before.
   Then before long, the Swedes Kingdom appeared before their eyes, but their expression became serious since they knew that this kingdom was in massive trouble.
   The soldiers of the Swedes Kingdom couldn't even defend the walls, and they were killed directly by the group of the devils.
   After the group of devils entered the Swedes Kingdom, they directly destroyed everything, burning the house with their magic, and killed everyone they saw in front of their eyes. As long as there was a human, they wouldn't let go of them!
   A woman carrying her daughter ran as fast as possible, and behind her, two devils attacked her with magic, teasing her, cornered her as if they were playing a game.
   The devil laughed and shouted, "Come on, come on!" He raised his palm and kept sending out a ball of magic power one after another.
   The other demon also did the same. "If you don't run, you'll get hit!"
   The ball of magic caused an explosion, and the impact of the explosion threw the woman off.
   "Mama!" The little girl cried loudly while her mother hugged her tightly, protecting her from the two devils that tried to kill them.
   "Please don't do this!" The woman begged.
   "Then I think that it's time to ki--"
   The two devils were about to end the woman and her daughter, but suddenly something from above pressed them into the earth.
   The sound of bone being broken into pieces was heard, and the little girl and the woman saw a wall-like barrier that pressed two devils into the flat.
   "Can you stand up? Or do you need help to evacuate?"
   The little girl and the woman looked at the big brother that suddenly fell from the sky. Even though his face was very ordinary, they had to admit that he gave him a sense of security, and somehow he was quite pleasing to their eyes.
   Haru looked at the little girl and the woman, afraid that the woman might have already become a widow. He looked at the devils that had wrecked everything, killing everyone, and tortured them without mercy, making him sick and sigh. He thought it might be better to end all the devils right away without waiting for Shin to end them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1713: The Swedes Kingdom 2
   After Haru saved the mother and a daughter, Shin arrived next to him and asked, "Haru, that magic?" He was quite surprised by the power of Haru's new magic, which could flatten two devils in an instant.
   "It's barrier magic, but I use it as a shield or a wall," Haru said simply, then helped both mother and daughter stand up. "Do you need me to send you to the shelter?"
   "Ah, yes, thank you very much," the mother quickly said. After all, what she needed at this moment was the protection of a man. She was just a weak woman, and she couldn't even protect herself, then. How could she protect her daughter? If there was Haru beside her, then she would be happy.
   "I'll protect both of you so you can't cry and cause trouble to your mother, alright?" Haru said while patting the daughter of the young mother.
   "Um, Onii-chan." The daughter smiled sweetly.
   "So, Shin, I'll send them help first," Haru said.
   "Well, I'll handle the devils." Shin nodded, but in truth, he was still thinking about Haru's magic.
   If Haru knew about Shin's thoughts, then he could only smile, after all, unlike Shin, who would tell everyone about the secret and mechanism of his magic without hesitation, he was different, but to explain to the reader the name of the magic that he used before was "Phalanx."
   Phalanx isn't simply a magic barrier but a multi-layered barrier that continuously refreshes itself. This is similar to the dense formation of heavy infantry that marches as one to increase the group's defensive power and then translates that power into offense, which is why he called it "Phalanx."
   Even if the initial barrier falters, the one behind it would simply replace it, to be continued to add infinitude. The barriers are in constant motion within set boundaries, not necessarily in front of oneself, but rather dozens of barriers can be sent crashing at high speeds into the enemy. It is impermeable to gas and can resist temperatures above 20,000®C. (Note that the temperature of a "small" conventional nuclear blast, such as the one that exploded over Nagasaki, is more than 1,000,000®C at the epicenter. Modern nuclear weapons produce temperatures in the tens of millions of degrees at their epicenter).
   Still, this magic was powerful, but it wasn't that powerful, especially, it couldn't protect against a mental attack, but a mental attack was useless for him who had a body of "Aquaman." Still, this magic should be enough to fight against Shin, who mostly used fire magic.
   Shin looked at Haru's back and saw him helping a mother and a daughter. He was still thinking of how Haru was able to develop such magic. Still, in the end, he gave up since he didn't need that kind of magic now, and it was better to eliminate all the devils as soon as possible!
   Shin used his "flying magic" again and started his hunt again.
   While Haru, the young mother, and her daughter walked together, they heard August's voice.
   "Attention, people of Swedes! I'm the prince of Kingdom of the Earlshide, August von Earlshide! We have acquired the power it takes to bring down a devil and have come to save your land! You can rest assured. We will work with your royal guards to drive back the devil! And for you, the devil, abandon hope! Do not slightest believe you have an even chance to win!"
   Everyone was full of hope when they heard August's voice, and the devil only looked at August with disdain from afar.
   "Onii-chan, are you from the Earlshide Kingdom?" The daughter asked.
   "No, I'm from Els," Haru said with a smile.
   They were surprised when they heard his words.
   "Well, I'll carry you so you can arrive at the shelter faster." Haru didn't wait for the response of the young mother and directly carried her in his arms.
   "Kyaa!" The young mother blushed when she felt Haru's strong arms.
   The young daughter didn't care much about her mother, only looked at Haru with surprise since he was strong, right? She thought that if possible, she should marry him, after all, with such an ordinary face, he shouldn't be popular, right?
   Haru didn't know much about what the young woman and the daughter were thinking, but he then glanced at one of the houses beside him and smiled before he left.
   In that house, there was a devil hiding, and he was full of cold sweat, thinking that Haru had already realized that he was there. His heart was beating very fast, and he realized that Haru might be more dangerous than he had thought.
   After everyone arrived at the Swedes Kingdom, they immediately launched their attack on the devils that had wrecked everything on this kingdom. They went out in a pair so they could protect each other. After all, unlike demons created from a beast, a devil was created from a human, they weren't mindless like a demon, and they were several times smarter.
   Even though the members of the Ultimate Magic Research Society were strong enough to defeat a catastrophe-level of demons, fighting against the devil was one thing, after all, they were two different species, but among the members, two members showed unexpected power, and those members both Yuri and Lynn, which made everyone dumbfounded.
   The 50-meter area around Yuri had become frozen. The moment she walked, everything would turn frozen, so as long as she walked, everything would be frozen by her!
   On the other hand, the surrounding of Lynn was full of lightning, her hair was raised, and no one could see her eyes since her glasses reflected the lightning in her surroundings. Moreover, there was a loud sound of thunder from time to time, and if someone saw what had happened, they would be dumbfounded since when that thunder fell, one devil had disappeared from this world.
   Unlike Shin's training, Haru's training was very detailed, and it was made for both Lynn and Yuri specifically, so their strength had become very strong. Even if Shin fought both of them, he would be troubled. After all, he had taught both of them many things, whether it was magic, a tactic, a strategy, a mental attack, etc.
   Usually, both Yuri and Lynn were very low-key, but watching the cruelty of the devils, they couldn't handle their emotions anymore and destroyed them one after another.
   "........" The members of the Ultimate Magic Research Society were dumbfounded and wondering whether they received the same training. After all, the disparity of their power was too big, right?
   August then saw Shin, who was landing next to him, and asked, "Shin, did you teach them something?"
   "No, it is probably Haru. He's smart after all," Shin said and had to admit that the power of Yuri and Lynn was very amazing.
   "Haru, huh?" August let out a sigh and wondered why their difference was so huge?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1714: The Swedes Kingdom 3
   After everyone had woken up from their stupor from watching the power of both Yuri and Lynn, they knew that it wasn't a time to be dumbfounded, and they needed to act quickly. After all, the faster they defeated all the devils in this kingdom, the faster this kingdom would be peaceful.
   Then one by one, they went to defeat the devils, and on the other hand, Sicily went to the shelter to heal the people wounded by the devils' attack.
   Alice was also going to defeat the devil, but she didn't expect that the devil would make fun of her when one appeared in front of her.
   "Ha? What is a kid like you doing here? How about I send you to the afterlife with other people too?" The devil looked at Alice with a cruel expression.
   "A kid?" Alice became furious, and there were two fires on her palms. "I'm the one who is going to beat you up, you---" She didn't finish her words and showed a shocked expression when a wall-like barrier appeared on the top of the devil and pressed the devil into flat meat.
   Alice looked up and saw Haru dumbfoundedly. "Ha - Haru?!"
   Haru looked at Alice and said, "You shouldn't hesitate. They're a devil after all."
   "That's true, but... but..." Alice knew that Haru wasn't wrong, but the devil was a human before, so she was quite hesitant.
   "Alice, get your head straight." Haru shook his head and said, "For now, you shouldn't think of them as a human. They're a devil, they're aware of what they're doing, and they're killing for fun, which makes them even nastier. Even now, the number of victims keeps increasing because of them. If you can't make up your mind, you shouldn't be here. I'll send you back to the Earlshide Kingdom with a gate."
   "Um..." Alice nodded and lowered her head slightly, but then, she heard the screaming of someone.
   Haru and Alice saw a devil that tortured a soldier, treating him like a toy, so...
   Alice directly used fire magic to burn the devil. She then looked at Haru and asked, "How?"
   Haru looked at Alice's slightly pale expression. He patted her head and said, "Good job, but don't force yourself too much."
   "Um." Alice nodded and somehow understood why this guy was so popular.
   Alice was one thing. In another place, there was still a lot of fighting happening, and everyone from the Ultimate Magic Research Society defeated every devil that they had met.
   Thor and Julius were also the same. Thor was using his magic to send out a powerful wind slash. On the other hand, Julius used physical augmentation magic to fight directly against a devil. Both of them had grown much after they met Shin, but...
   "........" Thor and Julius were dumbfounded when they saw a sudden wall-like barrier and pressed the devils that they fought into a flat. Then they quickly looked up and saw Haru was there.
   Haru only smiled then from his hands. Many wall-like barriers moved according to his mind, pressing all the devils that he found into mincemeat. His figure was strong, and everyone was attracted to him at that moment, and in the eyes of the people in the Swedes Kingdom, they thought of him as their hero.
   "This magic...?" Julius was dumbfounded.
   Thor pushed the frame of his glasses and said, "It is probably a barrier magic?"
   "Barrier magic?!" Julius was even more dumbfounded, but at the same time, he was really attracted by this magic.
   The barrier magic that was used to protect was used as a hammer by Haru, killing a devil after a devil as easily as he walked, after all, even though a normal people might not be unable to defeat a devil, in his mind, a devil was merely a group of small fry. He felt bored somehow since he felt like an overpowered character on the game that bullied the newbie by killing them on the newbie hunting site.
   'Still, my quest is going to end soon.' Haru shook his head and continued his hunt since it was better to end those devils here right away.
   While everyone was hunting the devil one after another, Maria and August looked at Haru's magic, and they were a bit dumbfounded. They knew that Haru was strong, but not this strong, still, they thought it was good, as long as the devil was quickly eliminated, but when they were about to meet everyone, they met the leader of the group of devils.
   Of course, the confrontation between them was inevitable.
   "I'll tear you apart!" The devil shouted and made his muscles even bigger.
   Maria didn't say much and directly used a sneak attack, but the devil used a meat shield to protect himself. "A sneak attack, huh? You fight dirty, girly. I like you. I, Fablo, would be willing to make you my woman!"
   "Heh? You? Does a demon want to be my man? Don't dream. My man is several times more wonderful than you!" Maria said with a smirk.
   "What?" August was dumbfounded.
   Fablo was full of arrogance and said, "Ha? Who is that guy? Let me teach him how to be a ma--"
   Fablo then looked up and suddenly saw a wall-like barrier that appeared on top of him, wanting to press him into mincemeat. "Ghnnh!!!" He used all of his power to defend Haru's magic. "This is useless on me!"
   "Is that so?" Haru then clapped his hand.
   Fablo saw two wall-like barriers again beside him, and it moved very fast, pressing him directly into mincemeat.
   Haru then landed near Maria and asked with a smile, "So who is the man in your mouth?"
   Maria quickly panicked and said with a blush, "D - Don't misunderstand, it isn't you!"
   Maria couldn't handle it anymore, after all, she was being teased, but then...
   "Cough! Cough!" August, who was standing beside them, felt that he was being ignored. "If you have time to flirt, why don't you hurry up and end the devils?" He looked at Haru warily and didn't expect that Maria had fallen into his arms. If so, then he shouldn't let this guy meet his mother and little sister. After all, he was too dangerous, right?
   Maria blushed lightly and asked, "So where are you going after this, Haru?"
   "I'm going to visit Sicily. First, I'm sure that she needs help. As for the rest, I'm sure that Shin can handle this," Haru said.
   Hearing Shin's name from Haru's mouth, they knew they didn't need to worry too much.
   "Well, go after Sicily," Maria said and patted Haru's back.
   "Be careful." Haru looked at Maria for a while and said, "If you need help, just call me."
   "Don't worry. I'm strong. I could even defeat that devil before," Maria said.
   "Is that so?" Haru patted Maria's head gently and said, "Then I believe in you. I'll see you later, Maria. See you later too, August." He then left and went to Sicily since he was sure that that girl was working hard to heal everyone there.
   Maria blushed and said, "Well, Your Highness, let's go."
   "Oh..." August nodded, but he had made up his mind not to let any women related to him meet Haru at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1715: The Swedes Kingdom 4
   Sicily was at the church where everyone in the Swedes Kingdom used this place as a shelter. Still, inside, it was simply hell. After all, there were a lot of people that were wounded, and some of them even half-dead, which was why it was a bit overwhelming for her to take care of everyone alone. Luckily, both Mark and Olivia also helped her, or else she might not last long.
   Sicily had sweat and felt very tired, but she didn't stop using healing magic on the wounded person in front of her. Beside her, there was an elderly man that accompanied the man and the lover of the man sitting nervously, staring at Sicily that tried to save the man.
   Sicily used all of her power to heal the person in front of her. A sweat kept pouring through her beautiful face.
   "Wh - What do we do?" The elderly man was very nervous at this moment, not knowing what to do.
   Sicily's magic was then depleted, and she sat down helplessly on the ground.
   "Lady Sicily?" The elderly man was confused when Sicily suddenly stopped.
   Sicily was sobbing, sorting out her emotions before she told them the truth. "I'm sorry. There isn't anything... more I can do for him..."
   "Oh, no!" The lover of the man couldn't control her emotions again and started to sob.
   "Healing magic... cannot treat everything..." Sicily closed her eyes, feeling extremely regretful and guilty, especially when she heard the cry of a woman. Her tears kept dripping, and she kept thinking whether there was something that she could do.
   Hearing this voice, Sicily quickly turned and couldn't control her tears anymore." Haru!!!"
   Haru saw Sicily directly coming to his chest and started to cry. Looking at her tired state, he knew that he should come sooner. "Don't worry. I'll help him."
   "Haru..." Sicily's voice was quite shaky, and she stared at her man and decided to believe in him.
   Haru then walked toward the wounded man and directly used his ability to return to the state of man before the man was wounded, and as expected, the man's complexion became better, and he was saved.
   The elderly man and the woman were surprised, and then they quickly thanked Haru. "Thank you very much! Really, thank you."
   Haru looked at the man's lover that grabbed his hand directly, staring at his eyes, hoping that she could do something for him. He was speechless and said, "I just what I need to do, stay beside him for now, since I'm sure that your face is the one that he wants to see the moment he wakes up." He then held Sicily and asked, "Are you alright?"
   Sicily didn't answer him and kept hugging him.
   Haru didn't ask her again and carried her in his arm directly, leaving the three of them behind. Then without hesitation, he used his ability again and returned to everyone's state before they were wounded and caused everyone to be in shock.
   "Kasugano-kun?" Mark and Olivia saw Haru, who used his healing magic and saved everyone in this shelter easily. It might be because his magic was so amazing that they subconsciously ignored Sicily, who he carried all the time on his arm at this moment.
   "It's done. I have saved everyone," Haru said.
   "..........." Mark and Olivia thought that Haru felt amazed and thought that he might be the strongest magician in defense and treatment.
   Haru then went to the deserted place and sat on the empty bench while patting Sicily's back. "Do you feel better now?"
   "I'm sorry, Haru. I'm always leaning on you, and you have always helped me..." Sicily's mind recalled their meeting and knew that she had always caused trouble for Haru, which made her quite guilty and useless at this moment. "I can't do anything... I feel miserable about myself..." But then her chin was lifted, and her lips were kissed directly. She opened her eyes wide before she closed her eyes and hugged him tightly, without letting him go. The more they kissed, the more she realized she loved him, and she didn't want to let him go.
   When they parted their lips, both of them stared at each other, and Sicily tried to control her breath since it was quite hard to breathe after that long kiss.
   "You're not useless." Haru caressed Sicily's head and said, "There are a lot of people that you've saved, if there's no you in this place, then I'm sure that there are going to be more victims, and I'm your man, protecting you is very obvious to do."
   "Haru..." Sicily's eyes were brimming in tears, and she directly kissed his lips again, sucking it hard, pressing her body against him tightly. If they weren't in public, they might have done it directly, but...
   A huge explosion was heard from their location, which caused Sicily to be surprised and hugged him tightly.
   "Well, I'll go out first to help everyone, and by the way, don't use your uniform to heal someone. I don't want anyone to see your naked body. Use mine instead." Haru then took off his uniform and gave it to Sicily.
   Sicily was a bit shy, but she took Haru's uniform. "But is this alright?" She was worried that Haru might be hurt because he didn't wear the enchanted uniform made by Shin.
   "Don't worry. I can even defeat Shin, after all." Haru patted Sicily's head and said, "Wait for me here. I'll return later when we go back..." He moved closer and whispered something to Sicily.
   Sicily blushed and hit Haru's chest. "I hate you."
   "But I love you." Haru kissed Sicily's lips for the last time, then disappeared.
   Sicily looked in the direction where the explosion happened and knew that he was there.
   Shin and everyone faced a devil woman who suddenly appeared, and unlike the rest of the devil, this woman was strong, so strong that it caused trouble for Shin. However, as the protagonist of this world, there were no people that could defeat him, so after few confrontations, the woman was almost defeated by Shin, and if it wasn't because of her support, she might lose her life. Hence, she directly used her strongest magic to destroy this whole country!
   "What?!" Shin saw the explosion magic was formed on the woman's hands, and when he saw that there were a lot of his friends wounded by the woman. He panicked, but then, he heard his voice.
   "Shin, do you need help?" Haru asked.
   "Haru?!" Shin was dumbfounded.
   "Let me handle this." Haru didn't wait for Shin and directly used his "Phalanx" to cover everyone.
   "HAAAAAA!!!!!" The devil woman used her explosion magic and destroyed everything. Still, even though her magic was powerful, it couldn't even penetrate Haru's phalanx, or rather, his phalanx directly moved forward the explosion and slammed into the woman.
   The devil was slammed by a phalanx and felt that her bone was cracked.
   Haru then pushed the entire explosion directly through the phalanx and saved everyone easily.
   "......" Shin was dumbfounded and felt amazed by Haru, who could develop barrier magic to such an extent. He wanted to ask something, but...
   Yuri, Lynn, and Maria directly hugged Haru, who had saved them before.
   Haru smiled helplessly and looked at the three girls. "You three are alright, right?" He felt that he was going to miss them. After all, his quest had ended, and he was going back to his original world in three days, so before that, he was going to pamper them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1716: It's time to return
   Someone caught the devil woman that was thrown away, and they directly ran away without looking back, afraid that they might be killed by Haru had his group. The one who caught the devil woman was full of cold sweat, thinking that not only Shin Wolford was scary, but Kasugano Haruka was even scarier!
   When this person had escaped from the Swedes Kingdom, he sighed in relief, and his ally quickly came to help him.
   "What happened to Miria?" The man asked with a frown when he saw Miria (the devil woman) passed out.
   "Kasugano Haruka." The one who saved the woman became serious and said, "He's strong."
   "Kasugano Haruka, huh?" The man frowned and had heard from his boss that the one who was the most dangerous wasn't Shin Wolford but rather Kasugano Haruka. "Let's go back now."
   "Yes." He agreed with the man since he didn't want to stay in this place long. After all, even though he had run away, he felt that he had always been stared at. This didn't feel good at all. It felt like he was a sheep about to be eaten by a wolf that had been hiding among everyone.
   He looked back and somehow shuddered before fastening his steps since he didn't want to stay in this place anymore.
   After everyone eliminated the devils from the Swedes Kingdom, the peace returned once again, but as expected, the damage that the devils caused was huge, and many buildings were destroyed and burnt, but that wasn't their job.
   After they ended the fight, they met with the king of the Swedes Kingdom and talked about the follow-up action and what they would do with the devils.
   Haru didn't join their conversation, or rather, he didn't have that much of interest, after all, the Swedes Kingdom was only a small kingdom, even though the size of the kingdom didn't really matter, in this world, where a country could be destroyed anytime, he really didn't think too much about this kind of country.
   In his mind, the most troublesome country would be the Ys Holy Nation. After all, it was a country that was led by religion. Religion had always been the most troublesome force, especially during the medieval era, where everyone was very fanatical about their faith. After all, in this world, medicine wasn't very developed very well, and most people thought the reason why people were sick was the illogical reason such as unlucky, demon, faith, etc.
   But enough of that, after all, Haru needed to go back soon, so he brought the four girls directly to the side to tell them that he would go out.
   Hearing his news, Lynn, Yuri, Sicily, and Maria frowned. After all, they didn't want to be separated from him.
   "Do you have to go, Haru?" Yuri asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, in three days, I'll go back to Els."
   "When are you going back?" Lynn asked.
   "Probably two months," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Then can I go with you?" Sicily asked directly.
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, you should stay. After all, no one knows what will happen to your country. If the four of you leave the country, then your country might be in danger."
   "Don't you have a gate? You can come to visit us anytime, right?" Maria asked with red eyes.
   Hearing Maria's words, the three girls also nodded. After all, there was a "gate," and that meant he could go back anytime.
   "That's true, but the place that I'll go is quite far, or rather very far," Haru said while looking at the distance.
   Haru nodded and looked at the four of them. "I might have told you before, but I have arrived in this continent by chance. I was stranded and arrived here. Then I made my name in the Els, so after I've learned magic from Shin, I've thought to go back to see my home."
   Yuri, Lynn, Maria, and Sicily seemed to be very unwilling, but they could see no hesitation in his eyes.
   "How long can you be here?" Yuri asked directly.
   "Three days." Haru looked at the four of them and said, "So I hope that in those three days, I can spend my remaining days with the three of you."
   "So what are we waiting for? Let's go!" Sicily directly hugged Haru.
   Yuri and Lynn also did the same.
   Haru patted the three of them and then looked at Maria. "Maria, I'm not going to tell you to go with me now, since I don't want to use my situation as a way to get you, but I care about you, so I have told you about this before I go. I'm not going to take you now, but you should be prepared when I return, alright? Even if you have a lover when I meet you again, I'll steal you from him." He showed a mischievous smile, then used the gate and disappeared with the three girls, leaving Maria screaming angrily at him.
   "Dammit, you bastard, Haru!!! If you don't return, then I'll really get a boyfriend later!" Maria screamed, but when Haru had gone, she felt her eyes were wet and quickly wiped her tears since she didn't want him to see her like this. She didn't go and stood there for a while, waiting for a while before she left, and somehow, there was a blush on her face, thinking what that bastard might do to her when he returned.
   Maria returned to everyone, but then Shin asked, "Huh? Maria, where is everyone?" He remembered that Haru left with the four girls, but this time, only Maria had returned.
   "Hmph!" Maria ignored Shin directly since her mood wasn't good.
   "????" Shin only felt confused and didn't understand what was happening, but August could only shake his head since he knew that the first love of his friend ended so shortly.
   In the past three days, Yuri, Lynn, and Sicily spent their time together with Haru, who taught them the happiness of a woman all the time. They had to admit that that might be the wildest time that they had ever lived, but then, when the three days had ended, Sicily, who had become a woman, looked at the letter that had been prepared for her and sighed. She thought that she could change his mind, but it seemed that he was more determined than anyone.
   "I'll wait for you, Haru."
   Sicily then touched her stomach and wondered whether there would be a little Haru later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1717: Coming Home!
   After Haru returned to his quest, he left the bathroom inside the headquarters of his talent agency. He decided to go back with everyone. After all, it was quite late. Still, they didn't immediately go back and decided to stay at his shrine first. After all, they wanted to have a party after joining his talent agency, and they also invited Saori.
   "Is that alright?" Saori asked in surprise, after all, that she didn't expect to be invited to eat.
   "Yes, that's alright! Let's have a meal together, Saori-san," Honoka said with a smile.
   Everyone also agreed, so Saori didn't hesitate and went with everyone. After all, it was a rare chance to eat with a lot of beautiful girls.
   Everyone walked to his shrine since it was located nearby, but Rin suddenly exclaimed. "It's a cat!" She quickly ran toward the cats playing in the courtyard of the shrine, but she was surprised since she felt that she had seen those cats somewhere. She suddenly remembered and looked at Haru. "Haru, are those cats?"
   Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, those two are the cats that we have met on the beach." In truth, he had brought those cats here, but since everyone was very nervous about joining the talent agency, they didn't notice those two cats.
   Rin looked at Haru, and somehow she couldn't control her emotion, so she directly hugged him. "Thank you, Haru!"
   Haru patted Rin's back and said, "It's alright, you don't need to think too much, but you should let me go now, or else everyone is going to misunderstand that you're my girl too."
   Rin was startled, and she noticed that everyone was staring at her at the same time. "We - We don't have that kind of relationship, nyaa!!!"
   'Not yet...' Maki, Kotori, Eli, and Nozomi thought at this moment. Still, for Umi, Honoka, Nico, and Hanayo, they didn't think too much. After all, they thought that Rin was happy when Haru brought the cats that she had met on Enishima to his shrine.
   Rin wanted to play with those cats, but she thought to play with them tomorrow since it was quite late. After all, she was also quite hungry and wanted to eat dinner.
   Everyone was in the kitchen, then cooked food together. Their food was pretty simple since they had decided to make a hot pot.
   The hot pot was pretty much a simple dish. After all, what they needed to do was to create a broth, then put their favorite ingredients on that pot until they were cooked, but because it was simply that it was hard to make it perfect, after all, there were a lot of things that they needed to pay attention to create a hot pot from the broth, the choice of ingredients, the timing of boiling, etc., etc., but with Haru beside them, there was no need to worry. Everyone was eating with relish. After all, this dish had quite a low calory.
   While everyone was eating, Haru decided to open his reward. After all, he hadn't opened it since he had been busy taking care of Lynn, Yuri, and Sicily. He somehow missed three of them and all the girls that he met in various worlds. He thought that he needed the power to create a connection between the world or stop the time between worlds so they wouldn't feel lonely when he had left them, but enough of that, since he was quite surprised with the reward, he had received.
   [Congratulations, you have received a "Sealing Magic" from Black Clover]
   Haru was a bit curious and started to read the description of his new ability.
   This magic attribute allows the user to open and close objects, including other magic. The user can use this magic without the need for a grimoire. However, to use it to its full potential, specific spells are required, which are stored within grimoires.
   Haru suddenly felt that there was an existence of grimoire inside his body, but he didn't show it since he didn't want to cause a commotion in this place when a book suddenly appeared out of nothing.
   'Still, sealing magic, huh?'
   Haru started to think about the possibility that he could do with this magic. The main power of this magic was to open and to close objects, including magic, which meant this magic was quite similar to his "Sticky Finger."
   His "Sticky Finger" power was able to generate a zipper, and by using that zipper, he could close, open, connect, etc... Still, with sealing magic, he didn't need to do all that, and the use of this magic was more versatile. After all, the name of this magic was sealing magic, so its main power was to seal something.
   Haru thought that he could use this magic to stop a wound or bleeding by sealing those wounds. He could even make someone unable to use their abilities or put them into seal-like prison. He thought for a while, and it might be possible to combine this power with his "Ocean," he thought if his "Ocean" ability to have an ability to seal, and as long as someone touched the water from the "Ocean," all of their power would be trapped. By that, he was able to keep his promise with Semiramis to give her subjects.
   In truth, there were many animals inside his "Ocean," and all of those things were dangerous animals. Including all the fish summoned by Semiramis, which made his "Ocean" became several times more dangerous.
   Haru thought for a while and wondered whether he should go to either the world of Toriko, One Piece, or Hunter x Hunter so that he could put and tame all of those dangerous animals into his "Ocean."
   Haru felt that his plan was feasible, but he wasn't in a hurry, and he could do it later since he could see that it seemed Saori was drunk after she drank a lot of beer.
   "Hehehe, I'm glad to be your manager!" Saori said happily while drunk.
   Everyone was smiling since this woman was too funny, right?
   "Haru, what should we do?" Umi asked and wasn't sure what to do.
   "Well, let's just let her sleep here," Haru said simply. Even though he could send Saori back to her home, he felt that it was too troublesome, and he had something to do after this, so he thought it was better to let her sleep in his shrine.
   Everyone nodded and pulled a futon for Saori, cleaning up their dishes before they went home one after another, except for Maki, Eli, Nozomi, and Kotori since the four of them were about to meet all of his girls in this house.
   Haru looked at the four of them and asked, "Are you four ready?"
   "Um." The four of them nodded without hesitation.
   Haru knew that it was better to be truthful, so he decided to bring them and introduced them to each other. After all, they were about to have a holiday soon on Lanai island.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://myanimelist.net/character/105151/Saori_Nishifukai
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1718: Meeting Between Harem
   Many girls were facing each other at that moment, but at this moment, everyone was staring at the bastard who was very greedy at this moment.
   "Cough! Cough!" Haru pretended that he didn't see their expression and said, "Let me introduce you. They're Nozomi, Eli, Maki, and Kotori. You should know that they're members of Muse, the idol group that I have sponsored, and they're also my woman."
   "Eli, Nozomi, Maki, Kotori, let me introduce you to everyone. They're my precious and dear woman, and their names are Megumi, Sora, Utaha, Erina, Kirari, Raikou, and Sakura, and I really hope that everyone can get along with each other from now on."
   "Wait, Haru, isn't Sora, your little sister?" Maki asked with doubt.
   Haru felt a bit embarrassed and said, "We're not related."
   "...." Maki looked at Sora thoughtfully. Sora also looked at Maki with a calm expression. After all, it had been a while for both of them to meet each other, and during their childhood time, their relationship wasn't that good, considering both of them had always tried to get this bastard's attention. Still, they would have never expected to become sisters from now on because they shared the same man.
   Sumire and Eriri watched this scene from a few meters' distances and wondered what would happen when two groups of girls met each other.
   "Cough! Cough!" Megumi suddenly coughed and caught everyone's attention. "Why don't we have a girl's party? Let's talk to each other with tea and cookies in my room?"
   "Agree!" Everyone said without hesitation.
   "How about me?" Haru asked.
   "Stay here, bastard!" Even if they loved him, they had to admit that this guy was a scumbag and a bastard since his woman was too much, right? But when they thought about his stamina, they somehow shuddered since this guy was just an insatiable beast, but who made them love him so much? However, even though they loved him, it didn't mean their relationship with each other could be compatible. They could befriend each other so suddenly, which was why Megumi proposed to have a girl's party together and talked to each other so they could be friends with each other easily, after all, they really had a lot of things that they wanted to ask each other.
   Haru could only shake his head and didn't think too much. He then looked at Sumire and Eriri, who seemed to show a disappointed expression. He frowned and asked, "What's with your expression?"
   "Well, I thought that there would be a great fight, but it seems that it ended so peacefully," Eriri said with a disappointed expression before she sat on the sofa. She didn't follow everyone since she was sure what everyone was going to talk about was probably something perverted about Haru. Even though she was a hentai mangaka, her experience in that area was zero, after all, so she didn't dare to follow them.
   "You're lucky to have Megumi," Sumire said and sat beside Haru.
   "Yes, I'm lucky to have her." Haru nodded in agreement since he was glad that he confessed to Megumi for the first time, but he had to admit that he had done many sorry things to her. After all, his greed was simply unstoppable. "By the way, Eriri, are you going to stay here?"
   "Yeah, I want to play "School Days" again. I love the part where the protagonist of the game is being stabbed after all," Eriri said and picked the video game before she went to Megumi's room. After all, with the "School Days" game, she was sure that the girl's party would be more interesting, right?
   Haru frowned, but he could only shake his head. After all, it was impossible to teach Eriri since she wasn't his girlfriend.
   Now, there was only both Haru and Sumire in the living room, so there was something that he needed to ask Sumire. "What are you going to do now, Sumire?" Sakura had been cured, and she could walk freely without worrying about anything, and it was all thanks to Sumire. He was also very grateful toward Sumire and wondered whether there was something that he could do for her.
   It might not be related, but Sakura knew everyone from Megumi, Sora, Utaha, Erina, Raikou, and Kirari, after all, Haru didn't hide Sakura's matter to everyone, and when Sakura was cured, they directly visited Sakura and talked about their relationship as Haru's woman. With Sakura's personality, she became close with everyone.
   Sumire thought for a while and said, "You're going to have your summer holiday, right?'
   "Let me stay here until your summer holiday ends, and I want to play around," Sumire said without hesitation.
   "I have heard that you have bought an island, and your yacht is ready, right? Let's play on that island," Sumire said.
   "Yes, but there are still a lot of things that I need to do before we go there."
   Haru told the truth. After all, there were a lot of things that he needed to do, such as going to his home in Chiba with Maki, going to Iwasawa's concert at Fuji Rock Festival, selling the "School Days" on the Summer Comiket, and after all of that, he could go for the holiday on his private island.
   Listening to Haru's plan, Sumire nodded and said, "Then, I'll go with all of you at that time. It has been a while since I went on holiday, after all." She didn't really want to go back to her world early. After all, in this world, she was very relaxed, and she didn't have a lot of burdens and bad memories in this world, so she wanted to stay longer, but she also knew that she couldn't stay here forever since she had a responsibility in her world.
   Sumire looked at Haru for a while and said, "Haru."
   "Hmm?" Haru looked at Sumire curiously.
   "If you go on the quest, can you bring me with you?" Sumire asked.
   "Sure." Haru nodded without hesitation, and if the next quest needed more than one person, then it was good to bring Sumire, after all, he knew that she needed to power up, but then, he remembered something and asked, "Sumire, do you want to go with me?"
   "....." Sumire was dumbfounded and asked, "India? What are you going to do there?"
   "Treasure hunting," Haru said with a smile.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1719: Treasure Hunt
   Haru had to admit that he was glad that he dated Megumi. After all, even though her presence was quite unnoticeable, she really had an aura that could make anyone feel calm and comfortable beside her, so because of her, everyone's relationship was warming up, and they quickly became very close to each other. Of course, they learned that two girls hadn't been eaten by him.
   Kotori and Maki, who listened to everyone's experience, could only open their mouths wide. After all, they had never tasted that forbidden act. Still, listening to their experience, they knew very well that Haru was really good at it, or rather, he could make everyone became crazy about him because of his ability at the bed.
   It seemed that everyone had made an appointment to play together, and last night, they also stayed together, sleeping together, talking a lot of things together, etc., still, in the morning, they went home, after all, Eli, Nozomi, Maki, and Kotori had their own family, and they might need some time before they moved to Haru's house, except for Sakura, since she didn't hesitate and moved to his house, her parents also didn't say anything about it, since sooner or later, their daughter would become Haru's bride after all.
   When the four of them left, Haru suddenly announced something amazing.
   "Huh? You're going to India?!"
   Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "Why are you going to India, dear?" Raikou asked curiously.
   "I'm going to do a treasure hunt," Haru said since he remembered that there was a hidden treasure that hadn't been opened in India, and he thought to get it.
   "You're serious?" Kirari asked in surprise.
   "You think that I'm joking?" Haru asked.
   Kirari nodded and asked, "Yes. I thought that you were joking before."
   "How long are you going to be there?" Erina asked since she knew that Japan and India were very far apart, and she was sure that his trip would take a few days or so, but she didn't want to be separated from him.
   "No, it is just a few hours of travel," Haru said.
   Sakura blinked her eyes and asked, "How are you going to do that?"
   "With magic," Haru said simply.
   "Say, who wants to go with me to India? I'll just get the treasure and be swift with it," Haru said while looking at everyone.
   Everyone said and raised their hands without hesitation. They knew that Haru was a magician, but they had never seen him often use his ability, so they were pretty much curious.
   Haru then looked at Megumi and asked, "Megumi, if possible, can you use your ability when we have arrived there?" After all, what he was doing was a crime since he was stealing the treasure in India, so he wanted to hide his presence and didn't want anyone to know about his deeds.
   Raikou was alright since she knew about Haru's power, but Kirari, Erina, Utaha, Megumi, Sakura, and Sora were a bit dumbfounded with his power.
   "Is this teleportation?" Utaha asked.
   "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Well, let's go." He then used his light magic to reflect the light around them and walked directly to Padmanabhaswamy Temple.
   There was a few hours of time difference between Japan and India, when they went out, it was early in the morning, and in India, it was still dawn, which was why there weren't that many people around the temple.
   Raikou patted everyone's back and said, "Let's talk while walking."
   Everyone nodded and also started to walk together. Even though it was dawn, they could see that there were still some people there, whether they were a guard or some people who went to pray in the temple.
   "Haru, what kind of temple is this?" Sakura asked.
   "This is Padmanabhaswamy Temple," Haru said.
   "Do you think that there's a treasure here?" Sora asked.
   "Can you tell us the source of the treasure?" Kirari asked.
   "Hmm, based on what I know, those treasures are believed to have been accumulated in the temple over several thousands of years, having been donated to the Deity, and subsequently stored in the Temple, by various Dynasties, such as the Cheras, the Pandyas, the Kolathiris, the Pallavas, the Cholas, the Travancore Royal Family and many other Kings in the recorded history of both South India and beyond, and from the rulers and traders of Mesopotamia, Jerusalem, Greece, Rome, and later from the various colonial powers from Europe, and other countries," Haru said.
   "........" Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "Is this alright? I mean, they're a huge wealth, right? Is it really alright that we're going to get it?" Sakura asked unsurely. After all, those were the treasures of the people in India, right? She felt that it wasn't good to take those treasures.
   "Sakura, this is where you're wrong." Utaha shook her head.
   "Wrong?" Sakura titled her head and felt confused.
   "This is a treasure hunt." Utaha looked at Sakura and said, "If we don't take it, I'm sure that someone will take it, and the one who is going to take it might not be someone from India too, or rather, it might be other people."
   Kirari nodded and said, "With that amount of wealth that has accumulated over centuries, it can blind anyone, and to get that wealth, they might fight each other, so it is better to take that wealth, so no one is going to fight, right?"
   "Well..." Sakura somehow felt their reason was quite logical.
   "Still, I won't say that what I'm doing isn't a crime, but I'm doing this for everyone's goods," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "Why do you think that I've decided to take the treasures?" Haru asked.
   "Because of your greed?" Megumi asked.
   "....You're not wrong, but with all of my wealth, I can't spend all of that wealth, so who is going to take that wealth?" Haru asked.
   "Our descendant?" Kirari asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I'm sure that my children will have some of my talents, but no one really knows in the future, right? So even if their aptitude is quite average, at least they won't have to worry about eating or living with all that wealth." He was sure that his children wouldn't be average, and he was sure that they would be full of talents, but what about the next thousand of years or something?
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded. After all, they knew that they would have his children in the future, even if their children were alright, then what about the next one?
   "Well, let's open the treasure, alright?" Haru smiled then said, "Stay back for a bit, the air inside the temple isn't good, and there might be poison since it hasn't been opened for a century."
   They nodded and stepped back for a bit from Haru.
   Haru then used his device to cause disruption around the satellite in the world, then opened the temple with his "Sticky Finger."
   Everyone saw a huge zipper was opened, and then they were dumbfounded when they saw a huge amount of wealth in front of him and knew that they had successfully gotten the treasure!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1720: Don't underestimate the harem protagonist!
   Eriri, who woke up from her slumber, was still quite sleepy, but she was curious when she didn't see anyone around the house.
   "Huh, Sora? Megumi? Haru?" Eriri didn't see anyone inside the house and then shouted, "Kasugamigaoka Utaha!" She waited for a while and didn't receive a response. She scratched her head and yawned before she laid on the big sofa to sleep again. She had been staying at Haru's house for a long time, and she didn't even show reserve anymore. After all, this house was really comfortable.
   On the underground area inside Haru's house, everyone was staring at the huge amount of treasures in front of them.
   Sumire whistled and said, "With this, you won't have to worry about anything."
   "That's true, but I can't take out these treasures at all," Haru said simply.
   Sakura nodded and said, "That's true. This is illegal wealth, after all."
   "If the people of India know about this, you'll become their number one enemy without a doubt," Utaha said with a smile.
   Haru was lost for words, but he had prepared himself, so he didn't think too much. Still, he had to admit that the treasures that he had gotten were quite huge, from the collection of valuable objects including gold thrones, crowns, coins, statues and ornaments, diamonds and other precious stones, he couldn't verify how much all of those words, but one thing for sure, he couldn't take them out. Even if he wanted to, he needed to do it slowly, over very long years, but of course, he didn't take all the treasures, only some of them, since he wasn't that greedy.
   "So, are you going to keep it here?" Kirari asked.
   "Do you want to bring some?" Haru asked Kirari.
   Kirari thought for a while and shook her head. "No, it is better to keep it here, but you should keep some in a different place too."
   "Well, I'll bring some to my island later." Haru then looked at everyone and said, "You're ready for the holiday?"
   They were more excited about the holiday than the huge wealth in front of them. After all, even though the huge wealth was amazing, they couldn't use it now, and it was better to play rather than spending their time in front of the treasures in front of them, after all, they were afraid that their eyes might be blinded because of how shining it was.
   Then everyone walked out from the underground area. Haru suddenly said, "Sora."
   "Hmm?" Sora looked at Haru curiously.
   "I'll go to Chiba with Maki later," Haru said.
   "Chiba?" Sora frowned and asked, "You want to go that place?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, she wants to see our home during elementary school." He knew that Sora didn't like Chiba. After all, he knew that she saw what had happened to him back then, when he was raped by his childhood friend.
   "Well, just go, but don't make any girlfriends there," Sora said without hesitation, after all, she hated one person in that place, and she didn't want that girl to be part of his woman, with all that girl had done to Haru back then.
   "Good, you don't need to worry," Haru said.
   "Chiba is your hometown, right?" Erina asked.
   "So what happened? Why do you seem to hate that place?" Raikou asked curiously.
   "He was raped in that place," Sora said simply.
   In truth, Haru had never talked much about staying in Chiba back then to his woman. After all, he didn't want to tell his experience of being raped by a beautiful big sister from the next door since it wasn't something that he should tell anyone. Still, he knew very well that as a partner, there shouldn't be anything that should be kept as a secret, so he knew that he should tell them about this matter, but how to say... it was hard to talk about this matter, right?
   So Haru was a bit speechless when Sora suddenly told everyone about Haru's experience in Chiba.
   Everyone listened quietly to Sora, who told everyone about his matter.
   Haru then noticed Eriri. Luckily, she was sleeping and didn't seem to hear their conversation, so he didn't say much.
   Everyone was in the living room, and after hearing Sora's story, everyone was in silence, thinking thoughtfully about this big sister who raped Haru back then.
   "You're really not going to add her to a harem, right?" Utaha asked.
   "...." Haru was lost for words, but he said, "No, I won't. I intend to go there because Maki wants to see that place, but of course, if you want to see that place too, you can visit that place too." He really didn't have any intention of getting a girl in Chiba. After all, his intention to come to that place was because of Maki. If Maki didn't want to go there, he wouldn't even think to go back to Chiba since there were many strange memories in that place.
   Everyone looked at Haru's expression, but somehow they didn't have that much confidence in him. After all, they knew very well about his charm, so even if he didn't intend to get a girl in that place, what about the girls in that city?
   They were sure that everyone who saw him would surround him without hesitation like an ant that surrounded a sugar.
   "You might have no intention of getting a girl, but what about the girls in that city?" Erina asked.
   Everyone nodded at Erina's question.
   Haru smiled and said, "I know that you're going to ask that question, so I have made this." He then took out the glasses that he used on his previous quest.
   "Glasses?" They raised their eyebrows at the same time, but then they were dumbfounded when they saw him wearing those glasses.
   "Wha--?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.
   Haru smiled and asked, "What do you think?"
   "...." Everyone was still unable to comprehend what was happening. If they wanted to say who was the most handsome guy in this world, they would say that it would be their man, Kasugano Haruka, without hesitation. Even most media would say that he was the most handsome guy in this world, but this time, the one in front of him was just an ordinary guy with a very ordinary face. They were sure that if this guy was among the crowd, they would lose him easily.
   Kirari then moved closer and took the glasses from Haru's face, and his handsome face was shown once again. She nodded and put the glasses on him again. "You need to wear these glasses no matter what!"
   Everyone nodded without hesitation. After all, with these glasses, they felt very relieved since they didn't think that someone would fall in love with such an ordinary guy, right? With such a thought, they felt relief for him to go to Chiba.
   "I don't mind." Haru nodded, though, if he knew what they were thinking, he could only shake his head. After all, even if his face was ordinary, his aura as a harem protagonist was still strong!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1721: Chiba Trip 1
   Maki's parents looked at Maki, who stood next to Haru.
   "Take care, Maki, alright, Haru?" Maki's father said with a smile.
   "Don't worry, Uncle. I'll protect her no matter what," Haru said without hesitation.
   Maki's parents nodded with a smile, and Maki also held Haru's hand with a smile. After all, Maki and Haru would go to Chiba to visit where he lived during his elementary school.
   "Is the house alright? You haven't been living in that place for a while, right, Haru? Do you need to bring a housekeeper to clean up the house?" Maki's mother was quite worried, even though she agreed to let both Haru and Maki go on the trip, she was still worried, after all, that her daughter was about to spend a holiday together with this beast.
   "It's alright, mom, you don't need to worry too much." Maki smiled and said, "If his house is filthy, then we can live on the nearby inn or something." She looked at Haru and asked, "There should be an inn, right?"
   Haru nodded and said, "There should be an inn there." He only remembered, but it seemed that in the city where he lived during his middle school time, there should be more character other than from "Yosogu no Sora," though, he wasn't sure from what story, after all, it had been few years that he had been in that city.
   "You don't need to worry too much, mom." Maki then looked at her parents and said, "Then, I'll go with Haru now, bye mom, dad."
   "Bye, uncle, aunt." Haru nodded then dragged Maki's luggage to his car. This time, he didn't bring a sports car, but rather his usual black Mercedes-Benz G-Class that he had modified with various things from a weapon, protection, navigation, disguise, etc., though he didn't think he would show all of those functions in this story.
   "Then be careful, alright?" Maki's mother said for the last time.
   "Um." Maki nodded with a smile.
   Haru and Maki entered the car together, and both of Maki's parents were still there, watching their daughter and son-in-law go out together, though, in truth, they didn't need to worry too much, after all, Maki's parents knew that there should be Haru's bodyguards that were following him on his trip.
   Then when Haru and Maki left for their trip, Maki's father patted his wife and said, "Well, let's go back."
   "Um." Maki's mother nodded with a smile, but she still thought about her daughter, wondering whether her daughter would be alright. After all, she knew very well how big Haru's thing was. She had secretly put a condom on Maki's luggage and hoped they would use it since she didn't want her daughter to be pregnant so soon.
   Maki and Haru were on the trip, and Maki was full of smiles when she thought that she would spend few days on the trip together with her loved one.
   "Haru, eat this. I've brought a snack for you," Maki said and took out a snack that she had bought before and tried to feed Haru.
   "Let me taste it." Haru opened his mouth.
   Maki smiled then fed the snack to Haru's mouth, but as expected of someone who was called a scumbag and a bastard by several people, wouldn't let this end with just a normal feeding between a couple, when she was about to feed him, her thin and slender finger was licked by Haru's tongue, which made her blush in red.
   "Haru!!" Maki shouted in shame.
   Haru smiled mischievously then said, "It's delicious."
   "....." Maki blushed and understood that it seemed that there was no way for her to defeat him. She then thought for a while and asked, "Haru."
   "I have heard that Kotori has licked that part of yours?" Maki asked.
   "....." Haru was dumbfounded and asked, "How did you know? Wait, don't tell me that you know about it from Kotori during your girls' talk before?"
   "Um." Maki nodded, and her face was still as red as her hair. "You pervert."
   "....." Haru was lost for words, and he couldn't say anything. After all, he knew that he was a pervert. He looked at Maki then asked, "Say, do you want to try it too?"
   "Wha--?!" Maki was dumbfounded, and her face had been red for a while, showing how embarrassing she was. "Wh - What are you saying?! There's no way that I can put that kind of dirty thing in my mouth!"
   "...." Somehow Haru had heard those words somewhere, but he didn't say much and said, "Well, if you don't want to, then it is alright, I won't force you after all." He then patted Maki's head and continued to drive.
   Maki was about to open her mouth, then closed it again. She wasn't sure what to do at that moment, but then she said, "We - Well, if it's my hand, then it should be okay..."
   "Huh?" Haru was surprised and asked, "You sure?"
   Maki was very embarrassed at this moment and said, "J - Just say yes, if you want, I won't tell you the same thing again?!" It took all of her energy to say that, and she didn't want to repeat the words.
   "Well, then, how about you help me to take it out," Haru said and moved his seat to the back slightly.
   Maki blinked her eyes, and her expression was a bit complex before she nodded and moved her small and tender hand to his pants.
   Haru didn't do anything, only staring at Maki, who was trying to get his dick out of his pants nervously. "Do you need help?"
   "I - I can do this myself!" Maki refused Haru's help since she thought that she could do this by herself!
   "Then do your best." That was the only thing that Haru could do now, not because he wanted to tease her, that's not the case at all!
   Maki stopped, then took a deep breath. She did that action several times until she calmed herself, but in the end, she bit her lips and said, "Sorry, Haru, I can't do it." She felt a bit useless when she thought that besides kissing, she hadn't done the rest. After all, Nozomi and Eli had done it, and Kotori had even used her mouth, but she had only kissed him, which was why she was a bit frustrated, but no matter how many times she took a deep breath, she still couldn't handle her nervousness. She then stopped and felt very depressed at that moment.
   Haru then patted Maki's head and said, "It's alright. You don't need to force yourself. It is also my fault for teasing you before. In truth, I should be the one who leads you, but I use your kindness to ask you this kind of shameful request."
   "No, it is my fault! You're my fiance, after all, and it is normal for you to ask this kind of thing," Maki said and shook her head.
   Haru looked at Maki, who was stubborn, and said, "Then let's say that it is our fault together."
   "Then it is our fault," Maki said with a smile.
   Haru smiled and thought that this girl was really cute.
   Both of them stared at each other for a while before they kissed each other, using their tongues, and sucked each other's saliva.
   When Maki lost her breath, she parted and looked at him with a gaze of obsession. She then hugged his free arm and whispered, "My - My mom brought me a condom, so..."
   Haru looked at Maki, who seemed very nervous and shy. He quickly nodded and reassured her to leave everything to him.
   Maki and Haru then looked at each other, and somehow they anticipated this trip.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1722: Chiba Trip 2
   After a few hours of the trip, both Haru and Maki had almost arrived at the city where he lived in the past, but rather than a city, it was more suitable to be called a village than a bustling town like Tokyo.
   Maki saw that there were many fields around the surrounding area, which somehow made her a bit amazed since it was her first time seeing a lot of fields. She was a city girl, after all, and she didn't really have a hobby to go on a trip, especially when both of her parents were very busy with their careers.
   "First time seeing something like this?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Maki nodded with a smile.
   "Try to open the window. I'm sure the air tastes different here," Haru said and turned off the air conditioner of the car.
   Maki then opened the window of the car and took her head out from the window.
   "......" Haru was speechless, but he didn't say anything since there was nothing here. There was no car, people along the street where they drove, or he wouldn't let Maki head out of the window. He had to admit that even though Maki seemed a bit mature, she also had many childish sides.
   "It tastes good," Maki said with a surprise since she could see the difference between the air in this city and Tokyo.
   "If you gather the air in this city, you might be able to sell it in Tokyo," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Maki was dumbfounded and asked, "Is there any stupid person who is buying air just like that?" If it was oxygen, then she understood. After all, the hospital needed it, and some mountain climbers also needed it, but the air in this city-like village, she didn't think that someone wanted to buy such a thing.
   "Unexpectedly, someone will buy it," Haru said simply.
   "Really?" Maki asked curiously, but then she nodded. "Well, if the one who says such a business opportunity is someone else, then I might not believe it, but if the one who says it is you, then..." After all, she knew that Haru was the richest man on earth, so she felt some truth in his words.
   "So, do you want to sell the air in this place?"
   "No, it's too troublesome."
   Neither of them lacked money, after all, and Haru had just gotten a huge amount of wealth, so it was better to be low-key for a while.
   "Let's take a break first. There's a store in front of us," Haru said.
   "Store? Not a convenience store?' Maki asked.
   "It's a village-style convenience store," Haru said.
   "Is there such a store?" Maki asked.
   "......." Haru looked at Maki and wondered why it felt like he was a tourist guide who taught an oblivious rich lady about village life?
   "Well, let's just stop buying a drink or two," Haru said.
   Haru parked his car near the store and entered the store together with Maki.
   How to say... it could be said the moment both Maki and Haru entered the store together, they had become a center of attention. After all, both of them were handsome guys and beautiful girls. Their sense of fashion caused everyone in the store and that both of them were coming from the city, and a rich one at that, especially when they saw the car outside.
   Maki was an idol, so she had gotten used to the stare of people, or rather she also stared at everyone curiously since it was her first time to see someone in the village.
   Haru didn't wear glasses this time. After all, even though he had said that he would wear them, he didn't say that he would wear them immediately. In such a small city, he was sure that the people in this city didn't know much about him, after all, it had been a while since he came to this city, and even though in the past, he had a lot of news, he had been quite low-key in the past few months, after all, he controlled the media, so he always stayed a low-key.
   Then Haru noticed a cute girl who was wearing a shrine maiden outfit. He looked at the girl, and the girl also looked at him. Both of them stared at each other for a while, and the girl started to blush, but Maki pulled his ear.
   "Is she so cute?" Maki asked with a frown.
   "What's wrong, Akira-chan? You should be in a hurry. They're waiting for you," the staff of the store said to the girl that was wearing a shrine maiden outfit.
   "Ah, that's right! Thank you, Aunty!" The girl with the shrine maiden outfit then left, but before she left, she glanced at Haru and said, "See you later, Haru-kun."
   Haru, of course, heard the girl's voice, but he didn't have time to reply. After all, he needed to calm down Maki. "You misunderstood me. I have just met her. We played with each other when we were children.."
   "Oh? She's your so-called childhood friend in this city? I wonder how many childhood friends you have there?" Maki said sourly, feeling very jealous.
   Haru then held Maki's hand and said, "You don't need to think too much. Among my childhood friends, you're the most special one, or rather, you're the most special to me now."
   "Hmph! I'm not as easy as you think!" Maki pouted, but she moved closer to him.
   Haru shook his head and said, "Let's buy some ingredients here since there isn't much of a food store in this place."
   "Don't worry. I'll help you to cook!" Maki said while patting her chest.
   Maki and Haru left the store and were about to enter their car again, but when they were about to enter, they saw a luxurious sedan pass over them.
   Maki was a bit surprised and said, "There's a rich people here?" She thought that most people here were farmers, so she was quite surprised when she saw a luxurious sedan pass over them.
   "Have you heard about the landowner?" Haru somehow needed to teach his girl since this girl was too ignorant, right?
   Inside the luxurious black sedan, a beautiful maid in her mid-20s, letting out a drool when she saw Haru.
   Besides the maid, there was a girl who was also staring at Haru too since she didn't expect to see him in this place. After all, unlike everyone in the city that was ignorant, she knew very well who Haru was, and he was also her childhood friend, even though they had been separated for the past few years. 'But who is the girl beside him?' She frowned and wondered who that red-haired girl was.
   "Milady, milady, stop the car! I want to talk with that boy! He's my type!" The maid said without hesitation.
   Haru and Maki then drove to his house in this city, but both of them were stunned when they saw his house.
   "...Is this your house?" Maki asked.
   "Um." Haru nodded and didn't expect to see a huge tree slam into the house and destroy some part of the house. He then looked at Maki and said, "Should we live in the inn?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1723: Chiba Trip 3
   With his house destroyed by the tree, Haru knew that there was no way to live here, so he could only say that it was better for them to stay in the inn.
   Haru and Maki turned their heads and saw a middle-aged woman, looking at them with doubt and some expectation.
   "Oh, Aunty, it has been a while," Haru said with a smile.
   "It's really you, Haru!" The middle-aged woman was excited and quickly came toward him. She patted at his body and looked at him from up and down, and she had to admit that he had grown into such a charming young man. "What are you doing here, Haru? Are you coming with Sora?"
   "No, my girlfriend wants to visit the place where I live before, so I have brought her here, but as you can see, my house..." Haru looked at his destroyed house helplessly.
   The middle-aged woman sighed and said, "It was a typhoon. There was a big one before, and the tree hit your house, but since it was empty...." The rest didn't need to be said. After all, it really had been a while since someone was living in this house. "Still, your girlfriend?" She then looked at the beautiful girl who was standing beside Haru. It might be because Haru's charm was so high that she only noticed this girl before.
   "Hello, aunty, my name is Nishikino Maki." Maki bowed her head slightly and introduced herself politely.
   "Oh, my, what a cute girl." The middle-aged woman somehow felt a bit bitter but said, "Now that you mention it, do you want to meet Nao?"
   Haru was a bit startled, but then he shook his head and said, "Well, I can see her later, but for now, we need to search for an inn."
   "I see, then why don't you visit Yorozuyo Inn? I'm sure that you might also miss Senka-san," the middle-aged woman said with a smile.
   "Senka-san?" Maki looked at Haru and wondered how many girls that had this guy knew.
   "Well, she's kind of like a big sister to everyone, and she's also an inn owner in this town," Haru explained calmly, and in truth, he felt a bit awkward to come to Yorozuyo inn, after all, a lot of things had happened there, such as when he entered the woman's bath.
   "Hmm.." Maki only snorted and looked away.
   Haru shook his head and patted Maki's head. "Well, I'll be in town for a while during the festival, so please take care of me, aunty."
   "Um." The middle-aged woman wanted to say something to Maki since this girl seemed to be quite troublesome. Still, when she saw Haru patted the girl's head, she felt a bit lonely and jealous, especially when she thought about her relationship with her husband.
   "By the way, Aunty, can you not tell anyone that we're here? We only want to enjoy a quiet trip, after all," Haru said.
   "Yes, you don't need to worry. If you're free, you should visit my house. I'll prepare your favorite food for you," the middle-aged woman said.
   "Yes." Haru nodded, then said, "I'll see you later, Aunty." He then left with Maki to stay at Yorozuyo Inn. After all, that place was the best inn in this small city.
   The middle-aged woman waved her hand with a smile then returned to her house, and then she happened to meet her daughter.
   "What's wrong, mom?" Some people might have realized it, but her name was Nao Yorihime. She was the one who had raped Haru in his childhood. After a few years, she had grown up into a beautiful girl with an adult-like body.
   "Nao, Haru is here," Nao's mother said with a smile.
   "Haru?" Nao was confused, but then she was surprised and asked, "Mom, you mean Haru-chan?"
   "Um...." Nao's mother wanted to say the one that her daughter had sex with. Still, in the end, she shut her mouth, and somehow also understood why it seemed that Haru avoided her house, after all, she knew that her daughter had raped him, but as a mother, she couldn't say anything, since before, she also thought the same.
   "I see... Haru-chan is here?" Nao blushed and somehow remembered that time.
   Maki then looked at Haru and asked, "That aunty isn't that simple, right?"
   "Um, she's the mother of the girl who has...." Haru didn't finish his words since he knew that Maki had already grasped his point.
   "I see, her daughter is?" Maki nodded thoughtfully and thought that she needed to watch out for that woman's daughter. After all, she didn't want him to take the girl who took his first time as his harem member. She then held his hand tightly and didn't let him go, decided to monitor him no matter what!
   Haru didn't know what Maki was thinking, and even if he knew, he could only smile. He thought for a while and said, "By the way, I have brought a telescope. Unlike in Tokyo, where there is a lot of pollution, we should see the stars clearly here. Do you want to watch it with me?"
   "Of course!" Maki said without hesitation with a smile, and her annoyance quickly disappeared when she thought she would watch the stars with him.
   It didn't take a long time before Haru and Maki arrived at Yorozuyo inn.
   Maki nodded and thought that the Yorozuyo inn was good. After all, she could see that the inn's building was fairly new, and it had a traditional Japanese style of architecture. She then looked at Haru and said, "The hotel is fairly new."
   "Yeah, it seems that it has been rebuilt." Haru then pointed his finger at the side and said, "That building over there is the old building. In the past, I have often stayed there with my parents." But after he said that, he was silent. In truth, he could revive his parents, but somehow his morals wouldn't allow it still. He had to admit that he missed them. He was in the middle of a thought, but then he was hugged by Maki.
   "I'm here," Maki said while hugging him tightly.
   Haru smiled and kissed Maki's forehead. "Yes, you're here. I'm sure that it'll be a great trip."
   "Um." Maki nodded with a smile.
   Haru and Maki then walked into the inn while holding hands, hoping to get a room. After all, they hadn't made a reservation before.
   Inside the inn, there was a beautiful woman that was wearing a kimono. Her appearance was elegant, but because of that, she seemed to be older than she seemed, and it was also her complex, especially when she hadn't married, even though she was almost in her 30s.
   The woman sighed and thought about her future. Even though he didn't need to worry too much about money since she was the landlord and owner of Yorozuyo Inn, her love life was worrying, and sometimes, she wondered whether she would be single for her entire life.
   Senka Yorozu, that was the name of this woman.
   Senka thought about her youth, around seven years ago, when she was still in her early 20s. She remembered how good it was, especially when she thought about that boy, who often teased her from time to time, but she knew that she wouldn't come to this small city. After all, their standing had become so far apart. She might be quite rich in this small city, but compared to him, they were too far apart, and she didn't think that he would remember this city.
   'Still, I guess all of that is only a child's promise, huh?'
   Senka remembered how that boy said that he would marry her, but she knew that all of that was just a child's talk and she shouldn't take it seriously. She let out a long sigh, and somehow, she felt quite melancholy and sad. She was in deep thought, tending the plants on the entrance until she heard the sound of someone at the entrance of the inn.
   "Ah, yes, wait a moment." Senka quickly turned her head, and she was stunned when she saw this young man.
   The young man smiled and said, "It has been a while, Senka-nee."
   Senka blinked her eyes and asked, "Ha - Haru-kun?"
   "It's great that you remember me, Senka-nee," Haru said with a smile.
   Senka was wondering whether her spring was coming and if he came to court her. If so, should she agree?
   Haru didn't know what Senka was thinking, but he was wondering whether Maki was being ignored.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://hoshizorakakaruhashi.fandom.com/wiki/Senka_Yorozu
   https://yosuganosora.fandom.com/wiki/Mrs._Yorihime
   https://yosuganosora.fandom.com/wiki/Nao_Yorihime
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1724: Chiba Trip 4
   "It has been a while Senka-nee," Haru said and didn't expect that he would meet the big sister that he often teased during his childhood time, but he had to admit that even though she was a lot older, than before, she still maintained her beauty.
   "It has been a while, Haru-kun." Senka smiled and looked at him from up and bottom, then blushed. In truth, she had kept his photo when he was only wearing a swimsuit, and if possible, she wanted to see whether his size was true or not. "Why are you here? Are you here with your family? Where's your father, mother, and Sora? Are they outside?" She was very excited at that moment, but...
   "Um... they're not coming with me, Senka-nee," Haru said with a bitter smile. "You might not know, but father and mother have passed away."
   "..." Senka couldn't close her mouth before her expression became complex, and lowered her head. "I'm sorry, Haru-kun."
   "It's alright, it has been a while after all, and I have come here to relax. You don't need to worry too much," Haru said with a smile.
   "I see." Senka nodded with a smile and said, "Are you going to stay in the inn?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "My house's state is a bit..."
   "Ah..." Senka nodded since she also had seen Haru's house that was damaged because of the tree.
   "I haven't made an appointment, is there a free room here?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, there is, you don't need to worry, but... us?" Senka then noticed Maki, who held Haru's hand at that moment and became dumbfounded.
   "Hello, my name is Nishikino Maki. I'm his fiancee," Maki said and gave Senka a nod since she knew that Senka had taken care of Haru during his childhood time. Still, she needed to watch her out, or else something might bloom between Haru and Senka. It was also the reason why she introduced herself as his fiancee.
   "Fi - Fiancee?!" Senka was dumbfounded then looked at Haru, wondering whether what Maki had told her was the truth or not.
   Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Once she graduates, we will get married."
   "......." Senka couldn't close her mouth for a while, but then there was bitterness and sadness in her heart. "I see, then congratulations. By the way, I'll prepare a room for the two of you."
   "No, it is alright if you just prepare one room for us," Haru said without hesitation.
   Maki's face was red, and she hit his arm in shame.
   "...Then I'll prepare one room for both of you." Senka nodded with a professional smile, but the corner of her mouth twitched and knew that Haru, that cute and handsome boy had become a scumbag. Still, she looked at Maki with an envious gaze. After all, Haru, without hesitation, was going to take Maki's responsibility and marry her directly, unlike her, who didn't have anyone to marry.
   Haru could see Senka's change of emotion, but he shouldn't do anything in this situation, after all, even though Senka had given him a lot of precious memories in his childhood time. At this moment, in this place, the most important girl in his heart was Maki. He decided to put everything from focus, heart, and care to Maki. After all, even though he was a scumbag, he would do everything to make his girls feel happy.
   "Please follow me. I'll guide you to your room," Senka said and was about to carry their luggage, but...
   "I'll carry it myself, Senka-nee. You don't need to worry too much," Haru said.
   "No, it's my job. I'll handle it," Senka said without hesitation.
   "Senka-nee, I'm a man, and you're a woman. I won't let you carry heavy luggage, and here, I'm just watching you carry it. If so, what kind of man do you think I am?" Haru asked with a frown.
   Senka snorted and said, "You're underestimating me too much! My strength is outstanding! I have brought a lot of heavy things in the past!"
   "Senka-nee, I want to do this, please," Haru said while staring at Senka.
   "...." Senka blinked her eyes, blushed, turned her head, and didn't dare look at him.
   "By the way, which room do you want to rent?" Senka asked.
   "Is there a room with an indoor bath?" Haru asked.
   Senka shook her head and said, "No, our inn isn't like a luxurious inn, after all, and for the bath, there might be one with a shower and an indoor toilet, but for something as big as a hot spring pool, there is only a public one, of course, there is only both male and female public bathroom, there isn't a mixed bath here." She looked at them and asked, "Are you pretty disappointed?"
   "No, it is alright." Haru shook his head.
   "Well, I'll prepare the best for you, but it is pretty expensive, is that alright?" Senka asked.
   "It's alright." Haru nodded without hesitation. Even Maki was also the same. After all, neither of them lacked money.
   "Well, that's true." Senka nodded.
   "We want a quiet trip, so don't tell anyone that we're here, alright, Senka-nee?" Haru asked.
   "You don't need to worry. My lips are very tight," Senka said confidently.
   Then Senka guided them to their room, located on the 1st floor right on the new building. She opened the door and said, "Here's your room. What do you think?"
   Maki and Haru looked at the room, and it had a traditional Japanese design. The room was quite huge, with a television, chair, table, and small veranda on the side to watch the scenery of the field.
   "It's pretty good." Maki nodded.
   "Yeah, it's a good room, Senka-nee," Haru said.
   Senka smiled and said, "Thank you. There's also a yukata on the wardrobe, you can check it, and for the bath, if you want to, you can visit it since it is pretty much empty now."
   "I see." Haru nodded and said, "I'll check it."
   "I'll leave both of you now. I'll let you know when it's time for dinner later," Senka said, bowed her head slightly, then left.
   Haru then laid on the tatami floor while looking at the ceiling.
   Maki also did the same and laid beside Haru. "Your ex-girlfriend?"
   "......" Haru was speechless and said, "I've left this city in my sixth grade, and by that time, she's in her early 20s."
   "Well, Raikou-san is also quite old, but you have dated her," Maki said.
   "......" Haru couldn't refute Maki's words. He then changed the topic of conversation and said, "I'll check the bath. What are you going to do?"
   "Well, I'll take a rest first. I feel a bit tired from the trip," Maki said while yawning.
   Haru then kissed Maki's forehead then said, "Then I'll visit the bath first."
   "Um." Maki nodded with a smile and stood up once again to take out the futon since she wanted to rest.
   After helping Maki, Haru then went to the public bathroom on the inn. He walked for a bit and saw the bath. There were two entrances, one was with a male kanji sign, and the other had a female kanji sign.
   "Haru-kun, are you going to take a bath?" Senka asked when she saw Haru was about to enter the bath.
   "Um, I want to test it in the bath," Haru said.
   "Oh? You didn't bring clothes with you?" Senka asked.
   Haru patted his forehead and said, "I forgot."
   "Moo... it can't be helped. I'll take it for you. You should enter the bathroom first," Senka said helplessly.
   "Thank you, Senka-nee," Haru said with a smile. He then didn't hesitate and entered the male one, but he noticed that there was a girl inside, which made him feel confused, but he didn't hesitate to take off his clothes and took a white towel that was prepared inside the public bathroom. He then, without hesitation, opened the door of the public bathroom, and as expected, he saw a beautiful girl wearing a yukata-like uniform cleaning up the bathroom.
   The girl was surprised when the door opened, and she saw Haru, who was naked.
   The girl was surprised, and Haru pretended to be surprised.
   The girl then looked down and saw Haru's anaconda, which shocked her. In the past, she also had seen a male's penis, but the one she had seen was quite small that she hadn't seen it clearly, so it was her first time seeing such a big one. She didn't scream but only lowered her head and looked away, but sometimes, she cast a glance at his anaconda curiously.
   "Sorry." Haru quickly closed the door. He sighed in relief and thought that his harem protagonist's aura was still powerful.
   "Haru, I've brought your yuka--"
   Haru turned his body and saw Senka, who entered the bathroom without hesitation.
   "......" Senka covered her mouth and looked at his body in surprise, then when she saw his thing...
   "........" Senka couldn't utter a word.
   "...Can you step out for a bit, Senka-nee?" Haru asked helplessly, then covered his thing with a white towel.
   Senka nodded and couldn't tease Haru since she was very nervous at this moment, and she didn't expect his thing to be so big!
   'It's real!' Senka screamed inwardly.
   "........" Haru wasn't sure what Senka was thinking, but he knew that he couldn't marry anyone again after his naked body was seen by two women at the same time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1725: Chiba Trip 5
   "What's wrong? You come back so soon," Maki asked in surprise when she saw Haru had returned to the room so quickly.
   "It's alright. I don't feel like dipping in a hot spring pool," Haru said helplessly.
   Maki didn't think too much and patted the futon right next to her. "Then accompany me to sleep."
   "Alright." Haru then laid beside Maki, and somehow, he couldn't help but hug her.
   "Wait, I haven't taken a bath yet," Maki said quickly since she didn't want him to hug her when she was a bit sweaty. After all, the city's temperature was quite hot since it was summer, and she hadn't taken a bath, so she didn't want him to hug her sweaty body.
   "It's alright. Your sweat smells sweet," Haru said and kissed Maki's cheek.
   Maki pouted, but she didn't move away from him. "You pervert." But she couldn't help but snuggle into him since it felt good and cool somehow. Laying on his arm, she felt a bit sleepy and asked, "By the way, have you ever thought about returning to this city?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "If you don't ask me to come here, then I might not come to this city." Even though he had many memories in this city, this place made him recall his parents, so it was a bit hard for him to stay in this place.
   "Sorry..." Maki thought that Haru didn't really want to come to this village and thought that he brought her here because of her selfishness, which somehow made her guilty since she thought that he didn't really like this place.
   "No, in truth, I'm glad that I have come to this place with you," Haru said while looking at Maki.
   "Really?" Maki asked while staring at his eyes.
   "Um." Haru nodded and caressed Maki's hair gently, then said, "So don't show such an expression, and let's enjoy our trip here."
   "Haru..." Maki looked at Haru then took the initiative to kiss his lips.
   Haru smiled then started to enjoy the kiss.
   Their tongues started to entangle with each other and sucked each other salivas.
   Haru's hand caressed Maki's waist gently, moved his hand inside her clothes before he started to rub her mound-like breast, and played with her hard nipple.
   Maki moaned, and her eyes became hazier and hazier. She couldn't think straight, and the temperature on her body became higher, but even so, they didn't stop to kiss each other, enjoying each other's presence. In this state, she felt like she was flying, and her slender hand also started to be naughty, caressing Haru's dick on the top of his pants. She could feel how hard and hot it was. Somehow, she wasn't sure where this courage came from, but she directly pushed him on the futon, and she straddled on the top of his waist.
   Maki was like a female cowboy, sitting on the top of a horse. She opened his yukata, her hands were tracing his body, and her eyes stared at him, who seemed very vulnerable at that moment, which somehow made her even more eager to do something that a married couple only do. "Haru..." She felt that she was very bold at that moment, but somehow, she didn't care about everything, and in her mind, she only wanted to make her man feel good.
   Maki looked at Haru's neck and then kissed, sucked it very hard, trying to make a hickey on his neck.
   "Maki..." Haru also couldn't feel straight, looking at his childhood friend, who he had played with during his childhood time, but this time, she would become his. He hugged her in his arms and kissed her fluffy red hair, smelling it deeply, causing him to feel drunk.
   "Haru... let's do it..." Maki felt that she didn't want to wait anymore.
   Haru didn't say much, and he reversed their position.
   Maki was startled, then started to blush and lowered her head shyly, biting her finger, feeling the man's stare that she loved. She knew that they would become one soon, and somehow, she felt a bit excited and scared at the same time, but her head was caressed gently, and her lips were kissed tenderly.
   "Don't worry, leave it to me," Haru said.
   "Um..." Maki's face was as red as her hair at that moment.
   Haru didn't hesitate and opened the lower part of her yukata. He could see that her panties were soaked wet, showing how horny she was, but he wasn't in a hurry since he knew that she wasn't ready. He lowered his head and moved her panties to the side, observing her small private place. He could see that no other person had entered this place, but that would change soon. After all, he would invade this place soon.
   Maki was wondering what Haru was about to do, but she didn't expect that he would...
   Maki felt that she might go crazy. Her hands held Haru's head very hard, and her legs tightly clutching into his body, seemingly unable to hold the sudden pleasure that she felt. It was the first time feeling like this, and she couldn't stop moaning. "Haru, Haru, Haru..." She kept calling his name, and from the corner of her mouth, her saliva kept dripping.
   Besides her moan, the sound of slurping was the only noise within this room.
   Haru drank all the juice from Maki's, and he had to admit that it tasted sweet.
   Once again, Maki let out a scream, and her body jerked out several times. "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Her stamina was excellent, after all, she often worked out, and she had always maintained her diet, but at this moment, she was breathing heavily, showing how tired she was, but she didn't show a sign to sleep, since they hadn't done the last step.
   Haru wiped his mouth and looked at Maki with a smile. "You're so cute, Maki."
   Maki blushed in shame and snorted. "I hate you!" She was in a very vulnerable state at the time and didn't want to be teased.
   "I'm sorry. Don't get angry, alright." Haru caressed Maki's hair while kissing her cheek, neck, breasts, and, lastly, her lips.
   Maki touched every part of his body, except for his dick. She knew that she wanted him, but she was a bit nervous and scared since his thing was a bit intimidating, however...
   "Sure." Haru had already taken his dick out of his yukata, and it was standing straight.
   Maki's hand slowly touched Haru's dick, and her fingers also started to wrap around it, but then, she was a bit surprised that her fingers were unable to fully wrap it, but rather than fear, she became curious. It was like when she saw a beast in the jungle, at first, she was scared, but when she knew that it was very docile, she couldn't help but touch it all over. She then decided to become bolder then kissed his tip with her beautiful lips.
   Maki then smiled and said, "Well, you have kissed my place several times after all."
   Haru calmed himself slowly, then kissed Maki's lips.
   Maki also answered his kiss and enjoyed it. She parted her lips and gave him a nod before she continued to kiss him again.
   Haru's answer was pretty simple. He held his dick and aimed it toward Maki's place before he slowly entered it.
   "Hnghh!" Maki felt that her place was being forced open, and she felt that her place expanded, but she didn't feel hurt, or rather, she felt an enjoyable feeling that she had never felt before, but because it was so sudden that it was very hard for her to breathe.
   Then in one movement, Haru broke the last barrier on Maki's place, and some blood dripped and caused a stain on the futon, but it seemed that she was the type that could feel the pleasure right away and didn't feel the pain after losing her first time, so she started to move her waist up and down.
   Haru smiled and then kissed her lips again, feeling glad that he had taken this trip.
   Then Maki and Haru forgot about everything and enjoyed their first activity on their trip.
   Senka was still blushing when she thought about what had happened before.
   "Still, he has grown so big."
   Senka pulled her cheek and quickly shook her head since she knew she couldn't think of such a thing.
   "Well, let's call them for dinner."
   Senka then walked toward Haru's room and knocked on the door. "Haru-kun, Nishikino-san, dinner is ready. I'll send your food inside." She entered directly, but then she was dumbfounded when she saw Haru was carrying maki's thin body, and his thick thing kept plunging, coming in and out from her place.
   Maki seemed to daze and kept sucking his neck, but Haru noticed Senka entering their room.
   Senka put the dinner on the entrance, bowed her hair, then quickly left and closed the door.
   Senka was behind the door, and her heart was beating very fast. She quickly ran away since she was afraid that she might get pregnant if she stayed there, ignoring the fact that the loud sound inside Haru's room wasn't heard from the outside.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1726: Chiba Trip 6
   Haru felt the sunlight on his eyes which caused him to open his eyes. He then felt someone was using his arm to sleep, and when he looked down, he could see Maki sleeping there with a very peaceful and satisfied smile.
   Haru had to admit that Maki was strong, but well, compared to him, she was still far away, but when he thought about last night, he thought that it was better to not tell her when Senka came to visit their room, after all, he was sure that she would be embarrassed and didn't want to go out if she knew that Senka had seen them doing intercourse.
   The last night was very wild for both of them, but they stopped in the middle to eat since they were hungry. Though Maki was confused, wondering why there was food in their room, she was too lazy to think and wanted to enjoy the enjoyment of a woman.
   "Hnghh..." Maki frowned and opened her eyes slightly.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "My place is a bit hurt..." Maki said with a frown. After all, last night was her first time, and when it felt good, she didn't think too much, but she didn't expect that it would be quite hurt when she woke up.
   "Let me see it." Haru then used his magic to heal Maki's pussy. After all, he knew that what they were doing was very wild for the first time like her.
   Maki moaned softly since it felt comfortable. She then looked at Haru and asked, "Is this magic?" She had heard he could use magic, but he had never shown it to her, so she was a bit curious.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and didn't hide it.
   Maki's eyes shone and asked, "Can I use magic too?"
   "It's possible, but let's talk about it later. I'm a bit hungry," Haru said.
   "Un." Maki nodded and also wasn't in a hurry. She also felt hungry, and last night's dinner didn't seem like enough to recover her stamina.
   "How do you feel?" Haru asked.
   "It feels great." Maki smiled since she didn't feel hurt anymore. She then kissed his lips and said, "Do you want to do it again before we have breakfast?"
   Haru directly kissed Maki's lips, and his answer was clear, right?
   Haru and Maki then walked out of their room and thought to take a bath first before eating breakfast. They didn't feel that hungry after eating breakfast, but their body was quite sticky after what they had done before.
   "Senka-nee, good morning," Haru greeted Senka with a smile.
   "Go - Good morning, Haru-kun, Nishikino-san," Senka said nervously, and her face was covered in blush instantly when she thought that both of them were doing it last night. She then coughed and asked, "The breakfast is ready. Do you want to eat it now?"
   "Well, we'll take a bath first, Senka-nee," Haru said.
   "I see." Senka nodded and said, "Then I'll help you to clean up the roo--"
   "No!" Maki directly refused.
   "I - I mean, that it is alright, you don't need to be troubled to clean our room..." Maki said with a blush. After all, there was no way that she could let Senka enter their room right now. After all, the smell was quite intense inside, and it was very messy.
   Senka nodded thoughtfully and knew that Maki was quite shy. "Then you two can have a bath first. You can have breakfast in the dining room."
   "Thank you, Senka-nee." Haru nodded.
   "Thank you, Senka-san." Maki also nodded politely.
   Then Haru and Maki left, but Senka looked at Maki's back thoughtfully. After all, she could see that Maki seemed to be even more beautiful, and her skin was so bright before. She then thought about last night and blushed again, somehow feeling jealous when she thought that Maki could have such beautiful skin because of Haru's powerful body.
   After Haru and Maki had taken a bath, they went to the dining room to eat breakfast. They saw Senka and another girl that he had seen in the male public bath before.
   "Ah, go - good morning," the girl said with a blush and lowered her head shyly.
   "..." Maki stared at Haru.
   "Senka-nee, what is for breakfast?" Haru asked.
   "It's just a simple Japanese breakfast, but our ingredients are very fresh," Senka said with a smile.
   "I see." Haru nodded and said, "I'm quite anticipating it."
   "Of course." Senka nodded.
   Maki didn't think too much. After all, no matter how fresh and delicious this inn's food was, the food that Haru cooked was several times better.
   "By the way, Senka-nee, she's...?" Haru looked at the girl who saw his naked body yesterday.
   "Oh, she's Tsugumi Toudou. As you can see, she's working here," Senka said and introduced Tsugumi.
   "Hello." Tsugumi gave a polite bow to Haru and Maki.
   Maki and Haru also nodded politely toward this girl, but both had to admit that this girl was lovely.
   Tsugumi, after all, had a quite huggable body, blonde hair, or rather, she was like the combination of Eli and Nozomi together, which made Maki and Haru a bit surprised.
   "Well, you should eat first since the food won't be good if it's getting cold," Senka said.
   Haru and Maki nodded and started to eat breakfast while talking with both Tsumugi and Senka.
   "So, what are you going to do after this?" Senka asked curiously.
   "Well, we might walk around the city to see whether there is a lot of change in this city or not," Haru said simply.
   Maki also nodded since she wanted to see the scenery of the town. Mating with Haru might be a good idea, but she could do it later at night.
   "There isn't much change in this city. You don't need to worry too much," Senka said.
   "I see..." Haru wasn't sure how he felt when he heard that there wasn't much change in this city, but somehow he was a bit glad and thought that this city's development was quite slow.
   They talked for a bit and laughed together until they heard someone called Senka.
   They turned their heads and saw two people came, one was an ordinary young man, and the other one was a young boy with a very feminine feature.
   "Good morning, Kazuma-kun, Ayumu-kun," Senka said with a smile, then looked at Kazuma pitifully when she thought about the difference in size between Kazuma and Haru.
   Tsumugi also felt the same, but she was more polite than a female hooligan like Senka.
   "...." Kazuma wasn't sure, but he felt very hurt at this moment when she noticed the stare of Senka and Tsumugi.
   But when Senka looked at Kazuma and Ayumu, she thought of a good idea. "Kazuma-kun, Ayumu-kun, are you free today?"
   "Huh?" Kazuma was a bit surprised and said, "Well, we're going out to play with everyone."
   "If you don't mind, can you bring both Haru-kun and Nishikino-san with you? They also want to tour around the city," Senka said with a smile.
   "Well, I'm alright with it." Kazuma nodded and felt a bit surprised at Haru. After all, it was his first time seeing someone so handsome, which made him feel slightly threatened somehow, but he didn't think too much and thought that it was only an illusion. He then looked at his little brother and asked, "What do you think, Ayumu?"
   "It's okay, Oniichan." Ayumu nodded and looked at Haru and Maki curiously, wondering where they had seen them.
   "What do you think, Haru-kun, Nishikino-san? If you decide to play around the city, isn't it better to have a guide?" Senka asked.
   Haru thought for a while, then shook his head. "Sorry, but we have our plan today, but tomorrow, we might join you, is that alright?" He knew that there should be a festival at the shrine tomorrow, so he thought to join them.
   "It's alright. I'll tell my friends about it later." Kazumi agreed without hesitation. "Then Nee-san, Tsumugi-san, we're going to the shrine first to help with the preparation of the festival."
   Senka nodded and said, "Well, tell everyone that I'm sorry for not being able to help."
   "Yes." Kazuma nodded, then left with his little brother since he knew his friends had been waiting for him.
   Senka then looked at Haru and asked, "You have your own plan?"
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "Senka-nee, you don't need to worry too much about us. Even though I have been away from this town several times, I've been living in this city for a few years."
   Senka nodded and said, "Well, I won't force you, but if you need help, just call me, alright?"
   Haru nodded and thanked Senka, then after he and Maki finished their breakfasts, they decided to leave to tour around the city, since Maki was really curious about the city when he had lived.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://hoshizorakakaruhashi.fandom.com/wiki/Tsumugi_Toudou
   https://hoshizorakakaruhashi.fandom.com/wiki/Kazuma_Hoshino
   https://hoshizorakakaruhashi.fandom.com/wiki/Ayumu_Hoshino
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1727: Chiba Trip 7
   Haru and Maki walked next to each other while talking to each other, and somehow their topic was quite hard to discuss with some strangers, which was why he rejected the offer of Kazuma to guide him around the town.
   "Say, Haru, do you have a girlfriend here?" Maki asked.
   "No." Haru shook his head without hesitation.
   "What about an ex-girlfriend?" Maki asked again.
   "......." Haru was speechless and said, "Maki, when I lived in this city, I was just an elementary school student. Do you think that I'm naughty enough to have a girlfriend during my elementary school time?"
   "Yes." Maki nodded without hesitation.
   "....." The corner of Haru's lips twitched and said, "This is where you're wrong. In my elementary school time, I have never dated anyone."
   "Really? Why?" Maki asked in doubt.
   "Because I don't have an interest in a loli," Haru said simply.
   "......." Maki was lost for words, but she nodded since she felt that his reason was powerful, and she also didn't doubt it since she knew that this guy really didn't have an interest in a loli, and somehow, she couldn't help but laugh.
   "...Why are you laughing?" Haru was speechless.
   "No, it just felt weird when I thought that you were raped by an elementary school student..." Maki let out a sigh and wondered how a little girl could be so aggressive and raped her boyfriend.
   "Can we not talk about this?" Haru was speechless and said, "You should know that it isn't something to be proud of, and if my gender happens to be a girl, can you talk about this matter freely?"
   "...." Maki lowered her head slightly, holding his hand tighter, and said, "Sorry, Haru."
   Haru patted Maki's head and said, "Well, I don't mind, but let's not talk about this. Let's change the topic and visit this city."
   "Is there something interesting in this city?" Maki asked curiously.
   "No," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Maki, you should know that this place is like a village. This isn't Tokyo, a big city, or a tourism location. This is just a small city with a few people," Haru said helplessly.
   "You're not lying? Is there really nothing here? What about a beautiful waterfall or beautiful scenery, isn't there really nothing here?" Maki asked with a dumbfounded expression.
   "Well, if there's something, then the girls in this city are beautiful," Haru said. He told the truth since there were many beautiful girls in this city, which made him a bit overwhelmed, from Senka, Tsumugi, and even the shrine maiden that he had seen in the store before, all of them were cute girls.
   "But my Maki is the most beautiful," Haru said with a smile.
   Maki snorted and said, "I'm not going to believe your words!"
   "Sorry, sorry." Haru looked at Maki and said, "How about we borrow a bicycle, and you can sit on my back while watching the scenery on the town?"
   "Is that alright? Isn't it forbidden to ride a bicycle with two people?" Maki asked with worry, but there was some expectation.
   "This isn't Tokyo. There isn't a policeman here, even if there is one, they're too lazy to catch someone for riding a bicycle together," Haru said simply.
   "Well... then let's do it." Maki nodded without hesitation since she wanted to ride on the bicycle together like couples on the romance manga usually do.
   "Let's go back to the inn first, then. I'll carry you, so it'll be faster." Haru then carried Maki in his arms, then ran towards the direction of the inn to get his bicycle in his car.
   Maki hugged Haru's head and let him carry her, but at the same time, she felt that it was better to be carried like this rather than riding on a bicycle.
   When Maki and Haru returned to the inn to get their bicycles, Kazuma and Ayumu had arrived at the shrine to help everyone.
   "Sorry, sorry, it's a holiday, so I can't help but sleep quite late," Kazuma said helplessly.
   "Well, it isn't like I don't understand, anyway, hurry up and help us!"
   Kazuma nodded, and Ayumu stood on the side. After all, his body was very frail, but even though he couldn't do anything about the manual labor, he could support everyone with something else, which was why he came with his brother.
   Kazuna then walked with his male friend, but then he suddenly thought about Kasugano Haruka before. He felt that he had seen him before, but he forgot about it, but it was normal, after all, he was living in the countryside, and he didn't pay too much attention to the news, or financial matter, after all, he was only a normal high school boy, but the fact that Senka and Tsumugi seemed to be very close to Haru, and Senka told him the fact that Haru had lived in this city for few years were bother him, so he thought to ask his male friend, Daigo Minamikokubaru, who had been living in this city for his entire life.
   "Do you know Kasugano Haruka?"
   Daigo then dropped the wood on his hands, but he quickly screamed in pain since the wood dropped on the top of his feet. "Ouch! Ouch! It hurts!"
   "What are you doing?" Kazuma looked at Daigo as if he was an idiot and quickly helped Daigo.
   Daigo gulped and asked, "By the way, Kazuma, why did you ask that question?"
   "Well, there is a guest on Yorozuyo Inn, and his name is Kasugano Haruka. He's pretty close with Nee-san, and I have also heard that he was living in this city during his elementary school time, so I wonder whether you know about him," Kazuma asked, but he didn't expect that. Daigo's reaction would be so big!
   Daigo quickly held Kazuma's shoulders and said, "Kazuma, no matter what, don't let the girls meet him!"
   "........" Kazuma was dumbfounded and asked, "Why?"
   "Don't ask, or you'll regret it." Daigo quickly shook his head.
   "......." Kazuma frowned, but in truth, he didn't take Daigo's words seriously. After all, he knew that Haru had a girlfriend already, but he wondered why Kasugano Haruka could make Daigo seem to be in fear like this. 'Is he a delinquent?'
   Haru didn't know what Kazuma and Daigo were talking about, or rather, he didn't think too much. He rode the bicycle, with Maki sitting behind him, hugging him gently while staring at the scenery around the city. Even though he had said that there was nothing in this place, she felt it was quite a novel feeling to stay in it since she had never come to the countryside.
   "It's nice here," Maki said.
   "Is that so?" Haru didn't look back and said, "Maybe, because you're with me now."
   Maki smiled and buried her face on his back. "That might be true." If she came alone, she wouldn't enjoy this place, but she came with his man, so she felt happy.
   Haru didn't think too much, but suddenly he used the break of his bicycle to stop!
   Maki was startled and hugged him tighter, but at the same time, she also heard the sound of another bicycle stop.
   "Sorry!" Haru quickly said.
   "No, it's also my--" The girl who rode the bicycle was stunned when she saw Haru, and her face was covered in blush, thinking the young man in front of her was very handsome.
   "Are you okay?" Haru asked, but he didn't expect to meet the first heroine in Yosogu no Sora.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://hoshizorakakaruhashi.fandom.com/wiki/Daigo_Minamikokubaru
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1728: Chiba Trip 8
   Haru looked at the braid-haired girl, who seemed very earnest and disciplined, and even though both of them didn't know each other, he knew this girl very well since she was the one who found out about his relationship with Sora in the story.
   If Haru really followed the story, then he would get stuck in this city, and go to the same school as this girl, then without a doubt, this girl had a feeling toward him, but it was also because of that, that she was the one who had found out his relationship with Sora.
   Luckily, Haru and Sora weren't real blood-related siblings in this world, or else, it would be terrible when he thought about it calmly.
   On the other hand, the girl blushed and felt that she had fallen in love at first sight. She then moved closer to observe him better, but as expected...
   "Cough! Cough! Sorry, but can you not stare at my boyfriend?" Maki asked with a frown.
   "Ah!" The girl quickly realized Maki, who was sitting behind Haru, and somehow she looked at her with an envious gaze after hearing that Haru was her boyfriend. She thought she had found the right one, but she didn't expect her love life to end so soon.
   "Haru, let's go." Maki tucked Haru's sleeve.
   "I'm glad that you're alright, but I'm sorry that we can't talk too much," Haru said politely.
   "No, no, it's alright. I also know that it was my fault too," the girl quickly said, and there was still a blush on her face.
   "Well, if by any chance we meet again, let's talk with each other... um..." Haru wasn't sure the name of this girl.
   "Kozue Kuronaga! Kozue, you can call me that!" Kozue said without hesitation.
   "I see, Kozue-san." Haru nodded and said, "My name is Kasugano Haruka, and this is my girlfriend, Nishikino Maki. It's nice to meet you."
   "Yes, it's nice to meet you too, Kasugano-kun..." Kozue couldn't look away from Haru at this moment.
   Then after they talked for a while, they parted, but Kozue was still looking at their backs and let out a sigh, wondering why all the best men had been taken by someone.
   "But why have I seen him somewhere?" Kozue thought at that moment.
   Haru and Maki continued their trip. She hugged her waist from behind, sitting on the passenger seat on the bicycle, looking at his back, and sighed. "You really don't have an idea about the girls in this place."
   "No," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Are you sure?" Maki asked in doubt.
   "For me, this place is the past, and now, I live in the present, and that present is you, Maki, and without doubt, you're also my future," Haru said.
   Maki smiled and hugged him tighter. "You sure know how to say something that makes me feel good."
   "If I can't, then I won't be able to date a lot of girls at the same time," Haru said simply.
   "..." Maki was lost for words, then nodded. "That's true." If this guy wasn't skilled with his words, even if he was handsome, then without a doubt, it would be impossible for him to create a harem who fully loved him wholeheartedly. "Still, you're too handsome, isn't there a way for you to disguise yourselves?" After all, she had to admit that her man was very handsome, so handsome that he would attract everyone's attention when he walked, especially girls.
   "Well, I have a secret weapon with me." Haru stopped the bicycle and took out the glasses that he had worn previously on his quest. He then wore it and asked, "Maki, how is it?"
   "......" Maki opened her mouth wide, and she was dumbfounded. She then took off his glasses and saw his face returned to his handsome face, but when she put his glasses on his face, his face became so ordinary, which made her dumbfounded. "This... what is this?"
   "You can think of it as a magic item," Haru said simply.
   "Wear this," Maki said without hesitation. After all, she was sure that if Haru wore those glasses, they wouldn't be troubled by many girls during their trip.
   Haru also didn't really mind since he really didn't intend to hook up with a girl in this place. He wore the glasses, then continued with their trip.
   Maki then thought for a while and asked, "Say, Haru, why don't you wear these glasses when we arrive in this city? If so, then you wouldn't be entangled with various women, right?"
   "...." Haru could only shake his head and said, "Well, I want to say hello to my acquaintances. After all, Senka-nee has taken care of me, and if I wear these glasses, she might not notice me."
   "I see..." Maki nodded and also understood that by wearing those glasses, it was simply impossible to notice that it was him. She also didn't think too much and asked, "So where are we going after this?"
   "Let's go near the river. There's a beautiful one here," Haru said.
   "Good." Maki nodded with a smile.
   Haru and Maki were playing on the river like a child, and it was like they had returned to their childhood time, spending their time together to have fun together.
   After they got tired, they simply rested on the nearby rock, sat next to each other, watching the quiet river, the fishes, and the scenery around them.
   Maki hugged Haru's arm and wanted this to continue forever. She looked at him and called out his name. "Haru."
   "I love you. Let's stay together until death part us, alright?" Maki asked with a smile.
   Haru looked at Maki, then smiled and nodded. "Yes, I love you too, Maki. Let's stay together until death parts us."
   Maki directly hugged him and kissed his lips, feeling the happiness that she couldn't control. Unfortunately, this place was a jungle. If this place was their room, then...
   Maki stopped thinking and only wanted to be with him like this enjoying every moment together.
   After playing on the river like a kid, they went to visit the shrine. After all, there would be a festival tomorrow, so they wanted to see it, and then along the way, they saw both Kazuma and Ayumu that they had met before.
   Kazuma and Ayumu, who were helping with the preparation of the festival, stopped when they heard their name was called, but then they looked at Haru, who was wearing glasses in doubt since they didn't know this guy was.
   "It's me, Haru." Haru then took off his glasses, showing his real appearance.
   Kazuma and Ayumu were dumbfounded when they saw the ordinary guy with glasses before suddenly transforming into Haru.
   "Sorry for bothering you. Are you busy?" Haru asked.
   "No, no, it's alright. I'm not that busy." Kazuma shook his head and said, "That's right, Kasugano-kun. Do you want me to introduce you to everyone?"
   "Huh?" Haru was surprised, but then he shook his head and said, "You don't need to. We're only coming to watch the excitement. We won't bother you."
   "It's alright, we'll also tell you about the festival too," Kazuma said kindly.
   "Well, if you insist, then we'll trouble you." Haru nodded and asked, "Maki, what do you think?"
   "It's alright." Maki nodded and didn't think too much, but still, she wasn't good with strangers, so she didn't say much from the beginning to the end.
   "Well, let's go. I'm not sure why but it seems that Daigo is afraid of you," Kazuma said.
   "Daigo?" Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered why this name was quite familiar.
   Then they decided to go to the shrine, but suddenly someone called out Haru.
   The four of them turned, and they saw a beautiful girl with short hair, glasses, and large breasts.
   Haru was also surprised and asked, "Nao?" Their meeting was so sudden that he wasn't sure what to say for a while, but he had to admit that this girl had grown up into a beautiful girl.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://yosuganosora.fandom.com/wiki/Kozue_Kuranaga
   https://yosuganosora.fandom.com/wiki/Nao_Yorihime
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1729: Chiba Trip 9
   Unlike his shrine, which was located in the middle of the city, the shrine in this town was located in the middle of the mountain. They needed to climb up a tall stair that seemed to be connected to the top of the mountain, and it was surrounded by a sea of trees, which gave off a sacred feeling, but really, those things didn't really matter.
   "Haru-chan?" Nao looked at Haru for a while and wasn't sure what to say while. After all, she hadn't seen him for a long time. However, she still heard about his news and what he had done in the past year, which somehow made her realize that they were now in a different world. Still, secretly, in her heart, a part of her wanted to see him again, but she didn't expect that their meeting was so sudden, and she didn't know what to say.
   "Nao, it has been a while," Haru said with a smile.
   "Um." Nao nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, it has been a while, Haru-chan." She looked at his smile and somehow felt relief when she didn't change. "What are you doing here?"
   "Oh, I came to watch the festival with my girlfriend since she's curious," Haru said simply.
   "Girlfriend?" It might be because Nao's attention had always been on Haru, so she didn't notice the girl who had been standing next to Haru.
   "Hello, I'm Maki Nishikino. I'm Haru's girlfriend," Maki said decisively while staring at Nao, but at the same time, she stared at Nao's breasts and frowned since it was huge.
   "Ah, I - I see..." Nao was a bit overwhelmed by Maki's aura. After all, she could see that Maki was a beautiful girl, and there had this elegant aura around her, which made her feel a bit inferior. "Th - Then, I have to help with the preparation of the festival first, see you later, Haru, Nishikino-san." She bowed her head slightly then left.
   "........" Kazuma and Ayumu, who had been standing there, were ignored for a while, but they didn't say anything since the scene in front of them was quite interesting.
   "Kasugano-kun, do you know Yorihime-senpai?" Kazuma asked.
   "Oh? You know her, Kazuma-kun?" Haru asked.
   Kazuma nodded and said, "She's pretty popular at school. I have heard that she has a lot of fans."
   "Including you?" Haru asked.
   "No, no, I'm not." Kazuma quickly shook his head since, in truth, he had someone in his heart, but then he realized something and asked, "So what is your relationship?"
   "......." Haru didn't expect that this guy was so sharp that Kazuma realized that he had changed the topic of conversation.
   "She's his ex-girlfriend," Maki said curtly.
   "......" Kazuma and Ayumu.
   Haru stared at Kazuma, and Kazuma looked at Haru with an apologetic expression since Kazuma didn't expect Nao to be Haru's ex-girlfriend. If there wasn't Maki here, then it would be alright. The problem was there was Maki here.
   "Well, then, Kazuma-kun, Ayumu-kun, we'll walk around the shrine first, sorry for bothering you," Haru said.
   "Oh, oh!" Kazuma quickly nodded.
   "See you later." Ayumu nodded politely.
   Haru waved his hand then left with Maki while looking at Ayumu, wondering how a boy could be feminine. He shook his head then asked, "Is there somewhere that you want to go?"
   "Let's go back," Maki said simply.
   "Well, let's go back." Haru didn't think too much and decided to leave. After all, he knew that Maki's mood wasn't that good.
   Even though Maki's mood was slightly bad, it was just because of her sudden meeting with Nao. In truth, she wanted to lash over Nao, get angry, scold her, etc... Still, when she thought calmly, it was simply useless, so she didn't say anything, and only held Haru's hand while introducing herself politely before, after all, even though she didn't seem to take Haru's rape case seriously, considering how naughty her man was, she still resented Nao, after all, he was only an elementary school student at that time.
   Maki was sure that Haru probably wouldn't play around with girls during his middle school time if those things didn't happen.
   Haru wasn't sure what Maki was thinking, nor he had a plan to peep into her mind. "Maki." He called out her name softly.
   Maki didn't answer, but her head moved slightly.
   "The night is coming, don't you want to see the stars? I have prepared the telescope here," Haru said with a smile.
   "......" Maki was caught in a dilemma before she nodded. "Um."
   "Come here." Haru then carried Maki directly into his embrace and carried her directly to the river, located near the inn.
   "He - Hey, there are too many people, don't carry me like this..." Maki said shyly. After all, she could see that the inn guests, Senka, and Tsugumi looked at them with envious gazes, especially the women since they wanted to see how it felt being hugged by those strong arms.
   "I don't care. If you're embarrassed, just hide your face on my neck," Haru said.
   "Um." Maki was shy and nodded.
   "Haru-kun, where are you going?" Senka asked.
   "We're going to go to the riverside to watch the stars," Haru said.
   "I see..." Senka then looked at Haru's back that slowly disappeared, and knew that it was already impossible.
   Maki, who was in Haru's arms suddenly, realized something and asked, "Wait a moment, where's the telescope?" She was too shy before, but then she realized that Haru didn't bring a telescope with him.
   "We don't need a telescope to see the stars that we're about to see," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Maki was dumbfounded, but then she became even more curious. "What kind of stars?"
   "Just be patient. We'll arrive soon," Haru said.
   Maki nodded and waited for a while, and when they arrived at the riverside, she was dumbfounded since she really saw stars. "This... is this a firefly?"
   "Yeah, have you seen it before?" Haru asked. The place where he brought Maki was the place where most fireflies gathered in this city. After all, unlike in Tokyo, there weren't many people here, and the forest was still lush, so it was quite common to see fireflies.
   "Haru, Haru, let's take a closer look," Maki said excitedly like a child.
   "Good, but don't get scared, alright? Even though they're beautiful at night, they're different from butterflies, and their appearance isn't that beautiful," Haru said.
   "I know. I have seen their pictures on the internet. After all, don't treat me like a child, alright?" Maki pouted.
   "You're not a child. You're a woman. I can assure you of that," Haru said with a smile.
   "...Pervert." Maki was speechless, hugging his neck, letting him carry her.
   "By the way, Maki, thank you for not being angry before," Haru said. When Maki met Nao, he could see that she wanted to get angry and lashed Nao, but she was holding back.
   Maki looked at Haru and asked, "If it wasn't because of her, then we might be able to be together sooner."
   Haru looked at Maki and said, "Don't blame her. Everything was my responsibility. It was my decision, and I wouldn't blame anyone for what we had done in the past." He was a man, after all, and he wasn't the type of person who would blame anyone for his past.
   "Well, I know that you're a bastard," Maki said while pouting.
   Haru smiled and said, "But I'm glad that we can be together."
   "......" Maki looked at Haru for a while and kissed his lips. She snuggled into him and said, "Me too."
   Both of them then watched the fireflies together in silence, feeling glad that they could be together.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1730: Chiba Trip 10
   With all of that, the festival started on the next day, Haru and Maki also came out together, and both of them were wearing yukata to match up with the festive mood around this city.
   In this city, two festivals had always been held every year, the first festival was this festival, which had always been held during the summer, and the other festival was held in autumn.
   In truth, the festival that was held in autumn was several times better than in the summer, but it wouldn't be held shortly, so let's just enjoy the summer festival.
   Maki was like a child at this festival. She tried various foods and played various games at every stall in this festival. After all, it was her first time to come to a summer festival like this. She was coming from a rich family, and this kind of enjoyment for a commoner was something that she had never felt.
   "Haru, what is this?" Maki looked at the apple, which was stuck on the stick, but unlike a normal apple, something around it caused the apple to shine or something.
   "It's a candy apple. You can say that it is an apple that is covered in a sugar coating," Haru said.
   "...It's extremely unhealthy, but I want to eat it but..." Maki touched her stomach and knew that she had eaten quite a lot. Her appetite was quite small, and she knew that this kind of food had many calories. As an idol, there was no way that she could eat it, but she still wanted to try, so she looked at Haru with a hopeful expression.
   "Don't worry. I'll eat the rest if you can't eat them," Haru said simply.
   "Yes!" Maki nodded with a smile then bought the candy apple directly without hesitation, but when she held it. She looked at Haru and asked, "How do I eat it?"
   "Just bite it," Haru said.
   "Bite it?" Maki looked at the apple and wondered whether she should eat it directly. After all, she was sure that the apple was quite big.
   "You can eat mine. This apple is nothing compared to mine, right?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Maki's face then blushed as red as her hair, and she directly hammed his arm. "Haru!!!" If it was in their room or home, it was alright, but this place was public!
   "Sorry, sorry, I was joking." Haru patted Maki's head, trying to appease her.
   "Hmph!" Maki pouted and looked away, but she clearly didn't seem that angry. "Still, even if you wear the glasses, you're still very noticeable, huh?" She looked at Haru, who was wearing disguised glasses, and had to admit that he was still attracting a lot of attention even though he wore them.
   "After all, there aren't many people who are taller than me," Haru said. Unlike most harem protagonists who had an average height, his height was very tall, reaching 187 cm, with quite a muscular body. Even if his face was average at this moment, his momentum was strong, with such a strong body.
   "Well, that's true, your body is good..." Maki said with a blush, especially when she remembered what they had done in the inn's room all the time. She, who had tasted the forbidden pleasure, understood why a lot of women were crazy about him.
   Then they continued to walk around, and they saw Kazuma, who was walking with his friends, both male and female.
   Haru looked at their group and saw a lot of cute girls there. If he wasn't with Maki, then he might join them, but he was with Maki.
   Maki also saw many cute girls around Kazuma, but she ignored Kazuma and looked at the girls. "Do you know any of those girls?"
   "No." Haru shook his head.
   "Really?" Maki looked at Haru in doubt since she thought that he knew all the girls in this city.
   "Really." Haru was helpless and said, "After all, like in the school, it isn't like you know all the students in your school, right? It's the same in this city. Even though this city is small, it isn't that small either."
   "If they're just a normal girl, then I won't say much, but they're all beautiful girls, you know?" Maki said and looked at Haru in shock.
   Haru was lost for words and said, "What do you think I am? Do you think that I am a beast that will eat every cute girl?"
   Maki nodded and said, "Yes."
   Haru wanted to say something, but in the end, he stopped. After all, it wasn't wrong to say that he was really a beast. "Well, let's not bother them."
   Maki nodded and said, "Yeah, I'm afraid that you might steal his crush later."
   The festival continued, and the main show of the festival was the shrine maiden dance.
   On the wood traditional stage, which gave off an exquisite atmosphere, a single girl danced gently and slowly, as if she prayed for the land of this city.
   Haru looked at this girl and remembered that she was the girl he had seen in the store for his first time here.
   "She's beautiful..." Maki said while looking at the girl, but then she looked at Haru.
   "You're more beautiful, Maki," Haru said with a smile.
   Maki smiled and hugged his arm tighter, enjoying the show in front of them.
   It was the last day for them to stay in this city, and tomorrow, they would go back, so before that, there was one place that Haru wanted to visit before he returned.
   "So, where are we going?" Maki asked curiously since suddenly Haru wanted to visit someplace. Without hesitation, she followed, but she didn't expect them to come to the jungle, which was located right behind the shrine. It was very dark, and the only light that could be seen as coming from the stars, but as expected because the trees were huge, it covered most of the light, so she could only hold his hand since she was quite scared, but with him around, she believed that she would be alright.
   "Wait a minute, we will arrive soon," Haru told the truth since they had really arrived at the location that he wanted to see.
   "It's amazing..." Maki was amazed, staring at the scene in front of her.
   In front of them, there was a beautiful lake, with a Torii gate that was located in the middle of the lake, but more than that, the reflection of the stars were fully reflected on the lake, which gave off the illusion that the lake in front of them was the space itself.
   Unlike Maki, who was amazed by the scenery in front of them, Haru looked at the scene in front of him with a complicated gaze, after all, this was the place where Sora decided to commit suicide because of their forbidden relationship, and it was also the reason why she wanted to visit this place. Still, as expected, when he arrived in this place, his feelings were mixed, but at the same time, he was glad that he and Sora weren't blood-related siblings and they could be together without worrying about a lot of people.
   "Thank you for asking me to bring you here," Haru said while looking at Maki.
   Maki smiled and said, "You're welcome." She rested her head on his arm and asked, "In the future, let's bring our children here."
   "Of course." Haru nodded.
   "Still, I'm worried that the people around this area might cut down the trees around and change this place into a huge city like Tokyo." When Maki thought that her children might not be able to see this beautiful scenery, she felt worried, so she asked, "Should we buy this entire mountain, Haru?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1731: Place to return...
   Senka and Tsumugi looked at Haru and Maki at the inn entrance, helping them put their luggage in their car.
   "Now that you mention it, how old are you this year? Can you get a driver's license with your age?" Senka asked with a frown. After all, she knew that only someone at 18 could get a driving license.
   "I'm 17," Haru said with a smile.
   "Huh? Then how the hell can you get the license?!" Senka was dumbfounded.
   Haru chuckled and said, "I just have a connection."
   "......." Senka and Tsugumi, for the first time, had to admit that his laughing face was really handsome, but more than that, they thought that Haru, who had been very with them for the past few days, was more mysterious than they had thought.
   "Thank you for your help in the past few days, Senka-nee, Tsumugi-san," Haru said with a smile.
   "It's alright. Still, the time moves very fast, huh?" Senka looked at the distance and said, "Even though you have been in this city for the past few days, it feels like only a day has passed or something."
   "Really? So I guess you are happy with me coming here, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   "........" Senka blushed lightly and slapped Haru's back very hard. "What the hell are you talking about?!
   "I was joking." Haru smiled and said, "Well, if we have time, we'll visit this city again."
   Senka nodded and said, "Yes, you can come anytime in the future. Our inn has always welcomed you."
   "Thank you, Senka-nee." Haru looked at Senka, who smiled at this moment and thought that it made him recall his time when he stayed in this city. "Well, we'll go back now. If we continue to talk, I'm afraid that we might feel reluctant to go back."
   "Hehe, I guess you really like this place, huh?" Senka said with a happy smile.
   "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, my parents have passed away, so I guess, having met a big sister who has taken care of me in the past somehow makes a bit emotional ---" He hadn't finished his words since Senka directly hugged him.
   "Uwaaa~~ Just come if you want to come! I'll welcome you anytime!" Senka cried directly, hugging him tightly.
   Haru felt a bit helpless and patted Senka's back, smelling her smell, which somehow made him relaxed.
   Maki and Tsumugi didn't say anything. They only looked at both of them, thinking that their relationship was very close, but unlike Tsumugi, who thought that both Haru and Senka were like a family, Maki thought it might be only a time before Senka might join his harem.
   After parting, Haru said goodbye and left with Maki, leaving this city while wondering whether he should visit this place again.
   Senka looked at the car that slowly left, and somehow she felt a bit empty and lonely when she saw him had left, wondering when he would return.
   "Senka-san?" Tsumugi asked.
   "Well, let's work hard today, Tsugumi!" Senka said with a smile.
   "......." Tsumugi looked at Senka for a while and nodded. "Yes."
   Along the path where they left, Haru noticed several girls that he knew from his childhood time.
   "You're not going to say goodbye to them?" Maki asked.
   "Will you be happy if I do so?" Haru asked.
   "Then I won't do it." Haru looked straight and said, "I have promised that I won't get any girls and focus on you during this trip, right?"
   "But on the next trip, you might add another harem, right?" Maki asked while staring at Haru.
   "Well, if it's Senka-san, then I don't really mind since it seems that your relationship is pretty much close." Maki looked at Haru and asked, "Now that you mention it, you don't talk much about your life here, right? We have a lot of time before we arrive in Tokyo. Can you tell me more about your story?"
   "It's alright, but it isn't that interesting, though," Haru said.
   "It's alright, just tell me..." Maki said while staring at Haru with a puppy-like expression.
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "Well, I'll tell you..." He had to admit that his memory in this place wasn't all good, but a lot of them were good memories that he couldn't forget, and personally, when he could talk about his experience to his loved one, he felt that the burden on his chest was lifted.
   Nao saw Haru's car that walked away from this city, and she wasn't sure how long he would return. She let out a long sigh and thought that she might be the only one who was trapped in the past. Looking at him with Maki, she felt sad, but at the same time, she was relieved when she saw him alright.
   Nao looked at the distance and wondered whether there was a man who was more wonderful than Haru in this world...
   Unlike Nao, Akira, the shrine maiden, who danced at the festival before, knew that Haru also had gone back to Tokyo, but she didn't come out from her shrine, only laid in her room absentmindedly.
   Akira and Haru had talked for a while after she ended her dance. She remembered the time when she played together with Haru and Sora at that time and felt that it was really a good day, but she knew that everyone had grown up and everyone had changed. However, she felt lonely. After all, he was with someone else, and the time they spent together might not be able to return.
   Akira then turned her body, staring at the ceiling, raised her hand as if trying to reach something.
   After Haru sent Maki back, he returned, and at the same time, he thought to visit that city again, but not so soon, after all, there were a lot of things that he needed to do at this moment, and there were a lot of girls that he needed to take care of.
   Haru thought about Senka and Akira that he had met before, and there was a smile on his face, but then, he thought that he was really a greedy man.
   It didn't take a long time before Haru arrived at his home, then after he parked his car, he saw someone had been waiting for him.
   "Welcome back. How was your trip?" Sora asked, looking at Haru, who had just returned.
   "It's great." Haru smiled and said, "Do you want to come with me next time?"
   Sora looked at Haru for a while and grabbed his hand. "Well, you can tell me later. For now, let's forget about that city since I really miss you."
   Haru looked at Sora, who had pulled him and knew what this girl wanted to do. He only smiled then carried her in his arms. "I also miss you." He missed her cheek and said, "Let's do it a lot of times today."
   "Call Utaha and Megumi too. I might not be able to take you by myself," Sora said with a smile and was somehow glad that this guy was a pervert.
   Haru didn't know what this girl was thinking, but he had a new home now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://yosuganosora.fandom.com/wiki/Akira_Amatsume
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1732: Let's go out and play! 1
   Before the summer vacation, Erina was very busy, but during the summer vacation, she was so free that she decided to live at Haru's house directly. Laying on the sofa with an air conditioner that was fully activated, a cold drink, a snack, and some shoujo manga, she felt that this was simply heaven. As for getting fat? She felt that she couldn't become fat, considering how she had always had an intense workout every night with her man.
   Erina put her head on her man's lap and asked, "Say."
   "Hmm?" Haru looked at Erina curiously.
   "Are you busy in the autumn?" Erina asked.
   "Autumn?" Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "I'm not sure yet, but what's wrong? Do you want me to help you with your Moon Banquet Festival stall or something?"
   The Moon Banquet Festival is the annual school festival held at Tootsuki culinary academy. During the festival, students can set up a food booth after receiving permission to do so. During the Moon Banquet Festival, students may choose to work individually or in a group.
   The festival is considered a huge event that attracts more than 500,000 customers a day. Among these customers are numerous domestic and foreign V.I.P.'s. The customers are accommodated at Tootsuki's on-campus lodging facilities and Ttsuki Resort; the rent for the lodging alone is a great money maker for Tootsuki.
   "Can you?" Erina asked with a shining eye.
   "...It's possible, but do you really have to open the stall? Can we just play around the festival?" Haru asked since he really didn't see a reason for Erina to work so hard, considering that he didn't lack money, and as his fiancee, she also didn't lack one either. Even though he knew that as a member of Elite Ten, Erina might need to open her stall as the festival's main attraction, he still had heard that if the members of the Elite Ten didn't want to open one, it didn't really matter.
   "Haru, I'm Nakiri. I need to show everyone my skills and strengthen our family position in the culinary world," Erina said with a serious expression.
   "I know." Haru patted Erina's head and said, "But you sure that you want to hire me? I'm not cheap."
   "What do you want?" Erina blushed and asked, "Don't tell me that you're going to ask me to suck that thing again?"
   'Isn't it you who is the one who sucks it on your own?' Haru thought, but he nodded and said, "Can you?"
   "We - Well, I don't really mind, should we do it now?" Erina asked.
   "It's still a day, though." Haru smiled and said, "You have become perverted, huh, Erina?"
   "Whose fault it is?!" Erina was full of shame.
   "Still, where is Hisako? She's usually beside you, but I have seen that you have been separated for a while," Haru said.
   "....." Erina stared at Haru.
   "What?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Do you want to eat, Hisako?" Erina asked.
   "....How come that the image of a beast is always on your mind?" Haru was speechless.
   "It's because you're like that?!" Erina said without hesitation.
   "Well, if you're curious about her, she's working hard at the Tootsuki Autumn Election," Erina said.
   The Autumn Election is used to determine the current generation's class standing of first-year students through a cooking tournament. Claiming victory in the Election can greatly increase a student's chances of eventually becoming a member of Tootsuki's Elite Ten Council.
   "I see." Haru nodded and asked, "Hasn't she asked for your help?"
   "No, she said that she was going to use her own power to win the tournament," Erina said with a somewhat proud tone. She then looked at Haru and said, "If you're free, you should come to the festival. I'll show you around, or rather, do you want to become a judge there?"
   "Me? A judge? Are you serious?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Why not? I'm sure that everyone will be excited to see the richest man on earth taste their food, and if their food is good, you might give them a sponsor or something, right?" Erina asked.
   "I'll be visiting the tournament, and I don't really mind becoming the judge, but is that alright with you?" Haru asked.
   "Huh? What's wrong with it?" Erina asked with some confusion.
   "Aren't you afraid that your husband will be stolen by someone there?" Haru asked.
   "No, if you just want to hook up with someone and just do it, it isn't like I can't stop you anyway, and as long as you don't forget me and have me in some part of your heart, I'm alright," Erina said simply.
   "..." Haru looked at Erina for a while and said, "I'm glad that you're mine."
   "That's true. You should treasure me well forever," Erina said while staring at Haru.
   "Yes, I'll treasure you well forever," Haru said without hesitation.
   Erina laughed and smiled happily. After all, the time she spent with him was the best time of her entire life. Her childhood time might be dark, but not now, with him beside her, and even though this guy was a bastard, he wasn't that bad, and she also had a lot of sisters that she could trust now, but...
   Erina looked at her smartphone and frowned, then directly rejected the call and placed it on the table again.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Alice..." Erina murmured with a bad expression.
   Haru smiled and asked, "Your relationship isn't that bad, right? From what I've heard that you're the one who has always bullied her in the past."
   "I - I'm not a bully!!!" Erina refuted with a blush on her face, but then she said, "Still, but I might have received my retribution now since you have always bullied me at night."
   Haru looked at Erina and said, "Why don't you answer her?"
   Erina let out a long sigh, took the smartphone, and accepted the call. "What's wrong, Alice?"
   "Why did you reject my call?!" Alice complained.
   "If you have nothing to say, then I'll end the call," Erina said.
   "Wait! Wait! You have been staying at Haru's house all the time! It isn't healthy! Let's go out and play!" Alice said without hesitation.
   "Play? Huh? I don't want to. I want to stay at the house." Erina rejected Alice's invitation without hesitation.
   "Erina, you meanie! Haru, I know that you're there! Do something about your woman! Don't let her bully me! Or rather, invite her to play with me! No, well, let's just leave Erina, and let's go out to play!" Alice said without hesitation.
   "How dare you?!" Erina quickly stood up, and her hair stood up like a Saiyan.
   "Well, Erina, it isn't bad to go out for a while," Haru said.
   Erina wanted to say that that they were about to go out to play on other days, but she shut her mouth since she felt if she said that Alice would do something and tried to go with them, so...
   "Well, I don't mind, let's go out and lay," Erina said simply.
   "Yay! Wait for me! I'll drive my car to your house to pick you two up! Wait for me there! Don't you dare to leave me, alright?!"
   The sound of fast and loud footsteps could be heard from Erina's smartphone, which caused both Haru and Erina to be able to only shake their heads at this moment, thinking that this girl was too... too excited, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1733: Let's go out and play! 2
   Haru, Erina, and Alice came out from their car, and the three of them looked at the building in front of them.
   Haru was silent, but Erina was confused and asked, "What is this place?"
   "A public pool, you don't know them?" Alice asked.
   "Huh? I thought we were going to the private pool owned by Nakiri..." Erina didn't expect Alice to bring them to the public pool. After all, Alice said that she was going to invite them to the pool.
   But why the pool? Well, they were in the summer, so shouldn't it be obvious for them to play in the pool?
   Still... Erina and Haru were a bit dumbfounded when Alice brought them to the public pool.
   "Listen, Erina. We're slightly unfamiliar with what people call common sense." Alice raised her finger as if she was going to lecture Erina. "You can't become a great cook like that. We must experience many things."
   Erina folded her arms, looking at Alice, and asked, "Then... why did we have to come here?"
   "Geez, all you do is complain! Haru tells your girlfriend!" Alice pouted.
   "Ha? What do you mean by that?!" Erina looked at Haru and said, "Haru, what do you think? Should we really play here?"
   "Haru, we should play here, right?" Alice asked with a smile.
   Haru didn't answer their question immediately, but he asked, "Say, Alice, have you come to the public pool before?"
   "No, this is my first time," Alice said simply.
   "So, did you choose this public pool this time?" Haru asked.
   "No, I have asked someone to search for a public pool, and here we are," Alice said.
   "Well, if your people are the ones who choose this, then it should be alright." Haru nodded and said, "Well, I don't really mind, but you should be prepared, alright?"
   "Be prepared. What do you mean?" Alice asked with confusion.
   "You two are born from a rich family, so you might not have the experience to come to the public pool, but since your people choose this public pool, then it should be alright. That's all you need to know," Haru said.
   "Just tell us, what do you want to say," Alice asked directly.
   "Yeah, Haru, what do you want to tell us?" Erina asked with a frown.
   Haru looked at Kurokiba and asked, "Kurokiba have you been in the public pool before?"
   "Well, not really." Kurokiba shook his head.
   Haru sighed and said, "Well, I don't want you to have a bad impression of the public pool, but some public pool is really bad, especially when there are too many people there since something bad might happen."
   Erina and Alice looked at Haru curiously.
   "Pissing," Haru said directly.
   Erina and Alice were dumbfounded.
   Haru nodded and said, "Unlike an adult, the little children don't care much about hygiene, so they might take a piss on the pool, and their piss might be mixed with the water from the pool, and...."
   "..........." The expression of Erina and Alice became pale and disgusting.
   "You-You're exaggerating, right?" Alice asked in a shaky voice.
   Haru shook his head and said, "It's the truth, but well, you don't need to worry too much since the water of the pool is mixed with chlorine, and by using that, most viruses and bacteria will be killed." He looked at the two of them and asked, "After hearing that, do you still want to enter the public pool?" In truth, there was still much of the horror of the public pool, but he wouldn't say it, after all, not all the public pool was like that, and a lot of them were quite good, but if he could get the private one, why should he come to the public one, right? But when he thought about both Erina and Alice, who were very oblivious about the life of common people, he felt that it might be a good idea for them to experience it.
   Well, Erina might have experienced it before, but Alice... Haru had a feeling that Alice was a very sheltered girl, which was why he didn't mind following her to play in the public pool.
   Alice then looked at her bodyguards and asked, "There are no little children inside, right?"
   "No, miss, there aren't many guests, and most of them are young people like you," the bodyguard said respectfully.
   "Then it is alright, let's go inside to play!" Alice said without hesitation.
   Erina pulled Haru's hand and asked, "Is it really alright?"
   "Well, you don't need to worry too much. Just trust your people, and use this as a chance for an experience," Haru said.
   "Well, if you say so, then I believe you, Haru." Erina nodded and said, "By the way, you're also going to enter, right?"
   "Um." Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Of course."
   "That's good." Erina smiled and hugged Haru's arm.
   "........" Alice looked at their interaction, and she was happy to see Erina could show such a smile, but why did she feel so uncomfortable at this moment. "Don't flirt all the time!" She pulled Erina directly and separated her from him. "Hurry up and change into your swimsuit! We'll also change into one too, be prepared, alright?"
   "Well, I'm quite anticipating what kind of swimsuit that you'll wear," Haru said with a smile.
   "Good!" Alice smiled and said, "Let's go, Erina!"
   "Wait! Wait! Alice, don't pull me!" Erina screamed while complaining.
   When Erina and Alice left, the group of female bodyguards quickly followed them.
   "Say, Kasugano-san, is the pool really alright?" Kurokiba suddenly asked.
   "You're a man. What are you afraid of?" Haru asked.
   "Well, that's true." Kurokiba nodded, and as a man, he felt a bit ashamed to be afraid of the public pool.
   "Let's change into our swimsuit," Haru said.
   "Oh." Kurokiba nodded and followed Haru to the changing room. The group of bodyguards also followed them too.
   In the changing room, Alice chuckled and said, "Erina, are you going to seduce Haru by wearing that bikini?"
   "Um." Erina simply nodded.
   Alice opened her mouth wide, and she was in shock. "Are-are you serious?!"
   Erina smiled at Alice and said, "Alice, you're still a little girl. You don't understand him much."
   "!!!!" Alice pouted directly, her face very red, showing annoyance. "What do you mean by that?!" Are you saying that you've become an adult woman or something?!"
   Erina opened her eyes wide when she heard Alice's words.
   "......" Alice was dumbfounded, but then...
   Erina smiled and said, "I was joking. Don't think too much. Let's go out now. I'm sure that if we don't go out, Haru might be surrounded by a lot of girls."
   "Wait! Wait! Don't act like some adult women so suddenly!" Alice was full of grief, especially when she thought that her unloveable cousin had grown up, which somehow made her a bit lonely and annoyed since she felt that she had lost once again!
   "Wait a moment, don't leave me!"
   Alice quickly chased after Erina, who had walked out, but her face hit Erina's back since Erina suddenly stopped. "Why did you stop so suddenly?!" But Erina didn't answer her, she titled her head slightly and was dumbfounded since it was her first time seeing Haru's naked body, and she had to admit that it was amazing.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1734: Let's go out and play! 3
   Erina and Alice could see the moment they came out from the changing room. Haru immediately became the center of attention, and somehow, many girls seemed to be glancing at him from time to time. Some of them even wanted to walk toward him to talk with him.
   Erina didn't wait anymore and walked directly toward him to show whose man they were looking at.
   Alice was stunned and looked at Haru's body for a while from up to bottom before she looked at his bottom. Even though his pants were a bit loose, she could see a huge bulge there.
   Haru, on the other hand, had already noticed Erina and Alice. He nodded and said, "You two are simply stunning." He looked at Erina and thought that it might be good to let her wear this tonight.
   Erina looked at Haru's smile and knew what this guy was thinking. She pouted and said, "Don't think something bad, alright?"
   "It's impossible when you wear something like this," Haru said in a whisper.
   Erina blushed, but because of this, Alice couldn't accept it and shout, "Hey! Hey! Don't ignore me! Let me join you two!"
   Haru and Erina looked at each other and could only shake their heads.
   "Anyway, do you want me to put sunscreen on you?" Haru asked.
   "Well..." If they were at a private place, Erina wouldn't be this shy, but they were in public, after all, so she was shy.
   "It'll be bad if your skin is burnt," Haru said.
   "Well, just don't do anything weird, alright?" Erina said shyly.
   "Um." Haru nodded and said, "I won't do it." But he would do it when they were going home later.
   Erina nodded and let him put sunscreen on her, but...
   "Me too! Me too! I want you to put sunscreen on me!" Alice raised her hand high and caused her breasts to shake around.
   "......." Erina and Haru.
   Erina then smiled gently and said, "You don't need Haru's help. I'll help you put sunscreen on you."
   "Eh?" Alice was stunned, but well, she agreed since it was a rare chance to see Erina take the initiative to help her, after all.
   Haru really didn't intend to do something bad to Erina since he could do it back at home, but Erina...
   "Wait! Wait! Erina, don't use your feet! Why do you use your feet to put sunscreen on me?!" Alice cried out when Erina used her feet to put sunscreen on her back.
   "What? Didn't you ask for my help before? I will help you now, don't you need to thank me?" Erina asked.
   "Sadist! Sadist! Erina has become a sadist! Haru helps me! Your girlfriend is going to kill me!" Alice cried out miserably.
   Haru looked at Erina and Alice and thought that the relationship between the two was very close to each other. "Well, enough, Erina, how about we play now?"
   "Before we enter the pool, we have to do something," Erina suddenly said.
   "That's true." Alice nodded and also joined.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "What?"
   "Well, I haven't put sunscreen on you," Erina said with a smile.
   "Um! Um! Let's put sunscreen on you, Haru!" Alice said with a bright smile.
   Haru looked at the sky and wondered whether they were trying to wake up his anaconda now.
   After all the messy things, the three of them went to play in the pool together, from swimming, laying on the float, and the slide.
   Haru, who was in the middle, was hit by two softness at two-direction from front and back. The Nakiri sisters were really amazing on his mind at this moment.
   After playing around, they sat on the side of the pool while talking to each other.
   "Haru, I have heard that there's also a "hitting on women" happening around. Is that true?" Alice asked.
   "That's true. I have done it before," Haru said.
   "......." Alice and Erina.
   "Well, you won't have that chance since with me around, no guys will try to hit on you, though," Haru said simply.
   Alice and Erina looked around, and somehow, they could see that some guys simply moved away and looked quite bitter, but then when they saw the thing between his legs, they also understood why.
   Erina was alright since she had eaten it with her two mouths, but Alice felt that the temperature became hotter.
   "Say, I have heard that you're going to enter the Tootsuki Autumn Election?" Haru asked while looking at Alice.
   "Yes." Alice put her hand on her chest and said, "Of course, I'm going to win the election, right, Erina?"
   "Well, I'm not so sure." Erina shook her head.
   "Huh? Don't you believe in my ability?!" Alice pouted and stared at Erina with an annoyed expression.
   "Alice, I believe in your ability, but as you have said before, we lack common sense in society," Erina said.
   "Huh? What do you mean?" Alice was confused.
   Erina thought for a while and said, "Well, if you're tasked to cook something luxurious or an A-grade, then I won't be worried about you, but what if you're told to cook something like a B-grade gourmet?"
   "Of course, I'll mix my specialty with that B-grade gourmet," Alice said without hesitation.
   "Well, Erina, your choice of example is a bit wrong." Haru looked at Alice and said, "Alice, if you're tasked to make a bento, then what are you going to make?"
   "Bento?" Alice thought for a while and said, "Well, I'll probably cook sushi that is mixed with molecular gastronomy, giving off a very luxurious accent to my food."
   Haru nodded and said, "That's a great idea, but if you're told to make sushi, then I'm sure that you'll make the same food too, right?"
   Alice wanted to say something, but she couldn't.
   "I'm not saying that your food is bad, or rather, it is delicious, especially with your molecular gastronomy technique, but you lack a hint of playfulness and a surprise element, somehow when you cook, you're like a different person, not like Alice Nakiri who talks happily like a child, invites us randomly to the pool, or cries like a child..."
   "Why are you saying something bad about me?!" Alice pouted.
   "It's not something bad. That part of you is cute, which is why you think about how to put all of that idea into your dish and tell everyone that this is the dish that is made by Alice Nakiri. No one can copy it, and it is only you who can make it," Haru said.
   "......." Erina and Alice.
   "I'm sorry if I sound noisy, but it won't be fun if you lose, right?" Haru said.
   Alice snorted and said, "I'm also Nakiri! I'll win this election no matter what!"
   "You don't win because you're Nakiri. You win because you're Alice Nakiri," Haru corrected.
   "Um." Alice blushed, feeling a bit shy, but then she said, "Thank you."
   Haru nodded, but then he heard Erina whisper to him.
   "Thank you." Even though Erina had always fought Alice, she cared about her after all.
   "Just repay me at home," Haru whispered back.
   Erina blushed and hit this bastard since all he thought was just a perverted thing!
   Alice, who saw their interaction, somehow felt bitter since, in truth, she also wanted...
   After they played around, they went back as usual.
   Erina was full of complaints since the changing room didn't even have a hairdryer, which caused her to dry her hair by only using a towel.
   "Well, let's go back home," Haru said and helped Erina dry her hair.
   "Um." Erina nodded and thought about going back with Haru. "Bye, Alice."
   "See you later, Alice," Haru said and left with Erina in his car.
   Alice could only watch Haru's car that slowly left with some bitterness.
   "Ojou," Kurokiba called out to Alice, then looked in the direction of Haru's car, and could only shake his head since there was nothing that he could do at that moment.
   Alice should be happy that Erina was happy with Haru, but why couldn't she say it directly from her mouth?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1735: Next Quest 1
   In the car, Erina looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, have you seen Alice's expression before?"
   "Um." Haru nodded, and he didn't lie. After all, he could see Alice's bitter expression before. "Well, she might want to follow us back home?"
   "Are you serious about saying that to me?" Erina asked while staring at Haru.
   Haru looked at Erina and asked, "Do you want me to say that she is in love with me?"
   "If so, what will you do?" Erina asked.
   "That depends. What do you think about it? Do you hate it?" Haru had to admit that even though Alice was very loud, she was a very gentle girl and fun to be with. He felt that staying with her wouldn't cause him to be bored no matter how long it was. Still, he knew that he needed to think about Erina's feelings. After all, Alice was her cousin.
   Erina was in silence since she knew that if this guy wanted to hunt down her cousin, it was only a matter of time, and the only thing that stopped him was her feeling, which somehow made her feel better. She then rested her head on his shoulder and said, "I feel like if you also date Alice, it'll be very noisy."
   "That's true. Your moan is very loud after all." Haru nodded in agreement.
   Erina blushed in shame and shouted, "HARU!!!!"
   Returning to the house, as usual, everyone stayed together. After all, they were on summer break, and they could go out anywhere as long as they wanted, but they already had a plan.
   "We're going to Mount Fuji, right?" Utaha asked.
   Megumi nodded and said, "Yes, we're going to watch Fuji Rock Festival."
   "It's amazing that Iwasawa can perform at that event," Eriri said with a sigh. After all, she also visited Haru's cafe, and of course, she knew everyone there.
   "Huh? Are you going to go with us, Eriri?" Utaha was confused.
   "KASUGAMIGAOKA UTAHA!!!" Eriri shouted unjustly.
   "......" Sora and Megumi had enough of both harems somehow.
   Kirari looked at Eriri and said, "Still, Eriri, are you sure that you're going to come with us?"
   "Why not? I also want to watch this biggest rock festival," Eriri said without hesitation.
   "I mean, we're going to stay together, and you should know what a couple will usually do, right? With you around, it'll be hard for us to do it," Raikou said softly.
   Eriri was silent. Then she looked at everyone who was looking away from her. Her eyes were brimming in tears when she thought that she was going to be left out.
   "Well, you don't need to worry, Eriri. I'll also be with you at the festival later," Sumire said.
   "Sumire-sensei!!!" Eriri cried out and quickly jumped into Sumire's arms, feeling glad that there was one person who hadn't become Haru's girl.
   Sumire looked at Haru and said, "You don't mind that I come, right?"
   "Why not? We can get a lot of vans later," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded. After all, this guy had a lot of cars and didn't lack money. One or two vans were quite cheap for him.
   "Why should we bring a van? Can you just bring a bus directly?" Kirari asked with confusion.
   At night, when everyone was resting, Haru was lying on the sofa with Raikou and Sumire sitting between them, asking him many questions about the quest.
   "Can you take me there?" Raikou asked.
   "It might be a bit hard," Haru said.
   Sumire nodded and said, "Only the member of Group Chat can go to the quest."
   "I see..." Raikou was a bit disappointed and knew that if she didn't ask to become a human by using a Holy Grail, then she might be able to follow Haru to the quest as his servant, but she had become a human, after all, and she couldn't come with him.
   Haru patted Raikou's head and said, "You don't need to worry too much. The quest isn't that dangerous, or rather, most of them are quite easy."
   "Well, if the one who is coming to the quest is you, then it might be easy, but it'll be different if it someone else," Sumire said since she knew that most of the members of the Group Chat weren't as versatile as Haru, she knew that this guy had a lot of power that had a connection with the mind, unlike everyone who was mostly physical ability or elemental ability, or rather, a straight forward ability?
   Sumire wasn't sure how to describe it, but she knew that, unlike Haru, who could blend himself with the people in the world of the quests easily, everyone couldn't do what he could do, which was why it was really reassuring to have him on the quest.
   "Still, your previous world is a bit unthinkable, is there really such a world?" Sumire asked, after all, from Haru's experience that she heard, his previous world was like an easy game for the protagonist of that world. Everything moved around the protagonist, and the protagonist was so strong that no one could defeat him, except for Haru, of course.
   "Um, really." Haru nodded and said, "If I'm not there, then probably the protagonist's path will be very smooth, marry the girl he likes, then trounce the devil."
   "........" Raikou and Sumire knew the ending of the protagonist wasn't smooth when the protagonist met this bastard.
   "I wonder when the next quest will happen," Sumire said with a sigh.
   "Do you want to go on the quest?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Sumire nodded and said, "I want to go on the quest."
   "Well, I feel like a quest will appear soon," Haru said.
   "Really? How can you be so sure?" Sumire asked.
   Haru hadn't finished his words, but suddenly his smartphone vibrated. Not only his smartphone, but Sumire's smartphone was also the same.
   Both of them looked at each other, and they couldn't say anything at this moment.
   "There's a quest, right? Hurry up and check the content," Raikou said since she was quite curious about what kind of quests they would perform.
   Haru and Sumire then checked the content of the quests, and as expected, they were unfamiliar with this world, which made them a bit helpless.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Masami_Iwasawa
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1736: Next Quest 2
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Quest 1: Become a Magician.
   Quest 3: Join First High School.
   Quest 4: Join the student council.
   Quest 5: Get all the data about Magician Research and Development Institutes.
   Quest 6: Learn Strategic-Class Magic.
   Quest 7: Win the Nine Schools Competition.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   Countdown: Before the Nine Schools Competition.
   "......." Haru, Raikou, and Sumire.
   "Say what kind of quests is this?" Raikou asked.
   "I'm not sure," Haru said helplessly and wondered whether there would be a world that he would be familiar with. After all, previously, there were a lot of worlds that he was unfamiliar with. Looking at the list of quests, he was sure that all of those quests would be very troublesome for him, but he would be lying if he wasn't looking forward to the quests.
   Sumire shook her head and said, "Let's talk on the Group Chat."
   Haru nodded and agreed, and as expected, the Group Chat was very lively.
   Gintoki: "Do any of you know about the quests? Haru? Kuroneko?"
   Haru: "I'm sorry, but I don't know anything."
   Kuroneko: "Me too. I wonder what kind of world this is?"
   Yajima: "I'm too old to think about all of this."
   Jeanne: "Haru, in your hypothesis, what kind of world is this?"
   When Haru was asked, everyone was also waiting for Haru, wondering what kind of world this quest would be.
   Haru was asked and thought for a while before he responded.
   Haru: "The first thing that we know is that this is a world of magic since we can see that we need to learn magic, enter an academy, and there's even a competition. It is a cliche battle magic academy plot, like the previous world where I have been, but I can see that there's some difference, or rather, I can see that this world is like Tabana's world."
   Haru: "Um, it is just my own thought, I can be wrong, but in Tabane's world, everyone in that world is changing because of Infinite Stratos, then in this quest, then it might be because of magic, and magic, is probably, not like those fantasy magic, but using a science."
   Haru: "Well, not entirely, it is probably the combination of science and fantasy, I'm not sure yet, but with all of the words of "Magician Research and Development Institutes" and "Strategic-Class Magic" being mentioned on the quest, there is one thing that I can be so sure of."
   Haru: "Well, the existence of a magician in this world is like a weapon, no, or rather, they're a weapon."
   Haru: "Because of that, I can probably tell that the magician will be monitored by the government or other organizations."
   Gintoki: "So we can be so sure that there won't be a harem protagonist in this story?"
   Haru: "I'm not sure. After all, in Tabane's world, there's a harem protagonist too."
   Tabane: "But that harem protagonist's heroines have been stolen by certain someone, right?"
   "Right?" Everyone also agreed since, with a certain someone that they knew, no harem protagonist would be able to do anything.
   Haru: "Cough! Cough! Isn't it better to talk about something else? There's something that we need to do, right?"
   Teppei: "So who do you think is suitable to be sent in this quest?"
   This was the most important question. After all, every quest was dangerous. Even Haru's previous quest might seem a bit like a joke, Shin Wolford was a powerful foe, and there was also the existence of devils, demons, and an aristocrat.
   If Haru wasn't able to get his position as the member of the council and the future prime minister of the Els, then his path on that world wouldn't be so smooth, after all, most people wouldn't treat a commoner as a human, like what the Empire did.
   This is why they need to send suitable people on this quest. After all, no one really knew what would happen if someone wasn't prepared. They might lose their lives.
   Charlotte: "So who will go? We can only send two people, right?"
   Tsunade: "I don't really want to go. That world seems quite complicated."
   They directly rejected Luffy. After all, this guy was simply a walking bomb, and they were sure that this guy might cause a lot of trouble during the quest.
   Korosensei: "Just send Haru, alright? Isn't the matter clear?"
   Kouha: "Haru is very knowledgeable about technology, after all."
   Teppei: "There's no one more suitable than him."
   Kuzuha: "Well, we need two people for this quest. Who will accompany him?"
   Kuroneko: "I'm not that smart. I don't think that I'm suitable to enter this quest."
   Jeanne: "Me - Me too, I don't think that I'm suitable." When the quest was related to science or something, she didn't think that she should go. After all, she knew that she wasn't smart. In the Akane Academy, if most of the lessons weren't about a fight, she might not do well there.
   Haru was also wondering who should go with him, but it didn't really matter who would go with him this time.
   Esdeath: "Do you think my power can be helped on this quest?"
   Haru looked at Esdeath's private chat then thought for a while about Esdeath's power. He had to admit that Esdeath was very powerful with her ice-related technique, but...
   Haru: "Sorry, this quest isn't very suitable for you."
   Esdeath: "It's alright, but I'll go on the next quests."
   Haru: "Sure." With Esdeath's personality, he was afraid that she was too lazy to learn the knowledge of the quest. After all, technology wasn't her forte.
   Everyone talked for a while. Several people were suitable to go to the quests with Haru, which were Tabane, Sumire, and Charlotte. In truth, except for the four of them, no one was suitable to be sent on this quest, and the four of them also had worked together on the technology quest related.
   Charlotte was smart and knowledgeable about technology, especially robots, artificial intelligence, biology, weaponry, and programming.
   On the other hand, Sumire was knowledgeable about medicine, including the application of machines on the human body.
   Lastly, Tabane was an overpowered character with a technology-related power, especially when she had received "Machina Maker" from her previous quests. With that reward, she could manipulate any machine, which was pretty much a dope ability.
   Tabane: "Sumire, you should go."
   Charlotte: "Yeah, I agree, you should go this one."
   Sumire was surprised and asked, "Are you two sure?"
   Tabane: "You need to power up slightly."
   Charlotte: "Besides "Hana-Hana no Mi," your power isn't much different from normal people, right? So in this quest, you should go."
   Even though it might sound cruel, out of all the members of the Group Chat, Sumire was the weakest among everyone. Even Yajima, the oldest, and Kuroneko, Chuunibyou was also stronger than Sumire.
   Sumire then looked at Haru and asked, "Is this alright?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, you have asked to go on the quest before, right? I believe I can protect you there."
   "Then I'll go on this quest," Sumire said with a smile.
   Then with all of that had been decided, Haru and Sumire started their preparation to go on the quest since they were sure there would be many things that they needed to watch out for later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1737: We need to remain chaste before marriage, right?
   Without a doubt, Sumire was the weakest member of the Group Chat and compared to everyone, her power was only "Hana Hana no Mi," even though it might be a powerful ability since, with this ability, she could create a hand or various parts of her body inside the organ of her opponent then crushed them. Still, once her opponent got closer to her, she would be taken down, and it would be over for her.
   But without a doubt, the way Sumire used her power was better than Nicole Robin, but her body was fragile, though her body was weaker than Nicole Robin.
   After they came to this world, they didn't move for a while but rather stayed in the alley as usual to get a general idea about this world.
   "This is really a future world..." Sumire looked at the surrounding area with some amazement. The world where she did the quest previously was from the world of the "Accel World," and it happened in 2046. On the other hand, they are at the end of 2094 right now.
   "Yeah, the future world is very troublesome since the surveillance is just too advanced," Haru said helplessly. If it was someone other than him and Tabane, they would be troubled once they entered this world. Luckily, he entered this quest, or else they would be caught by the people in this world immediately. From his position, he could see various street cameras, and he was also sure that the satellite was also very advanced that it could see him in this position with HD quality or 4k, or even more?
   Luckily, Haru had many devices to hack and jam the various surveillance in this world, and combined with his power. He was simply a ghost in this world.
   "But Haru, is this alright?" Sumire asked.
   "What do you mean?" Haru asked.
   "I mean, I'm pretty weak, right? Don't you think that I'm a burden?" Sumire asked while looking at Haru.
   "I'll complete the quest, and I'll also protect you. Doing those two at the same time might not be easy, but I'll do it, so you don't need to worry." Haru then held Sumire's hand to reassure her that everything would be alright.
   Sumire took a deep breath and somehow understood why a lot of girls were falling for him. Her face was slightly reddened, and she asked, "It's a bit cold. Do you have a woman's winter clothes?"
   When they arrived, it was at the end of December, and it was almost a new year soon, and during that time, it was winter in this country.
   Now that you mention it, the author hadn't told everyone which country they were teleported to, right? The answer was obvious, and that country was Japan.
   "Here you go." Haru took out a woman's winter clothes and gave them to Sumire.
   Sumire nodded and started to take off her clothes.
   "Wait! Wait! Why did you suddenly open your clothes here?!" Haru was dumbfounded and quickly stopped Sumire.
   "I mean, it'll be weird if I walk with these clothes, right?" Sumire said while looking at Haru. "And don't you like it?"
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "Well, I'll turn around."
   "No, no, you also need to change your clothes, right? Let's change together!" Sumire said with a smile, feeling quite fun to tease him.
   "..." Haru was wondering when his beastly image had become a docile cat?
   After they changed their clothes, Haru held Sumire in his hands and directly turned into an astral mode to go into the den of various thugs or yakuza. After all, they needed money, and those places were the best way to get various necessary things in this world.
   In truth, Haru knew that the existence of yakuza, even though it was very troublesome and quite necessary, he didn't really like it, which was why if he could destroy one, then there shouldn't be trouble, right?
   In his astral mode, he was simply invincible in this world. No one would be able to catch him. After all, he had become something similar to a ghost. In this science world, who would believe in ghosts, right?
   Unless you were a five-year-old kid, of course.
   As expected, Haru and Sumire knew that this world was quite similar to "Accel World," and there wasn't any paper money, only digital money. Still, they didn't feel weird. After all, a human has always developed toward the future. When there wasn't any money, they used a barter. After some development, they used coins made by using either copper, silver, or gold. Once they knew those metals had a limited amount, they decided to use paper money. Then now, when technology has become advanced, they use digital money.
   In the end, what was necessary was trust. When someone thought that digital money was precious and believed in the country that produced it, then digital money became precious. It was just like that.
   After taking some money, creating some bank accounts with an anonymous name, they directly walked away, leaving them. After all, it wasn't like Haru didn't really like to attract attention, and it was better to be quiet until he understood this world.
   "So, where are we going now?" Sumire asked.
   "Let's go to the hotel," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Haru, I know that you're starving, but you be at least a gentleman with me," Sumire said with a reprimanded tone.
   Haru thought that his image as a beast seemed still retained on Sumire's mind.
   Joke asides, both of them went to the hotel together without hesitation, this time, they chose a luxurious hotel directly, with a clover-like symbol, and as expected, the moment they entered, they became a center of attention directly, after all, Haru was so handsome, but he had gotten used a stare and didn't say much. He then said to get one room for him and Sumire, but he didn't expect to receive a weird gaze from the staff for a short moment.
   "Is there something wrong?" Haru asked the staff directly.
   "No, no, it's alright," the male staff quickly shook his head.
   "If you don't tell me, then I'll report to your manager, and you'll be fired," Haru said without hesitation with a frown.
   "Ah, please don't!" The male staff quickly stopped with a panicked expression.
   "Then tell me," Haru said.
   "Ugh... it's just that I don't expect an unmarried male and female to enter a room together. After all, we're living in the age where we need to remain chaste before marriage, right?" the male staff said in a low voice.
   Haru laughed and patted the male staff, then said, "As long as there's love, it is alright, you know."
   "Eh?" The male staff was dumbfounded.
   "Well, just give me the room," Haru said.
   Haru ordered the best room directly. After all, he didn't lack money, and he also wanted to have a quiet environment. However, he never expected to attract attention because he decided to enter the room together with Sumire. He then noticed a lovely mature woman, which attracted him. Still, he quickly looked away. After all, he had seen many beautiful women in his life, so even though the mature woman was lovely, it only amazed him for a moment, and it was rude to stare at her for a long time.
   "So should we go to the room now, dear?" Sumire asked with a smile while hugging his arm.
   "Good, let's go!" Haru said without hesitation.
   Sumire and Haru laughed, but none of them thought to really have a thought to do something dirty later. They didn't really care if they were misunderstood, but then there was one woman whose appearance was full of feminine charms and enchanting mature beauty, staring at Haru since his aura wasn't something that could be ignored. At the same time, she had to admit that the young man might be the most handsome one that she had seen in her life.
   "Hayama, can you see that young man's aura?" The woman asked.
   "That young man?" The elderly man looked in Haru's direction and shook his head. "No, however, I can feel that he's extraordinary." Even though he couldn't see Haru's aura, just looking at him alone, he could feel his heartfelt calm, pressure, and even though it was hard to admit, his appearance might be the most handsome that he had ever seen.
   "Can you search for his information?" The woman asked.
   "By your will." The elderly man bowed his head.
   Then the woman and the elderly man left the hotel with many people bowing their heads toward them, showing how prestigious the status of the woman was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1738: The magic in this world is very troublesome...
   After Sumire came out from the bathroom, she was looking at Haru, who was still researching on his hologram computer that was given by Tabane. "Is this the reason why we stopped at Tabane's world before?"
   Haru turned his head and raised his eyebrow when he saw Sumire was wearing a loose bathrobe and a towel on the top of her head. He saw her smooth legs, and her wet messy purple hair somehow made her more seductive. He quickly looked away and said, "No, Tabane has a lot of hacking devices and various tools, especially with her new power. It can enhance the functions and abilities of those devices and tools."
   "I see." Sumire then sat next to Haru directly, ignoring the distance between them, or rather, she stuck into him. "So what have you found out? Is there something that I need to know?"
   "Well, there are a lot of things, but the first thing that I'll explain is what a magician is," Haru said, but somehow when there was someone beside him, he felt relief. After all, it was tough and lonely to do the quest by himself. He missed the time he spent doing the quests with Esdeath, Jeanne, and everyone else, which was why he felt grateful that someone he knew was right beside him, after all, when he was alone, there were no people that he could trust, and even though he didn't say it, he was tired.
   So just having Sumire next to him, Haru felt relief.
   With all of that, Haru started to explain what a magician was to Sumire next to him.
   A Magic Technician or Magician is an individual imparted with magic. Magicians can manipulate Psions which makes it possible to alter the Eidos. In the past, called "Supernatural Power Users," the name changed once magic became a technical skill, thus making them "Magic Technicians."
   It is said that only 1 in 1000 teenagers have magical talent, which becomes 1 in 10000 adults after taking into consideration the loss of power due to stress during the growth process. However, this is only counting those with practical level magic. Those with combat-level magic are undoubtedly rarer.
   "Wait, wait, what are Psions? What is Eidos? And how is magic in this world different?" Sumire asked since there were many things that she couldn't understand, but one thing for sure, she knew that a magician was very rare. After all, the chance was only 1 among 1000, and even those 1 among 1000 might not have an ability to fight, which made her realize how rare a magician was.
   "Well, from what I know, there are two kinds of magic, which are ancient magic and modern magic. I won't explain ancient magic since it is quite similar to the magic you see in a novel or storybook-like using an amulet, talismans, etc. On the other hand, modern magic is a skill that changes real-world "phenomena." Haru looked around and said, "For example, this building, this room, is the condition of "now." There's information in every "phenomenon." This world "information that is attached to phenomena" is called "Eidos." Magicians do not create anything with magic spells. "Eidos" is manipulated by temporarily rewriting information."
   Haru then tried to use magic in this world. Even though he didn't need to be so troublesome since he could use it immediately, he wanted to test whether he could use magic by following how the magician in this world used it. "For example, if I want to create heat with magic, it doesn't mean that Psion will instantly make it for me, oh, by the way, a Psion is like a Mana, Chi, a Magic Power, or something."
   "Then how do you make a heat if not by transforming the Psion into a heat?" Sumire asked.
   "Well, the heat is created by accelerating the molecules in the air, and I have to admit that the process of using magic in this world is very troublesome," Haru said, and he could feel the heat on his palm.
   Sumire also could feel the heat, even though it wasn't that strong, but she could feel it. "How did you use it?"
   "The first thing we need to do is chant the spell, in this world, or rather in this modern world, they don't call it a magic spell, but rather, a "Magic Sequence," then to fasten the process of magic, they also need a catalyst, if usually, the magician will use a wand or book to use their magic, then the magician in this world will use a CAD."
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "CAD is a "Casting Assistant Device." It's a device that helps magicians to use their magic."
   "Do you have it?" Sumire asked since she wanted to see it.
   "Here." Haru took out the CAD that he had taken from the yakuza group before, and after he rewrote everything inside, he didn't need to worry that someone might be able to track him.
   "It has the shape of a bracelet?" Sumire raised her eyebrows.
   "There are a lot of shapes. Everything depends on the company, users, etc., it can be anything, as long as it helps the magician use their magic," Haru said. Even though the CAD might be useful, that was all, as long as the magician was powerful enough, or rather, very powerful, they could use magic directly without using CAD. However, he knew that even with all of that, it was still necessary to use a "Magic Sequence" or a Magic Spell since it was the setting in this world.
   "Well, let me continue my explanation."
   "After the CAD process, it will send back that data to the user. Then the magician will be projected out into the real world. Of course, only some magicians can do this since most of the magicians don't have a fighting ability and decide to enter an engineering profession," Haru said.
   "It's so complicated, unlike the Fairy Tail, or the world where you previously go, in all of those worlds, you only need to use your imagination, then the magic will be constructed, but in this world, it feels like programming on the computer? Is that right?" Sumire asked.
   "Yeah, it is like programming. You need to create a set of instructions that tell the Psions in this world to move before it is projected into this world," Haru said. He was sure that if Shin was sent to this world, that guy would become an ordinary guy without a doubt. After all, to use magic, they needed to create a set of instructions before it was projected into this world.
   "Still, all I can say about modern magic is like a molecule or atom manipulation, right?" Sumire said.
   "You're not wrong, it is a molecular manipulation, but still, it is a powerful ability, right? You can manipulate a molecule after all," Haru said.
   "That's true, but I wonder whether I can learn it. It seems to be very difficult." Sumire then rested her head on Haru's shoulder.
   "With me here, you don't need to worry. I'll learn it with you," Haru said without hesitation.
   "So what is our plan after this? How are we going to do this quest?" Sumire asked since it was the most important question that she really wasn't sure what they needed to do in this situation. After all, she was only a smart scientist and doctor, and she didn't have a talent in politics, leadership, and manipulating people.
   "Well, in truth, I have been thinking a lot of ways, but before that, let me show you something amazing," Haru said and showed something to Sumire.
   "Oh? What is it?" Sumire asked curiously.
   "Hlioskjalf." Haru smiled and thought that there were really many good things in this world, especially this spy network.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1739: Why don't you ask me?
   Hlioskjalf is a backdoor entrance of the system called Echelon III, an information interception network developed by the USNA that can gather information from worldwide.
   "Echelon III is an information interception network developed by the USNA that can gather information from all over the world." Haru looked at Sumire and said, "I'll give you the access later."
   "Alright." Sumire nodded.
   In truth, there was a lot more information regarding Hlioskjalf since it could only be used by seven people, which was known as the Seven Sages, but Haru felt that it wasn't necessary to tell about this matter. After all, this backdoor could be easily hacked by him.
   "As for our plan, I have thought for a while, and we should conquer a famous Magician Clan in this country," Haru said.
   "Is that alright?" Sumire asked and felt a bit worried about his plan.
   "Did you know that I had threatened Sogen Saitake when I was in your world?"
   Sumire almost forgot that this guy wasn't good, but this guy wasn't evil since he didn't kill people indiscriminately, but as long as he could achieve his goal, he didn't hesitate to stain his hands with blood. "You know, this world is very different from my world, and unlike Saitake, you can't threaten them with a bomb collar." She heard that he threatened Saitaka with a bomb collar to become Saitake's fake son, but she knew that such a method wouldn't work in this world.
   "I understand, but you don't need to worry about that since I have a way to control a famous Magician Clan in this country. However, before that, I have to tell you about the Ten Master Clans in this country," Haru said.
   "Good." Sumire nodded since she was also curious about the Ten Master Clans and which Clan they would invade later.
   The Ten Master Clans is the title given to the top ten most influential Magic Families in Japan. The power of these houses ascends beyond that of judicial authorities.
   There are a total of twenty-eight families worthy of the name Ten Master Clans, and the ten who possess the strongest magic among those families will carry the title. The remaining families that serve as replacements are called the 18 Assistant Houses.
   "I see." Sumire nodded instantly and understood his plan. "So you're going to invade one of those families?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "Without a doubt, with our ability, it'll attract a lot of people, and those 28 families are the master of this country, or rather, the master of the magicians in this country, if we're not the members of one of those 28 families, it'll be a very troublesome matter, and with them behind our back, we can do a lot of things."
   "Do you plan to do something?" Sumire asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "You should know the image of the Magician in this world isn't good, or rather they're being viewed as a weapon for every country, even normal people are afraid of them, which causes some innocent magician to be impacted."
   Sumire's eyes lit up, and she asked, "What are you planning to do? I'll help you." She loved to help people, after all, and her body became closer to Haru.
   "...For now, how about you maintain some distance from me? After all, we're an unmarried man and woman, we have passed the age of free sex, and we need to be chaste before a marriage," Haru said strictly.
   Sumire laughed and said, "If someone else said that, then I might agree with him, but when those words come out from your mouth, I feel like you have a talent to become a comedian."
   "Cough! Cough!" Haru coughed and said, "Be serious, our identity in this world will be a magician, and of course, I want to make the life of the magician better."
   "So, what is your plan?" Sumire asked.
   "The first thing to do is to erase the stigma of magicians being connected to a weapon. For now, based on the information that I have gotten from the Hlioskjalf, I can see a lot of magicians who are trying to do that by developing other purposes for a magician besides becoming a weapon," Haru said.
   "Well, it should be an energy-related matter, but there are a lot of things that can be done like space expedition, pollution removing...." The more Haru talked, the more excited he was when he thought about what he could do in this world, after all, unlike in his original world, he needed to hold back the progress of advanced technology, but in this world, he didn't need to hold back at all.
   Sumire listened and couldn't help but smile, thinking that it might be one of his traits to make him very attractive to women's eyes.
   "I know that invading one of those families might be bad, but it is the fastest method, after all, we only have few months in this world, and even though our quest is simple, in truth, there is a lot of political matters that we need to watch out for, considering the image of the magician is still bad in the eyes of people," Haru said.
   "We only have a few months of stay in this world, and those things that you have said before need at least a few years to realize it, so it is impossible to do all of that. You need to be realistic and do something else to make the image of the magician good," Sumire said.
   "Say, what is one of my advantages?" Haru asked.
   Sumire looked at Haru for a while and said, "I'm not sure whether you're deliberately asking me this question or not, but one thing for sure, you're very handsome, narcissistic." She had to admit that this bastard might be the most handsome man that she had ever seen in her life.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I'm handsome."
   "Which is why I thought I would become a King of Music and then gather a lot of fans in this world," Haru said without hesitation.
   "........" Sumire looked at Haru for a while and said, "How about we sleep first? I can tell that you're quite tired and talking in your dream now."
   "What do you mean by that?!"
   "Let's sleep." Sumire forced him to lay on the bed, then laid on his arm. "I want to test it once, how comfortable it is to sleep in your arm."
   "Why didn't you ask me before? I can give you a pillow arm anytime," Haru said.
   "With all of your harems there? Can I make such a request for you?" Sumire asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "Let's sleep first. We can decide which clans that we should invade tomorrow."
   "Um." Sumire nodded and made herself comfortable before she slept on his arm.
   On the other hand, Haru was just glad that he wasn't alone, and he also had a good dream tonight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://blackbullet.fandom.com/wiki/Sogen_Saitake
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1740: Which clan should we invade?
   In the morning, Haru and Sumire woke up and sat next to each other while eating breakfast in their room. Their hair and clothes were quite messy, but they didn't care much since they still needed to talk about many things.
   "Still, Haru, after I've come to this world, I feel like I can see your aura." Sumire looked at Haru in amazement and said, "You should contain it somehow. After all, your aura is very bright and strong. It is like I'm watching the star, no, the star at the close distance, but..."
   "It feels warm and comfortable somehow," Sumire said.
   Haru smiled, then contained all of his power into his body, erasing all of his aurae, but his presence was still strong and brought harmony to everyone. It felt like nature was revolving around him, or rather he became the center of the world itself. That's how Sumire felt at the time.
   Before Sumire said that, she could see Haru's aura, but in truth, she could only perceive it. After all, each of the magicians in this world could perceive the lights and sounds of the Psions that ordinary people couldn't see.
   Haru then looked at Sumire's aura and nodded. Even though it wasn't as powerful as him, he could tell that it would be easy for her to become a strong magician once information was given to her and she was taught by the knowledge.
   "Well, enough talking about me, let's talk about which clan that we should go to now," Haru said.
   "Well, we're going to either Ten Master Clans or 18 Assistant Houses, right?" Sumire looked at Haru and asked, "By the way, are those Ten Master Clans are different from each other?"
   "Of course, it is different." Haru nodded and said, "The magic that they have mastered is different and very unique, especially on the research that they are focused on."
   "Research? What kind of research?" Sumire raised her eyebrows.
   "Magician Research and Development Institutes." Haru looked at Sumire while eating his breakfast and said, "It was ten research laboratories established by Japan, each with a specific research theme. Certain laboratories have been shut down, one after another, due to inhuman research conducted, among other reasons, with half of them still running as of 2094. Well, out of 10, only the 2nd, 3rd, 5th, 6th, and 8th laboratories are still in operation."
   "Hmm, what kind of research are they doing in those 10 laboratories?" Sumire asked. She was too lazy to search the details about those 10 institutes since she was sure that this guy had researched it.
   "Do I need to explain 10 of them?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, I want to know all of them." Sumire nodded.
   Haru nodded, then started to explain. "The 1st Research Institute researched the development of magic for direct interference of organic bodies in anti-personnel warfare. The vaporization magic "Rupture" is the derivative of that research. However, research on human movement control magic led to "Puppet Terrorists" (suicide terrorists manufactured from puppeteer humans) and was halted." He was about to show the video but stopped. "We're eating. I'll show you the video of the "Rupture" magic later."
   "No, it's alright. I've seen a lot of blood. I don't really mind seeing it," Sumire said.
   "Well..." Haru nodded and showed the video of a magician that used "Rupture" magic.
   Rupture is a Dispersal Type spell, which evaporates all liquids within an object.
   Haru and Sumire saw someone explode and all the blood on his body scattered outwards like a fountain.
   "This magic is powerful..." Sumire murmured, then looked at Haru and asked, "You can control a liquid too, right? Can you do that?"
   "Well, I can do it, but I don't really like to use it since it is disgusting," Haru said.
   "Hmm... what about the next institute?" Sumire asked.
   "The second is the 2nd Research Institute, and its research is the direct interference of inorganic substances, especially the development of oxidation to the de-oxidation branch of Absorption Type Magic," Haru said.
   "I'm not interested. What is next?" Sumire said.
   "The third is the 3rd Research Institute, and its research is developing Magicians that can independently handle multiple situations, it implemented multi-casting technology. Exploring limits on the maximum number of magic's that can be cast simultaneously and continuously, it is developing Magicians able to cast multiple magics simultaneously."
   "Next is the 4th Research Institute, but it is unknown, and no one knows about its location. Even Hlioskjalf doesn't know its location, but I'm sure that it still exists, but I don't recommend this since the one who is in control of this research institute is the Yotsuba Clan, which is the most powerful clan in the Ten Master Clans."
   "Why don't you recommend this research institute?" Sumire asked.
   "The first reason is that the subject research of this institute is to use Mental Interference Magic, it aims to strengthen the Magic Calculation Area, the reservoir of the superpower so-called magic that resides in a magician's unconscious mind."
   The Magic Calculation Area is the mental area of Magicians, but it isn't an organ in the cerebrum. In other words, it is a place where the Magic Sequence or the Magic Chat is being performed on the Magicians, and it is also something that differentiates a Magician and a normal people.
   "Mental research, huh?" Sumire frowned, but she didn't say much since she knew that this place's research would be cruel, or rather, she was sure that the mind of people would be peeped directly, which was pretty much inhumane research. However, as a doctor and researcher, she had gotten used to this kind of matter.
   "But the reason why I don't really want to go to this place is that this clan might be the clan of the protagonist," Haru said.
   "This is the clan of the protagonist?" Sumire was dumbfounded.
   "Yotsuba Clan is the most mysterious and strongest clan in Ten Master Clans, and even in Japan, everything about this clan is in mystery. Even the Magicians who are affiliated with this clan are also hiding and disguise themselves. I'm sure that the protagonist should be hiding his identity, and probably also a flawed magician, I'm not sure, but I'm 90% sure of it," Haru said.
   "No, I believe in you." Sumire nodded and said, "Still, even if they're the strongest magicians, can you invade their clan?"
   "I can." Haru nodded and said, "If you want, I can directly invade anything easily since the mind-related ability is my forte, but I don't really recommend it since I don't really want to change the plot, or rather, I don't think that we should invade one among the Ten Master Clans, rather we should invade one among 18 Assistant Houses."
   "Huh? Why?" Sumire asked.
   "Because they're only background characters," Haru said with a smile.
   "...." Sumire realized that this guy was really a sadist.
   "Well, let me explain the next clan, and after that, we should decide quickly so we can start to move," Haru said.
   "Good!" Sumire nodded and listened to all the explanations of the Magician Research and Development Institutes along with the Ten Master Clans and 18 Assistant Houses.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1741: So fast?!
   Haru and Sumire talked for a while about which clan they should invade.
   Some clans were suitable to be invaded by them, especially those clans involved in the 5th Research Institute, the 6th Research Institute, and the 8th Research Institute.
   Those three institutes were suitable for them to invade. Why?
   This was because the 5th Research Institute researched Material Phase Manipulation Magic, which meant it was very suitable for Haru to enter, after all, his power was water manipulation, and the 8th Research Institute was also good since it researched Four Fundamental Interactions (gravitational, electromagnetic, strong nuclear, weak nuclear), his power was also suitable to enter this clan since he could control gravity. Still, in the end, they chose the 6th Research Institute, out of all the existing institutes, which were led by Mutsuzuka, Rokkaku, Rokugou, and Roppongi.
   Even though the 6th Research Institute researched Heat Control Magic, it was said that this lab alone (apart from the Fourth Institute) had conducted more genetic engineering experiments than any other Magician Development Laboratory.
   Sumire wanted to learn more about this world, and she knew that her forte was genetic engineering and medicine, which was why she thought it was better to invade one among four clans involved in the 6th Research Institute.
   "But is this alright? Do you have a magic that is related to heat?" Sumire asked.
   "Well, the heat can be produced by forcibly increasing the vibration at the molecular level of the target." Haru looked at Sumire and said, "Did you forget my power? I can control the vibration, you know?" With his "Gura Gura no Mi" power, it was easy for him to create heat, so his plan to invade the clan would be smooth.
   "When are we going to start?" Sumire asked after she confirmed that everything was alright.
   "After we take a bath, let's go invade them immediately." Haru didn't really want to waste his time and wanted to take over one of those clans immediately, but then, there was something that he needed to ask. "By the way, which is more suitable: Rokkaku Haruka, Rokugou Haruka, or Roppongi Haruka?"
   "Why not Mutsuzuka?" Sumire asked.
   "That clan head of that clan has quite close ties with the Yotsuba clan. I don't really have any intention to attract the Yotsuba clan," Haru said simply.
   "Just say that the clan head is a beautiful mature woman, so you don't want to give her trouble, right?" Sumire said without hesitation.
   "Well, for your question before, it's better to choose Rokkaku. After all, Rokkugou and Roppongi sound strange with your name," Sumire said.
   "Alright, let's go after this," Haru said without hesitation.
   Then both of them continued to eat and went to take a bath before they started their journey to Sendai, where the Rokkaku clan was located.
   With the advanced technology, a lot of information could be gotten easily, or rather, it had become quite hard to hide information of someone, which was why when Haru walked, his handsome face had always attracted the attention of a lot of people. Still, most people would only look at him from afar, but he didn't expect someone to investigate him because of his handsome face.
   In the luxurious room, mostly designed with a western-style, a beautiful woman was sitting on the chair, enjoying her afternoon tea session while staring at the beautiful garden through the glass inside her room. Still, in her mind, she was thinking about the young man that she had seen last night and became more and more curious.
   The sound of door-knocking gently was heard.
   When the door was opened and an elderly man that wore a butler suit entered.
   If Haru saw both the woman and the elderly man, he would be the one they had seen last night at the hotel.
   "What's wrong, Hayama? Do you have any interesting news?" The woman asked.
   "Yes, Maya-sama." The elderly man, Hayama's name, gave a respectful bow and said, "Yes, it is interesting news."
   "Oh?" The woman, whose name was Maya, looked at the elderly man, waiting for him to say something.
   "We have done research on the two people that we saw last night, and it seems that both of them are Magicians, and very interestingly, their information is like an interesting story. I can probably guess that one of them might be a very talented writer," Hayama said.
   "Writer?" The woman asked with an amused expression.
   "Yes, you can see it directly, but one thing is for sure, there isn't much data that we can get from them," Hayama said and gave the stack of documents that he had collected.
   The woman then read the data and the background story of both Haru and Sumire and couldn't help but chuckle, feeling like it was like a story, it wasn't perfect, so no one would think that it was forged, but rather, there was some mistake on some parts which made anyone who read it couldn't find any fault on it. She had to admit that some parts made her nose slightly sore since the story was very moving. "Interesting, but in conclusion that they're an orphan Magician?" After all, it wasn't uncommon to see an orphan Magician since most Magicians would become a soldier. Still, she felt weird when she saw that those two weren't affiliated to anyone, considering how strong they were. "Was this fake data?"
   "Probably?" The woman raised her eyebrow.
   "One of them might be a very skilled hacker, that we can't get their information fully, and as we talk now, most of their information is slowly disappearing..." Hayama said with a hint of amazement since he knew that one of the two people that he had seen last night might be a very skilled hacker. However, he wouldn't expect to meet them by chance and looked at his mater, thinking that her luck was very great. After all, it was rare that they would meet such a person.
   "Hmm... how about the record from the hotel? Can we get their video there?" The woman asked.
   "Unfortunately, no, they left in the afternoon. As for their destination, no one really knows where they're now." Hayama shook his head.
   "Is there some accident that might have been connected to those two people?" The woman asked.
   "If I have to say that last night one of the biggest yakuza groups in the Kanto area lost a huge amount of money, but as for how they have lost that money, our investigation team was unable to track them, but if we connect this accident and those two people..." Hayama wasn't sure what to say. Still, one thing is for sure: he knew that those two might be powerful magicians stealth-type, too. After all, both of them could enter the biggest yakuza group without anyone noticing and stole many things there. Luckily, it was a yakuza group, not their house. If it was their house, he believed that he might not be able to keep his neck, and it was also their luck that his master also happened to ask about their information.
   The woman tapped her chin and was in the middle of the deep thought.
   Hayama didn't even talk and waited patiently for his master to talk.
   "Well, don't be that tense. They might be a secret magician that is cultivated by one Ten Master Clans like we do, right?" The woman said.
   "As you said." Hayama nodded.
   "But keep track of them and try to see if you can get more information about them," the woman said.
   "Yes, Maya-sama." Hayama gave a respectful bow, then left the room, leaving the room quietly, leaving the woman there alone.
   In the world of Magicians, Maya, that name was very loud since it was the Clan Head of the Yotsuba Clan, Yotsuba Maya.
   Maya sipped her tea and thought that something interesting might happen sooner.
   While Maya ordered her people to investigate both Haru and Sumire, both Haru and Sumire had directly infiltrated into Rokkaku Clan easily without causing any bloodshed and became their family instantly, which somehow might shock her even more if she knew.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1742: Was it always this easy for you?
   Sumire laid in the Japanese-style room with a still dumbfounded expression while watching Haru, sorting out various books they had gotten from Rokkaku Clan. "Still, has it always been so easy? What kind of ability have you used that we can enter this clan without any problem?" She wasn't sure, but when they entered the house of the Rokkaku Clan, they were accepted like always, and it was like they had always been part of the family which made her quite dumbfounded by Haru's ability.
   "Well, it is an ability that I have developed from my telepathy ability," Haru said.
   "So is it telepathy? But how does it work?" Sumire asked.
   "Hmm, how to say, it is like the work of "youkai," if I have to say," Haru said.
   "You-Youkai?!" Sumire was dumbfounded and became confused at why Haru suddenly mentioned a "youkai."' Youkai was a class of supernatural monsters and spirits in Japanese folklore, but she couldn't understand how this explained Shishio's ability.
   "Have you heard a story like this in your childhood?"
   "It was like when you were playing with eight of your friends, but suddenly it became nine without you noticed it, but you didn't care much and kept playing with this extra person. The way my power works is something like that," Haru said.
   "I see... I understand." Sumire nodded and understood how Haru's power works, and she had to admit that it was very amazingly powerful. After all, with this power, they had infiltrated into Rokkaku Clan without anyone noticing. "So after this, what are we going to do?"
   "Well, the first thing that we need to do is to understand how magic in this world works." Haru looked at Sumire and asked, "Say, Sumire, do you want me to change your age again?" It wasn't his first time changing Sumire's age, after all, and he thought that she wanted to change her age.
   "No, I don't plan to do that. I have decided that I'll stay at the institute later," Sumire said without hesitation.
   Haru was dumbfounded and asked, "Why?"
   "Haru... you should know that unlike you, even though I'm smart, I'm not omnipotent like you and Tabane, you should know that the exam of the First High School will be held in a few months and there's no way that I'll learn both magic and knowledge about this world together, so I have thought that I should help you through something else."
   "Are you sure? I can help you on the exam, you know?" Haru said.
   "It's alright, but more importantly, can you teach me more about this modern magic? I want to learn it," Sumire said.
   "Well, I'll teach you." Haru nodded and didn't force Sumire to come with him to the school. Then without waiting anymore, he started to give Sumire a lecture about the modern magic in this world. After all, it was necessary knowledge.
   Modern Magic is categorized by type of action. It is divided into four major categories: Systematic, Perception, Non-Systematic, and Outer-Systematic.
   Modern Magic is based on studies on supernatural powers (magicians in the early period were referred to as such). In this, magic is categorized by its effects. "Acceleration (Speed), Weight," "Movement, Oscillate (Vibrate)," "Converge, Diffuse (Dissipate)," and "Absorption, Emission (Release/Disperse)" are known as the 4 System, 8 Type magic (Systematic Magic). However, there are some exemptions to this category.
   Magic that is not part of the 4 System/8 Type magic is broken down into 3 other categories. First, "ESP" (Extra Sensory Perception), or Perception-type magic. Second, Non-Systematic Magic, magic that does not aim to alter phenomena by temporarily rewriting the body of information associated with phenomena, "Eidos," but aims to control the Psion itself. However, considering that most forms of magic are Systematic in nature, modern magic has become synonymous with Systematic Magic. Psion manipulation is technically also a part of the 4 System, 8 Type and is not limited to Non-Systematic Magic. Third, Outer-Systematic Magic, magic that does not manipulate the physical objects but the spirits themselves.
   "Then there is also Ancient Magic and Superpower too, well, but most Magicians don't have the ability to use those Magics, even so, they're mostly discriminated against," Haru said.
   "Why are they being discriminated against?" Sumire asked.
   "Sumire, did you forget about what has happened to the "Cursed Children"?" Haru looked at Sumire and said, "I guess in some peaceful condition you might forget about the past, huh? But it isn't that bad either since that means you can enjoy your life now." The reason for the discrimination of the Magician was extremely simple, and that was because of jealousy.
   After all, the Magician was still a minority, and most of the people were ordinary people without any ability. Of course, they were jealous of the Magician, and because of that jealousy, a group of people used that to their advantage to create a movement to discriminate against a Magician.
   Haru was sure that those movements or groups were secretly sponsored by a group of magicians from another country, which was pretty much cliche. After all, he often saw a similar thing happen in any world, and the best way to do it was to clean them up without leaving bones behind, but that method was too radical, so no one moved until this group really irritated them or caused an uncontrollable problem, but it wasn't something that he needed to worry, after all, he was sure that the Ten Master Clans wouldn't stay calm if this group really troubled them.
   Sumire looked at Haru and couldn't say any words. Still, she knew that she really enjoyed her life now. After all, she didn't need to worry too much about the Gastrea, nor the discrimination against the Cursed Children, and everything was because of the young man in front of her. She then directly pushed him on the tatami floor and hugged him tightly.
   "What's wrong? Why did you suddenly hug me?" Haru asked.
   "It's alright. I just want to say thank you for what you have done to my world before..." Sumire said softly while hugging him.
   "It's alright, you don't need to thank me like that, I just do what I need to do after all," Haru told the truth since he was only doing what the quest told him, but as a man, he felt that his EQ would be hit if he didn't use this chance to take down Sumire.
   "Haru..." Sumire lifted her head and stared at Haru.
   Haru also looked at Sumire.
   There were no words, and they knew what they were about to do that this bastard usually did to his girlfriend.
   "Say, if we do this, we won't be able to return to our previous relationship," Haru said.
   "It's alright. I have planned to do this after all." Sumire smiled and said, "Just be man, and eat me, alright?"
   Haru didn't hesitate and directly ate Sumire, then asked why he was called a harem protagonist.
   In the morning, Haru woke up with Sumire, who was lying weakly and showed a satisfied expression on her face on his arm. He looked at the morning sun and thought that he should start to develop himself. After all, the stronger he was, the better it was, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1743: Richest Clan 1
   In December, no one would ever think that something big would happen, such as how the Rokkaku clan suddenly became rich.
   The Rokkaku clan, one of the 18 Assistant Houses, became so rich that it made the entire Magician community dumbfounded. This clan also started to buy various media industries, entering the entertainment business, when their family was previously in the geothermal power plant drilling industry along with the other three clans that bore the number six in their name, which made everyone became even more dumbfounded, after all, no one would ever think that a mining family would enter both financial and entertainment business.
   Rokkaku, Mutsuzuka, Rokugou, and Roppongi were four clans involved in the 6th Research Institute. The relationship between the four of them was good. They were always in balance, working together, maintaining their power together. Still, suddenly Rokkaku was successful in the financial market, then suddenly entered an entertainment business, so the three clan heads of Mutsuzuka, Rokugou, and Roppongi made an appointment and came to the Rokkaku clan directly wondering what had happened.
   The head of the Rokkaku clan was obviously feeling very happy with the prosperity of his clan, and he knew that everything was because of Haru. Still, he wouldn't say anything about it and only said that they were lucky in the finance market and got a lot of money, so they thought to enter the entertainment industry. After all, they only needed a lot of creativity to work on it. It could also be a form of investment too.
   "If you have leeway, why don't we invest in our movie?" The head of the Rokkaku clan suddenly said.
   The three heads of Mutsuzuka, Rokugou, and Roppongi were dumbfounded since they didn't know when the Rokkaku clan became interested in the movie, after all, most of the Magicians would either enter the military or engineering related profession, which was why when they heard that the head of the Rokkaku clan proposed to invest in a movie, they weren't sure what to say, after all, rather than working on the movie wasn't it better to do more research on magic?
   Such a thought wasn't uncommon. After all, in most people, the Magician was seen as a weapon, so it was better to do something that made them stronger, right?
   "What kind of movie?" Curious, the head of Rokugou asked.
   "Superhero movie," the head of the Rokkaku clan said without hesitation.
   The three of them became more dumbfounded.
   The head of the Rokkaku clan nodded and said, "I'm not going to hide it from you, but our intention to enter the entertainment industry is to make the image of magician better. You should know that there's a lot of people who are going "anti-magic" etc., etc., so we have thought, why don't we just enter the entertainment industry, and make the image of the magician better. Not only can we get more money, but our image also becomes better."
   "..........." The three of them looked at the head of the Rokkaku clan and wondered whether this guy had always been so smart.
   "So you're planning to make a magician become a hero in this movie?" The head of the Mutsuzuka clan, Mutsuzuka Atsuko, asked. Among the four clan heads, she was the only woman, but no one underestimated her. After all, at this moment, her clan was a member of Ten Master Clans.
   "That's right." The head of the Rokkaku clan nodded and said, "I have thought about making the heroes based on every powerful magician in this country. We'll develop various backstory, moving plots full of tears, laughter, persistence, loyalty, friendship, and love! Then we can use the other countries' magicians, anti-magic organizations, or various enemies into a villain in our movie! We'll make a successful franchise! No, I mean successful propaganda about that the magician is good!" He was so excited that he stood up while raising his hand high.
   "......." The three clans looked at the head of the Rokkaku clan with a dumbfounded expression, but they had to admit that his words moved them.
   "With great power, there must also come great responsibility." The head of the Rokkaku clan looked at the three of his friends and said, "Shall we?"
   The three of them looked at each other then nodded without hesitation.
   Then the four of the clans talked to each other about a lot of things about the movie, background plot and felt that it was better to use one of their clans as their first movie. Still, the clan head of the Rokkaku clan quickly stopped them. After all, it was better to leave those things to a professional.
   The three of them nodded and told the head of the Rokkaku clan that he had their full support, and after they felt satisfied with their talk, all of them returned. As for why the head of the Rokkaku clan could think about making a movie so suddenly, they didn't care much. After all, inspiration often comes so suddenly. Their heads had always been preoccupied with research and war, which was why they had never thought of a huge market that was known as entertainment.
   The three of them wondered who was really the head behind the Rokkaku clan, and somehow they felt jealous since no one expected a financial genius would appear in the Rokkaku clan. Why not their clan?
   When the three of them left, the head of the Rokkaku clan and all the important members of this clan gathered together while staring at the young man that had brought them a treasure. In their mind, they didn't expect that the orphan of their family members would give this much surprise to their family.
   Haru was wearing a kimono, sitting next to the clan head of the Rokkaku clan, and said, "What I say next, I hope that you won't disclose it to anyone, so before I talk, we need to sign up for this disclosed contract before I talk since what I'm going to say will probably become the main business of our clan."
   Everyone nodded and quickly signed the agreement. After all, everything was for the clan.
   After everything was done, they quickly looked at Haru, wondering about their next venture business.
   "Well, our next venture is pretty simple, and that is Virtual Reality," Haru said.
   Looking at their expression, Haru knew that they showed their doubt, but it was normal. After all, besides a Magician, no one really used this device, and there was a lot of war that happened, which was why no one realized the full capacity of Virtual Reality, but once they realized it, it would make them rain in money.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1744: Richest Clan 2
   There was something known as a Virtual Terminal Device in this world, but rather than virtual reality, it was a virtual terminal that created illusions within the user's mind, allowing them to directly absorb the information. However, the effects were realistic enough that some mistake it for reality.
   It could be said that the Virtual Terminal Device is a virtual reality device, but it is only created exclusively for a Magician, not the public.
   However, most people disdained this Virtual Terminal Device. After all, it was only an illusion, and no Magician could become stronger by just using a Virtual Terminal Device. The real purpose of this device was to provide illusions of feats beyond their capabilities since "magic" could be performed effortlessly and without a chance of failure with this device.
   For this reason, the development of virtual reality wasn't very developed, and no one really paid attention to it. After all, most countries tried to develop their weapons, network, and magic better so their countries could become stronger.
   But they forgot one thing that could be done with virtual reality, which was entertainment.
   Haru knew that a lot of anti-magic was because they couldn't understand what magicians were, and a lot of normal people felt jealous of them, which was why he thought to create a game with a magician as a base. Once many people played the game, he could start to develop into another business such as finance, online shopping, cloud, etc.
   Listening to Haru's words, everyone became dumbfounded, and they could only stare at him in amazement.
   "I'll get some money to buy some shares of some famous smartphone companies, so all of you need to be prepared," Haru said without hesitation.
   Everyone said simultaneously and thought that the clan head of the Rokkaku clan was Haru at this moment.
   "Lastly, I know that my identity will be known sooner or later, and it is impossible to hide my identity, so you should strengthen the security around me," Haru said.
   "Yes!" They nodded without hesitation. After all, they knew that once something happened with Haru, a lot of their plans would thwart their plan.
   "Still, hiding all the time isn't suitable for me, so rather than hiding, I'll become famous," Haru said.
   "Famous?" Everyone was confused and didn't understand what Haru meant.
   "I'll become a superstar, or rather, I'll become the first Magician superstar, so tell the TV network to prepare since I'll start my debut later," Haru said.
   "Ar - Are you serious, Haruka-kun? Isn't it better for you to learn now? You'll enter high school soon, right?"
   After all, everyone knew that Haru was still in the 3rd year of his middle school, and soon, he would become a high school student, so it was better for him to learn, right?
   "It's alright, with my ability, I can easily take the 1st rank on any National Magic University Affiliated High Schools," Haru said, then released his aura that he had hidden inside.
   "..." Everyone couldn't say a word since they felt like they were watching a sun that was shining brightly at the sky, but somehow, rather than scared, it felt comfortable and made them feel like he was guiding them.
   They looked at Haru, and they knew for sure that with this ability, the Rokkaku clan would become the richest clan in Japan, no, the world sooner or later.
   "Haruka-kun, which high school is you going into later?" This was an important question. After all, there were nine National Magic University Affiliated High Schools in the country of Japan.
   "If there isn't a problem, then it should be First High School," Haru said.
   Everyone nodded and didn't have to say much, even though most of their clan members joined the Fifth High School, but it didn't really matter, and as long as it was a Magic High School, they didn't think too much since they didn't see the difference, which high school he joined since he was powerful.
   "Well, that's all, don't forget to prepare for my debut, alright? I'll rock the entire world with my music later." Haru rubbed his chin and said, "As for my stage name, just change my family name into Kasugano, so my name will be Kasugano Haruka."
   They nodded and quickly remembered it on their minds, but a magician, who had a good IQ, could remember a lot of things easily after all.
   "Sorry if I'm a bit rude since I have nothing more to say, but I'll return first. I need to study first," Haru said, bowing his head slightly, then left, but before he left. "Well, I'll talk about the development of the virtual reality device later."
   No one was really minded by Haru's actions. After all, as long as you had power, there was nothing wrong with what they would do, especially when Haru was so handsome and thought it would be easy for him to become a superstar.
   Haru came back to his room again and didn't expect that his progress would be so smooth. He then sat on the sofa and looked at Sumire, who was still reading the document about the data they had gathered from the 6th Research Institute.
   "What do you think of the result of their research?" Haru asked.
   "It's okay, I can see some inhumane research, but it is quite normal for an institute to do this kind of thing," Sumire said. Then she looked at Haru and asked, "You know, we have made this clan very rich. Do you really have to become a superstar?"
   "Yes, I need to become a superstar." Haru nodded without hesitation since he wanted to make the image of the magician even better. "Well, I'll become a superstar for three months, then I'll retire for a while, and I want to see how hot I become after I have become a superstar."
   Sumire looked at Haru and said, "You know, if you become popular, it'll be tough for you to walk around." She could imagine a lot of girls would be swooned by him. After all, this guy was too handsome.
   "Don't worry, I have this, right?" Haru then took out his glasses and put them on his face, and caused his face to become very ordinary at this moment.
   "Yeah, you need to wear those glasses no matter what in the future," Sumire said, then walked toward him, took off his glasses, then kissed him deeply, after she loved being kissed. She then parted her lips and said, "You need to be careful, alright? Even if you're powerful, there's a lot of ways for people to defeat you."
   "Um." Haru nodded, hugging Sumire's waist, and said, "I understand."
   "Still, be careful that the family might betroth you with someone later," Sumire said.
   "Well, enough of that, just strip me and do that kind of thing again, since both of us might be busy for a while," Sumire said.
   "Don't worry, even if we're busy, we can do it every night," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Every day is a bit too much for me. How about one every two days?" Sumire asked.
   "Good." Haru nodded and felt a bit disappointed secretly.
   "Don't worry, you can get more girls in this world if you want, though," Sumire said with a smile while caressing Haru's hair.
   Haru somehow felt glad to bring Sumire with him, but enough of that since both of them started to enjoy their night together.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1745: The Fanfare
   People's ability and energy were limited, even though some Magicians were very strong and could perform various magic. Still, it didn't mean that they were knowledgeable at business, propaganda, manipulating the public's thoughts, politics, or even art.
   This was why the move of the Rokkaku clan that suddenly entered the entertainment industry in big fanfare caused a lot of the Magicians to be dumbfounded. Some of the clans that had a good relationship with the Rokkaku clan were also dumbfounded when they heard that the Rokkaku clan was asking their permission to insert their family clan into their new superhero movie. Of course, they gave the Rokkaku clan immediately since they knew that it would be very good propaganda for everyone in the Magic community. Still, some of the people couldn't help but say that it was stupid, there was a mixed opinion, but one thing for sure, everyone was waiting for the movie that was produced by the Rokkaku clan for the first time, after all, if this movie was successful, then the Rokkaku clan's path on the entertainment industry would open another path for the Magician in this world.
   Magicians could only be either a soldier or engineer, but that was only for a minority of Magicians, after all, the majority of the Magicians didn't have a talent, not only this majority was discriminated against by the stronger Magician, but they were also discriminated against by the normal people, after all, the normal people were afraid that the Magician would take their job.
   There were many things that happened in this world, and many people used that chance to exaggerate the matter, especially for those anti-magician organizations trying to protest and stop the premiere of the movie that the Magician produced.
   But Haru was happy by their protest and quickly sent someone to smooth what had happened, and told everyone that this movie was created so everyone could understand a Magician better. They were no different from everyone, etc., using various fake propaganda techniques and the media companies they had controlled. Because of that, the movie that they created became the hottest topic directly in the entire country. Even the world, which made everyone on the Rokkaku clan, became very happy since they were sure that they wouldn't lose money in their movie.
   However, this action caused some leaders of the famous magician clans, and the leader of some anti-magic organizations to be dumbfounded by the Rokkaku clan would directly use the anti-magic organization's protest as their propaganda for their movie, and one thing that they knew that they couldn't stop Rokkaku clan's path to become the media empire.
   For the Magic community, it was a great thing. After all, the Rokkaku clan would be their allies. Still, for the anti-magic organization, it wasn't a good idea. After all, the media had always tried to corner the Magician and make them a bad guy, but with one of the Magician's famous clans controlled the media, it would cause great trouble for the anti-magic organization.
   But one thing was for sure, everyone knew that there must be someone who was behind the Rokkaku clan, the one who could make this clan even bigger, but when everyone was going to identify who was behind the Rokkaku clan, there was another big news from the Rokkaku can.
   A representative of the Rokkaku clan appeared on television. Everyone was watching him at this moment, talking endlessly about how the Magician had always been very principled. Still, some of them tried to fight back, saying that the Magician was dangerous. Still, then, the representative of the Rokkaku clan said these words, "With great power, there must also come great responsibility! We, as Magicians, have always existed to support this society and develop it together with everyone else. Still, toxic people like you keep trying to slow down the progress of the development of everyone!"
   The Talk Show between the Magicians and the anti-magician became very hot, and many people kept watching. Somehow they couldn't help but frown at the anti-magician thought, after all, those normal people could see that they were dangerous, but in truth, the anti-magician guests that came to the Talk Show were someone that was invited by the Rokkaku Clan to make the image of the Magician became better, of course, it was a secret.
   On one of the luxurious houses, a boy and a girl sat next to each other, watching the talk show with great interest.
   The girl was so beautiful and lovely that she would take anyone's breath away instantly the moment she appeared. On the other hand, the boy was fairly ordinary aside from his deep-set eyes and piercing gaze.
   "The Rokkaku clan is surely very brave to invite people from the anti-magic organization," the girl said in amazement.
   "Um, that anti-magic guest on the talk show... I'm sure that it is the Rokkaku clan's people," the boy said.
   "...." The girl was dumbfounded then looked at the boy with amazement. "Really?"
   "Um." The boy nodded and said, "The Rokkaku clan has opened the path for us Magicians, and it is a great progress for us since the Magicians' path isn't only for the military use or a weapon." He had to admit that the movement of the Rokkaku clan was amazing, though, in truth, the people of the Rokkaku clan were only thinking about money, and the improved image of the Magician was just a bonus for them.
   "Yes, the Rokkaku clan is amazing." The girl nodded.
   "Yeah, I'm not sure who is behind the Rokkaku clan, but I'm sure that he's a very skilled magician, politician, and businessman," the boy said.
   "Really? How did you know, Onii-sama?" The girl asked, but then she was dumbfounded. "Wait, Magician too?"
   "Um." The boy nodded and said, "Unless they're Magicians, I don't see the reason why this person will support the standing of the Magicians in this society."
   "I see..." The girl nodded and asked, "With the Yotsuba network, is it possible to search who is behind this Rokkaku clan?"
   "No, I have tried it, but the security of the Rokkaku clan has become stronger in the past few days, and there's also a very strong hacker there. There's no way for us to know what is inside," the boy said.
   "I see..." The girl nodded and felt that it was normal after all. The Rokkaku clan didn't lack money.
   "Still, we don't need to worry too much. After all, I have a feeling that the mastermind behind the Rokkaku clan will appear soon," the boy said.
   "It was just my hunch, but for someone who loves an entertainment business, I'm sure that they're not the type of people who live to hide behind the dark, or rather, this person will attract everyone's attention and come out under the limelight," the boy said, but then...
   "Which is why we hope everyone will be able to understand each other, whether they're normal people, Magicians, or anti-magic people, if we talk, we will understand each other there, and it is also the reason why we have decided to promote the first Magician singer in this world!"
   "...." The boy and the girl were dumbfounded when they saw the representative of the Rokkaku clan would suddenly say that.
   "Onii-sama, a singer? Really? Can a Magician become a singer?" The girl looked at the boy with a dumbfounded expression.
   "Um, you didn't hear it wrong." The boy nodded and said, "Well, let's just watch. The singer will appear soon."
   "Well, I'm also curious about what kind of song this singer will play." The girl nodded.
   Not only the boy and the girl, but the entire people in Japan also watched the television since they were curious about the first singer, Magician. When the show almost ended, the MC and the representative of the Rokkaku clan quickly welcomed their singer. The moment the singer appeared, they felt like their breath was taken away by his appearance, his handsome face quickly swooned every girl in the entire country who watched the show, and they couldn't look away from him at this moment, even the anti-magic people were also in silence, however, unlike the normal people who were attracted by this young man's handsome face and disposition, the Magician was dumbfounded at how strong and gentle the aura of this young man was, and the moment they saw him, they felt like they were watching a beautiful lake with various beautiful flora and fauna around him.
   One thing is for sure, they had to admit that his aura was very amazing for all the Magicians who had seen him, and when they thought where the Rokkaku clan could find this young man, the gentle music was heard, he started to sing, and at that moment, they knew that they couldn't look away.
   "There's something that I want to show you
   Faraway beyond this lonely night
   There are definitely thousands of stars that continued on shining."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1746: I just love to cause a trouble
   There was a saying that a powerful Magician was either very beautiful or handsome. When Haru appeared on the screen on the television, every Magician thought that he was a powerful magician. After all, not only was his face so handsome, but his aura was so vast. If they had to make a metaphor, it was like they saw Lake Biwa.
   <BGM: Ram Wire: Bokura no te ni wa nani mo naikedo>
   Things that won't get granted
   But I continue to struggle
   Haru sang this song with all of his feelings. At this moment, unlike his usual self, where he was so greedy, manipulative, and lustful, in his eyes, there was only a sincere expression, warmness, gentleness, and hope.
   As expected, when his song was heard, everyone felt that their hearts were resonating together, and tears couldn't stop from their eyes.
   Even the people of the Rokkaku clan, who were, in truth, still wanted to hide his identity, couldn't help but feel that somehow they were glad to help him debut.
   Sumire also watched this scene from backstage and really wanted to jump into him right away now. After all, his figure that sang on the stage at this moment seemed both fragile yet strong at the same time, which made her be with him at this moment, but she knew that she couldn't, and she needed to hold back.
   With the fanfare caused by the Rokkaku clan, most people were watching the television at this moment. As expected, their reaction was quite similar to the people in the studio since they couldn't look away from his figure at this moment.
   Whether it was people from anti-magic organizations, politicians, the Magicians who didn't have talent, normal people, poor people, soldiers, terrorists, store owners, high school students, or rather the majority of people in this country whether they could feel those tears dripped from their eyes, but they ignored it, after all, this song really touched them, along with Haru's singing ability, it caused a chain reaction to everyone.
   This included both the boy and the girl who stayed together in the room, watching Haru's performance from a television.
   "There's nothing I have on my hand
   But in exchange, I'll grip your hand
   Don't be troubled by things on your own
   No matter what kind of day it is, I won't let go of this hand."
   When these lyrics were heard, the girl's tears dripped, then she looked at her brother, who had lost most of his emotion and became trapped in the family. She wasn't sure about his feelings, but she knew that his life was very pitiful since no one was his allies, and that was why she was going to be with him. Even though she couldn't do anything, or rather, she didn't know what kind of future would await them, she would be together with her brother. She held his hand and looked at his expression, and somehow, she was surprised to see tears dripped from his eyes. "Onii-sama?"
   The boy didn't seem to hear his little sister's words, but his eyes kept watching the television screen in front of him. Most of his emotions should have been erased, and even though he could feel something, it was impossible to be touched by something. Still, the strong resonance from the song caused him to feel... he felt like he somehow couldn't control his emotion. If possible, he wanted to bawl like a child. Still, the program set on his brain didn't allow him to do so, which was why he couldn't help but show a longing expression toward the young man on the screen that was capable of showing his emotion without any trouble.
   At the luxurious mansion, Maya and Hayama, who had been investigating Haru and Sumire, also watched Haru's performance.
   "There's something that I want to give you
   So don't worry about anything anymore
   during the freezing night,
   A blanket that will help you sleep at ease."
   Hayama was in his 70s, and of course, he had seen a lot of things in his life, but it was his first time to see someone that could sing with such a touching voice, and he knew very well that it wasn't magic, which made him amaze even more.
   "Hayama, your eyes are wet," Maya said.
   "Oh..." Hayama was surprised but wiped the tears on his eyes and said, "When you get old, I guess there's something that can always surprise me."
   Maya stared at Hayama and asked, "Are you saying that I'm old?"
   Hayama looked at Haru and said, "But that boy is very amazing. If we don't meet him by chance, we won't know that he's the one who has developed the Rokkaku clan into a powerful mogul in this country." He had to admit that the young man who sang on the screen at that moment was amazing, but the only thing that he was wondering was the intention of this young man and whether this young man was really someone from the Rokkaku clan?
   Hayama was full of doubt, wondering whether the Rokkaku clan was really capable of having such an incredible heir. After all, even though the name of the singer was Kasugano Haruka, he believed that this person should be someone from the Rokkaku clan. Still, one thing for sure, he knew that they hadn't fully grasped what was happening on the Rokkaku clan, after all, even though the Rokkaku clan was one of the 18 Assistant Houses. Still, their position wasn't that prominent and only in the middle position, it could be said their situation was quite normal, but he knew the Rokkaku clan was about to take off and become a giant business clan.
   Still, Hayama knew that they were lucky that his master asked him to identify both Haru and Sumire, or else, they would be like other clans who were clueless and thought that the Rokkaku clan was in its peak state. "Madam?" He looked at Maya, who had been watching the television without looking away, but then he saw her face was a bit feverish, which made him raise his eyebrow, but when he was about to say something...
   "Hayama, can you get in touch with him? If possible, tell the Rokkaku clan to let me meet him," Maya said.
   "Hayama?" Maya called his name again.
   "As you wish, milady." Hayama looked weirdly at her master, who was almost 50, then looked at Haru, who was still a teenager. 'It shouldn't be, right?'
   "There's something that I want to show you.
   "Faraway beyond this lonely night, there are thousands of stars that continued on shining."
   Haru ended his song, and he could see that everyone was still in a trace, he smiled and knew that his plan would be smooth, but at the same time, he knew that he needed to create more business, and as for what kind of business, he had some idea what kind of business that he should develop, but he didn't know that because of his performance, there would be a lot of problems that was waiting for him, as for what kind of problem, it might be a happy problem, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1747: Be mine, alright?
   Haru sometimes really underestimated his ability, and he didn't expect that he would be so popular. It was so hard for him to talk around. He had always needed to wear his disguise everywhere, but he didn't wear his usual glasses this time, but he wore skull caps and sunglasses to hide his identity.
   It had been a month since his debut, and his popularity had always been at its peak. He had a lot of fans, including both normal people and the Magician. He believed that if he decided to enter politics, it would be very easy for him.
   This time, Haru and Sumire were at the private laboratory of the Rokkaku clan that was built shortly after both of them came to this clan.
   Sumire learned a lot of things and also understood many things, but one thing for sure, she knew that she had become stronger. Still, if she wanted to become even stronger, she needed to have a brain that could process data like a computer, or else, she needed an external machine to do that, but she had to admit that all of that was very troublesome to achieve.
   Still, even if Sumire wasn't as strong as Haru, she was a fairly powerful magician in this world. After all, she was taught a lot of magic and strategy to fight by Haru.
   "Still, why have you made so much CAD (Casting Assistant Device)?" Sumire asked since she could see many kinds of CAD that Haru developed were put on the table. There were many shapes of CADs from the bracelet, a mobile terminal, long and short gun, rifle-shaped, special weapons, etc. "Isn't it better to develop a thought-controlled CAD? That way, you don't need to bring a lot of things, right?"
   "You don't have a romance, Sumire." Haru shook his head, and in truth, it was his hobby to develop the various shapes of CAD. "Well, my entrance exam might begin soon. Which shape do you think I should use on the exam?"
   Even though a CAD might be useful, for Haru, who could do a calculation and did a Magic Sequence on his head directly, these devices were useless, after all, the number of Magic that could be kept inside the CAD was quite limited, and it was better to do magic by himself directly. Still, for the sake of not causing too much attention, he decided to bring it with him, but he had to admit that he had been quite hooked to create various CAD with various unique shapes.
   "How about this chainsaw?" Sumire said and took the chainsaw type of CAD.
   "Then how about this poleaxe?" Sumire asked and took the poleaxe.
   Sumire sighed and said, "If you didn't even use it, why did you even create it?"
   "It is just a hobby." Haru also wondered why he created a lot of strange shapes in CAD, but then, in the end, he chose the metal bat shape of the CAD and the mobile terminal shape.
   "The metal bat? Why?" Sumire asked.
   "Well, it can become my trademark or something." Haru smiled and said, "How about we go out and eat something?"
   "Um." Sumire nodded and didn't think too much. After all, this guy sometimes was very random.
   Haru and Sumire went out, and no one stopped them. They didn't go to the luxurious restaurant, but rather they went to the nearby udon chain restaurant. They didn't bring a bodyguard since they had to admit that their lives in Sendai were pretty much peaceful. After all, this city was the Rokkaku clan's turf.
   There wasn't any trouble for them, and they arrived at the udon shop peacefully, but they had to admit that there were a lot of strange things happening along the way.
   "Haru..." Sumire, who ordered her udon, looked at Haru and knew that something was amiss.
   "It's alright. You don't need to worry." Haru raised his eyebrow and wondered how those two suddenly came to him. He thought for a while, and he knew that he hadn't provoked anyone, nor anyone dared to provoke him. After all, together with the Rokkaku, he also tamed the Rokugo, Roppongi, and Mutsuzuka with money.
   Haru knew that the Mutsuzuka clan head seemed to be very close with this person, but he knew that even the Matsuzuka clan was clueless about him. He could only shake his head and waited for this person to come. After all, he didn't feel harm in this person.
   Haru and Sumire quietly ate their udon and tempura while talking to each other. Even though the number of the people in this restaurant slowly decreased, leaving only both of them alone, they didn't say much and continued to eat.
   Then suddenly a beautiful mature woman entered the restaurant along with an elderly butler.
   Haru and Sumire turned, and the impression of the woman in front of them was like a night sky. It was beautiful, but if they got too close, they might be swallowed by the darkness.
   "Good afternoon," the woman said with a smile.
   Haru and Sumire nodded, then continued to eat, but then the woman suddenly sat beside Sumire.
   "Do you have something with us?" Haru asked.
   "Well, I didn't expect that the most famous superstar would be eating in this cheap restaurant." The woman looked at Haru's food and said, "Don't you know that there's a lot of chemicals in your food? Whether it is antiseptics, colorants, preservatives, acidulants, etc., there are a lot of harmful chemicals in your food, do you know?"
   Haru nodded and said, "I know."
   "Then why do you keep eating it?" The woman asked and looked at Haru curiously.
   The butler who came with this woman just stood there and didn't bother them, but he was also looking at Haru curiously since it was his first time to see him, and he had to admit that he was more handsome in reality. If Haru didn't wear a disguised kind of magic, he was sure that many people would flock around him.
   "You can't just eat "what's good for you" if you do that, your body will grow vulnerable. You have to take "good" with a little "bad" once in a while." Haru's chopsticks caught the kakiage tempura on the plate on the table, but no one said anything, listening to his every word carefully. "Food is like life. You need your fair share of sadness, pain, vitamins, and poison to overcome the obstacles. You have to keep taking both of them, in measured quantities, to improve the flow and the growth of bones and muscles in our body."
   "...." The woman, the butler, and Sumire.
   The three of them didn't expect that his view of food would be so deep.
   "Well, I wonder what the head of the Yotsuba clan wants to visit a little singer like me?" Haru dipped the kakiage on his udon broth, then ate it slowly as if he put every bit of his mind and soul into it. He was wondering what was on the head of Yotsuba Maya to suddenly come to visit him. After all, this woman's image was like a criminal, and she often stayed in her study rather than coming out to visit him.
   "Well, in truth, I'm just curious at the boy who is capable of expanding the power of the Rokkaku clan into a giant, but I have changed my mind." The woman looked at Haru and said, "Kasugano Haruka, I want you. Be mine." She supported her chin with her hands and looked at him with a seductive gaze.
   "...." Haru, Sumire, and the butler.
   'Are you serious?' It was what was in their thoughts at the time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1748: I forgot to ask him!
   Maya looked at the young man in front of her. She became more obsessed. After all, his ability was without a doubt, and unlike her "monster" nephew that she feared, Haru gave her a pleasant feeling. Unlike most people who saw her as a monster, he saw her like a woman, which made her smile sweetly, so she didn't hesitate to ask him became her, but...
   Haru raised his eyebrow, then looked around curiously.
   His action caused doubt on Hayam and Maya, but then...
   Hayama opened his eyes wide when he saw what Haru had done to Maya.
   Haru pulled Maya's cheek gently and said, "I'm not dreaming? This isn't a prank?"
   "...." Maya was also dumbfounded when Haru pulled her cheeks since it was her first time to be treated like this. "No, this isn't a dream. If you want to see whether it is a dream or not, I can slap you now."
   Haru quickly let go of Maya's cheek and raised his hands.
   As for Sumire, she ate her udon while looking at the three of them.
   Maya looked at Sumire, who was eating her udon, and said, "Hayama, bring me udon too."
   "..." Hayama wanted to say something, but in the end, he nodded and said, "As you wish, milady." He then left and went to the kitchen to get udon for Maya.
   "Even though I know your identity, why don't we introduce each other first?" Haru said.
   "Um." Maya nodded and said, "Why not?" She looked at Haru and Sumire and said, "My name is Yotsuba Maya. As you can see, I'm the head of the Yotsuba clan."
   "Sumire Muroto, doctor," Sumire said simply.
   Maya looked at Sumire and asked, "A doctor?"
   Sumire nodded and said, "Yes, I should be able to cure anything if you have a problem."
   "Hmm..." Maya looked at Sumire for a while, then looked at Haru and asked, "How about you? What's your real name?"
   "Rokaku Haruka," Haru said simply.
   Maya raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you really someone from the Rokkaku clan?"
   "Well, your family has a lot of hidden things, so why don't you think that the other clan should have someone like me?" Haru asked.
   Maya's body was slightly tense, but she still maintained a calm attitude and asked, "Did you hack our network?" She knew that Haru was a very powerful hacker, and depending on his answer, she might be giving a different response now.
   "Hlioskjalf." Haru sipped a warm green tea and said, "I hack it." In truth, before, he got all the information from all the laboratories in this country, stealing their data easily. He did it in the world of Infinite Stratos, and doing it in this world wasn't that much different.
   "That Clark guy would be sad if he knew that his thing had been played by someone," Maya said with a smile.
   "I still don't understand how you know us?" Haru asked.
   "Well, in truth, it was an accident. I saw you enter the hotel with this woman. I saw your aura was a bit different, so I thought I would investigate you, but I didn't expect to get a jackpot," Maya said.
   Haru and Sumire nodded and thought that Maya was lucky. After all, the two of them had fully integrated into this world, and they had become part of the Rokkaku clan, so it was impossible to search their past, but Maya happened to see them and happened to investigate them before they fully integrated, which made her knew about their information.
   "It was strange that I didn't know your identity before this, and it felt like you were coming from a different world or something," Maya said, telling about her real feeling.
   "You're thinking too much. I have been very low-key before and used most of my time to learn," Haru said simply.
   "So, what's your intention to suddenly appear in public?" Maya asked.
   "I just wanted to leave some marks on the history and change the status quo of the Magicians. After all, even though we're weapons, we're not livestock, we're human too, we have a right to be happy, right?" Haru said with a smile, then held Sumire's hand.
   Sumire was shy and kicked Haru's feet lightly, but she didn't move her hand away.
   "What are you embarrassed for?" Haru asked speechlessly. After all, both of them had done a lot of things together.
   "There was someone beside us, you know?" Sumire said resentfully.
   Maya looked at both of them, and there was a hint of jealousy in her eyes. "Your relationship is good but isn't it quite hard to have quite a huge age gap in your relationship?"
   "Well, it is true." Sumire nodded and said, "I'm almost in my 30, after all. Still, this guy loves his older woman."
   "Oh-ho?" Maya looked at Haru amusedly and asked, "You like an older woman?"
   Sumire chuckled and looked at Maya. "Still, if you want to date him, I'm alright with it. This guy is a beast in bed. I can't handle him alone."
   "Milady, it is your udo." Hayama didn't seem to hear their conversation and brought a bowl of udon for Maya. "Is there something wrong?" He looked at the three of them and wondered whether there was something wrong.
   "Nothing." Maya shook her head and said, "Hayama, give me a fork. I can't use chopsticks."
   "You can't use chopsticks?" Haru looked at Maya weirdly.
   "Is it wrong?" Maya raised her eyebrow.
   "No, it's alright." Haru shook his head and said, "Well, how about I help to feed you?" He was joking, but...
   Maya smiled and asked, "Will you?"
   "Why not?" Haru wasn't someone who was going to back away, and he had to admit that Maya was his type. He moved closer to Maya and decided to feed her. He took the udon after cooled it for a bit. He said, "Open your mouth." But he had to admit that her drill-like hairstyle was really unique.
   "Ahh..." Maya opened her mouth lightly, and she let him feed her.
   "How is it?" Haru asked after he felt Maya.
   Maya chewed the udon lightly while covering her mouth with her hand. She gulped the udon, then said, "Well, it is better than I had expected." She then opened her mouth again, waiting for him to feed him.
   "Well, you're really spoiled, huh?" Haru then fed Maya carefully so the broth wouldn't stain her dress.
   The lunch was quite an eventful and happy moment. Haru, Sumire, and Maya talked to each other with a smile.
   As for Hayama, this guy was only stunned there since it was his first time to see Maya showing such an expression after that incident happened.
   When something happy happened, the time had always moved very fast, Haru and Sumire also decided to return to the laboratory, but before he went back, he asked, "Is it alright for you to come out to play like this here?"
   "It's alright. The clan head of the Mutsuzuka is my friend," Maya said.
   "I see." Haru nodded and said, "Well, I have created fake information around the security in this area, including the satellite, so no one knows about our meeting. You don't need to worry much."
   Hayama was dumbfounded since this guy was a more skilled hacker than he had thought. If possible, he wanted to have such a talent on the Yotsuba clan, and if it wasn't possible, it might be good to end him, but...
   Hayama was wondering why he felt that they might not have a chance to win against him.
   Maya nodded and didn't think too much, but then, she asked, "Say, Haruka-kun."
   "What's wrong, Maya-san?" Haru asked.
   After talking to each other, they decided to call each other by their first names directly.
   "You don't fear me?" Maya asked.
   "Huh? Why?" Haru was confused.
   "I mean, don't you know my nickname?" Maya asked.
   "The Queen of Night or Demon King of the Far East? I'm sure that my friend will be envious of you since you have such a cool nickname," Haru said and felt that Kuroneko might feel jealous of Maya.
   Sumire also agreed since she felt that Kuroneko also would be jealous of Maya.
   "...." Sumire and Hayama.
   Maya chuckled and said, "It's fun to be with you. Can I visit you again?"
   "Sure." Haru nodded and said, "Well, we'll go back first. See you, Maya-san."
   "Bye, Maya." Sumire nodded and held Haru's hand, leaving them.
   "Bye." Maya waved her hand toward both of them.
   Maya and Hayama didn't move from their spots, watching Sumire and Haru, who slowly left.
   "I can't read them, but they probably won't be hostile toward us." Hayama wanted to say that Haru might be interested in Maya. Still, he decided to shut his mouth since he felt it was a bit unthinkable for a 15 or 16-year-old boy to be interested in a 45-year-old woman, even though Maya was beautiful.
   "Did I feel that you're thinking something rude, Hayama?" Maya asked while staring at Hayama.
   "It is your imagination, milady." Hayama bowed his head.
   Maya then ignored Hayama then stared at Haru's back for a while, and no one really knew what she was thinking at this moment, but then, a smile formed on her mouth and said, "Let's go back, Hayama."
   "Yes, Milady." Hayama bowed his head and smiled when he saw how good Maya's condition was.
   'Should I visit him again later?' Maya thought at that moment and felt that it had been a while since she had fun, but then she remembered something and almost slapped her forehead. 'I forgot to ask him!'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1749: This time, he moves fast
   Haru's career had been quite smooth, in the past month, but if there was something that changed, then it would be...
   Haru looked at the beautiful mature woman that was waiting for him in this winter season. "Maya-san, you don't need to wait for me. It is still winter, you should wait inside." Maya was wearing a disguise, even though her dress was quite similar, her features were rather ordinary since he lent her his glasses.
   "Fufufu, I just want to feel the feeling of the girl who is waiting for her man outside during winter." Maya smiled and said, "But it is so cold, you should take responsibility for making me wait so long."
   "Well, I can't do much, but I can warm your hands," Haru said and took both of Maya's hands, rubbing it gently, transferring his warmth to her.
   Maya blushed lightly and said, "You sure have your way with a woman, how many times have you done this?"
   "I've done it with a lot of women, but you're the most special," Haru said simply.
   Maya snorted and shook her head, clearly showing that she didn't believe in his words, but she didn't move away from him and let him hold her hands, clearly happy with his words. "Still, these glasses sure are convenient." After Haru lent her the glasses, she could change her appearance from her beautiful and full of the feminine that would attract everyone when she walked, into a very ordinary woman. Even though she didn't really like this ordinary face, after all, every woman wanted to appear beautiful, but she knew that her every movement was always being watched so when she had gotten these glasses, she without hesitation walked around, and she also didn't need to worry about the gaze of anyone, after all, her face was very ordinary.
   Maya looked at Haru, who was also wearing the same glasses, but in his case, she felt that it was necessary for him to wear them, considering there would be a lot of girls who would fall for him if he didn't wear them.
   "Do you want to go somewhere?" Haru asked.
   "Well, I want to try the gothic lolita dress, come with me," Maya said and pulled Haru's hand.
   "Yes, yes." Haru smiled and walked beside Maya while still holding her hand.
   Most people couldn't help but shake their heads, after all, it was their first time seeing a couple who seemed to be so ordinary.
   Haru then directly used his magic and caused everyone to avert their eyes when they were looking at him, who was with Maya.
   "Did you use Ghost Walker?" Maya asked.
   Ghost Walker is the Mental Interference Type Magic of the Outer-Systematic Type. It is an Ancient Magic that manipulates the vectors. Based on the user's wishes, this secretive magic can redirect other people's attention to the desired location and people with their vectors scrambled will never locate their target. Much like someone who intends to walk straight forward but is walking in circles, or maybe seeing a carriage plainly in walking distance but is never able to catch up.
   Maya looked at everyone's reaction and said, "No, it is a bit different, is it a new magic?"
   "Yeah, I call it "Misdirection"," Haru said.
   "Misdirection?" Maya looked at Haru.
   "Yeah, like that entertainment magician," Haru said. "In principle, it is like when they're about to look at us, their attention is automatically focussed on something else, such as the beautiful girl in that place, the tree, the ground, even the sky. If you want to learn it, I'll teach you later."
   "....." Maya looked at Haru for a while and said, "You know, you shouldn't give your hard-work magic directly without any hesitation." She should have been happy when she heard that Haru was going to teach her, but somehow, she also felt quite guilty, since she felt that she was deceiving him, and she also wasn't sure whether he knew about her past, the past that she didn't really want to recall, and the one that destroyed a lot of things about her. She was in deep thought, but then that thought was broken when Haru held her hand tighter.
   "I'll only teach it to my Sumire, my clan, and you. You don't need to worry too much, and that's the gothic lolita stores, but are you really going to go to that place?" Haru asked, even though he had agreed, he felt that it was a bit strange when a 45-year-old woman asked him to come to that place.
   "What? Is there a problem?" Maya raised her eyebrow, feeling that this guy was thinking something rude.
   "Nothing, I'm just jealous when I think that a lot of guys might be attracted toward you when you wear those gothic lolita clothes," Haru said without hesitation.
   Maya smiled and said, "Your mouth is good, but you don't need to worry. No guys dare to put their eyes on me beside you."
   "Because the majority of them have died after all," Maya said with a smile.
   "Cough! Cough! Let's go to that place." Haru felt that his bad hobby to dare to date a villain-like woman might bring him doom in the future.
   "Fufufu, you don't need to get so nervous, I won't do that to you," Maya said with a smile while hugging his arm tighter, putting it in her soft place.
   Haru sighed and had to admit that an older woman was the best!
   Haru looked at the ice cream in his hand and wasn't sure what to say since it was still in the winter, but compared to the "Ice Hell" in the world of Toriko, he felt that the temperature in this place was quite cute, still...
   Haru took off his jacket and draped it over Maya's shoulders, without saying much, and continued to eat his ice cream, though, in truth, he wanted to ask her why she wore a dress in this cold temperature.
   Maya smiled, looking at Haru, and moved closer. "Sumire isn't going to be jealous?"
   "Well, I have permission to chase after you," Haru said.
   "You know, with my age, I can be your mother," Maya said while looking at Haru helplessly.
   "I know, but I can't control my emotions," Haru said while looking at Maya.
   Maya stared at Haru and this time, her expression became serious, losing her usual playful expression. "You know, I have been raped."
   "I know, but I'll accept it. That's your past, and I'll accept everything about you," Haru said and held Maya's hand gently.
   "....." Maya looked into Haru's eyes to see whether she could lie to him, then looked at his hand that held her hand. "I can't get pregnant."
   "As long as I have you, I'll become the happiest man on earth," Haru said. He wanted to say that he or Sumire should be able to make her pregnant again, but he couldn't say an empty promise and needed to make sure that he was able to do it.
   Maya snorted and said, "You're young, and in the future, a decade, twenty years in the future, you might see me have wrinkles and forget about me."
   "I won't." Haru squatted down, holding both of Maya's hands, and looked into her eyes. "Even if there's a wrinkle in your eyes, body, or any part of your body, I'll still call them beautiful, or I should develop the magic that can erase the wrinkle or make you younger again?"
   Maya was stunned and asked, "Will you do that?"
   "Believe me, I can do it," Haru said.
   Maya wanted to say something but closed her mouth again. "I have a lot of enemies."
   "I'm strong, I can protect you," Haru said.
   Maya looked at this young man who slowly tried to enter herself, and she felt both afraid and excited, after all, she couldn't stop him, so...
   "As I have said before, I have been raped, don't you think that my body is dirty?"
   "As I have said to you before, I'll accept your everything, and when you do it with me, I'm sure that you'll forget all of your bad dreams."
   Maya snorted and said, "All you want is my body!"
   "Is that wrong? I love you, I want to have your everything whether it is your body or heart, so let me stay by your side, protecting you, accompany you, support you, Maya," Haru said without hesitation.
   Maya looked at Haru, she could hear her heart beating very fast, and she couldn't control her emotion, but as the head of the Yotsuba clan, she needed to be calm. "I wonder what I should do now when I was confessed to by a young man who is 20 years younger than me." In truth, she was older than that, but she still wanted to be seen as younger after all.
   'I think it is more than that...' Haru thought, but he didn't say it. He looked at Maya and said, "Can you just give me a nod, kiss me, then hug me?"
   "Well, I'll do that." Maya moved forward and kissed Haru's lips. There was no disgust or anything, only an enjoyable feeling that she had never felt before while wondering why he only appeared now, but since he was here, she wouldn't let him go.
   Haru also hugged Maya's body in his arms, kissing her lips, and felt that he could kiss those lips forever.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1750: Both influence and teleportation are amazing
   The world was quite peaceful after he confessed to Maya, but suddenly huge news was dropped directly.
   "What? Kasugano Haruka is going to take a break?!"
   "Ah, Kasugano Haruka-sama!"
   Many people, especially girls, became sad when they heard that Haru decided to take a break. Some people directly connected it with a conspiracy. After all, a Magician was a weapon for the government, and many people thought that Kasugano Haruka might have touched the nerve of some people and might be assassinated, which caused a wave of protest to the government and those anti-magic organizations.
   "..." Government and anti-magic organizations.
   But their doubts weren't without any basis. After all, with Haru's popularity, more people knew about him. The more people became his fans, he could directly affect the ten million people movements, if Haru's agency didn't send out the news that he was going to high school and needed to prepare himself, even though it had only been few months that he debuted, a lot of people wouldn't be calmed down, and it also because of this, that the agency and Haru announced that they would perform a live stream concert that would be held in a month later.
   Even though a normal concert might be good, Haru's status as a Magician made him unable to go out to another country, or rather, it would be hard to do that. It was also dangerous since no one really knew what kind of danger he would encounter, so they decided to hold a live stream concert.
   The moment the live stream concert was announced, not only the people from Japan but also USNA, Great Asian Union, South-East Asian League, United Kingdom, and many more people directly bought the ticket to the live stream concert. The number of the tickets that were bought reached even a hundred million tickets, and it increased further and further, which made everyone dumbfounded.
   Many people were dumbfounded, and some wanted to stop this concert, but a lot of money was moved to this concert. No one wanted their money to disappear, so those businessmen who only thought about a profit directly helped Haru's influence over various countries easily, making some people feel quite dreaded by Haru's popularity.
   Haru's last concert was full of momentum, and somehow suddenly, another topic was raised, and that about his high school. Everyone was wondering which high school he was going to go to, and it caused the popularity of Magic High Schools to become even higher.
   Some people tried to ask Haru's agency, but they could only keep it a secret. After all, Haru wanted to have a quiet high school life.
   In Sendai, Maya and Sumire looked at the data of his concert and raised their eyebrows.
   "Do singers have this much influence?" Sumire asked with a dumbfounded expression.
   Maya wasn't sure what to say since she had never thought that a singer would have such a scary influence.
   Haru, in truth, also felt dumbfounded and didn't expect his influence would be this scary, but he had a lot of experience, so he quickly calmed himself.
   Maya took a deep breath and asked, "After World War III, the population of humans has decreased from seven billion to three billion, but 10% of that population is your fans." She looked at Haru and said, "Don't you realize how scary your influence is?" She saw that this guy was very calm, which made her want to remind him.
   "It means that you have good eyes at choosing your man," Haru said narcissistically.
   "How about we ignore him?" Sumire said and sipped her black tea.
   "Agree." Maya nodded and sipped her black tea that was prepared by Haru. She let out a long sigh and had to admit that Haru was simply a perfect lover. He was good at cooking, could make her happy, was good at teasing her, making felt happy and laugh, and strong.
   However, in truth, Maya didn't really know how strong Haru was, but she knew that his mind was full, very amazing. His ability to manipulate people gathered a huge number of funds, influence, unique magics, etc., was amazing, but there was only one problem...
   "Say, you're going to the First High School, right, Haru?" Maya asked.
   "Un." Haru nodded and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Well, you might meet my nephew and niece there," Maya said.
   "Oh, Tatsuya and Miyuki?" Haru asked.
   Maya raised her eyebrow and asked, "You know them?"
   "Just by reading the data, after all, it is easy for me to collect information from the military," Haru said simply.
   Maya nodded and didn't feel that surprised, but then she asked, "You have read the information about Tatsuya-san, right? Can you defeat him?"
   "Hmm... I have recalled his deeds in Okinawa, and personally, I know that I can defeat him," Haru said.
   Maya raised her eyebrow and asked, "Are you sure?"
   "You can ask Sumire if you want," Haru said.
   Maya then looked at Sumire.
   Sumire nodded and said, "He's strong, on both fighting and bed.
   Maya blushed and looked at Haru for a bit, after all, even though they had confirmed they hadn't done it, but then she looked at the time and let out a long sigh.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Nothing, I have a lot of jobs as the head of Yotsuba Clan after all, and I need to be secretive to go to Sendai, and in Tokyo, there's a lot of spies, which make it hard for us to meet each other," Maya said. In truth, she wanted to pack him up and bring him back with her, locking him at her house, so he could accompany her forever, but she was sure that this guy might escape if she really did that.
   "Well, I'm not sure whether it can help you, but here you go," Haru said and took out a copy of Shambhala.
   Maya was dumbfounded and asked, "What is this?" She could feel the aura from the pendant taken by Haru, and it felt like it was alive, and there was also this strange sticker on the side of the pendant, which made her confused.
   "This is Shambhala. By using this, you'll have the ability to teleport people and objects over large distances, using markers placed at the target of the teleportation," Haru said.
   "Wh--?!" Maya was dumbfounded. She looked at Haru and asked, "Are you serious?" It wasn't that no one thought about the ability to teleport. Still, it needed a lot of information on the head and calculation, or else their bodies would dismember into pieces the moment they teleported.
   "I'm serious." Haru nodded and said, "Do you want to test it together? By the way, Sumire also owns it."
   Sumire took out her Shambhala, showing it to Maya. "Let me show you the power." She stood up and grabbed Haru and Maya before they teleported to her private laboratory. "Here you go."
   Haru could copy anything by using his "Kiss" power. By putting the sticker, he could make a perfect duplicate, so he could also copy his Shambala and share it with everyone in the Group Chat. As long as they didn't take out the stickers, the copy would exist in this world.
   Maya thought she could visit him anytime without worrying about anything, so she looked at Haru and asked, "Give me."
   "Um." Haru took Maya's hand and put Shambala on her hand, so she could go to his place anytime without the worry of anything, but he didn't expect that the way she used Shambhala would be so outrageous.
   In the middle of the night, Haru was learning and researching magic. After all, he wanted to develop more magic, especially for the Rokkaku clan, so all of them could have a special magic. After all, they would be his subordinates in the future, but suddenly he felt someone suddenly appear behind him.
   Haru blinked his eyes and saw Maya, only wearing purple lingerie, showing her mature body perfectly. He gulped and couldn't look away.
   Maya smiled and said, "I'm not comfortable here. Let's go to my room."
   "Um." Haru nodded and didn't even care if Maya's house was in Tokyo at that moment. He let her hold his hand, and they were teleported to Maya's room in Tokyo. What were they doing? Wasn't that obvious?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1751: Last Concert
   It was the day of the concert, and everyone was already standing in front of their screen, whether it was a computer, television, or even a huge screen that they prepared secretly. In truth, they wanted to see him directly, but they also knew about the situation of the Magician, so there was nothing that they could do.
   As for the people of the Rokkaku clan and the people who worked together on this concert, they were happy, after all, the money that came out from this concert was coming out like water from the faucet, or rather, they felt like it was a rain of money, showing how profitable this concert was. The only thing that they regretted was that they couldn't get this kind of money again in the future, but one thing for sure, the website that they used for the live streaming concert would become a big hit.
   Though, the people of the Rokkaku clan felt a bit of regret when they thought that they hadn't developed the commercial virtual reality device since they knew that once they had developed it, there would be more money.
   Tatsuya and Miyuki, Maya's nephew and a niece, also bought the ticket for the live stream, after all, both of them had to admit that Haru's song was really great, but as for two people, somehow their difference to like his song was different, as, for Tatsuya, he liked Haru's song because it was able to resonate his emotion. As for Miyuki, she liked Haru's song because it could make her brother more human.
   "Unfortunately, he's going on a break," Tatsuya said, and there was some trace of pity.
   "Onii-sama, do you think that it is a time to worry about someone else? We also have our own exams, right?" Miyuki reminded Tatsuya.
   "That's true." Tatsuya nodded and didn't feel that much worry about the writing exam, but as for the practical exam, he really wasn't sure about the result.
   "Onii-sama..." Miyuki also knew what Tatsuya was worried about, but there was nothing that she could do.
   "Well, enough about me, I'm sure that we'll be able to enter, Miyuki," Tatsuya said calmly.
   "Yes, Onii-sama!" Miyuki nodded since she always had confidence in her big brother.
   "Still, which high school does you think that Kasugano Haruka is going to enter?" Tatsuya asked.
   "Hmm... I'm not sure, but probably, the Fifth High School, after all, Sendai is the headquarters of the Rokkaku clan," Miyuki said. "How about you, Onii-sama? What do you think?"
   "The chances of Kasugano Haruka entering Fifth High School are high, but somehow, I have a feeling that he might join either First High School like us or Third High School. After all, those two have the biggest reputation among Magic High Schools," Tatsuya said.
   "But is he really going to high school? After all, I feel if Kasugano Haruka really comes to the high school, it will cause a lot of trouble for him," Miyuki said. She, who was very beautiful, had a lot of trouble with men who often leered on her, but Kasugano Haruka, who was the dream lover of every girl in this world, was even more popular and felt that that guy might be troubled by a lot of things.
   "That's true, but somehow, I feel like it is going to become a big trouble unless he puts a disguise on himself," Tatsuya said. In truth, he was thinking about whether he could meet Haru. After all, he felt that Haru's influence was necessary for his plan to change the image of the Magician from a weapon, and he also thought to ask the Four Leaves Technology to ask Haru as their brand ambassador. Still, with Haru's schedule, it was impossible to accept it, which a bit made him regret it.
   Tatsuya thought for a while and remembered that his aunt, Maya, had a good relationship with the head of the Mutsuzuka clan, one of the Ten Master Clans, and wondered whether it was possible to communicate with Haru through his aunt. "Miyuki, do you know what happened to aunty?"
   Miyuki raised her eyebrow and asked, "Have something happened, Onii-sama? Is Aunty asking for some unreasonable request again?" After all, in her mind, the image of her aunty was like those witches in the picture book, and she felt wear toward her, considering how her aunty controlled her life and her brother's life.
   "Calm down, aunty didn't ask me some requests, or rather, it has been a while for her to communicate with us, right?" Tatsuya said.
   Miyuki was surprised, then nodded. "Now that you mentioned it, it has been a while since Aunty has talked with us."
   Usually, Maya would communicate with them from time to time, give them a task, or bully them, asking about their condition, but it had been a while since Maya had called them, which made both of them a bit surprised and wondered what was happening.
   "Do you think something is happening, Onii-sama?" Miyuki asked.
   Tatsuya shook his head and said, "I'm not sure, but she's probably trying to concentrate toward us. After all, we're about to have our exam."
   "Is that so...?" Miyuki frowned since she felt that the thing wasn't that simple. Still, there was no way for her to say something since, in front of Tatsuya, she had always pretended to be a stupid and lovely little sister and had never shown how smart she was in front of Tatsuya since she still wanted to be spoiled by him.
   But Miyuki felt weird. After all, even though her aunt didn't communicate with Tatsuya that much, Maya often communicated with her, asking about Tatsuya's condition since, in the mind of everyone in the Yotsuba, Tatsuya was a monster. When she thought of such a fact, she clenched her hand and really wanted to do something for him, but for now. She really couldn't do anything.
   When Miyuki thought such a thing, her expression had never changed, and her eyes kept staring at the screen, watching the concert that was about to start.
   "The concert is about to start, Miyuki," Tatsuya said.
   "Yes, Onii-sama." Miyuki nodded.
   Then the concert started, and Haru came out to the stage and sang his first song.
   The old song melody was heard, and the song that made everyone feel like they could work hard was heard, and while watching his feet that tapped the stage rhythmically, he started to sing.
   "You must remember the excitement of happiness
   When our eyes suddenly met
   Like that day you were in love with pastel-colored seasons
   I want to see you shine the way you did."
   Tatsuya and Miyuki were dumbfounded, and they were amazed by Haru's skill and song again.
   My heart will stay beside yours
   Chase after a far-off dream."
   Tatsuya let out a long sigh and said, "It's a really amazing song..."
   "Yes, Onii-sama..." Miyuki nodded.
   Tatsuya and Miyuki had a lot of hardships in their lives which was why this song, which told them not to ever give up, made them feel that excited and happy at the same time.
   Not only Tatsuya and Miyuki, but everyone who was in front of the screen at that moment felt that their hearts were beating very fast, and felt wanted to cry, especially the Magicians, who had worked really hard, fighting, being treated as a weapon, losing a lot of their loved ones, etc., etc... This song somehow made them able to work hard again.
   But there was one thing that everyone agreed at this moment that Haru's concert was a big success!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://mahouka-koukou-no-rettousei.fandom.com/wiki/Four_Leaves_Technology
   BGM:
   Zard - Makenaide.
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1752: If I can ask one wish, that is...
   Maya opened her eyes and felt quite sleepy. She saw Sumire, who was naked, sleeping next to her, and wasn't sure what to say for a moment, but she also understood why Sumire often called him a beast.
   Maya looked around and didn't see him anywhere, but then she smelled a delicious smell outside the room. She could feel that her lower body was quite sore, but she could stand up easily, but somehow her back was a bit aching. "Ouch! Ouch!" She touched her back and twitched her lips, hated the thought that she really had gotten old.
   "What's wrong, Maya?" Sumire asked with a sleepy face.
   "Nothing." Maya felt quite embarrassed when she told Sumire that her back was aching.
   Sumire looked at Maya for a while and said, "Sleep for a bit. He will go back to the room after he's ready with breakfast."
   When Maya thought that Haru prepared the breakfast personally for her, she smiled and somehow felt warm. After all, it had been a while since she had been treated like this. "Well, I'll lay down for a bit." She laid her body on the bed and became a bit sleepy again. She then looked at Sumire and asked, "Say, Sumire."
   "Hmm?" Sumire responded, but she didn't open her eyes.
   "You know about my womb, right? So can you..." Maya didn't finish her words, after all, she didn't really want to have an empty hope, but if possible, if there was one wish that she could ask, then it was probably that she wanted to be able to get pregnant since the accident that had happened when she was still 12 years old had made her lose her ability to get pregnant.
   Maya knew that Sumire was a very amazing doctor. Sumire had developed a lot of great things with magic that revolved around cosmetic and beauty treatment, so she thought that Sumire might be able to help her, but she wasn't sure whether Sumire really could do it or not. In truth, she really wanted to have Haru's children. Even if Haru had told her that it was alright and he didn't really mind, she wanted to hold her child with him in the future if possible. Still, for her, who had often closed and killed her emotion, such a thought made her feel conflicted, but after all, she was a woman, and she was a creature of emotion, so she wanted to have his child.
   Sumire opened her eyes and said, "He's going on the exam later. Let's go to my laboratory to see, but I'll make sure that you can get pregnant again."
   Sumire opened her mouth wide before she closed it again. She looked at Sumire and said, "Thank you."
   "No problem." Sumire smiled and wondered whether Haru could see the future, and the reason he decided to bring her was because of Maya. Still, well, she didn't think too much. After all, she also knew how Maya's life was, and it was great that Maya could be happy again.
   "Still, that guy's stamina is a bit too much, right?" Maya said with a slight complaint, but her face was full of smiles, showing that she was satisfied with what had happened last night.
   "Well, he should enter high school soon. I'm sure there will be a lot of girls who will fall for him," Sumire said simply.
   "Huh?" Maya raised her eyebrow and said, "But he's going to wear his glasses, right? Do you think that a girl from high school will fall for his ordinary face?"
   "You underestimate him too much. Even if his face is ordinary, he's still full of talent, and I'm sure that he won't be short of girls who will try to get close to him," Sumire said simply since it was a fact. If she wasn't wrong, she remembered that Haru had three girlfriends even though his face was ordinary before, so she knew that he would still be popular even though his face was ordinary.
   Maya was suddenly in deep thought, and when she thought about it calmly, she really felt that even though Haru would wear a disguise to hide his identity, his identity was still someone from the Rokkaku clan. She knew that it was possible to get the first rank on the exam easily with his ability. With such a talent and family's background, even if his face was very ordinary, she was sure that he wouldn't lack a suitor, or rather they would attract toward him, considering how big his charm was.
   Maya was still thinking, but suddenly the door opened, and Haru came inside while bringing breakfast inside.
   "Have you woken up?" Haru asked.
   "Haru..." Sumire grimaced and said, "My back is hurt..."
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Was it my fault?"
   Maya and Sumire said without hesitation.
   "........" Haru was lost for words. After all, the ones who arched their backs when they were at climax were themselves. Looking at both of them, somehow it reminded him of when he stayed with Tsunade on their quest before since Tsunade often had a backache. "Show your back. I'll rub it for you."
   Maya and Sumire nodded, turned their back since they knew that Haru had a magical touch.
   Haru rubbed their backs using his treatment ability which was known as "Cookie." In truth, it had been a while for him to use this ability. After all, most of his women were young, so they didn't have trouble with their backs.
   Maya and Sumire suddenly felt very comfortable, and they felt very blissful at that moment.
   Maya, who felt very good at this moment, suddenly asked, "Say, why did you wear a uniform? You're not cosplaying, right?" After all, they often did cosplay before, and even though she was embarrassed before, she had gotten used to it, and she knew that he loved his bunny cosplay, so she didn't really mind giving him some fun.
   "Did you forget? I have an exam to enter a high school later," Haru said.
   "......." Maya and Sumire.
   "What are you doing here?" Sumire was quickly scolded.
   "Hurry up and go to your exam!" Maya was also scolded.
   "If I leave now, who is going to take care of the two of you?" Haru simply said and didn't really think much about his exam.
   "You can take care of us later! For now, you should go to the exam venue as soon as possible!" Sumire said.
   "I agree! You have taken a break from your career because you want to enter a high school, so hurry up and go now!" Maya said.
   Haru looked at Maya and Sumire and nodded. "Well, I'll go now. I'll put the breakfast on the side. You can eat it when you're hungry."
   "Then I'll go now." Haru kissed both Sumire, and Maya then said goodbye before he left for his exam.
   Maya and Sumire looked at Haru's back and wondered how many girls would fall for him, but well, before that, they wanted to eat their breakfast first since it just smelled so good.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Sorry, I forgot to update the chapter earlier.
   Chapter 1753: Entrance Exam 1
   In truth, when Haru was told to go to the exam venue as soon as possible by both Sumire and Maya, he could only shake his head. After all, he wasn't in a hurry, and if he wanted, he could also enter a backdoor directly since the Rokkaku clan and Maya were also the clan head of the Yotsuba clan. With all of those, he didn't need to worry too much, right?
   However, if Haru really did that, he would be disdained by the students in the First High School. He could only do his exam honestly.
   Haru teleported to his house in Tokyo and took his SS Board (Skateboard and Snowboard Board) to the exam venue. He had to admit that this SS Board was quite similar to the skateboard of the little Grim Reaper, but even so, he didn't need to worry that he would meet a murder case. After all, he wasn't a detective.
   Riding on top of it relaxedly, unhurriedly, he slowly saw the venue where his exam was held, and he saw many students who seemed to enter the venue to start their exam. He could see some of them were nervous, some were calm, and there was a lot more, which made him feel that it was quite interesting.
   "Hey, over there! It's forbidden to use the SS Board at the exam venue!"
   Haru, who was riding on the top of his SS Board, spun 360 degrees, landed on the ground, stomped his SS Board, which caused it to launch into the air, but before that, he quickly caught it with his hand. He then raised his hands, walked away, and entered the venue directly since he could see the girl who stopped him was stunned silly there.
   "Wait a moment! Report your name!"
   Haru turned and looked at the beautiful girl of average height with short black hair and brown-gold eyes, though her features and aura caused her to be called quite handsome. In truth, he knew who this girl was. After all, before he entered the First High School, he had got all the information about this high school. "My name is Uchiha Madara."
   "Uchiha Madara?" The girl looked at Haru and had to admit that his name was very domineering. Still, when she saw his face, she could only see a very ordinary young man with glasses, but she had to admit that his body seemed to be very powerful. His aura was uncontrollable, like an untamed beast, which somehow made her quite interested.
   "You can't bring your SS Board inside. I'll keep it for you until the exam ends."
   Haru nodded and didn't say much. He gave his SS Board directly to the girl and left. After all, even though this girl was beautiful, it was still far apart from his Maya.
   The girl was stunned that Haru would give his SS Board directly without saying much, but she also wasn't going to give him trouble since she knew that he was coming to take an exam. She held his SS Board, then continued with her patrol, but then, she was a bit curious and checked the information about that young man, but when she searched the name of "Uchiha Madara"...
   The girl was dumbfounded, but then several thoughts crossed her mind, and she realized that that guy was deceiving her. "That bastard!!!"
   When the girl was furious, Haru was walking around relaxedly as if he was taking a trip rather than an exam. He didn't really want to talk to anyone, so he directly flared the Magic Power around his body, which gave him an image of the delinquent. His untamed aura, his tall and muscular body, and his gakuran simply gave him an image of a delinquent, so no one dared to get closer to him.
   As Haru walked, he looked around and had to admit that the Magicians' faces were quite good-looking, but most of them were ordinary like him. Still, he didn't care much about his ordinary face at this moment since what man needed was unparalleled talent and power rather than a handsome face.
   When Haru walked, a red-haired girl seemed annoyed by Haru's flare and wanted to beat him somehow, but looking at Haru's body, she had to admit that it was good, and she could see that he was strong. "Hmph! If you're accepted to the high school, I'll teach you a lesson."
   Haru didn't care much about the red-haired girl's thoughts and found his room. The first exam was a writing exam regarding knowledge about magic and a lot more. Frankly, he had stolen the writing exam test before, so he knew all the exam questions, but even if he didn't cheat, he believed that he could get a perfect score.
   Haru was sitting down, his back was straight, and when everyone saw him, they felt like they saw Asura was right in front of them, but of course, without three heads or six arms.
   Haru turned and saw a cute girl with a pigtailed hairstyle, but more than that, she had huge breasts and a curvaceous figure. She seemed to be quite nervous and frightened by his aura, so he slowly reduced his aura and made it gentle, then gave the girl a nod.
   When Haru's aura changed, the girl was surprised and somehow also felt very comfortable, which made her realize how amazing his control over his magic was, which amazed her. She then sat next to him and looked at him curiously.
   "Do you have something to ask me?" Haru asked.
   "Ah!" The girl was startled when Haru suddenly talked to her.
   "You have been looking at me for a while. Do you have something to ask me?" Haru asked.
   "Ah, um, I'm sorry!" The girl bowed her head and apologized.
   "You don't need to apologize, but you should lower your voice since you might disrupt others," Haru said.
   "Um." The girl nodded with some blush on her face, glancing at Haru from time to time.
   "........." Haru had to admit that his harem protagonist aura was powerful. After all, even though his face was very ordinary, there were still many girls who would be attracted to him. "Rokkaku Haruka, what about you?"
   "Ah!" The girl was surprised, but she answered his question subconsciously. "My - My name is Mitsui Honoka!"
   "Mitsui-san, nice to meet you. I hope that you can be accepted into the First High School," Haru said.
   "Ah, yes, you too, Rokkaku-kun!" Honoka nodded and gave a polite bow, but there was still a blush on her face, showing how shy she was, but then, she realized something. 'Wait, Rokkaku?' She wanted to ask him a question, but the teacher came, and the writing exam was about to start, so she could only swallow her question and thought she should ask him later. After all, there was still a practical exam later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1754: Entrance Exam 2
   After the writing exam ended, most students were pale and quite weak since it was harder than they had thought. Based on the history, the highest one was only around 70, and there were no students who could get a perfect score, showing how difficult the exam was.
   As for Haru, the exam was very easy for him. He then looked at Honoka, who was sitting next to him, and she seemed to be very tired. "Mitsui-san, are you alright?"
   "Ah, yes, the exam has ended, right, Rokkaku-kun?" Honoka seemed that she was still dreaming.
   "The exam has ended, I'm sure that you'll do well, but for now, we need to focus on the next exam, right?" Haru said calmly. "Let's go to the exam location."
   "Yes." Honoka nodded and somehow felt a bit better with Haru beside her, but then, she wanted to ask the question that she wanted to ask.
   "If you're asking about Kasugano Haruka, then he isn't in this high school," Haru said.
   "I can pretty much tell you that you're going to ask me that question," Haru said helplessly.
   "Sor - Sorry, Rokkaku-kun, but I'm quite curious. After all, Kasugano Haruka is from your clan, right?" Honoka asked.
   "Um, he's from our clan, but with his popularity, he needs to wear a disguise so he won't be troubled in the school," Haru said simply.
   "I see..." Honoka nodded. After all, she knew how popular Haru was, but then, she saw Haru's glasses. Somehow she could feel the presence of magic on it, even though it was almost non-existent, or rather the amount was so minimal that she didn't notice it, but when she was about to ask...
   Honoka turned and saw her best friend. "Shizuku!"
   Haru then looked at the petite girl with a blank expression and somehow deadpanned voice.
   The girl also looked at Haru with some shock. After all, she could feel how wild Haru's aura was, and then she looked at Honoka, who often was as scared as a rabbit, wondering how Honoka could be together with this delinquent-like boy.
   "Ah, yes, Shizuki, this is Rokkaku Haruka. He's sitting beside me during the exam earlier," Honoka quickly introduced Haru.
   Haru gave a nod to Shizuku and said, "Hello, Shizuku-san."
   "Yes, Haruka-kun." Shizuno nodded.
   "Rokkaku-kun, you can't call girls by their first name!" Honoka said with a blush on her face.
   "So Shizuku isn't her family name?" Haru asked.
   "Of course not!" Honoka quickly introduced her best friend and said, "She's my best friend, Kitayama Shizuku."
   "Should I call you, Kitayama-sam?" Haru asked.
   Shizuku shook her head and said, "You can call me Shizuku."
   Haru nodded and said, "Well, you can also call me Haru."
   "....." Honoka wasn't sure, but somehow she felt quite jealous.
   "Well, let's go to the exam location since we might be late if we stay any longer," Haru said.
   Honoka then noticed Haru and Shizuku were looking at her, then she quickly reacted and said, "Ah, yes!"
   Along the way, the three of them talked to each other. Even though Haru was flaring up his magic power, it didn't really affect both Honoka and Shizuku. He was also very good at talking, especially with girls, so both had a good time with him, talking and laughing, somehow forgetting that they were at the exam. Still, when they were about to approach the exam location, they saw a lovely girl with long straight black hair that could captivate everyone in this place instantly.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and knew that Maya's niece and nephew would be in this place, so he didn't feel that much surprised, but one thing for sure, he had to admit that Yotsuba's genes were good since Maya's niece was lovely. However, compared to Maya's mature charm, this girl was still too far away.
   Haru then saw the ordinary young man standing beside the beautiful girl, and this young man was looking at him. He only gave him a nod, and the young man also gave him a nod. Still, this young man was so normal that he couldn't say much.
   The beautiful girl seemed to notice the movement of the young man beside her. She followed his gaze, looking at the untamed young man who seemed to flare his Magic Power everywhere, which made her a bit dumbfounded, but the strangest thing was that the young man didn't seem to look at her, or rather, he was more focussed on the girls beside him.
   "Mitsui-san, Shizuku, let's go," Haru said to both of them.
   Shizuku nodded, but somehow Honoka pouted.
   "Why are you pouting?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Hmph!" Honoka looked away.
   Haru shook his head and didn't say much before entering the examination room together with Honoka and Shizuku.
   When they left, the ordinary young man and the beautiful girl looked at their back.
   "There seems to be an interesting student," the young man said.
   "...." The girl sighed and said, "All I can see is a delinquent there."
   "Really? But his control over magic is amazing since the two girls beside him don't seem to be affected by his Magic Power," the young man said.
   "Yeah..." The girl nodded.
   "And his Magic Power seems to be matched, or more excellent than yours, Miyuki," the young man said.
   The expression of the girl changed and asked, "Is that true, Onii-sama?"
   "Well, let's see how he does on the exam, alright?" The young man said.
   The girl nodded since she was also curious.
   Haru knew that the ordinary young man and the beautiful girl he had seen before was Shiba Tatsuya and Shiba Miyuki, and he knew very well that they were both Maya's nephew and niece.
   'So I'm their uncle?' Haru wasn't sure how to describe his emotion at that moment.
   "Rokkaku-kun, don't you think that girl is beautiful?" Honoka asked with some nervousness.
   "Call me, Haru," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Honoka was surprised.
   "I'll call you Honoka, so call me Haru. It's so troublesome if you call me Rokkaku-kun every time since someone might ask me about Kasugano Haruka later," Haru said.
   "The - Then Haru..." Honoka blushed and felt her face was scorching, but she felt happy.
   "...." Shizuku looked at Haru and Honoka but didn't say much.
   "Well, let's finish the exam, so we can go back quickly," Haru said.
   Honoka also nodded, but then she realized that Haru avoided her question and changed the topic of conversation so quickly, which made her dumbfounded. She looked at Haru thoughtfully and somehow wanted to know him better.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1755: Entrance Exam 3
   In the examination room, the teacher explained to everyone about the practical exam that they would be held after this.
   This practical exam was held to test the Magic Power that was held by the examinee by the standard of international so there were three things that they needed to watch for, which were Interference Strength (Strength of their Magic Sequences for rewriting Eidos), Capacity / Scale of Magic Sequences (Magic Tolerance), and Processing of Magic Power.
   These standards were also used by various countries to determine the rank of the Magician, and based on the result, they would be ranked either Rank A to E.
   Everyone nodded and understood, the explanation of the teacher, but as expected, some of them became nervous.
   Haru looked at both Honoka and Shizuku and thought and nodded. Even though Honoka always seemed quite restless and nervous, he could see that she was very confident in this exam.
   "Haru, when is your turn?" Honoka asked.
   "Well, it should be after you," Haru said.
   "Really? Then let's do our best!" Honoka said with a smile.
   "..........." Haru looked at Honoka for a while and nodded. "You too, Shizuku."
   Shizuku nodded and said, "You don't need to worry about me, I'll become the best."
   Haru looked at Shizuku and realized that this small girl seemed to be more confident than he had thought.
   Then without waiting anymore, the exam started, and the exam was pretty easy since what they needed was to use their Psion to move the device that was prepared for the exam.
   Based on his understanding, except for both Interference Strength and Scale of Magic Sequence, the standard of Processing Power of Magic had changed.
   Thirty years ago, the transition from Activation Sequence to Magic Sequence was so slow that it was incomparable to today. Magic Sequence efficiency was also pretty low, and in comparison to today, it required several times more Psion to construct an equally effective Magic Sequence.
   Magic Power standards change over time. Earlier, International Standards for calculating the power of Magicians emphasized the Psion count within the Magician's body (both physical and mental bodies) rather than focusing on the speed of Magic Sequence construction.
   Which was why, Haru raised his eyebrow, when he saw the result of Tatsuya's Magic Power and could only shake his head. He could see a huge amount of Psion inside Tatsuya's body, but the speed of his Magic Sequence construction was horrible, despite how there wasn't any light or wave on Tatsuya's Magic Sequence.
   Haru looked at Tatsuya's expression that seemed to be unfazed by the result or had expected this result, which made him shake his head, making him felt a bit pity toward him. He could see that a lot of people were snickering, but Tatsuya ignored them, but unlike Tatsuya, Miyuki seemed to be quite furious and ice started to form around her.
   Haru shook his head and there was only one word on his mind. 'Brocon (brother complex).' But he had to admit that his feelings were a bit complicated toward Tatsuya and Miyuki, after all, they were his nephew and niece too, but even so, he didn't bother to talk with them, after all, he could see pretty well, how cautious both Tatsuya and Miyuki were, and it was better not to talk with them since he also felt that it was a hassle, considering how two siblings didn't see their aunt in good light.
   Even with Tatsuya's accident, the exam continued without stopping, and everyone did their exam one by one, including Shizuku, who showed a quite exceptional result on her practical exam, and she seemed to be very satisfied.
   "Well done, Shizuku," Honoka said.
   "Thank you." Shizuku nodded.
   "Yes, but if you want to be number one, it is still far away," Haru said.
   Shizuku looked at Haru and seemed to be being challenged. "Then who is going to be the number one?"
   "If it's a girl, then it should be that girl," Haru said while looking in one direction.
   Shizuku and Honoka followed Haru's direction and saw Miyuki there. They didn't look away and waited for Miyuki to show the result of her exam, but when they saw it, they were blown away.
   Shizuku got 2nd place, but even so, she needed 0.499 seconds to construct her Magic Sequence construction, on the other hand, Miyuki needed 0.285 seconds to construct her Magic Sequence, showing how horrible and powerful she was.
   "............." Shizuku and Honoka.
   They had to admit Miyuki was on a whole different level since her speed to construct Magic Sequence was almost twice of the 2nd place.
   "She's amazing..." Honoka was amazed at Miyuki.
   Shizuku even though she couldn't accept it, knew that she couldn't match Miyuki at this moment, but then she remembered Haru's words. She then looked at Haru and asked, "You have said that to a girl before, right? So is there a boy who is better than that girl?"
   "Who?" Shizuku asked since everyone could see that Miyuki was ranked 1st at this moment.
   "Wait a moment, you'll see it soon," Haru said.
   "???" Honoka and Shizuki were confused, but they weren't stupid and they looked at Haru at the same time, clearly understanding what he meant by his previous words.
   After Miyuki finished her exam, she didn't go back immediately but stayed with her brother who was looking at the ordinary young man who was standing together with two girls. She could see that his aura was amazing, but she didn't think that he was able to match him since she believed in her ability.
   Then it was Haru's time, and everyone stared at him, after all, he was very conspicuous, considering how he always flared up his Magic Power here and there.
   Haru moved forward and put his hand on the device, transferring his Psion, and activated the Magic Sequence inside the device directly, showing directly the speed that he needed to construct his Magic Sequence.
   There was only silence, and no one said anything since they were all dumbfounded.
   Miyuki's result was very amazing, but Haru's result was more amazing, since his speed to construct his Magic Sequence was...
   "0.2." Shizuku was stunned, but Honoka blinked her eyes, and she had to admit that compared to Miyuki and Tatsuya before, Haru's magic was more beautiful...
   Looking at his smile, somehow Shizuku, Honoka, and the girls around could see that this seemingly ordinary guy was more handsome than they had thought.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1756: Can you give me a reward?
   Haru ended his test then walked back to Honoka and Shizuku. "Let's go back, Honoka, Shizuku."
   "Um." Honoka was still amazed, but when she heard his voice, she nodded subconsciously.
   "How did you do it?" Shizuku asked directly.
   "How? The reason is obvious, and it is because I'm awesome," Haru said with a smile.
   "...." Honoka and Shizuku.
   "I was joking, but could you tell your secret to someone that you only know for a day? Shizuku, your question is rude," Haru said while shaking his head.
   "I - I'm sorry..." Shizuku felt guilty and lowered her head.
   Honoka became flustered since she was afraid.
   "I'm not angry, but you should be careful next time," Haru said, but then when he saw Shizuku's expression, he couldn't help but say, "Still, if you marry me, then I might tell you thought."
   "Wh--?!" Honoka was startled.
   Shizuku blushed directly.
   "I was joking. Don't show such an expression again, but if you still feel bad, then how do you treat me with something?" Haru asked.
   "Well, I don't mind." Shizuku nodded and said, "Is there something that you want to eat?"
   "I like meat," Haru said.
   "My family owns a restaurant nearby. Let's go. I'll treat you," Shizuku said.
   "......" Honoka looked at both Shizuku and Haru, who seemed to have become closer, and she felt very complex at that moment. "Wait! Wait for me!"
   When the three of them left, many people were still looking at Haru and couldn't help but be amazed. After all, if there wasn't any problem, he would be the 1st rank among the freshman. They were curious about his name, but when they saw his name...
   They opened their eyes wide, then nodded, and understood why he was amazing.
   Miyuki was also amazed since it was her first time seeing someone better than her.
   "You don't need to worry too much, Miyuki," Tatsuya said.
   "Onii-sama..." Miyuki looked at Tatsuya.
   "His practical exam might be better than yours, but your writing exam will be better than yours, and I can assure you that your skill is better than him," Tatsuya said.
   "Yes, Onii-sama." Miyuki nodded. After all, even though she didn't show it, she was very competitive, and with Tatsuya's words, she believed that she would be better at fighting and writing exams.
   Haru returned home after Shizuku treated him, and he understood that Shizuku was rich, very rich, which made him speechless since she ordered all the menus on her restaurant as her way to apologize, and then kept looking at him, waiting for him to eat everyone. Even though he could eat all the foods easily, Shizuku kept ordering more, which made him speechless. He touched his stomach and sighed.
   Haru entered his house in Tokyo, then teleported to Sendai, and the moment he arrived, he heard his lover's voice.
   Haru looked up and saw Maya, who was wearing glasses and couldn't help but amaze.
   "What's wrong?" Maya asked.
   "Nothing, I just realize how beautiful you are," Haru said with a sigh, showing how incredible Maya's beauty was.
   Maya snorted, but there was a beautiful smile on her face. She took off her glasses and asked, "So, how is your exam?"
   Haru walked toward Maya, carried her, then put her on his lap while hugging her beautiful waist.
   "......." Maya was too stunned to say anything since his movement was so smooth that there was no chance of her fighting back. She didn't care much, made a comfortable position, but then her nose sniffed. "Did you just meet with a girl?"
   "Well, there's a lot of girls in the venue before," Haru said simply since he really didn't have much interest in both Honoka and Shizuki, especially when he had Maya and Sumire right beside him. The mature charm was more dangerous than the charm of the high school girl in his mind.
   Maya thought for a while and nodded. "By the way, you haven't answered my question."
   "Don't worry. I'll be ranked 1 in the entire First High School with a perfect score," Haru said confidently.
   Maya looked at Haru and asked, "You sure? I'm sure that you can defeat my niece, but the brain of my nephew is smart."
   "I know, Tatsuya, right? I also know that he's Taurus Silver, but I'm better," Haru said.
   Taurus Silver is a renowned and far-famed genius engineer who is said to have advanced CAD software technology by almost ten years within just one short year. Currently, "Taurus Silver" heads the Third Division of Four Leaves Technology.
   Maya sighed and said, "I wonder if there isn't something that you don't know." She knew how horrible Haru's hacking ability was and knew that there was no information in this world that he couldn't steal, which was why she was glad that he was her lover.
   "Of course, I have something that I don't know," Haru said.
   "Really? What is it?" Maya asked curiously.
   "It's about how you feel about me," Haru said.
   Maya blushed and asked, "Haven't I told you before?"
   "Really? I don't remember it." Haru showed a confused expression.
   Maya wanted to smack his head somehow, but then she said, "I love you..."
   "Hmm? What did you say?" Haru asked again.
   "I love you! Are you satisfied?" Maya said annoyedly.
   "Of course.' Haru nodded, then took Maya's lips.
   Maya was stunned, but then she started to enjoy their kiss, using their tongues, sucking each other salivas while hugging each other tightly. It just felt wonderful somehow, but then she parted her lips and asked, "Say, what did you feel about me?"
   "Didn't you know already?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Really? I don't remember." Maya showed a confused expression.
   "I love you, Maya," Haru said sincerely while staring at Maya's eyes without looking away.
   Maya blushed and lowered her head shyly since she could feel his true feeling from his every word, but she looked up and said, "Hmm? What did you say?"
   "Do you want me to talk about my feelings on my tv network, or should I do live streaming to the entire world now?" Haru asked.
   "No, no, it's alright." Maya quickly stopped him since if she didn't stop him, then he might really do it.
   "Still, I love you. I'll say it as much as you want from now on until in the future," Haru said and pressed his forehead against her.
   Maya smiled and nodded, feeling grateful that she could meet him. Their meeting might be late, but from now on, they will be together forever.
   'Should I lock him in so we can be together?' Maya thought.
   If Haru knew what this woman was thinking, then he could only stare at her speechlessly.
   Maya then felt something hard on her butt and sighed. "Young people are really energetic."
   "Say, if I get the rank 1, can you give me a reward?" Haru asked while carrying her in his arms.
   "What reward do you want?" Maya asked while hugging his neck.
   Haru moved his head closer and whispered.
   Maya was lost for words, but she nodded with a blush on her face.
   Haru smiled, then brought her to his room and closed the door directly since they had worked hard today, so they needed to rest, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1757: Why do you have such a thing on your bag?
   As the days passed, the first movie that was produced by the Rokkaku clan became a big hit, and it became sought after everywhere. After all, even though World War III had passed, there were still many conflicts that happened in this world, and everyone needed a superhero, so the theme of superheroes quickly became popular.
   Ten Master Clans saw the public's reaction become good, and also didn't mind working together with the Rokkaku clan to make the image of the Magician better.
   The public also learned a lot of things from the movie. After all, they only realized that being a Magician wasn't as easy as it seemed, and there was a lot of difficulty and conflict in society because of one status as a Magician. They were all explored in the movie.
   When the result of the movie was good, then without hesitation, the Rokkaku clan quickly prepared the next movie while the heat was still strong.
   With all of that, it seemed that the image of the Magician became better when in truth, there was still a lot of darkness in this world, but even so, the movie was popular and got a lot of box office, that's what the more important was.
   So at this moment, Haru and Sumire went out on a date to Yokohama to watch the movie. After all, the movie theatre in Tokyo was packed, so they decided to visit Yokohama and thought to have a date there since there were fewer people there too.
   Maya didn't come with them since it seemed that there was trouble, and as a clan head of the Yotsuba clan, she needed to prioritize her responsibility, even though, in truth, she really wanted to go on a date with him.
   Walking next to each other, Sumire and Haru held hands, enjoying the scenery of Yokohama.
   Even though Sumire often holed up in her lab, she didn't mind having this kind of sweet date. "Say, what is Maya doing?" She knew Maya's personality very well and knew that woman even wanted to lock Haru with a chain or something, but she felt that was normal, right? After all, sometimes, she had an urge to turn him into a corpse and jarred it with formalin.
   "If I'm not wrong, there should be a Magician who is running away or something," Haru said.
   Sumire shook her head and said, "Well, such a thing isn't that uncommon. Even in my world, there are a lot of people who have experimented with making a human more powerful." She didn't think it was weird when she thought that many people would try to make a Magician powerful by using a human experiment. After all, she also had done the same since she was one of the Four Sages in her original word, but somehow, she couldn't help but feel a lot of burden on her shoulder until her head was patted. She was surprised and looked at Haru, but when she saw his gaze, she wanted to cry somehow.
   "You have worked hard," Haru said and looked at Sumire, who seemed to be in deep thought.
   Sumire looked at Haru for a while before she snuggled into him, as close as she could since she felt very reassured with him. In truth, she was very grateful to Haru since he had changed her world, and even cleared up the discrimination and gave her a chance to clear up the Gastrea virus that had haunted her world.
   It was also the reason why Sumire didn't hesitate to help him, but the more she stayed with him, the greedier she was, so without hesitation when they arrived, she clung to him and became his woman too.
   Haru smiled, looking at Sumire, and didn't say much, but then he remembered something and asked, "Say, you have been with Maya secretly for a while. What were you doing?"
   "What? You're curious? If you're curious, how about you use your telepathy ability since I'm sure that you can read our mind too, right?" Sumire asked.
   "Well, if you don't want to tell me, then it is alright, and I don't see that you're trying to harm me, and I believed in you two," Haru said simply.
   Sumire smiled and said, "Don't worry, Maya will give you a surprise later."
   Haru only nodded, but in truth, he was wondering what kind of surprise that Maya would give him.
   They were about to walk to the department store to watch a movie. Haru was wearing his glasses, so no one noticed him, but then, there was a loud alarm, which caused everyone to panic. He quickly hugged Sumire and walked to the side to avoid being mixed in the panicked crowd.
   "I wonder, what's happening?" Sumire, who was in Haru's arms, asked.
   "Probably a Magician, or something, after all, society isn't as safe as it seems," Haru said.
   "Will you do something?" Sumire asked.
   "Of course, I'll end it so we can continue our date as soon as possible," Haru said.
   "I know that you'll say that," Sumire said with a smile.
   Haru looked at Sumire and shook his head. He didn't say much since it was good that his impression of Sumire became better. "Do you want to wait here?"
   "I will follow you since it is easy for you to defeat him, right?" Sumire said.
   "Well, it is easy." Haru then looked around to search for something.
   "What's wrong?" Sumire asked.
   "I wonder whether I can find a stone or something," Haru said.
   "I don't have a stone, but I have a glass container here," Sumire said and took out a mug from her bag.
   Haru didn't say much and took the glass container from Sumire's hand, then said, "Let's go, let's finish this as soon as possible."
   Miyuki, who was left by Tatsuya, didn't expect that she would encounter this situation and met an escapee Magician, who caused chaos in public.
   The escapee Magician was using heat magic to cause a fire in the department store, but that fire was directly extinguished by Miyuki with her magic.
   "Who are you?!" The escapee Magician shouted at Miyuki.
   "Allow me to ask you the same question." Miyuki looked at the man and asked, "Who are you? Using magic for arson is unforgivable!" She thought that the Magician in front of her was the reason why her brother had gone and left her. Her expression was serious, and she was ready for a battle all the time, but...
   Suddenly a glass container hit the heat of the escapee Magician and made him pass out.
   Miyuki then looked around and was surprised when she saw Haru holding a girl's hand.
   Haru gave Miyuki a nod and said, "Just leave. I have erased the video recording here." He then left with Sumire. After all, Miyuki was still his niece, so shouldn't it be normal for him to help as a good uncle?
   Sumire also gave the nod to Miyuki.
   Miyuki could only be dumbfounded and gave them a nod since what had just happened was too much for her to comprehend. Then she looked at the Magician, and there was only one thought that crossed her mind.
   Miyuki was in doubt and unsure what to do since she had never encountered this situation before. She then thought about Haru, who had told her that the video record had been erased, but she still needed to make sure and wanted to ask him again, but that guy had escaped, so should she also escape too?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1758: Maya: Miyuki, I have a request for you
   After the entrance exam, Miyuki thought that her days were simply peaceful, except for what had happened that day when she met the escapee Magician by chance. At that time, when her brother left her, she thought that she would fight against the escapee Magician by using her magic and then used various words to say that it wasn't too late for him, or something like that, but she didn't expect that the escapee Magician would be defeated by a glass container, which made her dumbfounded.
   Miyuki also didn't expect to meet Rokkaku Haruka again before, and he also told him to move away. Still, she didn't and waited for her brother until she had heard from her brother that the recording camera at that time had been erased, which made her dumbfounded.
   Miyuki didn't doubt that from the name of Rokkaku Haruka, she was sure that he was coming from the Rokkaku clan that had become the media empire and the owner of the agency that managed Kasugano Haruka.
   In truth, Miyuki thought that Rokkaku Haruka was Kasugano Haruka, but when she saw Haru's ordinary appearance, they were different people. After all, Kasugano Haruka's appearance might be the most handsome guy that she had ever seen in her life. Even though she didn't interest Kasugano Haruka, she could blush when she saw him even though she knew that she was pretty repulsive toward another man except for her brother.
   'However, I don't expect him to have a girlfriend, huh?'
   Miyuki thought about the woman holding and hugging Haru's arm at that time and didn't expect him to have a girlfriend. An older one at that. Still, unlike before, the people in this era protected their purity very much. Rather than having a girlfriend, they would directly engage and become a fiance and a fiancee.
   As for why Miyuki didn't think that Sumire was Haru's fiance was because she had heard his conversation with Shizuki and Honoka and saw how skillfully he was at flirting with a girl, which somehow made her a bit dumbfounded, and at the same time, she thought that he was a playboy, so she felt that it was better to not communicate with him in the future, even though she knew that he was very talented.
   Miyuki thought it was better to enjoy every moment with her brother since her aunt hadn't contacted her for a while.
   "Should I prepare his favorite food before he returns?" Miyuki thought to prepare Tatsuya's favorite food before he returned, but when she was about to stand up, she was dumbfounded when she saw her aunt contacted her. She looked at the massive screen in the living room and let out a long sigh. She then quickly changed her expression, hid all of her emotions, and showed a tranquil expression on her face.
   When the communication was connected, Miyuki bowed gently without hurry and said, "Good day, Maya-obasama."
   "It has been a while, Miyuki, and congratulations on your acceptance to your high school, and please tell your brother too," Maya said with a smile.
   "Thank you very much, Maya-obasama." Miyuki still bowed her head, and even though she had to admit that she wasn't good with her aunt, she still liked her better than another family since her aunt didn't look down on Tatsuya. She raised her head and was quite surprised when she saw that her aunt had become more beautiful. She knew that her aunt was beautiful, but she could see that Maya seemed younger this time, and her complexity became quite rosy somehow.
   "Is there something wrong, Miyuki?" Maya asked.
   Miyuki quickly shook her head and said, "No, it is just that you have become more beautiful, Maya-obasama."
   Maya chuckled and smiled warmly.
   "...." Miyuki was dumbfounded since it was her first time seeing her aunt show such an expression.
   "Well, I want to tell you something that you can't tell to anyone, whether it is your brother or other people, or else..." Maya stared at Miyuki.
   Miyuki was dumbfounded, but she quickly nodded. "Miyuki swears in my name that I won't tell anyone." She wasn't stupid and knew that her aunt seemed to want to entrust her with some mission, which made her quite worried, wondering whether this mission might trouble or cause harm to Tatsuya, if so, then she would try to fight, even though she knew that she didn't have the power to do so.
   "Still, a lot of people on the clan thought that you would become the 1st rank among the freshman, but it seemed that you couldn't become one, huh?" Maya asked with a smile.
   Miyuki was a bit annoyed when Maya poked the problem. After all, she also felt a bit unacceptable when she thought that she had lost against a playboy. "Unfortunately, I have let you down, Maya-obasama."
   Waving her hand, Maya said, "It's alright. I know that you can't defeat him anyway."
   "....." Miyuki was dumbfounded, but then asked, "Obaasama, do you know Rokkaku Haruka?"
   Maya only smiled and said, "Let's talk about another matter before your brother returns since I have something that I can only entrust you with."
   "Yes, please tell me, Maya-obasama." Miyuki then nodded respectfully since she didn't want her brother to know she secretly communicated with Maya.
   "Well, this matter among all the people in the Yotsuba clan, only Hayama knows about this matter, so I hope that you shouldn't tell anyone," Maya said.
   Maya raised her eyebrow and wondered what kind of secret her aunt would tell him.
   'Well, Miyuki, in truth, I have a lover now," Maya said with some blush on her face.
   Miyuki opened her mouth and eyes wide.
   "Miyuki?" Maya called Miyuki when she saw Miyuki's reaction.
   "Ye - Yes, Maya-obasama!" Miyuki was stunned and thought what she had heard was a dream before.
   "You didn't hear it wrong. I have made a lover," Maya said with a gentle smile.
   "...I - I see congratulations, Maya-obasama..." Miyuki was stunned and couldn't say anything besides congratulating her aunt. Still, somehow she understood why she told her to keep this a secret. After all, it was a big scandal when everyone knew that Yotsuba Maya, the clan head of the Yotsuba clan, had a lover. Still, at the same time, she wondered what kind of man could become her aunt's lover since she knew how vile her aunt's personality was.
   "My lover is around the same age as you," Maya said.
   "And as you might have guessed, he'll come to the same high school as you," Maya said.
   "WH - WHAT?!" Miyuki was dumbfounded and thought that her aunt sent her lover to monitor her brother and sister, but...
   "No, I don't have an intention to monitor both of you. It is just coincidence that he has entered the First High School, considering his identity is..." Maya sighed and thought there was no need for Haru to enter a high school, considering his ability, or rather, she wanted to keep him around her and tied him with a chain all the time, but she couldn't be selfish.
   Miyuki wanted to ask who the identity of Maya's lover was, but she then changed her question and asked, "Maya-obasama, what do you want me to do?"
   "That guy is very skillful at talking with a girl, so without a doubt, I'm sure that there will be a lot of girls who are going to fall for him, so I want you to monitor him secretly, tell me about the girls who are close toward him, and if possible, you should stop him from contacting the girl from Saegusa family, can you do that, Miyuki?" Maya asked.
   Miyuki couldn't utter a word for a moment since what she had heard was just too amazing, but then she nodded. "Yes, I can do it, Maya-obasama." After all, even though her aunt was wrong, her aunt had cared about her, and she was also quite cornered about her aunt's love life, and she felt that it was good for her aunt to be able to love someone again considering her past was.
   "Thank you," Maya said with a beautiful smile.
   "..." Miyuki had to admit that Maya was beautiful at that moment, and somehow she couldn't help but ask, "But who is the name of your lover Maya-obasama?"
   "You might have already known him, but in the school, he will use a disguise so no one will notice him," Maya said.
   Miyuki raised her eyebrow, and somehow even though she didn't want to admit it, there was one name that might become Maya's lover somehow.
   "It seems that you have guessed it," Maya said with a smile.
   "Yes, it is Kasugano Haruka." Maya smiled and said, "He's my lover."
   "....." Miyuki somehow wasn't sure how to react at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1759: Chaos at the entrance ceremony 1
   In April, the cherry blossom trees bloomed as if trying to welcome the spring, but for the First High School, those trees seemed to receive all the freshmen who had just been accepted into the high school.
   For everyone who had been accepted to the First High School, of course, they were happy. They entered the school with great vigor and excitement, thinking that they would start their new life, but for the student council members, they were a bit in panic, since they didn't expect the student representative would be late!
   "Rokkaku Haruka, right? I know it! That guy is a bad boy! I have to beat him up later when I meet him!"
   "This isn't the time for that! We need to search for him! Go and wait for him at the entrance of the school, Hanzo!"
   "Well, don't worry, I'll go with you too since I need to give him a piece of mind too." The cute girl with slightly short height seemed to be annoyed at Rokkaku Haruka.
   As expected, Haru was accepted on the First High School with a perfect score on the writing test and amazing practical test results. Instead, his result might be the best among in the history of the First High School, which made everyone dumbfounded.
   Honoka and Shizuki were also accepted into the First High School, and they were also happy when they knew that Haru had become the 1st rank among all the freshmen, but they couldn't enjoy that moment since they didn't expect that Haru might be late!
   "Where are you, Haru?! Everyone is waiting for you?!" Honoka was scared when she thought that Haru might be late.
   Shizuki was standing beside Honoka and also showed a worried expression since she didn't expect the best student of their year would be late on the 1st day of school!
   Honoka talked with Haru for a while and somehow let out a sigh of relief, but there was still a trace of worry on her face. "I - I see, I'll enter the rehearsal first with Shizuku, ju - just don't be late, alright?" She talked with him for a bit before the phone ended, and she let out a long sigh.
   "How is it, Honoka?" Shizuku asked.
   "Well, he's already close, so we don't need to worry," Honoka said while letting out a sigh.
   "Did he tell you why he was late?" Shizuku asked, wondering how someone could be late on such an important day.
   "He - he forgot that today was the entrance ceremony," Honoka said helplessly.
   Not only both of them, even if it was someone else, they would also be dumbfounded when they heard Haru's reason why he was late was also that he forgot.
   While every freshman walked to the rehearsal location, their eyes seemed to wander toward the figure of a beautiful girl that appeared to be in the middle of an argument with an ordinary young man. As expected, the two people who argued with each other were both Miyuki and Tatsuya.
   "I can't believe it! How can you be considered inferior, Onii-sama," Miyuki asked with some sadness in her eyes. "You almost had a perfect score on your writing exam!"
   "But there's someone better than me," Tatsuya said helplessly.
   "But your score is better than most..." Miyuki wanted to say something again, but she was interrupted by Tatsuya.
   "Miyuki, the practical test is weighted much more heavily than the written exam here. Surprisingly, I made it all at all with--" Tatsuya couldn't finish his words since Miyuki cut him.
   "How good is that apprehension of yours going to do? There isn't anyone superior to you in athletics or acad--" Miyuki wanted to say that "academic," but she couldn't since there was better than Tatsuya. "I'm sure that even Magic--"
   "Ah!" Miyuki was startled when Tatsuya raised his voice.
   "Talking about it isn't going to change anything. You know that, don't you?"
   "I-- I'm sorry." Miyuki seemed very uncomfortable at that moment.
   Tatsuya was about to coax his little sister, but a sudden group of people moving very fast startled both of them.
   "Hurry up and search for him!"
   "Get him no matter what! Without him, the rehearsal is going to be a failure!"
   "That guy, if I see him later, I'll smack his head!"
   "..." Tatsuya and Miyuki were dumbfounded when they saw a lot of people moving toward the school entrance.
   "President, we have found him jumping through the gate of the school! He is coming with the BB Board! There's a lot of police cars which are following him!"
   Then Tatsuya and Miyuki saw a group of people led by a beautiful petite girl, who seemed quite furious.
   "What's happening?" Miyuki was confused.
   "The freshman representative is probably late," Tatsuya said, unsure.
   Miyuki was dumbfounded and asked, "How could that be?!" She didn't expect that someone who could defeat both her and Tatsuya would be such a sloppy person, but when she thought about that person's identity, her expression was a bit weird.
   "What's wrong, Miyuki?" Tatsuya asked.
   "Nothing." Miyuki smiled and said, "Let's go to the rehearsal since it isn't good if we're late, Oniisama."
   "Yes." Tatsuya nodded, but somehow he felt weird by Miyuki's words, but he didn't say much.
   "Thank you very much, President. If it wasn't for you, I might be detained in jail now," Haru said with some relief.
   Everyone was speechless, but they had to admit that Haru's guts were tremendous since, with many people staring at him, he was very relaxed and didn't care about their expression.
   The petite girl seemed to have a headache and said, "Hurry up, and enter! Don't cause more chaos at the entrance ceremony!" She somehow couldn't accept it for a while when she knew that someone who had the highest score in the history of the First High School would be such a troublemaker student.
   Haru nodded and said, "You don't need to worry. Leave everything to me. Let's go, or we might be late for the entrance ceremony." He then walked forward while leading everyone.
   They nodded and followed him, but then they were dumbfounded at why they were following him when Haru was just their junior, but they had to admit that when they saw his figure at this moment, they felt that it was so huge.
   "Oh, right, what's your name, president?" Haru then looked at the beautiful petite girl beside him, who seemed to be unhappy.
   "Saegusa Mayumi," Mayumi said unhappily.
   Haru nodded and said, "My name is Rokkaku Haruka. Nice to meet you, Saegusa-senpai."
   In the auditorium, every freshman had gathered there, waiting for the entrance ceremony.
   Unlike everyone else who was still excited, Honoka and Shizuki were worried since they were afraid that Haru might be late for today. Still, then, both of them were dumbfounded when the entrance ceremony started, and the Student Council President, Saegusa Mayumi, welcomed everyone with her speech.
   Mayumi's graceful figure quickly attracted everyone, and once her speech ended...
   "And now, a word from our freshman representative, Rokkaku Haruka."
   The moment his name came out, everyone's eyes quickly focused once again since they wanted to see this legendary student, who broke many records for the entrance exam.
   Then at that moment, they heard the sound of his footsteps, his strong figure, unhurried steps, and his aura somehow attracted everyone. It was as if he had eclipsed everyone and became the center of the world, even though his face was ordinary, but everyone had to admit that his presence was so amazing.
   The moment Haru started to do his speech, everyone became amazed, but there was one person who seemed to be quite complicated.
   'This guy...' Mayumi looked at Haru, and somehow felt that she needed to change her impression of him, and even though she had to admit that his face was quite ordinary, at this moment, he was very handsome.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1760: Chaos at the entrance ceremony 2
   "Thank you very much," Haru said, then left the podium along with the sound of clapping hands that could be heard through the entire auditorium since everyone was amazed by his speech. In his mind, everyone in this place was just a simple high school student, he had become a Governor of Japan in the past, and it was easy to create various speeches that could touch people's hearts.
   Honoka and Shizuku clapped their hands very hard and wanted to meet him now, telling him they were amazed by his speech.
   Not only the two of them, Miyuki, Tatsuya, and the other characters, were amazed by his speech and thought that this guy could become a mighty politician.
   When Haru walked out from the stage, Mayumi was standing there with a smile.
   "What an amazing speech, Rokkaku-kun," Mayumi said with a smile.
   "Thank you." Haru smiled and asked, "Did this perhaps change your perception of me, Senpai?"
   Mayumi pouted and said, "I still think that you're a very cheeky junior, though."
   "Thank you for the praise," Haru said with a smile.
   "...I'm not praising you." Mayumi was speechless and had to admit that this guy threw him off, but it was pretty fun to talk with him since most people around her were quite stuck in the mud kind of people, which made her bored.
   "Still, I like your speech when you said, "Let's work hard together... as equals... even beyond just magic." Those are some suggestive words, you know?" Mayumi asked with a smile.
   "Should I not say that?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "No, I like it," Mayumi said with a smile. (In the Japanese language, "No, I like it," it sounds like I like you or something).
   "Wh - What's with that expression?" Mayumi asked nervously.
   "Senpai, you're not confessing to me, right?" Haru asked.
   "I - I didn't confess to you?! What are you talking about?!" Mayumi's face was covered in blush and became agitated.
   "Thank God..." Haru patted his chest in relief.
   "...." Mayumi wasn't sure why, but Haru's reaction annoyed her somehow. She thought for a while and felt that she needed to get him to the student council to fix his cheeky attitude. "Rokkaku-kun, how about you join the student council? I'm sure that it'll be a great experience for you."
   "Senpai, what's wrong with your face? Why does it seem to be very scary for some reason?"
   When Haru and Mayumi bickered to each other, the rest of the students who wanted to talk with Haru seemed to be stunned since they didn't expect the relationship between Haru and Mayumi could become so close.
   'Did they know each other, perhaps?'
   They thought in their minds, but at this moment, they wanted to talk to him, asking him about Kasugano Haruka.
   Miyuki also looked at Haru and Mayumi, and her face became complicated. Her aunt had reminded him before and told him that he was very skillful at talking with a girl, so even if his face was very ordinary, there would be a lot of girls who might fall for him, but in truth, she didn't think too much since she had never seen someone who had good conversation skills. Still, when she saw Haru for the first time, how scary Haru was since someone like Mayumi, who seemed like an angel in the eyes of everyone, could become like a spoiled girlfriend in front of Haru, which made her slightly in loss, wondering how she should report to her aunt, after all, she was afraid that if she told the truth, her aunt might be annoyed.
   Miyuki shuddered and wasn't sure what her aunt might do. She thought of reaching out to Haru to not mess around. She then started to walk and didn't realize that her brother was looking at her back at this moment, wondering what she would do at this moment.
   Haru was glad that Mayumi was talking with him since he could use this chance to return safely, considering how many people tried to surround him, and he was sure that they would ask him about Kasugano Haruka, which made him quite helpless. He used the corner of his eyes and saw both Honoka and Shizuki, who seemed troubled by the crowd, so he thought to stop the conversation, but suddenly he could hear a show and lovely voice from the side.
   "I'm sorry for bothering both of you. My name is Shiba Miyuki. Nice to meet you, and can we talk for a bit, Rokkaku-kun?"
   Everyone was dumbfounded since the one who said this was the most beautiful girl in the school, Shiba Miyuki. They didn't expect this angel to approach Haru and even took the initiative to invite him to talk, which made them even more dumbfounded.
   Some of the guys who fell in love at Miyuki, at first sight, seemed to be at a loss. After all, no one would think that they would be able to match Rokkaku Haruka. Considering his family name, they knew where he came from, from the result of his exam, and his amazing speech before, they felt that Haru match Miyuki. After all, even though Haru's face might be ordinary, he was a man of talent.
   Mayumi looked at Miyuki with surprise, but there was some unhappiness since she was disturbed so suddenly. "Sorry, but he is still talking with me."
   Miyuki raised her eyebrow and stared at Mayumi with some frown since her aunt had given her a task to stop Haru's interaction with Mayumi no matter what, so her impression of Mayumi wasn't that good. "Well, we need to ask his opinion, right, President?"
   "That's true." Mayumi nodded then looked at Haru. "Rokkaku-kun, what do you think? Will you continue our talk, or will you follow Shiba-san?"
   Everyone became quiet since they didn't expect to see such a fight right on the 1st day of their school. Then they were also curious, looking at Haru, wondering what was his choice, considering both Mayumi and Miyuki were lovely girls, but...
   "I'm sorry, I have to go back now. My friends are waiting for me." Haru apologized to both of them and said, "But we can talk another time." He then left the two girls directly and walked to Honoka and Shizuki. "Let's go back, Honoka, Shizuku."
   Shizuku nodded and didn't think too much. Still, Honoka was a bit flabbergasted when Haru didn't hesitate to choose both of them to go back, rather than talking with Miyuki and Mayumi, who was known as the most beautiful girl in the school, but she was happy at this moment.
   Then the three of them left, and the crowd could only watch this scene with dumbfounded expressions, then looked at Mayumi and Miyuki, who seemed to be in a daze.
   "....." Mayumi and Miyuki.
   Both of them didn't know why, but they somehow wanted to smack Haru's head at that moment.
   When Haru returned, he was welcomed by both Maya and Sumire.
   "I'm back," Haru said with a smile, and it felt nice to have someone who welcomed him.
   "How is the school?" Sumire asked.
   "I've seen my niece and nephew before," Haru said.
   "....." Maya was speechless, but then she couldn't help but hit Haru's arm several times.
   "Sorry, sorry, but it feels weird when your niece suddenly wants to invite me to talk." Haru then looked at Maya and asked, "Did you ask your niece to monitor me or something?"
   Maya looked away directly, and her answer was obvious.
   "Hmph!" Haru directly carried Maya on his arm and said, "It seems that I need to teach you who the man is at home." But then her other hand also carried Sumire too.
   "Wait, wait, it is still early!" Maya was embarrassed since it wasn't night yet.
   On the other hand, Sumire was wondering why she was carried too since she hadn't done anything, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1761: Miyuki: I won't let you be successful
   Haru knew that Maya asked her niece, Shiba Miyuki, to monitor him at school. Still, he didn't blame Maya that much. After all, Maya knew how he was such a bastard, even though his face was ordinary. With his exam and his background, it was easy for him to get a girl. Still, even if Maya might allow him to do so, Maya didn't want him to have much connection with Saegusa Mayumi since she was the daughter of Saegusa Kouichi, Maya's ex-fiance, and the man who had failed to save her.
   Haru knew that Maya had some grudge against Koichi since if this guy could save her, she might not have been raped, and her memory of that time wouldn't be turned into data by her sister. There was also a relationship between the Ten Master Clans. Even though the ten clans might seem to be cooperative with each other, in truth, they were very competitive with each other, and the politics between them was very complicated. Still, for him, who could destroy the world? In truth, the political matter didn't matter, but he didn't want to make Maya sad.
   Haru knew that Maya was a miserable woman, which was why he would make her happy, but becoming a member of the Student Council was his quest so even if he didn't want to, he needed to communicate with Mayumi.
   Haru had talked about this matter to Maya, and Maya might also talk to Miyuki, but that was alright. After all, he probably didn't intend to have more girls in this world, probably.
   So with all of that in mind, Haru came to the school as usual and talked with his classmates. After all, it was a normal thing, and with his grade and aura, he naturally became a leader among everyone. It was also easy for him to talk with high school students, so after he spoke for a while, he drove them away to talk with Honoka and Shizuku.
   If Haru had to choose who to talk to within this class, he felt better talking with Honoka and Shizuku.
   When the three of them talked, suddenly the class turned quiet when they saw Shiba Miyuki, who had entered the class since even he had to admit that his niece might be the most beautiful girl in this school, but his Maya was the best, of course.
   "If I'm not wrong, her seat should be behind me," Shizuku said.
   "Eh? You should have told me sooner!" Honoka was startled.
   "Sorry," Shizuku said with her usual deadpan tone.
   Haru only smiled when he looked at these two girls. By the way, he sat right behind Honoka, which happened next to Miyuki's seat.
   Shiba Miyuki didn't know what they were talking about, but she smiled at Honoka.
   "Ah!" Honoka was mesmerized by Miyuki's smile.
   "You should introduce yourself, Honoka," Haru said.
   "Ah, ye--" When Honoka was about to introduce herself because she was too nervous, she fell on herself, but when she was about to fall, her waist was grabbed by Haru.
   "Be careful, alright?" Haru said helplessly.
   "Ah, ah, ah...." When a girl's virginity was very precious and very well-maintained, his action might be called sexual harassment, but there was nothing that he could do to help Honoka.
   "Sorry for hugging your waist before," Haru said and let go of his hand from Honoka's waist after he helped her to stand up.
   "Ah, yes, that - thank you, Haru..." Honoka said with a blush and thought that Haru's arms were very hard, and it gave her a sense of security somehow. In truth, she wanted to be hugged again like that, but if she said that, should she be called a perverted girl? She didn't know, or rather, she wasn't sure, so she could only blush and lowered her head shyly.
   "....." Shizuku and Miyuki.
   Shizuku looked at Honoka and Haru, and no one knew what she was thinking. As for Miyuki, she frowned, looking at Haru. Even though she knew that he was doing that to help Honoka, she hoped for him not to be gentle toward other girls, especially when he was her aunt's lover.
   'Wait, if they're married to each other, should I call him an uncle?' Miyuki somehow felt complex at that moment.
   "Cough! Cough!" Haru coughed and introduced himself. "Hello, Shiba-san, I'm Rokkaku Haruka. I'm sorry for yesterday since someone is waiting for me at home."
   "Yes, it is alright, Rokkaku-kun, but someone is waiting for you at home? Is it your girlfriend?" Miyuki asked directly so she could see Haru's response. If he didn't acknowledge that he didn't have a girlfriend, then she would tell her aunt to break up with the bastard, but if he admitted it, then she might change her impression of him.
   "Gi - Girlfriend?!" Honoka was dumbfounded.
   Shizuku looked at Miyuki with some strange expressions, then looked at Haru.
   "Um, my girlfriend," Haru said without hesitation.
   "......" Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki.
   The three of them were surprised, but the one who was the most surprised was Honoka.
   "Ha - Haru, you have a girlfriend?!" Honoka couldn't help but raise her voice, which somehow attracted everyone's attention.
   Everyone who was looking at the four of them was also surprised since they didn't expect Haru to have a girlfriend, but the guys were happy when they knew it since they were afraid that Haru might target Miyuki. If so, they knew that they weren't his opponent since they didn't dare to fight Haru back.
   "Honoka..." Haru looked at Honoka helplessly.
   "I - I'm sorry..." Honoka lowered her head, but in truth, she just couldn't believe what she had heard, and somehow it hurt her.
   "It's okay, I don't mind, but yes, I have a girlfriend," Haru said simply.
   Shizuku looked at Haru for a while and couldn't blame him, but then she looked at Honoka worriedly. "Honoka..."
   Honoka was sitting in her seat, and somehow her face ashen then turned into dust.
   "Honoka!" Shizuku was startled and quickly collected Honoka's dust.
   Haru sighed, then looked at Miyuki, who was smiling at him. 'This girl...' He was speechless when he saw that this girl didn't even bother to hide her intention.
   Miyuki chuckled and laughed very hard inwardly, thinking that she had succeeded in her mission. Still, she didn't know that it was impossible to defeat him even with all of that, or rather this had become more interesting for Haru.
   Miyuki might not know that the one in front of them was a beast who would devour everything, and if she wasn't careful, she might be devoured too.
   Then, the bell's sound was heard as if the match between them was about to begin from now on.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1762: Lunch or a battle?
   Magic education is a trial-and-error thing, and accidents, which go beyond the level of minor mishaps, can easily happen directly through magic slip-ups from practice training and experiments. Students sometimes lose the ability to use magic after such accidents. As such, the First High School prepared two courses for their school: Course 1 and Course 2.
   Course 1 students, referred to unofficially as 'Blooms' at First High, are the students who topped the entrance exam for the Magic High School, primarily scoring higher in practical skills, which are considered more important than theory and carry heavier weighting in the exam scores. Haru, Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki were on this Course.
   Course 2 students, mockingly referred to as 'Weeds' at First High, are people who succeeded in entering the Magic High School but lacked practical skills compared to their Course 1 counterparts. It was also why they were discriminated against, but they couldn't do anything until the main character of the story came to Course 2.
   After Haru said that he had a girlfriend, Honoka seemed a bit sad, but in this situation, he could only pretend that he didn't see anything since if he acted as he knew it, it would cause an awkwardness.
   But even though Honoka was a clumsy girl, she was a very cheerful girl, so even though she felt a bit uncomfortable, she didn't want to show it and treated Haru as usual. After all, she had treated him like a friend.
   Shizuku didn't say much, or rather, she was a type who didn't say much, but she somehow understood Honoka and treated Haru like before.
   After all, both of them also understood that Haru was coming from the Rokkaku clan, and it was pretty normal for someone coming from such a huge clan to be engaged to someone from early.
   During the lesson, they talked to each other like usual, but then Shizuku and Honoka noticed Miyuki, who was smiling all the time when she sat next to Haru, and there was a thought that crossed their mind.
   If Haru and Miyuki knew what those two were thinking, they could only sigh and be lost for words.
   As Haru, Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku gathered, the people on Course 1 didn't say much. After all, the four of them were the best among Course 1.
   "Haru, Miyuki-san, what are you going to do for lunch?" Honoka asked.
   "Well, I might go to the cafeteria," Miyuki said, then looked at Haru. "What about you, Rokkaku-kun?"
   "Well, how about you call me Haru as they do? It feels weird if you call me Rokkaku-kun," Haru said since he felt weird when someone called him Rokkaku.
   "I don't mind." Miyuki nodded and said, "You can also call me Miyuki." Unlike most males who often watched with an obsession, attraction, mesmerization, etc., she had to admit that she didn't feel that way toward Haru since he didn't give her the same gaze as most men. Still, she also understood the reason, which was why she was comfortable with him.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and didn't think too much.
   Haru and Miyuki didn't think too much, but it was different for the people around them, who were dumbfounded at how close Haru and Miyuki suddenly were.
   "Well, let's go to the cafeteria," Haru said.
   Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku nodded.
   Haru was about to go, but he turned back and looked at everyone. "How about you guys? Do you want to go together?"
   "YES!!!" They said without hesitation.
   When they arrived at the cafeteria, someone suddenly called out Miyuki.
   "Erika! Mizuki! Onii-sama!" Miyuki was pleased when she saw her brother.
   Haru looked at the group of people in front of them and saw that there were four of them. All of them were from Course 2. He didn't look at Tatsuya, but rather both Erika and Mizuki, who Miyuki called, and had to admit that both of them were very beautiful.
   'Is it because the the main character was on Course 2, so the author set it that way?'
   'Well, that's probably the case.' Haru looked at Miyuki and said, "Well, Miyuki, if you want to go to lunch with them, then we'll part here." He didn't wait for them and walked with Honoka and Shizuku who also thought the same thing, but there was one guy who seemed to be smitten with Miyuki and couldn't read the mood so before this guy said something, he quickly grabbed this guy and said, "Morisaki, come with me."
   "Eh?!" Morisaki was dumbfounded and said, "Wait, wait, why don't we invite Shiba-san?!" He really wanted to have lunch with Miyuki and talked with her, as for her brother, he didn't care much since he saw her brother was at Course 2, which meant that Tatsuya was only a "Weed", but the one who talked with him was Haru, who was coming from the Rokkaku clan and had hired some of his family to work as a bodyguard. He didn't dare to reject him, after all, he knew that Haru might become a big client for his family.
   Haru looked at Morisaki Shun who was one of his classmates, who was coming from the Morisaki Family, who was known as "Quickdraw". Looking at Morisaki, he had to admit that this guy was quite unfortunate since the nickname of the "Quickdraw" was simply an insult for any guy, not that this guy understood since almost all the high school in this world was a virgin.
   "Morisaki, do you like Miyuki?" Haru asked.
   "Wh--?!" Morisaki was dumbfounded and his face turned red in an instant. "Wh - What are you talking about, Rokkaku-kun?"
   "If you like someone, you shouldn't be too pushy or she'll hate you. You need to be considerate and not push your feelings too much toward the girl," Haru said while patting Morisaki's shoulder.
   Honoka, Shizuku, and the girls were looking at Haru in a daze since they didn't expect him to say something so sweet, and somehow they understood why he had a girlfriend, which somehow made them sigh why the best man had always been owned.
   "But they're just a "Weed"? Why does Shiba-san need to go have lunch with them?" Morisaki still couldn't accept it.
   "Say, if you have a sister who has entered Course 2, will you have lunch with her at school?" Haru asked.
   "Well, of course, she's my family." Morisaki nodded without hesitation.
   "But what happens if your classmates suddenly tell you not to go and tell that your sister is trash and a "weed", what will you do?" Haru asked.
   "Of course, I'll beat him up! If I have a sister, I don't care whether she's from Course 2 or not, I'll protect her!" Morisaki said without hesitation.
   "That's it." Haru patted Morisaki's shoulder and said, "No matter how bad your family is, they're still your family, is it normal that you want to have lunch with them, and you'll see Miyuki every day, your chance to get her isn't zero. Come on, let's get lunch, I'm quite famished." But in truth, he knew that Morisaki's chance to get Miyuki was simply zero.
   "Rokkaku-kun!" Morisaki said with a blush.
   Everyone on the Year 1 Class A Course 1 laughed together when they saw Morisaki blush and the atmosphere became warm again even without Shiba Miyuki.
   Miyuki, who was being left out suddenly felt complex, then looked at Haru, who was talking with the girls again, which made her frown.
   "Miyuki, if you want to go with them, you should go."
   Miyuki wasn't sure what to do, but in the end, she shook her head and said, "No, I can go with them later, I'll have lunch with Oniisama." She was very proud after all, and she wouldn't have a face if she joined them, so in the end, she decided to join them to have lunch, but somehow it was quite awkward, especially when she could hear how merry her classmates who were eating together were.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1763: Can you just go home quietly?
   It was time to go home, and as usual, Haru was going back together with Shizuku and Honoka, but this time, Miyuki, since she felt that it was better to follow Haru rather than the rest of the students in her class since most of them discriminated against her brother, but Haru didn't.
   But when they were about to go back, Haru was called by Mayumi.
   "Rokkaku-kun, can we talk for a bit?" Mayumi asked.
   Haru looked at Mayumi, then the short-haired girl who was standing beside her, seemingly staring at him with a smirk and folded her arms. "I don't mind, but why does the girl beside you seem to have a bad intention toward me, President?"
   "It's your imagination," Mayumi said with a smile.
   "Yes, it is your imagination," the short-haired girl said with a smile, but somehow this smile seemed a bit strange.
   Haru then looked at the three girls and said, "I'll talk with them first, you can go back if you want since I might talk for a while."
   "No, it is alright, I can wait for you," Honoka said.
   "Really?" Haru then looked at Shizuku.
   Shizuku nodded and said, "I don't mind."
   "Then wait for me." Haru nodded then looked at Mayumi and the short-haired girl, and said, "Well, Senpai, let's go."
   "Un." Mayumi and the short-haired girl nodded.
   "........" Miyuki was dumbfounded. 'Am I being ignored?'
   Mayumi didn't take him too far and walked to the quiet corridor to talk with Haru.
   "I'll cut it short, Rokkaku-kun, will you join the Student Council?" Mayumi asked.
   "Yeah, it is a great place, why don't you join us," the short-haired girl said with a smile.
   "I don't mind, I'll join, but Senpai, you haven't introduced yourself," Haru said while looking at the short-haired girl.
   "Oh? I haven't introduced myself? I'm sorry, my name is Watanabe Mari. Nice to meet you, Rokkaku-kun," Mari said.
   "Nice to meet you too, Senpai." Haru also nodded.
   "Wait, wait, are you not surprised by the invitation? Is it alright just to agree with it? And why the hell are you two introducing to each other so relaxedly?!" Mayumi was dumbfounded by Haru's lack of reaction.
   "Well, I expected this after all, but still, you need at least to invite one more person. Even though I don't want to admit it, in public, I might be able to act very well, but if there are only a few people, I might be too lazy to act as a good student," Haru said.
   "............." Mari and Mayumi.
   "...You know, it is my first time hearing someone admit that they're a bad student, it seems that I'll have my fun to educate you," Mari said while looking at Haru with a smile.
   "I also can't wait to be educated by you, Senpai," Haru said with a smile.
   "............." Mayumi wasn't sure why, but the words that came out from their mouths seemed quite misleading. "By the way, Rokkaku-kun, who do you think we should invite?"
   "Senpai, please call me, Haru. I don't really like being called Rokkaku-kun. If we don't meet every day, then I don't mind, you call me that way, but from now on, I'll be a member of the Student Council, so we'll meet every day, being called Rokkaku-kun is a bit too long," Haru said.
   Mayumi and Mari gave a nod since they had to admit that calling him Rokkaku-kun was very long.
   "Then I'll call you Haru..." Mayumi said with a blush since it was her first time to call a boy by his first name.
   "You can also call me, Mari, Haru," Mari said.
   "Then I'll call you Mari-senpai." Haru nodded.
   "Wait, wait, you can also call me Mayumi too!" Mayumi somehow didn't want to lose.
   "Senpai, if you ask me who I should invite to the Student Council then it should be Miyuki since I don't think there's a better candidate other than her, and if you ask me why I don't say anything from Course 2, it isn't because I discriminate against them, but it is because I don't know them very well," Haru said.
   Mayumi looked at Haru and thought that he was the one.
   Mari looked at Mayumi and wondered whether this girl had fallen for Haru.
   "Senpai, if there's none, then I'll have to excuse myself since I don't want to make them wait too long for me," Haru said.
   "Alright, see you tomorrow, Haru," Mayumi said with a smile. "By the way, if you meet Miyuki, can you invite her to the student council? You can bring her over during lunch tomorrow."
   "Good." Haru nodded and didn't think too much. He said goodbye and waved his hand, and left.
   When Haru had left, Mari couldn't help but ask, "Mayumi, do you like that guy?"
   "Wh - What are you talking about, Mari?!" Mayumi blushed and her entire face was so red.
   "It is the blessing of that guy if you're interested in him, but still, two years difference, huh? And you're also older than him, but I have a feeling that he might be the one who pampers you," Mari said.
   When Haru had left, he didn't expect that there would be a conflict between Morisaki's group and Tatsuya's group. The problem raised because Morisaki's group wanted to go back with Miyuki, when Miyuki wanted to return with her brother, and along with the development, Tatsuya's group, especially Erika, and Leo couldn't accept when they were being looked down on by Morisaki's group so, in the end, they had a duel.
   Honoka was very panicked at this moment and her mind, who was easily dependent at this moment, thinking about Haru, wondering why he wasn't here, but then when she thought that he had a girlfriend, she thought that she needed to stop this fight by herself, which made her not realize that she had caused more chaos in his confrontation.
   The duel between Morisaki and Leo started, and as expected, Morisaki's reaction was very fast since his nickname was "Quickdraw", but Erika who saw the duel, also didn't keep quiet and joined the duel to stop Morisaki and to show that the students on the Course 2 wouldn't lose to anyone.
   When Morisaki was about to shoot Leo and when Erika was about to smash her baton to Morisaki, suddenly the weapons on their hands disappeared! Then they saw Haru who appeared so suddenly between Morisaki and Erika.
   "Rokkaku-kun!" Everyone was surprised and dumbfounded when they saw Haru suddenly appear there.
   "Haru!" Honoka was surprised, but also happy since he was there and knew that there was nothing that she should be worried about with him beside them.
   Haru was speechless and said, "What are you doing fighting here on the second day of your school? Hurry up and go home? Do you think that you're better after you're beating them? There isn't fun bullying the weak, why don't you try to fight me instead?" After he said that, everyone suddenly felt that their bodies were heavy, and they felt pressure coming from Haru, which made them nervous.
   "Just kidding." Haru smiled and then gave Morisaki's gun back. "Here you go. If you want to fight, you should find a quiet place, don't do it in public since you might give a bad image to the class." He then patted Morisaki's shoulder.
   Morisaki was surprised, but then he nodded, feeling that it was better to find a quiet place to teach them rather than in public.
   "Hurry up and go home, or the student council or the Public Morals Committee might detain all of you, go!" Haru said.
   The students of Haru's class didn't really want to have trouble with the Student Council or the Public Morals Committee so they also went back, hearing Haru's words.
   Haru then looked at the red-haired girl who was staring at him with anger.
   "What are you looking at? Haven't you seen a beautiful girl? And hurry up and give back my weapon?!" The red-haired girl seemed to be very annoyed, but in truth, she was surprised when her baton could be caught easily by Haru and she also didn't realize when Haru suddenly appeared in front of her.
   "Beautiful girl? Where?" Haru looked around with confusion.
   "Bastard!" The girl was furious at Haru's reaction.
   "Well, I won't tease you. Here's your weapon," Haru said and gave the baton to this girl.
   "Hmph!" The girl caught her weapon and said, "You should know that without your help, I can beat up that boy easily!" But when she recalled when she wanted to beat him up before, she felt that she was quite naive and somehow she also understood why
   "I know." Haru nodded and didn't say much since he didn't see that it was worth it to argue with this girl, then he looked at Miyuki, who looked at him with a grateful expression, clearly understood why they were fighting with each other. "Well, Shizuku, Honoka, let's go back."
   Shizuku and Honoka nodded at the same time and also followed Haru.
   The girl with red hair was very annoyed when she saw that Haru didn't take her seriously, but she knew that she wasn't his opponent, so she couldn't say anything.
   When the three of them were about to go back, Miyuki suddenly stopped them and asked, "Wait, Haru, Shizuku, Honoka, why don't we go back together?"
   Haru then turned and looked at Miyuki, wondering what this girl wanted to say. "Well, if your friends are alright, I don't really mind." He then looked at the glasses girl who seemed to flush and blush when she looked at him, wondering whether this girl had noticed his disguise.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1764: Going Home Together
   With Miyuki's invitation, Haru, Honoka, and Shizuku went back together with Miyuki, Tatsuya, and the students from Course 2 until the station. It wasn't that they had something to talk about, and if Miyuki didn't invite them, then they might not go back together, but since Miyuki had invited them, then at least they should introduce themselves to each other.
   "My name is Rokkaku Haruka. Nice to meet you," Haru said.
   "Um, my name is Mitsui Honoka," Honoka said.
   "Kitayama Shizuku," Shizuku said simply with her usual deadpan expression.
   "Honoka, Shizuku, Haru, let me introduce you. This is my older brother Shiba Tatsuya," Miyuki said with a smile since she wanted to know her brother, especially Haru.
   "Nice to meet you, everyone." Tatsuya gave a polite bow, but his face was as cold as usual.
   "Nice to meet you, Tatsuya. Is it alright to call your first name directly? You can also call me Haru," Haru said.
   "I don't mind." Tatsuya nodded, and looked at Haru, then looked at Miyuki, who showed a smile.
   "Then how about you three?" Haru looked at the rest of them.
   "I'm Saijou Leonhard. You can call me Leo," Leo said.
   "Well, you can call me Haru too," Haru said simply, then looked at the red-haired girl who snorted, then looked at the glasses girl with big boobs. "What about you?"
   "Ah, I'm Shibata Mizuki. N - Nice to meet you, Rokkaku-kun..." Mizuki said shyly.
   "If you don't mind, can I call you Mizuki? You can also call me Haru," Haru said while looking at Mizuki's eyes since he could see that her eyes were unique? But even so, he didn't see the reason why this girl looked at him shyly, after all, he didn't think that his identity was known by this girl, and with his ordinary face, even though he had to admit that his charm was extraordinary, he just couldn't believe that he could make this girl to fell in love with him in first sight.
   "Um..." Mizuki nodded with some blushes.
   "...." Everyone was lost for words. In their eyes, they felt that Haru had an interest in Mizuki and Mizuki seemed to have a crush on Haru, which made them dumbfounded.
   "Haru, I don't think that it is suitable for you to call a girl's first name on the first meeting," Miyuki said.
   "Yes, yes, I agree with Miyuki-san," Honoka said without hesitation.
   "Anyway, don't you have a girlfriend already?" Shizuku asked.
   "...." Haru looked at the three girls and felt speechless. He could only give up and sighed.
   "What? This passerby's face has a girlfriend?!" The red-haired girl exclaimed.
   "Erika-chan, you can't say that!" Mizuki quickly stopped the red-haired girl whose name was Erika since if this guy had a passerby's face, then the people in the entire world were ugly.
   Haru looked at Erika and shook his head. "For a man, a face isn't the only factor to make a girl fall in love."
   "Oh? Then what makes your girlfriend fall in love with you?" The red-haired girl asked with a nonchalant attitude, but in truth, she was curious.
   "Well, do you want to head to the dojo or something so we can learn from each other better?" Haru asked.
   Erika smirked and said, "That's what I want, how about we go now?"
   "Cough! Cough!" Miyuki coughed and said, "Haru, how about you refrain from flirting with my girlfriends the moment you meet each other."
   "....Do I look like I'm flirting?" Haru asked speechlessly.
   "Yes!" Not only Miyuki but Honoka and Shizuku also nodded.
   Haru shook his head and said, "Well, Leo, it seems that you have something to ask me."
   "Ah, is that alright?" Leo was surprised.
   "Just ask, if it's something that I can't answer then I won't answer your question," Haru said.
   Leo nodded and thought that Haru was different from the rest of the students in Course 1. "So can I ask you, how could you suddenly appear before and stop the fight?"
   Hearing Leo's question, everyone also looked at Haru curiously, after all, he suddenly appeared there just like that without anyone noticing then grabbed the weapons of Morisaki and Erika easily.
   "Well, have you heard misdirection," Haru said.
   "Misdirection?" Some of them were confused by this term.
   You mean the magic trick that is used on some theatrical magic," Tatsuya said.
   "Um, that one, the human focus is limited, and all of your focus is on either Leo or Morisaki before, so that way, it made me appear so suddenly between you," Haru said.
   "...." They were dumbfounded.
   "Of course, it isn't magic and it can be learned by everyone," Haru said with a smile.
   Everyone had to admit that this guy really had a charm that made people gather around him, even though his face was quite plain.
   "Really? You didn't use any magic? If so, then how could you grab my CAD? You know, I'm confident in my strength, but you suddenly stole my CAD," Erika asked in a frown.
   "CAD?" Leo raised his eyebrow.
   "The baton that she held before," Haru said simply then looked at Erika. "Well, you know, I have been blessed with a good body before, I have never gotten sick, and I have good strength. I'm not trying to boast or anything, but it is because of that body that I can even catch your swing."
   Erika smirked and said, "Oh, are you trying to tell me that you can get a girlfriend because your body is so good that you can satisfy her?"
   "Er - Erika?!" Mizuki was dumbfounded and blushed.
   Not only Mizuki, but everyone was dumbfounded...
   "Yes." Haru nodded then looked at Erika with a smile, and asked, "Do you want to try it?"
   "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Erika couldn't handle it and her face flushed red.
   "Well, what are you talking about? I can see that you're from the Chiba family, right? That family is famous for their swordsmanship so I thought that you want to try to have a spar with me," Haru said.
   "Or are you thinking something perverted?" Haru smiled and asked, "I guess, you're at that age, huh?"
   "What the hell are you talking about?!" Erika was mad when she was being teased. She could tease anyone, but she couldn't be teased by someone!
   "Cough! Cough!" Miyuki coughed several times and understood why her aunt asked her to monitor him since this guy was simply a big pervert!
   Miyuki thought about their conversation before that and told everyone that his body was good. 'So does that mean they've done that?' She flushed when she thought the possibility of her aunt and Haru would do that kind of thing.
   "Well, we have arrived at the station, we'll have to separate now, bye, Tatsuya, Leo, Mizuki, Erika," Haru said with a smile, then left with Honoka and Shizuku, who was staring at him with a resentful gaze somehow.
   Miyuki, Tatsuya, Leo, Mizuki, and Erika stood there while looking at Haru's back.
   "How to say... he isn't a bad guy, but somehow, I feel comfortable with him," Leo said.
   "Um, I can see that if he enters politics he has the potential to become a long-term prime minister," Tatsuya said.
   "Yes, unlike the rest of the Course 1 students, he's different," Mizuki said, but she was looking at his glasses, wondering why Haru was wearing a disguise.
   "Ha? How can you say that? He's just a pervert!" Erika said indignantly that she had been teased before.
   Miyuki sighed in relief when Haru didn't discriminate against her friends and she had to admit that she was glad to bring him here, but at the same time, she was also speechless at him who was flirting with one girl after another, and at the same time, she was wondering whether she wasn't beautiful enough that he hadn't tried to flirt with her or something. 'Hmph! It's not like I want something like that, and as long as I have Onii-sama, everything is alright.'
   Haru suddenly remembered something, stopped, and asked, "Oh, right, Miyuki, you have been invited to the Student Council tomorrow, if you're free you should come," Haru said in loud voice.
   "Huh?" Miyuki was dumbfounded and asked, "What about you?"
   "Well, I have joined," Haru said.
   "..." The corner of her lips twitched and didn't expect that this guy was moving so fast that he had grasped Saegusa Mayumi. She let out a sigh and said, "Well, don't worry, I'll go there tomorrow."
   Haru nodded and didn't say much, then went back again while talking with Honoka and Shizuku.
   Tatsuya looked at Miyuki, then looked at Haru, but he didn't say much since he could see that his sister seemed to have fun. He was her brother and as long as she was happy, then it was all good, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1765: I just want to talk
   On the outskirts of Sendai, there was a huge modern house, and inside, three people were lying on the bed while looking at the night sky and the stars.
   Those three people were Haru, Sumire, and Maya, the three of them spent their time together, as usual, flirting with each other while sleeping in his arms. If his body wasn't good, then, without a doubt, his arms would be in trouble since it was used as a pillow many times by two women.
   "Say, have you got a new girl?" Sumire suddenly asked.
   "Why do you always ask such a question?" Haru was speechless.
   "Well, knowing you, I can see a lot of girls are going to fall for you," Sumire said while staring at Haru.
   "With the two of you beside me, do I need more?" Haru asked, then squeezed both of them into his embrace.
   Maya snuggled onto him, smiled with his embrace, and said, "I don't think that it is possible for him to get a girl."
   "I have used my niece to monitor him, after all, and she has told him that he has admitted that he has a girlfriend, so there's no way for someone to fall for him, right?" Maya said.
   Sumire looked at Maya and thought this woman was a bit naive, but it was normal since Maya didn't know how scary Haru was. "Say, you're not falling for Maya's niece, right?"
   "Oh? You're aiming for my niece?" Maya asked while staring at Haru.
   "Why are you two always asking such a question?" Haru was helpless and held their hands, then said, "Can you believe me?"
   "If you have one girl right now, then I'll believe in you, but you have two in your arms," Sumire said.
   "I agree with Sumire," Maya said.
   After all, Haru was a continuous offender. This guy had harmed many girls in various worlds. Sumire was sure that this guy wouldn't be satisfied with Maya.
   Haru sighed and said, "Then I won't ask you to believe me that I won't get another girl, but I want you two to believe that I'll treasure both of you forever, loving you dearly, and protect you forever. You can believe me in that."
   Maya and Sumire looked at Haru and had to admit that even though this guy was a bastard, he was a man, and he wouldn't leave them just right after he had gotten their bodies. The two of them snuggled on his arms again and showed a smile.
   Haru smiled and sighed in relief at something since the problem could be solved easily.
   "Still, with your ordinary face, is there a girl who is interested in you?" Maya asked.
   "Maya, for a man, a face is just a bonus. What is important is the thing below," Sumire said while pointing at the beast that could make them happy.
   Maya blushed and knew that this woman was right. After all, she had to admit that Haru's anaconda was very good, and it made her happy and made her forget all the bad things.
   "Say, Maya, you only tell your niece about our relationship?" Haru asked.
   "Um, I only told Miyuki so she can monitor you at school, and I didn't tell anyone else since our relationship pretty much will cause a lot of trouble," Maya said calmly, but it was the truth. After all, she was the head of the Yotsuba clan and the strongest modern Magician in the world. On the other hand, Haru was the head of the Rokkaku clan, the most famous Magician singer, billionaire, and powerful Magician. The combination of the two would shake the balance in the Magician world and make them the strongest couple in the world.
   "You don't need to worry, as I've said before, I'll protect you," Haru said and patted Maya's fluffy hair.
   "Um..." Maya nodded and felt that it was very nice when someone was there to protect her. She also knew how strong Haru was, and even though she had to admit that her nephew was powerful, she didn't think that he could defeat Haru. Her hand then slowly moved toward his lower body, touching it gently, but it became angry. She smiled and said, "Let's do it."
   "......." Haru looked at Maya and thought that a mature woman was the best.
   On the next day, Haru and Miyuki walked out together from their class to go to the student council room. Along the way, they could see many people looking at them while wondering whether they were dating, but both of them only ignored them. After all, they were only background characters.
   "Is it really alright to go on a student council like this, Miyuki?" Haru asked.
   "What's wrong?" Miyuki asked.
   "I thought that you were going to ask your Onii-sama to go with you too? I can see that you have a big brother complex, after all," Haru said with a smile.
   "....Haru, have you said that there is something that is better left unsaid?" Miyuki smiled, and the temperature on her body started to emit a freezing temperature.
   "Alright, alright, don't suddenly use magic in school, and it is too cold," Haru said and swapped away the cold that emitted from Miyuki's body.
   Miyuki looked at Haru and wondered why she felt quite comfortable with this bastard. Usually, she was quite disgusted with other males and only wanted to be with Tatsuya. "Say, Haru, do you have a way to erase the discrimination?"
   "Oh? Why are you asking me?" Haru asked.
   "You're different from everyone after all, and I can see that you're very broad-minded," Miyuki said.
   "Thank you for your compliment, but I'm not a good person either since, unlike you, if you don't ask me this question, then I'll just ignore the discrimination that happens in this school since compared to the discrimination of the Magicians in this world, the discrimination of the "Weed" is just a small matter, right?" Haru said while looking at Miyuki.
   "Well..." Even though Miyuki didn't want to agree, she nodded. After all, the matter of "Weed" was just like that. Even though there was discrimination, there was something that was several times worse.
   "Well, don't show such a face. I'm sure that Mayumi-senpai is going to ask us how to erase the discrimination in this school. Let's go." Haru patted Miyuki's back and walked.
   Miyuki, who was touched, nodded and didn't say much, but she was still thinking about how to make the treatment of her brother in this school better. After all, she was also quite a selfish girl. She didn't care much about the other students in Course 2 in this school and only cared about her brother.
   "Still, if we can't solve this small discrimination in this school, how can we erase the discrimination of the Magicians in this world? I think it'll be an interesting challenge for me," Haru said with a smile.
   Hearing his words, Miyuki looked at Haru and somehow understood why her aunt fell for this guy.
   'Wait, what the hell am I thinking?!' Miyuki shook her head and thought that all on her mind was only Tatsuya, nothing else.
   With all of that, the two of them walked together and entered the student council room.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1766: Unexpected Bento
   Haru and Miyuki entered the student council room, and inside there were four girls.
   Mayumi, who sat in the middle position, showed a solemn and smiling expression then welcomed them. "Welcome to the student council room. Don't just stand there. Join us."
   Haru and Miyuki looked at each other then nodded.
   When both of them entered, the sitting position also started to change.
   Mayumi was still in her usual position, in the center, and the other three girls, including Mari, were sitting on the side.
   As for Haru and Miyuki, they were sitting next to each other without thinking much. It might be because Haru was different from other guys. Miyuki didn't need to worry that this guy might try to get closer to her that she was alright with him and sat next to him directly. Still, for the four girls in this room, they were surprised at the close relationship between the two of them, after all, they knew that it had been three days that they were at school, but both Haru and Miyuki had become closer to each other, which made them a bit dumbfounded at Haru's skill.
   "Shiba-san, why don't you let Haru sit next to him?" Mayumi suddenly asked.
   "It's alright. He already has a girlfriend, so please don't cause a problem in their relationship," Miyuki said simply.
   "What?! Haru, you have made Miyuki your girlfriend?" Mari was dumbfounded, thinking that this guy was working fast!
   "Gi - Girlfriend?!" Mayumi was dumbfounded.
   As for the other two girls, they also showed different emotions.
   The petite girl was surprised and startled. "Eh? Eh?" After all, in this world, where purity was well-protected, almost all the high school girls who didn't have a fiance didn't have an experience of love, so her reaction was quite normal.
   As for the last girl, she still maintained a calm attitude, but she looked at Haru and Miyuki curiously.
   "........" Haru and Miyuki.
   Miyuki was dumbfounded and quickly said, "No, you misunderstand us, our relationship isn't like that, and his girlfriend isn't me."
   Haru nodded and said, "Well, yeah, my girlfriend isn't Miyuki."
   "Hmm... so who is your girlfriend? Is she from this school?" Mayumi wasn't sure why, but she felt unhappy.
   "No, she isn't coming from this school," Haru said.
   "So she's coming from a different high school? Which high school?" Mari asked.
   "No, she has graduated from high school," Haru said with a sigh.
   "What? You have an older girl as your girlfriend?!" Mayumi was dumbfounded.
   "Is it wrong to like an older girl?" Haru asked while looking at Mayumi.
   "No, no, it is alright..." Mayumi murmured while thinking that Haru's type of girl was an older girl.
   "Then how did you two meet each other? Who confessed first? Is she beautiful? Can you let me see her photo?" Mari bombarded Haru with a lot of questions.
   "Can we not talk about me? How about we introduce each other first and eat while we talk?" Haru quickly stopped the conversation.
   Miyuki stared at Haru and somehow sighed in relief when Haru didn't tell about his girlfriend in detail since if that was the case, then there would be a massive scandal in this world.
   "President, Watanabe, I think it is rude for you two to keep asking such a question to Rokkaku-kun," the calm girl said.
   "Well, sorry, Haru, I guess I'm just quite curious about your girlfriend," Mari said with a smile.
   "It's alright. You don't need to think too much, Mari-senpai," Haru said.
   The calm girl and the petite girl looked at Haru in surprise since they didn't expect this guy to call Mari by her first name. Mari also called Haru by his first name, after all, such a thing could only be done by someone close, but the two of them talked so naturally, which made them wonder what was happening since the two of them could mostly guess that both Haru and Mari had only met each other lately.
   "Um, I'm also curious, but let me introduce you two to everyone first." Mayumi smiled then said, "From the left, Ichihara Suzune, our treasurer. We call her Rin-chan."
   "She only calls me that," Suzune said.
   "Alright, Rin-chan-senpai," Haru said.
   Mayumi chuckled and said, "You already know about her Haru, but Shiba-san might not know, but she's Watanabe Mari, our disciplinary officer." She then looked at the petite girl and said, "And this is Nakajo Azusa, our secretary. We call her A-chan."
   "Hello, A-chan-senpai," Haru said.
   "President! Rokkaku-kun! Don't call me that! I have to maintain a certain level of authority," Azusa complained.
   Mayumi ignored Azusa and looked at Haru and Miyuki. "We and Hanzo-kun, the vice-president, make up this year's student council."
   "Not me, though," Mari said with a smile.
   "Well, how about we eat first? I'm sure that everyone is hungry now, we have a dining server here, what do you want to eat? I can order it," Mayumi said.
   "Then I'll order the lunch set," Miyuki said.
   "It's alright. I have brought a bento," Haru said.
   "......" Mayumi, Miyuki, Mari, Suzune, and Azusa quickly looked at Haru.
   "Haru, can you let us see your bento?" Mayumi asked with a smile.
   "By the way, where do you keep your bento?" Miyuki asked with some confusion.
   "Well, I don't mind. I'm going to eat it anyway," Haru said and took his bento out of nowhere which caused an exclaim from everyone.
   "How did you do it? How did your bento suddenly pop out from your hand, Rokkaku-kun?" Azusa was dumfbounded.
   "I learned some ninjutsu," Haru said some bullshit.
   "Ninjutsu?" Miyuki was surprised and asked, "Did you learn under Kokonoe-sensei?"
   Kokonoe Yakumo is a famous ninjutsu user and someone who passes on traditional shinobi magic.
   Tatsuya's brother learned under Kokonoe after all, so Miyuki thought that Haru should be the same.
   "There are a lot of stronger ninjutsu users other than Kokonoe who are hiding their identity you know?" Haru said simply.
   "Ah...." They nodded since they knew that there were a lot of hidden masters in this world and they also knew that Haru wouldn't tell them since a Magician's knowledge was a secret. Unless, of course, if they become a family, then it would become an exception.
   Haru then opened his bento and wondered what kind of bento that Maya made for him. In truth, he was a bit surprised when Maya suddenly said that she was going to prepare him a bento, which was why he was a bit excited since he didn't know what was inside.
   Everyone was also looking at Haru's bento and they couldn't help but blush since there was a huge love symbol, but at the same time, they were speechless since there was too much meat inside.
   'But what kind of meat is that?' They thought at this moment since they were quite unfamiliar.
   On the other hand, the corner of Haru's lips twitched since inside there was cobra meat, softshell turtle, ginseng, and an oyster.
   "Haru, what kind of meat is that?" Mari asked.
   "Well, it is better if you don't know," Haru said helplessly.
   "......." Everyone looked at Haru's complicated expression and nodded, still, they were looking at his bento curiously and thought to search what kind of meat inside his bento was later.
   Then everyone started to eat while talking to each other.
   "Shiba-san, Haru, as a new member of the student council, I want to ask you a question," Mayumi said.
   "Yes?" Miyuki looked at Mayumi curiously.
   Haru ate his bento and still felt speechless since he was wondering whether Maya wanted him to become horny at school.
   "You two know about the discrimination on Course 2, right? Do you have a way to solve it?" Mayumi asked directly, wondering whether both of them had a way to do it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1767: How to erase discrimination? 1
   "You two know about the discrimination on Course 2, right? Do you have a way to solve it?" Mayumi asked directly, wondering whether both of them had a way to do it.
   "That's so direct, Mayumi-senpai," Haru said.
   Mayumi chuckled and said, "You don't need to answer it seriously. I just want to know your thoughts about this matter and how you handle it."
   Haru didn't say anything, but he looked at Miyuki. After all, unlike Miyuki, he didn't have much interest in Course 2.
   Miyuki noticed Haru's gaze and said, "I feel this discrimination itself is stupid."
   "Oh? Why you say that, Shiba-san?" Mayumi asked.
   "Instead of discriminating against the students in Course 2, I hope that everyone can use their time to make themselves better, rather than spending their time to mock the students in Course 2," Miyuki said calmly.
   "That's true. I also feel the same...." Mayumi nodded and also said her thoughts.
   Then not only Mayumi and Miyuki but Mari, Suzune, and Azusa also uttered their thoughts about this matter.
   Still from their conversation, Haru didn't even hear the solution that they could solve the discrimination among the Course 1 and the Course 2.
   Haru tapped the table and stopped everyone's discussion. "I know what I'm about to say is quite rude, but from what I have heard there's no solution to erase the discrimination in our previous discussion." He looked at Mayumi and asked, "Senpai, you feel that the students in Course 1 and Course 2 are all each other individuals, and all of them are special, right?"
   "Yes." Mayumi nodded and said, "We have only three years in high school and I hope that everyone can spend their high school in a more meaningful way, not to spend their time in the discrimination between Course 1 and Course 2." But then, she sighed and said, "Still, like what you have said Haru, I really don't have a way to solve this discrimination."
   "Personally, I don't think there are many people on Course 1 that support your thoughts, Mayumi-senpai," Haru said.
   "That's not true, there's a lot of people in Course 1 who don't discriminate against the students in Course 2," Azusa said.
   "Then can you list them Azusa-senpai? Is it the majority? Or is it the minority?" Haru asked.
   "That..." Azusa couldn't say anything, after all, the one who didn't discriminate against Course 2 was only a small number.
   "I know that you might not accept it, but discrimination is often being used in politics, especially on the USNA where the people in that place have a lot of different ethnicities and colors. Discrimination can be used to suppress the dissatisfaction among the group, and especially those majorities whose economic power is very low, they can use discrimination to suppress their inner dissatisfaction and make themselves feel better by looking down on someone lesser than them. In the first high school case, then it should be a group of students Course 1 who are in the middle to bottom ranks, they're the ones who usually do, they discriminate against the students in Course 2, that way they feel that they're superior and it'll boost their confidence," Haru said.
   "..." Mayumi, Miyuki, Suzune, Azusa, and Mari were in a daze, even though they might be smart, but in the end, they were women, they were more emotional than men, so they might not be able to do something as cruel as him, by opening the mask of hypocrisy, and showing the truth to everyone.
   "Those bastards, I should punish them!" Mari clenched her fist and thought that if she punished those at the middle to bottom rank students at Course 1, they might stop the discrimination.
   "Alright, stop with such a stupid shounen manga solution," Haru said.
   "Stu - Stupid...?!" Mari was dumbfounded.
   "Bringing an emotion here won't solve anything, you want to solve the discrimination in Course 2, right? Then you shouldn't use your fist, but your mind instead," Haru said calmly.
   "So Rokkaku-kun, do you have a way to solve this discrimination?" Suzune asked.
   "Rin-chan-senpai, please call me Haru," Haru said.
   "..." Suzune blinked her eyes and said, "I'll call you Haru, but stop calling me Rin-chan-senpai."
   "I know, Rin-chan-senpai." Haru nodded.
   Everyone except for Suzune chuckled and the tense atmosphere disappeared.
   "Well, Suzune-senpai, in truth, I have a way to solve this discrimination," Haru said.
   "Really? Can you tell us, what is it?" Suzune asked, ignoring the fact that Haru called her by her first name.
   Everyone was looking at Haru curiously, wondering how he would be able to solve the discrimination between the students at Course 1 and Course 2.
   "Just erase Course 2," Haru said.
   "......." Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "Just erase Course 2 then we can erase the discrimination, it is as easy as that, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   The answer was so simple, but everyone often missed it because it was so simple.
   Miyuki frowned and asked, "Are you saying that we should expel all the students in Course 2? You can't do that!" If her big brother wasn't in Course 2, she didn't think much, but Tatsuya was at Course 2, so she didn't want her brother to be expelled from the school.
   "I don't agree with that solution either, Haru," Mayumi said with a serious expression. "I feel that whether it is Course 1 or Course 2 is very important to the school."
   Haru looked at Mayumi and sighed inwardly. It wasn't that he looked down on a woman, but a woman was really just like that, they put their emotion first rather than logic.
   "Really? I feel that Haru's solution is very good," Suzune said calmly.
   "Huh? Are you really saying that, Rin?" Mari couldn't help but stand up, looking at Suzune.
   "But the result is the fastest, right? By erasing Course 2, then the discrimination ends, it is a very logical and efficient way to solve this matter." Suzune nodded and said, "Which is why I agree with Haru's solution."
   "That - that might be true, but..." Azusa then said that the students of the Course 2 were very important.
   Mari, Miyuki, and Mayumi also felt the same toward Azusa, and they felt that Haru's solution was bad.
   Haru ignored their discussion, looked at Suzune, and admitted that this girl was great. "Cough! Cough! Can you let me talk? Let me explain what I mean by my solution since you're all under your misunderstanding."
   "Misunderstand?" Everyone then looked at Haru again and wondered what he meant, but they had to admit that unlike them, who discussed how to erase the discrimination in this school, but without being able to find a solution and in the end, their meeting was just meaningless, but with him around, they felt that they really could find a way to erase the discrimination in this school.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1768: How to erase discrimination? 2
   "Alright, before I explain, I hope that everyone here can be open-minded and not be too emotional." Haru looked at everyone and said, "Please let go of your emotion and use your logical thinking since in this kind of situation, being emotional has always been very meaningless. Please follow Suzune-senpai since I appreciate her in this discussion."
   "Thank you." Suzune nodded and said, "Your solution method is also great, Haru."
   "Thank you, Senpai, but let me explain to everyone first since I can see that their stares are starting to hurt me," Haru said helplessly. After all, he had reminded them not to use their emotion, but they stared at him as if he was a criminal or something.
   Mayumi, Miyuki, Mari, and Azusa weren't sure, but they felt that Haru and Suzune had become closer.
   "First of all, I don't understand why we need Course 2?" Haru said, and some of them quickly wanted to interrupt him. "I know what you want to say, and please don't answer me with text-like book answers by saying that they're important to the school, Azusa-senpai."
   "...." Azusa's eyes were red, but she nodded.
   Haru sighed and said, "Don't cry, or should I stop talking now?"
   "No, please continue. I won't cry," Azusa said but took a tissue.
   "Please continue, Haru. I want to hear your explanation," Mayumi said.
   "Alright, let me continue. In the first place, even though it is rude, it is the truth that the Course 2 students are just a replacement for the students in Course 1. After all, learning Magic is dangerous. There must always be an accident one or two, worse case those students might die, and the students in the Course 2 are the replacements of the students who are dying, right?" Haru said.
   "Yes, that's right." Suzune nodded.
   Except for Suzune, everyone felt uncomfortable, but they also nodded.
   "I know that my words are cruel, but you should know that, unlike the First, Second, and Third High School, the Fourth to Ninth High School only accepts 100 students, and they don't have a Course 2 students, and all I can say that they're all good, they don't have much of problem, and there isn't any discrimination, right?" Haru said.
   "Um, yes, the only discrimination is happening in the First, Second, and Third High School," Mari said and also agreed with Haru's words.
   "Yes, there isn't any discrimination on the Fourth to Ninth High School." Azusa also nodded.
   "If the Fourth to Ninth High School only accepts 100 students without any Course 2, then why did the First to Third High School decide to accept 200 students with this Course 2 students?" Haru asked.
   "......." They had never considered this question before.
   "Well, the answer is money," Haru said.
   "Just think of it, will you get more money by accepting 100 students or 200 students?" Haru asked. "Even though a school for us is a place where we can gain a lot of memories and a place to learn, but in the eyes of an adult, a school is just a business. Even though it is being sponsored by the famous Magician clan, government, and some businessmen in this country, the money from tuition from every student at the school is also quite a good amount of money," Haru said.
   "I see... I have never thought it that way..." Suzune nodded and thought that she had learned a lot from Haru.
   "Then by using the disguise known as Course 1 and Course 2, the owner of the school, whether it is group or individuals, cut down the operation cost by forcing the students on the Course 2 to learn with the use of computer lessons rather than an educator, erasing the practical lesson, and even make their emblem to use less thread," Haru said simply and had to admit that the First High School was quite stingy since the emblem of the Course 2 was made less design.
   No one could say anything for a while. They were trying to comprehend what they had just heard since they didn't expect such a huge conspiracy under their school. Still, they couldn't be blamed, after all, a human's energy was limited, and it took a lot of their time to learn Magic. How could they learn something like a conspiracy or that strange knowledge in their 24 hours? Still, rather than an IQ, it was a matter of EQ.
   Even if their IQ was high, they might not solve this matter since they didn't understand the human heart. Even if Einstein was smart, could he govern a country? No. Could he become a playboy who had a lot of women? No. Could he become a leader in their neighborhood? No.
   So even if everyone in the student council were smart, they couldn't solve this matter by using their ideals and emotions, which led them into this situation.
   "That's why I propose to erase Course 2, that means, every student in Course 2 will become Course 1, so there won't be any discrimination, and everyone can also accept the same lesson, but the real question is, can we do that? Can we move all the students from Course 2 to Course 1?" Haru asked.
   "........" They couldn't answer this question, no, they might have already known the answer, but they couldn't say it.
   Mayumi let out a sigh, massaged her temple, and nodded. "Yes, we can't do that. Even though I don't want to admit it, the reason why there are students who are separated from Course 1 and Course 2 is because of their abilities, and it is also the school rules to separate them." She had to admit that she didn't overlook the business reason why Course 1 and Course 2 were different, and when she thought about it calmly, she had to admit that this school was very stingy.
   "What if we can't do that? What should we do?" Haru asked everyone.
   Mari believed in Haru's ability and directly asked, "I don't know, but you must have a solution, right?"
   "I have a solution, but this solution might be very hard," Haru said.
   "Please tell us, Rokkaku-kun!" Azusa had already believed in Haru since his way of thinking was different from everyone else, and he could see the truth, where everyone overlooked everything.
   "Just call me Haru, A-chan-senpai," Haru said.
   "Please don't call me, A-chan!" Azusa pouted.
   "Then Azusa-senpai, there's a way, but we need an individual." Haru then looked at Mari, Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa. "Senpai, do you know any Course 2 students who are better than Course 1 students?"
   "............." Mari, Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa couldn't answer this question since they knew that Course 1 was better than Course 2.
   "Um, Haru, I know the student from Course 2 who is better than the student in Course 1," Miyuki said.
   Haru looked at Miyuki and asked, "Don't tell me. It is your brother."
   "Um." Miyuki was quite shy and nodded.
   "...Brother complex..." Haru said in a low voice.
   "What did you say?!" Miyuki stared at Haru directly.
   "I just say that you're beautiful," Haru said and felt too lazy to argue with this girl.
   Miyuki snorted, but she kept staring at Haru annoyedly.
   "......" Mayumi, Suzune, Mari, and Azusa were speechless when they saw Haru and Miyuki suddenly flirting with each other.
   "Well, I also know someone in Course 2 who is better than the Course 1 student," Haru said.
   "Chiba Erika. She should be coming from the Chiba family, which happens to be a member of Hundred Families. Her magic ability might be so-so, but her ability at swordsmanship and battle might be better than most of the students in Course 1," Haru said.
   Mari was dumbfounded when she heard Haru's words.
   "My brother too!" Miyuki said.
   "Well, if it's Chiba Erika, I understand." Mari nodded, but then she asked, "Still, what do you want to do with them? We can't let them enter the student council, you know?"
   "We might not be able to invite them to the student council, but Mari-senpai, you can do something for them," Haru said.
   "Eh? Me?" Mari was surprised.
   Haru nodded and said, "You can invite them to the Public Morals Committee."
   "That's a great idea! Let's do that!" Mayumi said without hesitation.
   "Well, I don't mind, let's call those two here later," Mari said and nodded with this plan.
   With all of that, they had decided to call both Chiba Erika and Shiba Tatsuya to make them join the Public Morals Committee. Still, everyone was looking at Haru at that moment, and they thought that this guy was simply amazing, and they felt that if this guy wanted to do it, he might become the first Prime Minister with Magician status in this country.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1769: Isn't it a bit too fast?
   When Miyuki went to bring Tatsuya and Erika to the student council, Haru went directly to the student council room since he was too lazy to go there. When he entered, he saw that there was Suzune inside. "Oh, Suzune-senpai."
   Suzune stopped typing and looked at Haru. "Good evening, Haru."
   "Good evening, Senpai." Haru moved closer, pulled the nearby chair, and sat nearby to Suzune. "Where's everyone, Senpai?"
   "They should be in class." Suzune then looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, you're from the Rokkaku clan, right?"
   "Um, if you ask me about Kasugano Haruka, then I can't answer you," Haru said.
   "Well, I'm also quite curious about him, but more than that, I have to admit that among all the clan in this country, your clan might be the only one who is giving positive energy to the magician community and the public," Suzune said with a smile.
   "Thank you." Haru smiled and asked, "Have you watched our movie, Senpai?"
   "Um, it is a great movie, especially the quotes," Suzune said.
   "With great power comes great responsibility." 2x
   Haru and Suzune said at the same time and smiled at each other.
   "Fufu, if the next movie is ready, can you let me watch it first, Haru?" Suzune asked.
   "Sorry, I can't do that unless..."
   "You're part of the family," Haru said with a smile.
   Suzune raised her eyebrow and asked, "Oh? Are you trying to date me?"
   "Do you have a boyfriend, Senpai?" Haru asked curiously.
   "No, I have been quite busy with my thesis, after all, so I don't have time for a relationship," Suzune said.
   "Then you should find one since with how busy you're, you might not be able to find one in the future," Haru said.
   Suzune was surprised, then nodded. "I think that's a great idea." She then looked at him and asked, "But you already have a girlfriend, right?"
   "Well, I have a girlfriend, but for this kind of thing, I have her permission," Haru said.
   Suzune looked at Haru thoughtfully and said, "You sure have a very considerate girlfriend."
   "I am blessed to have her," Haru said with a smile.
   "Now, I've become curious who your girlfriend is," Suzune said.
   "If you know this place, then you might be shocked to death," Haru said simply.
   "Don't tell me, are you dating someone's wife?" Suzune asked.
   "I was joking." Suzune chuckled.
   Haru looked at Suzune, who was laughing, and said, "Has someone told you that you're so beautiful when you're laughing, Senpai?"
   Suzune stopped laughing then looked at Haru. "I wonder how many times you have said these words to a girl."
   "I might have said it to a lot of girls, but yours is the most beautiful one, Senpai," Haru said sincerely.
   Suzune blushed and looked away.
   "Hehe, you're so cute when you're blushing, Senpai," Haru said with a smile.
   "Cough! Cough! Haru, I have something to talk about with you," Suzune said while trying to calm herself.
   "What's wrong, Senpai?" Haru asked.
   "Have you ever thought of raising Magicians' social standing other than entertainment?" Suzune asked.
   "Well, there's a lot of ways, really, but entertainment is the fastest way, and the rest are very troublesome, take a lot of time, and a lot of money," Haru said simply.
   "That's true." Suzune nodded.
   "In truth, as long as it brings a good result, I don't really care about the process, or rather, the world doesn't care, and what people care about is the result, so by asking this question, do you have another way to raise Magicians' social standing beside entertainment Senpai? If you have a good idea, then you can share it with me since if it's a really good idea, I don't mind giving you a sponsor since I don't lack money," Haru said with a smile.
   Suzune looked at Haru and asked, "You know, I have a feeling that you might already have a lot of ideas to raise Magicians' social standing, but why would you give me a chance?" She looked at him while looking at him curiously.
   "Talent." Haru looked at Suzune and said, "I have looked over your thesis, and you have been researching about Realization of a Gravity Control-Type Thermonuclear Fusion Reactors, right, Senpai?"
   Suzune shook her head and said, "It isn't only me who is doing that research, and there's still a lot of people who are more talented than me. Your reason isn't valid."
   "Then can I just say that I'm interested in you, so give me a chance, even though I have a girlfriend," Haru said.
   Suzune smiled and said, "You're so blunt. If it's other girls, then you might have been rejected."
   "Being honest is my best trait," Haru said confidently.
   Suzune sighed and said, "Why me? Isn't there a cuter girl?"
   "In this world, there might be a lot of people who are more beautiful, or cuter, but in my eyes, you're a special Senpai. Unlike everyone else, your way of thinking is different, and I'm very interested in that," Haru said.
   Suzune looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "Do you want to go to my house?"
   "......" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Isn't that a bit too fast?"
   "You don't want to?" Suzune asked.
   "Of course, I want to." Haru nodded.
   "Then on the break, come to my house," Suzune said with a smile.
   "......" Haru looked at Suzune's smile and had to admit that this girl was really charming, and when he wanted to say something, but the door was opened.
   "Oh? Haru, Ichihara-senpai, you two have arrived," Azusa asked in surprise.
   "Hello, Senpai." Haru nodded with a smile.
   Then one by one the members of the student council came from Mari, and Mayumi, then the vice president of the student council that Haru didn't meet before.
   "Hello, Rokkaku-kun, I'm Hattori Hanzou. Nice to meet you," Hattori introduced himself with a smile, then tried to handshake Haru.
   Haru shook Hanzou's hand and said, "Hello, Senpai. You can call me Haru directly."
   "I'll call you that." Hattori nodded with a smile.
   "By the way, Haru, where is Miyuki?" Mari asked.
   "She should be calling her brother and Erika, just wait a moment," Haru said.
   "What are you talking about?" Hattori asked.
   "Well..." Mari looked at Mayumi.
   "Well, Hanzou-kun, the truth is..." Mayumi was about to explain, but the door was knocked on.
   The door was opened and Miyuki, Erika, and Tatsuya entered the student council room while being stared at by everyone.
   Haru looked at the three of them then looked at Hattori, and he knew that even though his plan was about to be implemented, it wouldn't be that easy unless both Erika and Tatsuya showed their worth.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1770: I object!
   Miyuki, Tatsuya, and Erika entered the student council room at the same time.
   "There you are," Mari said with a smile.
   "Oh, thanks for coming, everyone," Mayumi greeted them with a smile.
   "Yo, Miyuki, Tatsuya, Erika," Haru also greeted them.
   Suzune and Azusa didn't bother to say anything since they were pretty busy with their jobs.
   Erika looked at Haru and smiled, thinking that this guy really had eyes since he was the one who initiated to invite her. Usually, she would show her rebellious character, but this time she was acting quite docile. After all, she also knew the place, and the occasion wasn't suitable for her to show her real character, but then, she frowned when she looked at Mari.
   Mari also felt a bit awkward at Erika's stares but could only smile helplessly.
   Hattori looked at them and walked toward the three of them.
   Erika and Tatsuya looked at Hattori, who walked toward them, but...
   "I'm the Vice President, Hattori Hanzou. Welcome to the Student Council, Shiba Miyuki-san," Hattori introduced himself, ignoring that both Erika and Tatsuya were right beside him.
   Erika raised her eyebrow and asked, "Are you ignoring us, Senpai?"
   "Yes." Hattori nodded, then returned.
   "You...!" Erika clenched her fist and wanted to beat this guy up.
   Haru looked at this scene with a smile and thought that this would be interesting.
   "You're not going to help?" Suzune suddenly asked.
   "I'm not their babysitter. How come I help them every time? If they can solve this matter by themselves, then it is useless to invite them here," Haru said.
   Suzune looked at Haru and said, "You're so cold."
   "I'm kind. After all, if someone who doesn't have the ability is forced to work here, sooner or later, they might be able to handle the pressure," Haru said.
   "That's true." Suzune nodded.
   "Still, if it's someone that I care about, I'll take care of them, help them, protect them without hesitation," Haru said while looking at Suzune.
   Suzune looked at Haru helplessly and said, "You sure have a lot of tricks, Haru."
   "It's not a trick. It's my sincere feeling," Haru said.
   "Well, I want to see your sincere feeling when you come to my house in the future," Suzune said while looking at Haru.
   "Bring it on," Haru said with a smile.
   The conversation between Haru and Suzune didn't attract much attention, after all, they were talking quietly, and no one would ever think that both of them were flirting with each other, considering Suzune's serious personality.
   Then Mari talked about her intention to invite Tatsuya and Erika to the Disciplinary Committee, Erika and Tatsuya didn't say much, but someone interrupted their conversation.
   "Watanabe-senpai, wait a moment, I object to electing those two freshmen as a disciplinary committee member. No "weed" has ever taken that position," Hattori said directly.
   "You are not permitted to address Course 2 students as "Weeds." Quite an attitude to have there, huh?" Mari frowned at Hattori.
   "What's the point of sugar-coating it? Or do you plan on reporting over a third of the student body to the administration? A disciplinary officer enforces the rules by force. Weed is clearly lacking in that aspect," Hattori said.
   "Yes, it's true that we, the disciplinary committee, value power above all else, but there's more than just magic." Mari pointed her finger at Erika and said, "Chiba Erika is the descendant of the Chiba clan, and she has mastered the art of swordsmanship in her clan."
   "What? She is?" Hattori was a bit surprised, looking at Erika. After all, her clan was part of Hundred Families and his attitude toward her also changed since he thought that she must have some abilities.
   "As for Miyuki's older brother, while I'm not sure about his ability since Miyuki has decided to recommend him, I'm sure that he won't disappoint us," Mari said.
   Hattori chuckled and said, "While it is true that they might have an ability or something, but they're still the Course 2 students, they're "Weeds"! It's impossible for Course 2 students with the poor magic ability to be on the moral committee! President, I'm against this!"
   "Enough!" Erika shouted and said, "I have tried to be patient, but you're the one who invited us, yet you're going to mock us like this? Do you think that I want to be in that Moral Committee too?"
   Miyuki also wanted to get angry, but when Erika burst out, she didn't say anything but kept staring at Hattori without good eyes. As for Tatsuya, he was only in silence and didn't say anything.
   Haru looked at Tatsuya and could only shake his head since this guy was too passive, right?
   "Well, if you don't want to, then you can step back from this room now?" Hattori said without hesitation. "Anyway, I won't agree with the two of you to join this Moral Committee no matter what."
   Suddenly the atmosphere became tense but at that moment...
   "Cough! Cough!" Haru gathered everyone's attention and said, "Can you let me talk for a bit, Hattori-senpai?"
   "Yes." Hattori nodded and asked, "What's wrong, Haru?" Unlike when he was with Erika and Tatsuya, Haru was a member of the 18 Assistant Houses and the most powerful one at that, so he treated Haru with respect.
   "The reason why you don't agree with them to join the Moral Committee is that they don't have the ability, right, Hattori-senpai?" Haru asked.
   "Then what if they have the ability?" Haru asked.
   Hattori frowned and asked, "You think that they have the ability, Haru?"
   "I'm not sure, which is why. Why don't we test it?" Haru suddenly said.
   "Test it?" Everyone was attracted by Haru's words.
   "How about we have a mock battle and Hattori-senpai, can you be their opponent so you can see whether they're suitable to become a member of the Moral Committee or not," Haru said.
   Hattori smiled and said, "Interesting, let's do that." He looked at Mayumi and asked, "What do you think, President?"
   "I don't mind." Mayumi was startled, but then she nodded with a smile and looked at Tatsuya and Erika. "Shiba-kun, Chiba-san, while I know that it is quite rude, I hope that you can understand to make everyone satisfied, we can only do this."
   Erika snorted and said, "That's what I want. Let's do this mock battle." She stared at Hattori, who wasn't pleasing to the eyes, then looked at Haru, who also manipulated this situation with a snort.
   Haru only shrugged his shoulders and didn't say much. He then looked at Tatsuya and asked, "Tatsuya, what about you? If you don't want to have a mock battle, then it is better to go down now."
   "Onii-sama..." Miyuki then looked at Tatsuya worriedly, but in truth, everyone had never thought of Tatsuya that much, after all, unlike Erika, who was coming from the Chiba family and had a deep knowledge about swordsmanship, Tatsuya might be smart, but no one knew how strong he was.
   Tatsuya sighed and said, "Then I'll accept it too, but can you be my opponent, Haru?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Why do you want me to be your opponent?"
   "Nothing, I just have a feeling that Hattori-senpai is going to lose against Erika, so I'll ask you to be your opponent," Tatsuya said while looking at Haru.
   Miyuki was dumbfounded by Tatsuya's sudden words. "Onii-sama?"
   "Well, why not? But if you lose, then you won't get any chance to enter the Moral Committee, you know?" Haru said.
   "It's alright," Tatsuya said without hesitation.
   "Say, why don't you just tell the truth that I'm not pleasing to your eyes because I'm so close to your little sister, so you want to beat me up, if so, then I don't mind to humor your a bit," Haru said with a smile.
   "Ha - Haru!" Miyuki couldn't think straight at this moment.
   Tatsuya chuckled and asked, "So can you?"
   Haru nodded and said relaxedly, "Sure. Then let's have a mock battle, you and me."
   "Thank you." Tatsuya nodded.
   "By the way, Miyuki." Haru then looked at Miyuki.
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Miyuki asked.
   "Don't hate me if I beat your brother, alright?" Haru said relaxedly.
   Miyuki pouted and puffed her cheeks. "My brother will win!"
   "Then how about we make a bet?" Haru asked.
   "Bet?" Miyuki raised her eyebrow.
   "If your brother wins, then I can grant you one request," Haru said.
   "One request?" Miyuki asked.
   "Un, whatever you want, whether it is for you or your brother, then I don't mind," Haru said without hesitation.
   Miyuki was tempted since she knew Haru's identity as her aunt's lover, but then there was one problem. "What if you win?"
   "Oh? You don't have confidence in your brother?" Haru asked.
   "I have!" Miyuki said without hesitation. "But I need to know what happens if you win?"
   "Well, if I win, then you'll grant me a request too, isn't that fair?" Haru said.
   Miyuki thought for a bit and nodded. "That's true, then I agree with this bet."
   "Alright, then see you in 30 minutes. We'll give you time to prepare," Haru said with a smile.
   Everyone was looking at Haru and Miyuki at this moment, and somehow they had a feeling that Miyuki had fallen into Haru's trap at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1771: Duel 1
   After the talk, Erika, Miyuki, and Tatsuya walked out from the student council room, and Erika looked at Miyuki with a worried expression.
   "What's wrong, Erika? You have something to ask me?" Miyuki asked.
   "Miyuki, are you not worried?" Erika asked.
   "Huh? Worried about what?" Miyuki asked with some confusion.
   "I know that you might have confidence in your brother, but you should also know that Haru is the 1st rank among everyone, he's the best, and he's also the heir of Rokkaku clan, and more importantly, how can you agree with his bet!?" When she saw Haru's smile, Erika knew that that guy wasn't a good guy, but rather a bad guy!
   "What's wrong with his bet?" Tatsuya asked.
   "He's a guy! And Miyuki is a beautiful girl! What if he asks a perverted request to you, Miyuki?" Erika asked with a blush on her face.
   "....." Tatsuya and Miyuki.
   "He won't, right?" Miyuki asked with an unsure tone.
   "If it's someone else, then I don't think they will do it, but this is Haru, he's the one who manipulates us to fight or even the one who invites us to become the member of the Moral Committee, yet, in our mind, he isn't the bad guy, even though he's the one who initiated everything! Which shows how scary he is!?" Erika was wondering what the head of Miyuki was to agree with Haru's bet.
   "....." Tatsuya and Miyuki.
   Miyuki was a bit nervous and asked, "He - He won't ask some perverted requests, right?"
   "I'm not sure, but you should be prepared to be asked for a date or something," Erika said with a sigh.
   "I..." Miyuki wasn't sure what to do at this moment. After all, she had never considered herself to attract Haru since she knew that he was her aunty's lover, but then Tatsuya patted her head.
   "Don't worry, I won't let him do something to you," Tatsuya said.
   "Onii-sama..." Miyuki looked at Tatsuya and nodded, but in truth, she didn't hate the idea of going on a date with Haru. After all, that way, she could ask him many questions that she wanted to ask, but she wouldn't show it since she didn't want her brother to misunderstand her.
   Haru, Mari, Suzune, Arisa, Mayumi, and Hattori had gathered there in the mock battle room.
   "Haru, you bastard?! How dare you to have a bet right in front of me?!" Mari wanted to beat up Haru since this guy dared to make a bet in front of the head of the Moral Committee.
   "Sorry, it is just I can't help it. After all, I can see that Miyuki's brother seems to be confident that he can beat me, which is why I want to tease them a bit," Haru said simply.
   "What? Are you're angry? You're so childish!" Mari poked Haru's cheek.
   "That's right, you're quite childish, Haru." Mayumi also poked Haru's other cheek.
   "Enough!" Haru quickly slapped the finger of two girls.
   Hattori prepared his CAD and said, "Don't lose the face of the student council, Haru." Even though he didn't think that Haru would lose, he needed to remind Haru as his senior, after all.
   "I know Senpai, but you should also be prepared, after all, that your opponent is someone from the Chiba family, and she isn't weak," Haru said.
   "I know you don't need to worry," Hattori said simply, but in truth, he didn't feel that much worry. After all, in the fight among Magicians, the one who had the fastest casting speed was the winner. Even though his opponent was someone from the Chiba family, he didn't think that he would lose at all.
   "Still, what kind of request are you going to ask Miyuki-san if you win, Haru?" Suzune suddenly asked while looking at Haru with a smile, but this smile somehow was quite weird for some reason.
   Suddenly the relaxed atmosphere turned into tension.
   "Oh, right? You're not going to ask some perverted request, right? If you do, then I'll beat you up here and now," Mari said while staring at Haru with a furious gaze.
   "Haru, it seems that I need to educate you as a new member of the student council," Mayumi said with a smile.
   "Ha - Haru!" Azusa's face was blushing and red.
   "Pe - Perverted request?!" Hattori was dumbfounded, and his face quickly turned red. As a man, he also had to admit that Miyuki was the most beautiful girl he had seen.
   Haru had a chance to ask a perverted request such as holding a hand, asking for a bento, or even a date to Miyuki.
   Hattori looked at Haru and couldn't help but feel amazed at him since this guy was too amazing, right? With just a mock battle, he could ask such a thing. He couldn't help but cast a gaze at Mayumi, wondering whether he could do the same.
   Haru was speechless and asked, "Suzune-senpai, do you think that I'll ask such a perverted request?"
   "Hmph, you can flirt with me before, and I believe that you can also flirt with Miyuki-san, too," Suzune said while looking away.
   Haru looked at Suzune speechless and knew that this girl was angry. Still, he smiled since he knew that he had penetrated her heart. After all, if she didn't feel angry and didn't care, she wouldn't show such a reaction, but before that, he needed to solve the problem in front of him first.
   "What's happening?" Erika asked since she felt that the atmosphere was a bit weird.
   "Nothing, you don't need to worry. You just need to focus on your mock battle with Hattori-senpai, Erika," Haru said simply and didn't want to explain what was happening before.
   "Well..." Erika raised her eyebrow, but didn't say much, then looked at Hattori, who didn't even look at her. 'Let's see how your face is after I have beaten you up.'
   Mari walked toward Erika and said, "Erika, be careful. Hattori is one of the top 5 strongest in First High School. He's never lost in a match since he entered the school a year ago."
   Erika snorted and said, "You don't need to worry about me. You should worry about your junior after I have beaten him up."
   Mari sighed and then said, "Well, that's true." She then looked at Hattori and asked, "Hattori, are you ready?"
   "Anytime," Hattori said while holding his CAD bracelet.
   "Erika, what about you?" Mari asked.
   "I'm also ready," Erika said simply and took out her baton CAD.
   Hattori and Erika then stared at each other, ready for the mock battle all the time.
   As for the rest of the audience, they were standing on the side, watching the battle quietly, but then Miyuki looked at Haru unsurely.
   "What's wrong, Miyuki?" Haru asked.
   "Haru, you can't ask a perverted request on me, alright?" Miyuki said while looking at Haru as if she believed in him.
   "............." Haru was speechless, but with all of that, he then looked at Tatsuya, who was looking at him with his usual stoic eyes. "Well, I wonder about that? Maybe I'll ask you for a date or two once I win this mock battle? What do you think, big brother?"
   "You can say that after you have won," Tatsuya said plainly.
   Haru smiled and didn't say much, then looked at the battle between Hattori and Erika.
   On the other hand, Tatsuya was looking at Haru, even though he was very modest and had never thought of his ability was good, even looking down on himself, somehow at this moment, he wanted to win at Haru since if he didn't win, then he had a feeling that he might lose Miyuki in the future. He couldn't understand this feeling well. After all, he, who didn't have an emotion, suddenly could feel such a feeling, which made him quite perplexed and strange, but at the same time, he was uncomfortable by this feeling.
   'Onii-sama...' Miyuki looked at Tatsuya worriedly, but at the same time, she was a bit relieved when she saw how Tatsuya showed emotion. Still, she was a bit annoyed at Haru since this guy was teasing her and her brother too much, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1772: Duel 2
   Erika and Hattori stood a few meters away while staring at each other.
   Mari stood on their side and explained the rules. "I'll explain the rules. Use of any technique inflicted fatally, or non-recoverable damage is strictly prohibited. Direct attacks are limited to causing nothing more than a sprain. The use of weapons is prohibited, but attacking bare-handed is allowed. The one that loses will be determined by the referee based on the inability to continue fighting. If you break the rules, you will be dealt with by me. Be prepared."
   Hattori looked at Erika and started a battle simulation on his mind. On the other hand, Erika was eager to show her beat Hattori right away.
   "Are you ready?" Mari looked at both of them, and they also gave her a nod. She raised her hand and shouted, "Begin!"
   Hattori was about to use his CAD, but his wrist, the location where he wore his CAD, was slammed by Erika's baton directly. "Agh!" He held his wrist then felt a cold baton on his neck.
   Erika smiled and said, "I won, Senpai."
   Everyone, except for Haru, was stunned at the moment they could see how powerful Erika was.
   "The - The winner is Chiba Erika!" Mari said and announced the winner.
   "Congratulations, Chiba-san," Mayumi said happily. After all, Erika had won the duel, which meant their plan to erase the discrimination in this school could be implemented.
   Erika smiled smugly, looked at Haru with a snort, then walked to Miyuki and Tatsuya. She then patted Tatsuya's shoulder and said, "Win, alright?"
   Tatsuya only nodded and didn't say much, but then he looked at Haru.
   Haru looked at Tatsuya and knew that this guy was the strongest magician in the world. He wasn't kidding when he said this since this guy was simply the strongest one that he might ever face, in terms of magic, of course.
   Tatsuya only had limited main magic, which was Elemental Sight, Decomposition, and Regrowth.
   Haru had to admit that even though there were only three of them, all of them were very powerful.
   The first one was Elemental Sight, which made Tatsuya capable of connecting to the Information Dimension and identifying the landscape down to every detail. In other words, there was nothing that could be hidden from Tatsuya.
   In truth, Tatsuya might be able to see Haru's real face if he wanted to do so, but it was quite rare for him to use his Elemental Sight. Still, if he used it, Haru would realize it, and Tatsuya hadn't used this ability till now, which was why he didn't realize Haru's real identity.
   Still, Haru liked Tatsuya's ability, and he also developed a similar ability by using his "Horo Horo no Mi" power. After all, the work of Elemental Sight was quite similar to "Kenbunshoku Haki." Still, Elemental Sight had more details, which was why he added the power of "Horo Horo no Mi." Luckily, he was successful, and the result was great, but it wasn't perfect.
   The "Horo Horo no Mi" was a power related to a soul, which meant he could see something that couldn't be seen and saw a lot of information through their soul. When Haru combined it with his powerful mental strength and computing brain, he created a fake or a weaker version of Elemental Sight.
   The second one is Decomposition, which is also known as Dissolution, Disintegration and "Demon Right. It can destroy areas, objects, or obliterate sequences.
   As for the last one, Regrowth, which is also known as Restoration, is the opposite of Tatsuya's decomposition powers. Instead of breaking down an Eidos or Sequence, it can restore it.
   But even though both Decomposition and Regrowth were very powerful, without Elemental Sights, Tatsuya wouldn't be able to use those two abilities. Haru was able to use "Seal Magic" that he had gotten previously, and he could seal Tatsuya's power easily, or he could even steal that ability.
   Still, it might be good to steal Tatsuya's Elemental Sight. After all, unlike both "Decomposition" and "Regrowth" that Haru could develop by himself, an Elemental Sight was an innate ability. It was like a superpower itself, and it was also a good ability.
   Haru knew that Tatsuya's power was sealed by Miyuki by using "Pledge," which was known as Magic Limiter under Maya's order. However, he knew that Tatsuya was still able to use his Elemental Sight. Out of all Tatsuya's abilities, he was warier of Elemental Sight. After all, with that ability, he could see everything and turn it into data. Even though he could mimic Tatsuya's Elemental Sight, his fake Elemental Sight wasn't perfect.
   If Haru let go of his guard, he might die by Tatsuya's hand if he used a "Decomposition." If Tatsuya used a "Decomposition" on himself, then he was sure that his body, including skin, flesh, nerves, body fluids, bones, and cellular structures, would be decomposed at a molecular level, leaving dust and gas. Of course, he could avoid this attack by turning himself into an astral mode. Still, with how buggy Tatsuya's ability was, he was sure that this guy could develop his "Decomposition" to erase a spiritual existence too in the future. So what if he added his time manipulation ability? He could manipulate the time of his body and surroundings, whether to rewind or fast forward, so even if he was hit by "Decomposition," he could return as usual without worry. Still, he dared to say that Tatsuya might develop a Loop-Cast "Decomposition" where he would be hit by infinite "Decomposition" as long as he gave Tatsuya time to develop.
   But if Tatsuya lost his Elemental Sight, such a thing would be impossible. After all, without his elemental sight, he wouldn't be able to see the information and data of something instantly.
   Haru knew that his action flirting with Miyuki might annoy Tatsuya. He also knew that someone could get crazy because of a woman, so he thought to steal Tatsuya's Elemental Sight since he was very tempted by this ability. He had combined his "Snatch" and "Steal" abilities with hard work and developed it further into a more powerful ability.
   'So it's time for me to test this ability.' Haru knew that his new ability could steal anything, whether it was physical objects, the abilities of other creatures, or even conceptual things. In truth, he was quite greedy about Tatsuya's power and thought to steal all of them, but since Tatsuya was his nephew, he only decided to steal the Elemental Sight since he was a kind uncle.
   "Alright, you two are next," Mari said.
   Haru and Tatsuya nodded, and they prepared their CADs.
   Tatsuya opened his suitcase and took out his pistol-shaped CADs, showing several CADs inside.
   "Do you have this much prepared in storage?" Mari asked while looking at the inside of the suitcase curiously.
   "Yeah, since I can't use essential magic without doing it like this given my ability," Tatsuya said.
   "Is that so?" Mari didn't think too much, then looked at Haru, and asked, "Haru, where's your CAD?"
   Haru only raised his smartphone, showing that it was his CAD.
   Mari nodded and then asked, "So are you two ready?"
   "The rules are the same, so I won't explain it again, is that okay?"
   Haru and Tatsuya nodded at the same time.
   "Then..." Mari raised her hand high then swung it down. "Begin!"
   Tatsuya thought to use his ninjutsu to surprise Haru, but a palm directly grabbed his face, and he was forced to slam on the ground!
   Tatsuya was about to fight back, but somehow, he felt that his body became weak, and then he lost his ability to move. He might not be able to see Haru's face at this moment, but through the gap of Haru's fingers that grabbed his face, he could see a light smile on Haru's mouth this moment, but at this moment, he knew that he had lost.
   "Onii-sama!" Miyuki shouted worriedly.
   As for Haru, he felt happy inside since he knew that he was successful.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1773: It is a fair bet, right?
   "The winner Rokkaku Haruka!" Mari announced the result of the battle, and somehow everyone was also in shock.
   During the mock battle between Erika and Hattori, everyone's reaction was quite surprising. Still, they weren't that much surprised, considering that Erika was coming from the Chiba family, which was famous for their swordsmanship, so even though Erika had won, some people had guessed it already, but as for the mock battle between Haru and Tatsuya, they had to admit that they were surprised.
   In truth, when they heard that Miyuki was going to propose to her big brother as a member of the Moral Committee, they thought that Tatsuya would have a special skill, or instead, Miyuki had told them that he had trained under Kokonoe Yakuma, who was the legendary ninjutsu user so they thought that Tatsuya might have one or two skills that he was confident with...
   "Onii-sama!" Miyuki quickly ran toward Tatsuya, and her face was full of worry.
   "You don't need to worry. He's only light-headed," Haru said simply.
   "Ugh..." Tatsuya held his head and frowned. "Don't worry, I'm fine, Miyuki."
   Hearing Tatsuya's words, Miyuki let out a sigh of relief, but she knew that the moment Tatsuya had lost that meant...
   Miyuki looked at Haru and showed a complex emotion. After all, she knew about Tatsuya's physical ability and skill, even matched Kokonoe Yakumo himself, and Kokonoe even needed to use magic so he could defeat her brother. Still, Haru could take down her older brother so easily.
   Mari then looked at Mayumi and could only shake her head.
   Mayumi could only show a bitter smile since, without an ability, nothing could be talked about.
   "Well, Erika, you will be a member of the Moral Committee from now on. Is that alright with you?" Mari asked.
   "Yeah." Erika nodded simply and didn't show sympathy toward Tatsuya. After all, he was the one who provoked Haru.
   Hattori somehow felt better when he saw that Tatsuya lose since this way, they didn't lose the face of the student council.
   "I'm sorry, Tatsuya-kun, with the agreement that we have made before, we can't put you into the member of the Moral Committee," Mayumi said in an apologetic tone.
   "But that's..." Miyuki wanted to say something, but she couldn't.
   "It's alright. I know my ability isn't par with the requirement of the Moral Committee," Tatsuya said calmly, and there was no disappointment in his words, but if someone observed him closely, there was some bitterness in his eyes. If he had lost on the magic, then he wouldn't say much, but he had lost on the physical ability that he had confidence with, which made him that his confidence was hit.
   Tatsuya still rested on the ground while rubbing his temple since he felt that he had lost something, but...
   Tatsuya didn't think too much and thought what had happened before was because of Haru's sudden attack, which made him a bit light-headed.
   "Onii-sama..." Miyuki wasn't sure what to say in this situation.
   Haru didn't say anything. After all, he was the winner. Everything that he told the loser would only be heard as sarcasm. He then sat next to Suzune and didn't say much.
   Suzune looked at Haru and asked, "Is that a physical ability before?"
   "Um." Haru nodded and said, "I didn't use magic before."
   "Why didn't you use magic?" Mari asked.
   "Well, because I don't need to," Haru said simply.
   Haru knew that everyone wasn't satisfied with this answer, so he said, "Using magic isn't the only way for a magician to fight. Using other means is also important too, right?"
   They nodded and decided to accept this answer. After all, there was no way to press him that way.
   "Well, since it has ended, then I'll go back now," Haru said since he didn't want to go back now.
   "Eh? Going back? How can you say that? You need to familiarize yourself with the student council's work first!" Mayumi was the first one who rejected Haru's idea to go back first. "Come on! Let's go to the student council room!" She then pulled Haru's hand and walked directly toward the student council room.
   "Erika, come on. Let's go to the Moral Committee's room," Mari said.
   "Un." Erika nodded, then looked at Tatsuya." Tatsuya, I'll go first."
   Then one by one, everyone started to leave, leaving only Tatsuya and Miyuki.
   "Miyuki, you should go first," Tatsuya said calmly, but inwardly, he didn't expect the taste of losing would be so bitter. He might still have an emotion, but he wasn't that much different from a machine, but in the end, he was still a teenager. He had a shared experience in fighting and war, so when he lost against someone in his peers, he just felt very bitter right now.
   "Onii-sama..." Miyuki really couldn't say anything right now.
   "Just leave me alone for a moment," Tatsuya said.
   Miyuki showed a sad expression, but in the end, she did what Tatsuya asked him. She bowed her head slightly then said, "Then I'll be in the student council room first, Onii-sama."
   Tatsuya nodded and thought about how he had lost while thinking about a countermeasure since he realized the taste of losing was terrible.
   Haru was in the student council room and was taught by Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa about the student council's job. In truth, he wanted to run away right now since he didn't want to do a troublesome job, but the three girls wouldn't let him go.
   "It seems that inviting you here is a great idea," Mayumi said with a smile.
   "Can you do this part too, Haru?" Suzune asked.
   "Haru, can you help me pick that up?" Azusa asked.
   Haru was wondering why he had become an assistant right now? But then, when he was helping, suddenly Mayumi asked, "Say, Haru, what kind of request are you going to ask Miyuki-san?"
   Suddenly the room became quiet when Mayumi asked this question, even Suzune and Azusa also looked at Haru at the same time.
   "Huh? I was just joking. I won't ask anything," Haru said.
   "Really?" Suzune asked doubtfully. After all, based on his personality, she felt that Haru would ask Miyuki something.
   "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Please believe in me, Suzune-senpai."
   Suzune only stared at Haru, then nodded.
   "...." Mayumi and Azusa looked at the interaction between Haru and Suzune in doubt, but then the door opened, and Miyuki entered the room.
   "I'm sorry for being late." Miyuki bowed her head slightly.
   "It's alright. How is your brother?" Mayumi asked casually.
   "He should be alright, but he felt quite frustrated by his loss," Miyuki said.
   "I see...." Mayumi raised her eyebrows, but didn't say much, or rather, she felt that the result of the battle was quite obvious, after all, Tatsuya was one of the worst students in the school and Haru was the best student, so the result of the mock battle was quite obvious, right?
   "So Haru, as we have agreed before, do you have a request that you want to ask me?" Miyuki asked while looking at Haru.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "No, I was joking before."
   "No, I have lost, so please tell me what kind of request that you want to ask me," Miyuki said while staring at Haru with piercing eyes, and somehow there was ice that started to emit from her body.
   "Is it only me, or does it feel cold suddenly?" Azusa asked.
   "No, I also feel cold." Haru looked at Miyuki and asked, "So I can ask you a request?"
   Miyuki nodded and said, "Yes, it is a fair bet, after all."
   Haru wasn't sure whether it was a fair bet or not, but since Miyuki had decided to play like that, then he wouldn't hold back. "Then can I ask anything?"
   "...." Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa.
   Suzune sighed and said, "Miyuki-san, you should change your words or else, this guy might ask you a perverted request."
   Miyuki was stunned, but then she blushed before shaking her head. "No, I believe that he won't ask for such a request." After all, Haru was her aunt's lover, so she didn't think that he would ask a perverted request.
   "....." Haru felt guilty somehow. He thought for a bit then said, "Then when you talk to me, you need to add "-nyaa" at the end of the words."
   "..." Mayumi, Suzune, Azusa, and Miyuki.
   "Wh - what do you mean by that request?!" Miyuki was so embarrassed at that moment.
   "I won't force you if you don't want to, though," Haru said simply.
   Miyuki kept staring at Haru, then let out a long sigh and gave up. "Nyaa..." The moment she said "-nyaa," there was a lovely aura around her, and her blushing face was so cute.
   "..." Somehow Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa felt that they might be able to fall for the same gender somehow.
   Haru nodded, and somehow he was pretty satisfied with his reward, but somehow he needed to do something about the stares that he felt at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1774: A friend might be impossible, but a brother-in-law might be possible
   When Haru returned, he told his experience to both Maya and Sumire.
   "Huh? Tatsuya-san has challenged you?" Maya raised her eyebrow and felt weird.
   "Is it something weird?" Haru asked.
   "You might already know about it, but Tatsuya's mother, who is also my sister, has used her magic to erase all strong desires, so there isn't a need for him to feel challenged toward you," May said.
   "Well, there might be one, right?" Haru said.
   "For what reason?" Maya asked.
   "It's for her sister," Haru said.
   "A feeling for a sister, as an older brother, it is normal for Tatsuya to feel such a thing," Haru said.
   "Say, did you do something to Maya's niece?" Sumire asked.
   Maya didn't say anything but stared at Haru.
   "Nothing, but I feel like Tatsuya might seem jealous when he saw me quite close with her sister," Haru said.
   Maya and Sumire looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy's power in a relationship was too dangerous, right? After all, even with glasses that made his appearance normal, he was still able to make many girls fall for him.
   "So, how did you feel after fighting him?" Maya asked curiously.
   "Well, it's just so-so," Haru said simply. "His magic is powerful, but his reaction's time is still quite slow, and I can defeat him, so there's nothing special." He had stolen Tatsuya's Elemental Sights, so Tatsuya, at this moment, was nothing special.
   Tatsuya's "Decomposition" and "Regrowth" might be powerful, but without an Elemental Sight, the power of both abilities would be lowered several times or a hundred times? But it showed how necessary Elemental Sight for Tatsuya was. After all, without this ability, unless Tatsuya connected his brain with a computer, there was no way for him to calculate the various data in this world instantly, so without it, he couldn't use both of his "Decomposition" and "Regrowth" that easily too.
   Haru had stolen that Elemental Sight, but he wouldn't tell anyone about it since it was very troublesome to explain.
   Maya nodded and thought that Haru was stronger than Tatsuya, which made her feel relief. She laid her head on his shoulder and said, "By the way, you should be careful since something might happen at your school."
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   Blanche is an International Anti-Magic Political Organization whose manifesto called for an end to political systems that treated magicians as superior and eliminated differences in treatment caused by the presence of magical abilities.
   Maya explained that this organization had penetrated the First High School, which was pretty much very troublesome.
   Haru nodded and said, "Don't worry, I'll be careful, and I'll protect both your niece and nephew."
   "Well, that's true. You're there after all." Maya nodded with a smile.
   Haru thought for a while that the reason why both Miyuki and Tatsuya had always been together was because of Maya's accident. He looked at Maya and caressed her head gently, but then he asked, "By the way, what have you been doing?" He knew that Sumire and Maya had been staying together from time to time, which made him curious about what they were doing.
   "It's a secret," Maya said with a smile.
   "Yes, it is a secret between a woman," Sumire said with a smile.
   "........" Haru looked at the two of them and somehow wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Well, how about we rest first? It's quite late, after all," Sumire said.
   "Agree." Sumire nodded without hesitation.
   Haru then looked at the women then. Without hesitation, they started to play a game, an enjoyable game together.
   After his loss against Haru, Tatsuya went to visit Kokonoe Yakumo together with Miyuki.
   "What? Have you lost? In physical combat too? In an instant?!" Yakumo was dumbfounded when he heard that someone could defeat Tatsuya instantly in terms of physical ability. After all, as Tatsuya's master, he knew very well how strong Tatsuya was.
   Tatsuya was strong, and to defeat him, Yakumo even needed to use magic, showing how strong Tatsuya's physical ability was, but that Tatsuya was defeated by Haru, which made Yakumo became dumbfounded.
   "Are you serious?" Yakumo asked.
   "Yes." Tatsuya sighed and said, "I have lost to him in terms of physical ability and combat."
   "......" Yakumo then fell into silence, then smiled."Isn't that good that you have lost?"
   Tatsuya raised his eyebrow and asked, "Is it good? I don't think so." He didn't feel that his loss was good for him, or rather, he felt very uncomfortable by his loss which made him unable to understand Yakumo's words.
   "It's good that you have lost, so that means you can become better." Yakumo patted Tatsuya's shoulder and said, "Tatsuya, you have realized that you're strong, right? You're so strong that no one can be your opponent now, but today you have lost, which means someone is stronger than you. This person can be your opponent, and he can become your target so you can become stronger in the future. Think of him as your rival, so you can develop your ability better." He didn't think that it was a bad thing for his student to lose, but at the same time, he became curious about this Rokkaku Haruka, who had defeated Tatsuya, who was known as his strongest student.
   Tatsuya raised his eyebrow and started to think of the words that Yakumo had said.
   Miyuki looked at Tatsuya's reaction and sighed in relief somehow, after all, she could see that he was better, and at the same time, when she thought about Yakumo's words, it might be good for her brother to have a rival too, after all, she knew how strong her brother was and how a lot of people to be scared of her brother, but if someone was able to match him, then he wouldn't be scary existence anymore.
   But Miyuki had to admit that Haru was amazing, her older brother was amazing that he was able to develop a lot of technologies and became a legendary mechanic, but on the other hand, even though Haru couldn't develop something like her brother did, his influence was scary and the way he gathered his money was also frightening, he thought if both of them combined together, it gave her a shudder, thinking that the world would be in their palm. She thought for a while, and it might be good if both of them became friends, though, if Haru knew what she was thinking, then he could only say that it was impossible, but it was possible for him to become Tatsuya's brother-in-law by marrying Miyuki, though.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1775: I have stolen the plot of the protagonist
   From the window, Haru, Honoka, Miyuki, and Shizuku looked at a group of people wearing various costumes outside the building, shouting with full of vigor and excitement.
   "I've heard the rumors, but the club recruitment week has been amazing," Honoka said while looking at a group of people outside. "Haru, Miyuki, are you going to join the student council."
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "I'll join the student council as for Miyuki..."
   Miyuki was stunned when she stared at Haru, but then she could only do it. She was so embarrassed. Her face was red, then she said, "I'll join too, nyaa..."
   Suddenly the lively atmosphere became stunned when Miyuki said "nyaa" at the end of her words.
   "So - So cute!" Honoka had a lot of nosebleeds since Miyuki's cuteness was so destructive.
   "Honoka!" Haru was stunned when he saw Honoka had a nosebleed. He quickly took out his handkerchief and helped to clean up Honoka's nose.
   "Ah, ah!" Honoka blushed suddenly when she saw him up close, she could smell a masculine smell from him and his powerful arm, touching her body, which made her body shudder.
   "...." Shizuku and Miyuki.
   "Are you alright, Honoka?" Haru asked.
   "Um, I'm alright." Honoka nodded with a blush.
   Shizuku looked at Miyuki and asked, "But why did you say "-nyaa" at the end of your words?"
   "Ugh... I lost a bet to Haru, and he has asked me to do this..." Miyuki stared at Haru begrudgingly.
   "What?" Shizuku and Honoka were surprised then looked at Haru.
   "Haru!" Honoka looked at Haru for a while. Then suddenly, she patted his shoulder. "Good job!"
   "...." Haru, Shizuku, and Miyuki.
   Honoka and Shizuku then looked at Miyuki and asked her to say "-nyaa" again.
   "Miyuki, say "nyaa" again. I want to hear it."
   "Ugh..." Miyuki blushed then looked at Haru for help.
   Haru looked at Miyuki's sign and nodded. "By the way, I have brought these cat ears here. Do you want to try it?"
   "That's a great idea!" Honoka was so excited at that moment.
   In the student council room, all the student council members except for Hattori were in the room. Well, Mari was also inside the room, seemingly getting ready for the meeting of the Moral Committee.
   Haru was wondering why Hattori wasn't in this place. Still, when he thought about the protagonist in this world, which happened to be Tatsuya, he thought that this must be a harem story. Hence, the presence of another male in the student council seemed to be erased. It was also why Hattori only appeared from time to time, even though the student council was very busy dealing with a request for the budget increase, repairs, and various complaints.
   "Say, Miyuki, what's that?" Mayumi asked Miyuki, who was holding something in her hand.
   "Um... it's cat ears accessories. It is Haru's," Miyuki said and decided to put the blame on Haru, even though he was the one who caused everything.
   "Haru, if you disturb the morals of this school, then I don't mind putting you in jail now," Mari said.
   "What do you mean by that? Mari-senpai, that's just cosplay. Don't you see that many people are wearing cosplay on the club recruitment now? There is one that is riskier than a mere of cat ears," Haru said with some grief about his tone.
   "But why did you bring it here?" Mayumi looked at the cat's ears and asked, "And why did you buy it? How did you get it? It isn't your hobby, right?" She scrutinized her eyes as if she was staring at a criminal.
   "....." Suzune, Mari, Miyuki, and Azusa.
   "Senpai, did you forget that my home is working in the entertainment business? These cat ears are part of the game on the TV show. It was quite interesting, so I bought them with me," Haru said calmly.
   "I - I see..." Mayumi somehow felt a bit annoyed since she couldn't tease this bastard. After all, if she couldn't do something, she was sure that he would cause trouble to the student council, but she had to admit that those troubles were fun. She looked at the cat's ears for a while then put them on her head.
   "..." Mari, Miyuki, Suzune, and Azusa.
   "Wha - What do you think, nyaa?" Mayumi asked with a shy expression, but...
   Haru directly took out a camera from his hands and said, "You're so cute, Senpai!"
   "Wh - Why did you bring a camera?!" Mayumi quickly wanted to rob the camera from Haru's hands, but he wouldn't let her, and both of them started a mouse and a cat game.
   "Hey, don't play around..." Mari let out a sigh, watching both Haru and Mayumi, who played around.
   "Haru, give me the camera!" Mayumi ignored Mari's words and kept chasing Haru, but she stumbled and fell on her own. "Eh?" She saw that she was about to fall, but then someone caught her.
   Mayumi could hear his voice from a close distance, showing helplessness, but she didn't care about that at all since, at this moment, she was so close to him, holding his chest so she wouldn't fall. Her face was so red, and she couldn't think straight, but she had to admit that he smelled really good.
   "..." Mari, Miyuki, Suzune, and Azusa were dumbfounded.
   "Cough! Cough! How long are you going to hold me, Senpai? I don't mind, but..." Haru said while looking at Mayumi, who was holding his body.
   "Wh - What are you talking about?! How could I hold you! It seems that you need to be punished now, Haru!" Mayumi felt that her position as the student council present would be threatened with this guy around. With her blushed cheeks, she quickly showed her pompous side so no one would misunderstand her at this moment.
   "Senpai, you're abusing your authority," Haru said helplessly.
   "Hohoho, it seems that you know that you can't fight me, now, bring that camera to me!" Mayumi said with a laugh.
   Everyone was wondering at this moment why it seemed like they were watching a couple flirting with each other.
   Miyuki stared at this scene with a frown, but for now, she didn't say anything. After all, she could see that they were just playing around.
   In the end, Haru was sent to go on patrol, and his camera was taken by the student council, though he didn't care much since this way, he could escape from the student council's job. He walked around and wondered whether he should meet Honoka and Shizuka since he wondered what kind of club they would join, but...
   "Our tennis club greeted this girl first!"
   "No way, our volleyball club was first!"
   "Um, please let go..." Erika was surrounded by many people, and she was being pulled. When she noticed Haru was there, she couldn't help but see a ray of hope.
   Haru somehow realized that this might be one of the plots of the protagonist, but he had stolen them, but did he care? Not really. After all, he could see that the protagonist was fascinated by his own little sister rather than the heroines around him, so it was better if he took them, right? With all of that, he put down his SS Board and moved forward to save Erika.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1776: With a beautiful girl around, you should be happy, alright?
   Erika, who was pulled by the club recruiters, was very helpless at that moment. She was just coming out to patrol around the school, but she didn't expect that someone would recruit her to the club, and not only one club, but a lot of clubs, which led her into the situation where she was being pulled by a lot of people.
   "Wait, let me go! My clothes!" Erika's words seemed useless since everyone was busy arguing with each other while pulling herself. She wasn't sure what to do, she wanted to use force, but she might hurt someone, so when she looked around, she happened to see Haru, who was looking at her amusingly.
   Erika was stunned, then became annoyed. "Don't just look! Help me!" She shouted but then sighed in relief when she saw him start to move. She was waiting for him, but she didn't except...
   Haru moved so fast and grabbed Erika directly from a group of people and left directly, leaving the crowd dumbfounded. He grabbed Erika's thin waist that seemed to be very elastic. While looking forward, he asked, "Are you alright?"
   "...." Erika was stunned at this moment. After all, it was the first time that an opposite gender was hugging her waist, so she reacted quite strongly. "Wh - Where are you touching me! Let go of your hands!"
   "If I let you go, you'll fall." Haru was quite helpless, then made Erika stand with him on the SS Board. "Maintain your balance. I won't touch you."
   Erika, who was being put on the SS Board, was standing right in front of Haru, and many things were going on in her mind that made her lose her balance and fall from the SS Board.
   But Erika was saved once again, and her waist was wrapped in a strong arm.
   "I wonder how many times that I'm going to save you," Haru said helplessly.
   Erika snorted and said, "Don't you feel happy that you're hugging the waist of a beautiful girl?!" She felt a bit annoyed when she heard his words since it seemed that saving her was very troublesome.
   "Beautiful girl? Where?" Haru asked while looking around.
   The two of them were riding on the top of SS Board while arguing with each other, and somehow in the eyes of the people who saw them, they felt like they were watching a couple who were flirting with each other.
   When Haru and Erika arrived at a quiet place, quite far from the recruitment location, he said, "Why have they caught you? Where's your armband? That way, you won't be caught by those recruiters, right?"
   Erika's face flushed, and she was a bit embarrassed at that moment. After all, she had been hugged by him several times, and the distance between them was so close before. Even though she was quite tomboyish, she was still a girl who didn't have much experience, even though she had seen many males in her home since her home owned a dojo.
   Listening to Haru's words, Erika then realized that she had lost her armband. "Now, that you mention, where's my armband?"
   "...Don't ask me," Haru said helplessly.
   "What with your plain face, you should be happy that you have a chance to hug me." Erika snorted, looking at Haru's plain face. Even though his body was so good, his face was very ordinary, after all.
   "Well, that's true. I'm happy. Should you give me a chance to hug you again?" Haru asked cheekily.
   Erika snorted amusingly and said, "Don't dream, by the way, are you free? How about you follow me?"
   "Well, I'm going to patrol like you after all. Where are you going?" Haru asked.
   "I know a good place, come one!" Erika then pulled Haru's hand directly, leading him somewhere.
   Looking at the hand that was holding his hand, Haru was wondering whether the girls in this world took care of their chastity.
   Haru and Erika walked for a while, and they had arrived at the small gymnasium #2, which was known as "The Arena."
   The sound of the bamboo sword clashed with each other, the shouting of several people was heard, and everyone inside was watching the demonstration of the kendo match interestingly.
   "Hmm... there's even an ordinary kendo club in a magic high school, huh?" Erika looked at the demonstration match in front of her with a smile.
   "If you don't join the Moral Committee, will you join this club?" Haru asked.
   "I'm not sure their level isn't that strong anyway," Erika said simply.
   "Well, with your level, they won't be much of a match for you," Haru said.
   Erika looked at Haru and said, "I have heard that you're the one that is giving me a recommendation, right?"
   "Un." Haru nodded and said, "But I don't expect you that you're going to agree right away."
   "Hehehe, who is going to reject? Just being part of the Moral Committee, I have some authority within this school. I can also beat up a lot of people who aren't pleasant to the eyes. Why should I reject it?" Erika said with a smile.
   "...I'm glad that it seems I have chosen the right people," Haru said dryly.
   "Hehe, let's check around," Erika said with a laugh.
   Haru and Erika walked together while talking, but then they heard the sound of a scream.
   Haru and Erika saw a group of people who seemed to be in the middle of the conflict. There was a young man and a girl, who argued with each other because the young man had bullied the members club of the girl, he raised his eyebrow when he saw the girl since this girl had a ponytail hairstyle.
   "Your eyes! Your eyes!" Erika quickly reminded Haru when she saw him staring at the girl and knew that even though this guy had a plain face, this guy had a very bad mind.
   "What's wrong with my eyes? It was just that it seemed that I had seen the girl somewhere if I'm not wrong, she should be pretty famous in the past," Haru said.
   Erika raised her eyebrow, then said, "You're not wrong, she's quite famous. That's Sayaka Mibu. She placed 2nd in the National Secondary Level Division kendo tournament last year. As for the guy, that's Takeiki Kirihara. He was last year's Kanto Secondary Level Division fencing champion."
   "You don't seem to be interested, you know about swords, right?" Erika asked.
   "Well, I can use a sword, but I'm more skilled at knives," Haru said.
   "Knife, huh?" Erika then looked at Haru and said, "Let's have a mock battle sometimes."
   "Then it has been decided, when you're free, come to my dojo, let's see how strong your skill is," Erika said without hesitation since she wanted some revenge against this guy.
   "Well, we can talk about that later since the duel between them is about to start," Haru said.
   "Good, let's move forward," Erika said and was about to pull Haru's hand, but...
   Haru was the one who pulled Erika's hand and moved forward, passing through the crowd.
   Erika looked at the hand that was holding her hand and snorted, but she didn't say anything, following quietly, giving him a chance to hold the hand of a beautiful girl, but if she saw her reflection at the mirror at this moment, she would be surprised that she was smiling at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1777: There must be an accident, or else, the story won't be interesting
   Then as the conflict became bigger and bigger, it led to a situation where Kirihara and Mibu had a match against each other, and both of them decided to have a match against each other where they wouldn't use their magic.
   "It looks like it's about to start," Erika said with some excitement.
   "...Just don't forget about your job, alright?" Haru said speechlessly.
   "It's alright, it's alright, I can do it later," Erika said with a smile. "Who do you think is going to win, Haru?"
   "It's probably the girl, Mibu," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why?" Erika was surprised by Haru's answer since she thought that he would support Kirihara.
   "Well, if they're using magic, then Kirihara is going to win without hesitation, but remember, they're not using a magic moment," Haru said. He then looked at Erika and said, "So be prepared. If the guy can't accept the loss and use magic, it's your time to stop them."
   Erika raised her eyebrow, but then she nodded since the situation might lead to the situation where she needed to arrest Kirihara.
   Then the match between Mibu and Kirihara started. They fought each other, giving each other powerful strikes with their shinai (bamboo swords). Still, as expected, Mibu had the upper hand on the fight, and then she struck down a powerful strike at Kirihara's shoulder, making her the winner of this match.
   Mibu stared at Kirihara and said, "Accept your defeat. If it was a real sword, you wouldn't be able to use that right arm anymore."
   Kirihara held his right shoulder that was struck by Mibu and flinched since it was painful, but when he heard Mibu's words, he started to laugh and said, "Hahaha, a real sword? You wouldn't be able to put a scratch on my body. How about it Mibu, do you want to have a match with a real sword?" He then used the CAD bracelet on his arm and started to use magic.
   Mibu was startled by Kirihara's words.
   "Then let's have a match with a real sword!" The shinai on Kirihara's hand started to emit yellow light and it started to emit an unpleasant noise which caused everyone to close their ears subconsciously.
   The Sonic Blade is a close-combat Oscillation Type magic and is classified as a B-Rank lethal spell. This spell can be applied to anything, giving the item the ability to cut easily. The item vibrates at extremely high frequencies, making it similar to a saw. Extremely high frequencies give rise to ultrasonic waves, so practitioners of this technique often wear earplugs to block out ultrasound.
   Kirihara then moved forward and swung his sword that had been applied by Sonic Blade toward Mibu!
   Mibu quickly dodged but Kirahara's shinai slashed her steel armor apart and shred some part of her clothes, which made her realize the situation wasn't good.
   Kirihara didn't strike again immediately but looked down on Mibu. "How is it, Mibu? This is a real sword and this is a real difference between fencing and kendo!" He was about to strike down Mibu again, but Erika had prepared herself.
   Erika directly charged toward Kirihara to stop him, and when she was about to go she heard Haru's voice.
   "I'll stop his magic, beat that guy up.
   Erika smiled then said, "Oh!"
   Kirihara, who was about to swing down his sword toward Mibu, suddenly noticed that his shinai didn't produce any sound anymore, but when he was about to check it, his wrist was struck down by a baton. "Arg!" He let go of his shinai, then he was knocked down by Erika on the ground, with his body pinning down by her feet.
   "Can't accept your loss, and use dangerous magic against a girl? Don't you feel ashamed? As a member of the Moral Committee, I arrest you for improper use of magic." Erika then used her communication device to talk to the members of the Moral Committee to help her catch Kirihara.
   When Erika suddenly appeared and apprehended Kirihara, everyone was stunned, but then they became even more stunned when they saw that she was a girl and she was coming from Course 2, but then Kirihara's friends couldn't accept the fact that Kirihara was caught.
   "Kirihara, getting apprehended?!"
   "Hey, what's the meaning of this?!"
   Erika snorted, didn't show fear toward them, and said, "He has lost against a girl, then used magic, don't you think that he's shameful?"
   "What did you say, you bitch?!"
   "How dare you "Weeds," say something like that!?"
   Erika looked at a group of people in front of her and couldn't help but frown. She knew that if this continued, she might need to fight against all of them, and even though she was powerful, she felt that it was very troublesome to fight against 10 or more people at the same time, even though she believed that she could win. She frowned and wondered when the reinforcement was about to come, but then Haru stood in front of her. "Haru?"
   Haru looked at the group of people in front of him and said, "We're going to apprehend him." Then, he released his power toward them, staring at them silently.
   They wanted to say something, but they couldn't, after all, the words stuck on their mouths and they started to drip a cold sweat from their foreheads. Their hearts were palpitating and they felt the young man in front of them was an existence that they couldn't beat at this moment.
   "No one is coming?" Haru asked.
   "Then I'll bring him." Haru then brought Kirihara on his shoulder and said, "Come on, Erika."
   Erika nodded and looked at a group of people who seemed to be scared, wondering what Haru did that he could make all of them become docile like that.
   Haru looked at Kirihara, who was in a stunned state, and said, "Senpai, you're not an elementary school student, if you want to make a girl fall for you, you should talk to her, not tease or make her angry like a kid."
   "Wh--?!" Kirihara was stunned when he heard Haru's words.
   "Eh? Senpai? Do you like Mibu-senpai? Is that why you're teasing her? You're going to be hated this way, or rather you'll be rejected when you confess!" Erika quickly teased Kihara when she heard Haru's words and said all of those words in one go with a chuckle.
   "Sh - Shut up, you two!" Kihara tried to move around, but Haru's arm was like steel that he couldn't move around. He looked at Haru and felt very complex at this moment since he knew that he wouldn't win against him.
   Then Erika and Haru walked together, leaving the small gymnasium together, making a lot of people look at them with a complex expression, while wondering whether both of them were a couple, though both of them didn't really think too much since they were having fun teasing Kirihara since this guy was like an elementary school student who was embarrassed in front of his crush, then Mibu looked at the back of the two and then looked at Erika before she made up her mind.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1778: Erika: I'm a beautiful girl, isn't it normal for you to fall for me?
   After the incident at the small gymnasium, Erika and Haru were called by Mari, Watabane, and the head of the Club Management Group, Juumonji Katsuto.
   "Haru, I didn't expect that you would meet a trouble on your patrol," Mayumi said with a sigh.
   "Wasn't it normal? After all, in this kind of event, a conflict or two is bound to happen," Haru said easily.
   "That's true." Mari nodded and asked, "Then why did you get together with Erika? Don't tell me that you're going on a date?"
   "Wh - What are you saying?!" Erika looked annoyedly at Mari, but if someone looked closely, they could see her face was as red as her hair.
   "Mari-senpai, rather than talking about what we're doing, isn't it better for us to report what has happened? After all, I'm sure that Juumonji-senpai is also curious about what was happening in the small gymnasium, right?" Haru then looked at Juumonji.
   Everyone was also looking at Haru and Juumonji. In terms of height, Haru was taller than Juumonji, but Juumonji had a bigger body, or rather stout. Still, both of them gave off a different presence if Juumonji gave off a heavy presence that made everyone look at him to be intimidated, as, for Haru, the presence that he gave off was extraordinary. It made everyone feel comfortable, and at the same time, it made him loved but depending on the situation, he could also change his presence.
   "You don't need to worry about me. It is quite rare to see both Saegusa and Watabane who are so excited about someone. Still, it is our first meeting, Rokkaku," Juumonji said, and the result after he observed Haru was this young man giving him a special feeling.
   "It's nice to meet you, Senpai." Haru nodded and then patted Erika. "Erika, you're the Moral Committee, so why don't you explain to them what is happening?"
   '...You're going to give me trouble?' Erika was speechless, but she didn't mind and explained what was happening.
   Mari, Mayumi, and Juumonji heard what was happening and understood the gist of it.
   "I see... but then what did you do, Haru? How could you scare them?" Mayumi asked curiously.
   "Hmm, how to say, it is like a physiological method, it is just like a herbivore who is scared when they meet a carnivore on the savannah, it is something like that, it is useful to scare someone," Haru said.
   Mari amused and asked, "So you think of them as chicken?"
   "I won't say much, but I'm too lazy to fight, so I use that method," Haru said.
   They nodded and didn't ask for much of his information. As a member of the Rokkaku clan, Haru must have one or two unique abilities.
   "Well, we should be fine, and you don't need to overthink. After all, Kirihara isn't hurt, and Kirihara's friends are too scared to do something on you two," Mari said.
   "Then Juumonji, what do you think?" Mayumi asked.
   Juumonji closed his eyes for a while, then said, "I'm grateful for your leniency to use B rank spell in that kind of place. Be that as may, a suspension is unavoidable."
   "Then everything is done, thank your hard work, you two," Mayumi said with a smile.
   Haru and Erika nodded and didn't say much. After all, they had expected this result, even though they didn't say anything, as the members of the Rokkaku clan and the Chiba clan, both Haru and Chiba, had some kind of privilege that was different from other people. Even Juumonji, Saegusa, and Mari came from a famous clan, which made their action toward Haru and Erika quite lenient.
   Haru and Erika left, but she sighed and complained. "Sigh... it is already very late." She looked at the outside sky and saw that it was already dark.
   "Say, Erika, you should know that in the next few days, you'll be very famous since as a "Weed," you have defeated Kirihara," Haru said.
   "Really? Isn't that good?" Erika said happily.
   "Fame is good if you have power, but what if you don't? I'll be fine, but if you're surrounded like before, what will you do?" Haru asked.
   "You don't need to worry much about me, I'm not as weak as you think, and my speed is fast," Erika said since she didn't want to be looked down on, and she was also strong.
   Haru thought for a while and said, "Well, how about I lend you my CAD?"
   "Eh?" Erika was dumbfounded and asked, "You're going to lend me your CAD?"
   "My CAD is a bit special." Haru then took out the portable metal bad shape CAD from his pocket. "Here, it is like your special CAD, but it is longer and thicker."
   "....Well, it's true that it is longer and thicker." Erika wasn't sure, but she was blushing at that moment.
   "Try it first." Haru then pulled Erika's hand and gave his metal bat-shaped CAD to Erika. "There are three simple spells there, which are Self-Acceleration, Fortification Magic, and Spell Jamming."
   Erika was stunned when Haru held her hand, but then she quietly listened to Haru's words and nodded in satisfaction in the metal bat that Haru had lent, but then she was dumbfounded when she heard the last spell that was engraved on it. "Huh? Spell Jamming?"
   "It's a new magic that I have developed, just don't tell anyone about it," Haru said.
   Erika looked at Haru for a while and said, "Say, you're not saying that you fell for me, right?"
   "....." Haru was speechless.
   "Keep the sleep talking in your dream," Haru said and flicked Erika's forehead.
   "Ouch!" Erika held her forehead, rubbed it annoyingly, and asked, "Then why did you give me this?" She then showed the metal bat-shaped CAD on her hand.
   "I'm the one who has recommended you if you're hurt because of your Moral Committee job, then I will feel responsible, it'll give a bitter taste on my mouth, if you're hurt, and by the way, I didn't give that CAD to you, but lent it to you, alright?" Haru said speechlessly.
   However, Erika showed a smug smile and said, "Well, I'm not going to blame you. After all, I'm a beautiful girl, so isn't it normal for you to fall for me?"
   "...." Haru had to admit Erika was beautiful, but when he saw her smug like this, he felt exhausted somehow. "Ah, I want to go back." He then left Erika directly, leaving her alone in her delusion.
   "Hey, wait for me! How about I treat you to dinner? It is your chance to eat with a beautiful girl like me," Erika said with a smile.
   "Next time," Haru said, ignoring Erika.
   "No! Teach me how to use this CAD! I'll treat you as much as you want!" Erika quickly held Haru's hand to stop him.
   "As much as I want?" Haru asked with a strange expression. After all, he had been tortured by Shizuku before.
   "Un." Erika nodded and said, "I know a good place, come on!" She then pulled his hand again, holding it tightly so he wouldn't escape while showing a smile on her face.
   Haru looked at Erika and knew that it was only a time before... he shook his head and didn't think too much.
   Erika looked at Haru with a smile, enjoying their time together in the middle of the night at school, but for her, it was as if there were only both of them in this whole world. "Come on! Let's run, Haru!"
   "We're going to get scolded if we do that."
   "Then just use your BB board!"
   "Is that okay? We're hugging each other again."
   "Well, this time, I'll let you, but there's no next time, alright?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1779: The problem hasn't even started, but they have already been solved?
   Even with the accident in the small gymnasium, it didn't stop everyone's enthusiasm for the recruitment week. Every club in the First High School worked their hardest to invite a new student into their clubs, but if there was one thing that changed, then it was probably someone who had become so famous that the entire school knew about her name.
   That name caused a lot of terror in the school, and many students became scared because of this girl wielding a metal bat-shaped CAD. She was like a fish that had returned to the water. In other words, she was so invincible that no one could defeat her, and she received a unique nickname...
   "Oni (demon), that's your nickname now, right?" Haru looked at Erika, who had lunch in the student council room.
   "That's not my nickname?! How the hell can I get that kind of nickname?! I'm a beautiful girl, you know?!" Erika cried out when she thought that her nickname was something uncute, like an "Oni."
   "Isn't it because you happen to smack one male student on his most vulnerable part?" Haru said.
   Everyone then quickly blushed, but then they also looked at Erika speechless.
   "Th - That wasn't my fault! It was an accident!" Erika blushed and knew that it was her fault, but there was nothing that she could do since it had happened.
   "Hmm... Erika, who created your metal bat-shaped CAD?" Azusa asked, after all, how powerful that metal bat-shaped CAD was, and it was so unique and powerful that it made her curious who had made that CAD.
   "It's Haru's," Erika said.
   Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "Haru, did you ask Silver Taurus to make that CAD?" Azusa asked in excitement.
   Miyuki raised her eyebrow and knew that it wasn't her brother who had that metal bat-shaped CAD. After all, her brother wanted to look at Erika's CAD, but Erika didn't allow her brother, which was pretty much a normal thing. After all, a magician's CAD couldn't be touched carelessly since if it was messed up, it could cost a magician's life, though she didn't know that. After all, she didn't know her brother had asked Erika to look into her CAD.
   But Erika's reaction was quite normal. After all, there was no chance when Tatsuya could show his ability since all of that chance had been erased by Haru, so Erika didn't know how powerful Tatsuya was.
   "No, I did that myself," Haru said.
   "Eh?" Everyone was surprised by his words.
   "Re - Really?!" Azusa was still full of excitement.
   Haru nodded and said, "Well, I have made a lot of weird-shaped CADs. I have kept the photo on my phone. Do you want to see it?"
   "Yes, please!" Azusa said without hesitation and rushed toward Haru to see all the weird-shaped CADs that he had developed.
   "Still, why did you make something like metal bat-shaped CAD?" Mari asked with confusion.
   "There's no particular reason. I thought it was interesting, so I made it, but it seems Erika loves it," Haru said.
   "Oh, this thing is amazing!" Erika said happily while holding the metal bat-shaped CAD that Haru had developed. With that CAD, she might not be satisfied with her small and thin baton again since Haru's thick and long CAD was more amazing.
   "Still, I didn't expect you to have engineering skills, Haru," Suzune said while looking at Haru curiously.
   "Well, it is just a hobby for me," Haru said.
   "You don't need to be so modest. Your customized CAD is amazing, you know," Suzune said while looking at the metal bat-shaped CAD.
   "How about we talk about something else now? Erika, I have heard that you have fought with Mibu-senpai. Is that true?" Haru, of course, remembered the beautiful girl in the small gymnasium before, so he was quite surprised when he heard that Erika and Mibu were in an argument yesterday.
   Mayumi looked at Haru curiously and asked, "Haru, do you know Mibu?"
   Miyuki raised her eyebrow and said, "You know too many girls, right?"
   "Don't misunderstand, I happened to be with Erika on the conflict in the small gymnasium, don't you remember? Of course, I remember Mibu-senpai who fought Kirihara-senpai that day," Haru said.
   Everyone nodded when they heard his explanation, but Erika snorted and said, "Say, didn't you just remember her because she was beautiful?"
   "Well, I won't tease you, but that Mibu-senpai is just too troublesome..." Erika explained how Mibu talked to her and invited her to the kendo club while also telling her about the discrimination that happened in Course 2.
   Everyone who listened especially Mari and Mayumi, couldn't help but frown.
   "Because of that, the image of the Moral Committee seemed to be very bad, not that I care, though," Erika said since she wasn't as weak as Mibu and knew that she was powerful, which was why she didn't care about the discrimination on the Course 2. If someone mocked her, she could beat them up since she was a member of the Moral Committee, which she was glad about.
   Haru looked at Mayumi's reaction and said, "Senpai, don't you think that it is weird? I mean, why now? Why do it a lot of rumors about the Moral Committee have received a bad rumor so quickly? Why does it seem that someone instigated this matter as if Mibu-senpai is being... manipulated?"
   "........." Everyone's expression started to change when they heard Haru's words.
   Mayumi had an awkward smile and said, "As expected, you have noticed it so fast, Haru, but I just don't want to think that someone among the students has instigated this matter."
   "Well, Senpai, it doesn't have to be the students who have instigated this matter, and I don't think that they have the ability to think of an idea to spread a rumor around the school," Haru said.
   "Say, Haru, please don't round away about it. Do you know who has instigated the matter at the school?" Mari asked.
   "Well, it's probably Blanche," Haru said.
   If it was someone else, they might doubt where this person heard the name "Blanche," but the one who said it was Haru, a member of 18 Assistant House, so they didn't feel that much surprised.
   Blanche is an international anti-magic political organization whose manifesto called for an end to political systems that treated magicians as superior and eliminated the difference in treatment caused by the presence of magical abilities.
   "Erika has told me that someone has attacked her before, and they have this strange bracelet on their wrist, and if I'm not wrong, they should be "Egalite," which is a youth group of the Blanche," Haru said.
   "Heh, they're too weak to hurt me, but they're very good at running away, which makes me very annoyed." Erika couldn't help but feel furious when she was attacked before. "Say, Haru, can you catch them? Or do you know where their headquarters are, and I can catch them directly."
   "Calm down. Right now, they're scattered, and they're not in a place. For now, I want them to think that they have an advantage and then wait for them to gather together before catching them in one swoop, so they will realize that they have made a wrong enemy. Even if we have caught them, the rumor, the discrimination, and the inferiority that the majority of the students on Course 2 feel won't disappear." Haru then looked at Mayumi and said, "Mayumi-senpai, with the way the government did, it is very inefficient, so I have to do it myself, so sorry for not telling you beforehand."
   Mayumi became depressed and lowered her head. "It's true that there are people who are against magic, but we've been avoiding confrontation with these people. No, we have been running away."
   Haru twitched his lips and didn't really want to make Mayumi sad, and he had to admit that most women were quite unsuitable to become a leader since they were very emotional, not all the women, though since they had always been an exception. "There's no helping it from your position as president."
   "Eh?" Mayumi was surprised then looked at Haru.
   "With this place as a national institution, we must abide by the country's laws, so we will have to do this secretly," Haru.
   There was a light blush on Mayumi's face, looking at Haru shyly and asking, "Haru, are you consoling me?"
   "B - But Prez, Haru is the one who is pressing you..." Azusa reminded Mayumi unsurely.
   "Drive them into a corner, then follow through. You're quite the master gigolo. It seems that Mayumi was completely ensnared." Mari laughed.
   "Ma - Mari! Don't say strange things like that!" Mayumi's face was covered in blush.
   "......" Erika and Miyuki stared at Haru, and their eyes were very unkind at this moment.
   "Cough! Cough!" Haru quickly attracted everyone's attention and said, "Let's continue our conversation since I know that they will attack our high school in the future."
   Everyone was dumbfounded.
   "Ar - Are you sure with that news, Haru?" Mayumi asked with a serious expression.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, if possible, let's invite Juumonji-senpai so we can prepare since we can't expect the governor to do something and if we tell the governor, there's a chance that the news might be known by the Blanche since there is still a lot number of people who hate Magicians."
   Looking at Haru, they nodded with a serious expression and started their meeting to stop the terrorist attack that might happen on the school.
   "Don't show such a serious expression, in the end, they're just a terrorist, a rat that is hiding on the sewer, nothing less, nothing more, but more importantly Mayumi-senpai, you should use this chance to stop the discrimination," Haru said while looking at Mayumi.
   Mayumi looked at Haru's eyes and nodded without hesitation. "Yes."
   The terrorist group didn't realize now that their plan had been seen, and it was only a time before all of them were caught.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1780: What do you like the most about your girlfriend?
   Haru had to admit that the school was quite boring, especially when he was at the top and no one could match him. Luckily, there were a lot of beautiful girls in the school, but still, his Maya was the most beautiful, though he was really wondering what Maya and Sumire were doing since they had been going out together from time to time.
   "What's wrong, Haru? Are you thinking of something?" Honoka asked curiously.
   Haru, Shizuku, Honoka, and Miyuki were in the cafeteria, eating their lunches together.
   "You don't need to think too much Honoka, this guy is either thinking something bad or thinking about a girl, so you don't need to worry too much about him," Miyuki said simply.
   "Now that you mention it, I have never seen your girlfriend, Haru. Can you let me see her?" Shizuku asked.
   "Me, me too! I want to see her, Haru!" Honoka said without hesitation. After all, she just didn't expect Haru to have a girlfriend. She thought with his ordinary face, he wouldn't have any girls, and he wouldn't be popular, but to her surprise, even though his face was very ordinary, he was sought after by a lot of girls, which made her felt quite threatened, but she didn't care much about those girls and was more curious about Haru's girlfriend, after all, she had seen how Haru didn't seem to be attracted to Miyuki, even though Miyuki might be the most beautiful girl on earth.
   Miyuki was stunned when she heard both Honoka and Shizuku and wondered whether Haru would really show her aunt's photo to both of them, which somehow made her complex and she didn't really want them to see the photo of Haru and Maya to be seen by both of them.
   "Well, I don't really mind, here you go," Haru said and showed his photo with Maya on his phone.
   Shizuku and Honoka quickly looked over to see the photo.
   "Wait, you can't! Miyuki said, but in truth, she was also very curious about Haru's photo with her aunt.
   Shizuku and Honoka ignored Miyuki for the first time and looked at Haru's phone, and saw his photo with his girlfriend.
   Miyuki somehow sighed in relief when she saw the photo on Haru's phone, after all, the photo of Haru and Maya from behind, but then she blushed since she could see the affection between the two.
   On Haru's phone, there was a photo of Haru and Maya facing toward the sea together, standing on the beach holding each other's hands, and wearing casual clothes, seemingly enjoying the scenery and their time together.
   "Haru, I can't see her face..." Honoka looked at Haru with some helplessness, but she had to admit that Haru from behind was very handsome.
   "But from behind, I can see that she's so graceful and beautiful, and her hair seems similar to Miyuki?" Shizuku then looked at Miyuki to compare the hair of Haru's girlfriend to Miyuki.
   "Eh, Miyuki Haru, don't tell me you two?!" Honoka was dumbfounded and felt that she had been betrayed somehow.
   "Honoka, Haru's girlfriend isn't Miyuki, you can see Haru's girlfriend's chest is bigger than Miyuki's," Shizuku said.
   Both of them knew that Shizuku didn't mean harm, but they felt that this girl was a bit too much, right?
   Haru looked at Miyuki as if telling her that it was alright for her to be angry.
   "Shizuku-san, what do you mean by that?" Miyuki asked with a smile.
   "...." Shizuku seemed to quickly realize her mistake, and said, "But Miyuki, mine is small---" She couldn't finish her words and suddenly became depressed.
   "Shizuku!!!" Honoka quickly hugged Shizuku who was depressed.
   Shizuku felt two soft things on her face and somehow on her blank face, there was some annoyance.
   "Honoka, you're not going to cheer Shizuku that way, you're going to make her angry," Haru said.
   "Eh? Why?" Honoka was confused.
   Shizuku pushed Honoka away then looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, do you guys love a girl with big breasts?"
   "..." Haru, Honoka, and Miyuki were lost for words since the three of them didn't expect this girl to ask such a question Haru.
   "Why did you ask so?" Haru asked.
   "I mean, your girlfriend has such a big breast, so I thought that you guys would love such a big one," Shizuku said.
   This time, Honoka and Miyuki didn't say anything and looked at Haru curiously.
   "Well, I guess it's normal for you to worry about that, but in truth, we guys are simple: if we love a girl, then we love everything about them, and whether they're small or big, it doesn't really matter, what matters is on the inside," Haru said.
   "..." Honoka, Miyuki, and Shizuku were moved by Haru's words again, and they had to admit that even though his face was quite ordinary, he was very handsome at this moment, and somehow it made their heartbeat move so fast.
   "Still, you like everything about her, but if you're asked, what is your favorite, what do you like the most about your girlfriend?" Honoka suddenly asked.
   Miyuki also looked at Haru curiously.
   "Hmm... I like her everything." Haru told the truth since he really loved Maya's everything, her body was so plump that it was so nice to hug her all the time, her breasts were huge that he could bury her face there forever, her thigh was so smooth that he felt that it could become a national treasure of this country, still, but if he had to say about his favorite then it would be... "I guess, it is her smile."
   Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki were surprised by Haru's answer.
   "Yes, her expression is quite stern, but when she laughs and smiles, it is like, I don't know how to describe it, but I just want to see her smile and laugh like that forever since it is so beautiful," Haru said.
   "....." Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki weren't sure about their feelings at this moment, but they knew that they were so jealous at this moment.
   "Well, it is embarrassing to talk about this matter, let's talk about something else," Haru said. Then he looked at Miyuki and asked, "Miyuki, don't you want to go somewhere?"
   "Oh, right!" Miyuki only remembered since she had to admit that she was having fun talking with everyone.
   "Where are you going, Miyuki?" Honoka asked.
   "I'm going to visit my brother to bring his lunch with everyone since it seems that he and his friends are late for his lesson," Miyuki answered, then she looked at Haru, Honoka, and Shizuku. "Hmm, do you three want to go with me?"
   Haru, Shizuku, and Honoka looked at each other, and their answer was quite obvious, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1781: His glasses are a disguise
   Tatsuya and his friends were Course 2 students, and unlike Course 1, they were doing their own study on their own without a teacher, and today's lesson was magic training by activating their magic with a maximum time of 1000 ms. With their capability, it was quite hard for them to do the thing that the school tasked, so they needed quite a bit of their time to finish the lesson. It was also the reason why they couldn't go to the cafeteria at the same time, and also the reason why Tatsuya asked his sister to bring everyone lunch.
   "Oh, Miyuki, you have co--" Tatsuya stopped when he saw Haru was out there.
   Miyuki didn't seem to notice Tatsuya's expression and asked, "Is it alright for us to join you?"
   Tatsuya didn't think too much about Honoka and Shizuku, but he was a bit confused at Haru's appearance and wondered whether his sister and Haru were in that relationship.
   "Eh? Haru, why are you here?" Erika was dumbfounded and was quite panicked when she saw Haru was outside of the class.
   "Miyuki invited me to come, but do you want my help?" Haru asked.
   "No, no, I can do this by myself! Let me show you!" Erika spoke and showed that she was able to complete the task without any trouble.
   "....." But Erika and Haru didn't realize that everyone was looking at them with a somewhat complex expression, wondering how the relationship between them seemed to be so close.
   In the end, everyone gathered together in class and ate together. Well, not everyone ate. After all, Haru, Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka had eaten, so the four of them didn't eat and only talked with Tatsuya, Erika, Leo, and Mizuki, who had just finished their task.
   Tatsuya looked at Haru then asked, "Say, Haru, are you the one who has made that metal bat-shaped CAD that Erika holds?"
   When this question came out, everyone looked at Haru curiously. After all, Erika's name became so famous throughout the school because her metal bat had caused a lot of victims.
   In truth, if it was just a normal metal bat-shaped CAD with some spells, Tatsuya wouldn't ask this question, but when he observed Erika from afar in the past, he was shocked when he saw that the metal bat-shaped CAD had a Jamming Spell that could make any magic to not work, even though no one noticed it, he could see it, after all, he was the protagonist of this world, not that he realized it, though, but one thing for sure, he was quite surprised by that metal bat-shaped CAD, and he was wondering what was on the mind of Haru that he could lend that CAD to Erika, after all, a spell such as Spell Jamming could cause a lot of trouble in this world, especially when an anti-magic organization could exploit it.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and didn't really hide it. After all, there were many people who knew about it, and Tatsuya was Miyuki's elder brother, so it was quite normal for him to know since he was sure Miyuki had told Tatsuya about it.
   "I can see that it is a very precious CAD. Is it alright to give it to Erika?" Tatsuya asked.
   "Hey, Tatsuya, what do you mean by that?!" Erika looked at Tatsuya with some displeasure.
   "I mean, there is a very powerful magic in that CAD, and is it alright for you to give such a precious CAD to a girl that you have known for a while?" Tatsuya asked.
   "Ha?!" Erika was furious at that moment.
   Even though Tatsuya had changed his phrasing, it was still rude, and he also couldn't say about the Spell Jamming, so he could only talk about it vaguely since he was sure that Haru would understand.
   "Calm down, Erika. Tatsuya doesn't mean something bad, or rather, it is because he knows the worth of that CAD," Haru said.
   Erika looked at Haru curiously and asked, "So this CAD is precious?"
   "It's not that precious, but it is costly to make," Haru said.
   "...How much?" Erika asked nervously.
   "Well, around this much..." Haru didn't say the number, only showed his fingers at how much it was. In truth, the cost was cheaper, but he didn't want to cause much trouble, and he wanted Erika to understand how precious his CAD was, so he needed to give a market value.
   "....." Everyone was dumbfounded.
   Tatsuya was somewhat envious. After all, he knew that CAD was only Haru's hobby.
   "So - So much?!" Erika was dumbfounded, and somehow the metal bat-shaped CAD on her hand seemed to be very hot.
   "It's alright since your safety is more important than a mere CAD for me," Haru said simply.
   "Wh - What are you saying all of a sudden?!" Erika's face turned as red as her hair, looking at Haru shyly.
   "..." Honoka, Miyuki, Mizuki, and Shizuku weren't sure why, but they felt quite jealous at that moment.
   "Still, is it alright for you to spend that much money? Isn't your power going to limit your money?" Leo asked curiously. After all, it was a massive amount of money.
   "Without a venture, you won't achieve anything. Luckily, I have proved my worth, and my clan doesn't lack money, as long as it has a prospect or future, we won't hesitate to invest, so if you have something interesting and want money for funding, you can contact me," Haru said directly, after all, he knew that the friends of the protagonist and the protagonist in this world had some talents. He knew that they had a prospect to invest even though they were just Course 2 students.
   Tatsuya looked at Haru for a while and nodded. After all, he also knew how wealthy the Rokkaku clan was. "Still, if you're so talented at engineering, haven't you thought about creating a company?"
   "No, creating a company is very troublesome, but my clan has invested in Four Leaves Technology (FTL)," Haru said.
   "Eh? Have you?" Miyuki asked with some surprise.
   "..." Tatsuya wasn't sure what to say for a moment, but he knew that it was normal. After all, Four Leaves Technology was a public company.
   "Well, let's not talk about this, Mizuki. It seems that you have something to ask me. What's wrong?" Haru asked, looking at Mizuki since she had been looking at him for a while.
   "Um... Haru, I know that my question might trouble you or something, but can I ask you why you wear a disguise?" Mizuki asked, but then this question caused everyone to be dumbfounded.
   Tatsuya's eyes turned sharp, staring at Haru warily, thinking that he might be a spy or something, and tried to be close with his little sister because of something. He was programmed to protect his little sister, and as long as something or someone might endanger his little sister, he would eliminate that danger.
   If Haru knew what Tatsuya was thinking, he would only laugh, thinking that this guy was too cute and didn't think of Tatsuya as a threat at all. He didn't care about Tatsuya and looked at Mizuki, thinking that this girl's eyes were extraordinary, but since this girl was adorable, he didn't intend to steal it, and he was quite satisfied already with Tatsuya's eyes.
   "What are you saying, Mizuki? He isn't wearing a disguise, right? Or are you saying that these glasses are a disguise?" Erika said, then tried to pull Haru's glasses, but she was stopped by Haru's. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why did you stop me?"
   "I don't want to pull down my glasses," Haru said.
   "Why? It won't hurt, right?" Erika raised her eyebrow.
   "I simply don't want to," Haru said.
   "Let me see it!" Erika became even more curious, wondering how the face was hiding behind the glasses.
   "No." Haru rejected the idea.
   Both of them then started to entangle with each other, but in truth, Haru didn't really care much whether his identity was known or not, so he didn't really fight back when Erika wanted to pull his glasses, but he just couldn't let his glasses be pulled down so easily, so he needed to act for a bit, and also enjoyed some rare moments when he could feel Erika's body.
   Looking at Haru and Erika, who started to get entangled in each other, everyone was blushing, and some of them wanted to stop both of them. After all, both of them were hugging, rolling, and pressing each other's bodies together.
   Tatsuya and Leo had already been chased out by the girls and could only listen to the conversation from the outside with a somewhat weird expression.
   In truth, Tatsuya wanted to enter to confirm Haru's identity, but Miyuki glared at him, thinking that he wanted to look at Erika's body, which made him helpless, but then he stood there, waiting and protecting Miyuki if something happened.
   "You're so persistent! Just let go of your glasses!" Erika, who was hugging Haru's body tightly, used her mouth to pull Haru's glasses, but then she was stunned.
   Haru looked at Erika and showed a helpless expression. "Satisfied?"
   Everyone was stunned, and before they could react, another big thing was happening...
   "ATTENTION, FELLOW STUDENTS!! WE ARE THE COALITION SEEKING TO ABOLISH DISCRIMINATION WITHIN THE SCHOOL!! WE DEMAND TO NEGOTIATE WITH THE STUDENT COUNCIL AND CLUB MANAGEMENT GROUP IN REGARDS TO EQUAL STANDING!!"
   Haru raised his eyebrow, put on his glasses, and then looked at Miyuki, who gave him a nod with some unnatural blush on her face. He then looked at Erika, who couldn't wake up for a while and seemed to be in a daze. He then flicked Erika's forehead directly without mercy.
   "Ouch! What are you doing?!" Erika stared at Haru annoyedly, but there was a blush on her face.
   "Let's go. It's time," Haru said.
   Erika nodded, but then she couldn't look at his face directly since her heartbeat was moving so fast at this moment, and at the same time, she also understood the reason why he wore a disguise and was glad that he wore it since that way, no one would fight her over him.
   "Cough! Cough! I know there is something more important to do, but I hope that you can keep my identity a secret, alright?" Haru said while looking at the girls.
   Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku, Mizuki, and Erika nodded at the same time. After all, they knew that with Haru's real identity being known, there would be a really a lot of troubles that were going to approach him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1782: Everything goes according to his words
   When Mari, Mayumi, Suzune, Azusa, and Juumonji heard those announcements, they were dumbfounded since it happened as what Haru told them before. In truth, they didn't really believe Haru's words. After all, in their minds, they didn't think that the students at the Course 2 would have the courage to do something like this, since if they really had the courage to do one, then discrimination between Course 1 and Course 2 would disappear a long time ago. But even if they didn't believe in Haru's words before, they still prepared what he had told them. After all, it wouldn't hurt to just prepare themselves.
   So when everything happened so suddenly, they were quite dumbfounded, and their response was quite late since in their minds, the Course 2 students who locked themselves in the broadcasting room and made such an announcement were playing on Haru's palm.
   "We demand you negotiate with the Student Council and Club Management Group in regards to equal standing!"
   Tatsuya, who heard such a thing, raised his eyebrow since he didn't expect something like this to happen at school. Then he thought about what he should do and whether this action might bring harm to Miyuki, but before he made a conclusion, the door of the classroom was opened, and Haru and Erika walked out together at the same time.
   "Hey, Haru, Erika, where are you going?" Leo asked.
   "You have heard the announcement, right? We're going to solve this matter," Erika said, simply then leaving with Haru. "Let's go, Haru!" She didn't hesitate and pulled his hand so he would move faster.
   "....." Haru looked at Erika, who was holding his hand and didn't say much.
   When Haru and Erika left, Miyuki also came out of the classroom. She looked at Tatsuya and said, "Onii-sama, I'll have to go too now." In truth, she was also very shocked when everything went according to Haru's words, and she somehow understood why Maya was attracted to him, especially when she saw his face when he had taken off his glasses.
   "It's quite dangerous. Do you need me to go with you?" Tatsuya asked.
   Miyuki shook her head and said, "It's alright. Everything is under control, Onii-sama."
   "Is everything under control?" Tatsuya was surprised.
   Miyuki nodded and said, "Yes, you don't need to worry about my safety since we'll solve this matter soon."
   "I see..." Tatsuya was quite confused at that moment, wondering what was happening, but he knew that it might be hard to get information about what had happened. After all, he wasn't a member of the Club Management, Student Council, or even Moral Committee. Somehow, he felt a bit of regret when his impulse told him to have a mock battle against Haru. After all, if he won and became a member of the Moral Committee, he wouldn't be in this situation where he was clueless about everything.
   As for Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuku, they were dumbfounded since they didn't expect that Haru would be Kasugano Haruka.
   When Haru and Erika arrived at the broadcasting room, they saw Juumonji, Suzune, and Mari, who stood right outside the door of the broadcasting room.
   "Haru..." Mari looked at Haru with a complicated expression since this guy was too smart, right?
   "Where is Mayumi-senpai?" Haru asked since, without Mayumi, the plan couldn't be implemented.
   "She is talking with the school to talk about the matter that we have said before," Juumonji said.
   "Well, let's just wait for her. After all, without permission from the school, we can't start our move," Haru said.
   "Still, are they so stupid?" Suzune said without mercy since she felt that the Course 2 students were stupid for being played by Blanche, and she had to admit that their action was stupid too.
   "Don't blame them. It's normal for them to be like that since they act like this," Haru said simply.
   "What's wrong with them?" Mari asked with a frown.
   "Well, some of them might probably be affected by the Evil-Eye," Haru said.
   "Evil-Eye?!" They were dumbfounded when they heard Haru's words.
   Evil Eye was a technique developed in White Russia after extensive research before the formation of the New Soviet Union.
   Despite its lofty name, the truth of this magic is that the light emitted from the eyes sends out hypnotic waves, using the speed of light to bypass the limits of human sensory abilities and directly influence the opponent through sight using Light Wave Oscillation Type Magic.
   It is a brainwashing technique, or hypnotism, that could be replicated with a light projector, but this ability voids the need for lugging a machine around and is able to control an opponent's consciousness. It can be used to rewrite memories or simply send people to sleep.
   "I see. That's why they've done all of this," Mari said with a frown.
   "I don't think that Evil Eye has such a strong effect on anyone," Suzune said since she knew that an Evil Eye was just hypnotism magic, and it didn't have that strong effect on someone.
   "That might be the case, but Suzune-senpai, you should also know that the students at Course 2 have a lot of dissatisfaction and receive discrimination from Course 2, so they're very vulnerable against a brainwashing technique," Haru said.
   "Still, we can't let them just like this!" Mari said with a frown.
   "I know that you're impatient, but it isn't the time now, be patient," Haru said calmly.
   Mari looked at Haru for a while, then let out a sigh and nodded. She knew that she was very impatient and very emotional, which somehow caused her a lot of trouble, but well, it was good when there was someone who could stop her.
   Juumonji looked at Haru for a while and somehow understood why the Rokkaku clan could develop so much.
   Then after waiting for a while, Mayumi came and gave everyone a nod. "I have received permission from the school."
   Everyone nodded, and they didn't need to wait any longer. They opened the door of the broadcasting room with the spare key that they had made before, which caused the people who locked themselves in the broadcasting room to be dumbfounded.
   "I know what you're worried about, but we won't catch you, and we will also hear your coalition's petition, so will you run away or come with me to talk?" Mayumi asked directly to a group of students in front of her.
   They were stunned, but then Mibu quickly nodded. "We won't run away!"
   "Good." Mayumi smiled and said, "Then come with me, let's talk on the student council now."
   They nodded and followed Mayumi, and the situation was solved easily without any trouble, but...
   "With this, we need to prepare ourselves." Haru looked at Juumonji and asked, "Juumonji-senpai, Mari-senpai, are you ready?"
   "Yes." Juumonji nodded and said, "You don't need to worry. I have prepared everything."
   "Yeah, I'm ready to beat them up when they come later," Mari said while clenching her fist.
   Looking at both of them, Haru nodded and knew that he didn't really need to worry too much since he had prepared everything, but then, there was something that he needed to do first. He looked at Erika, who was also looking at him, and he knew what this girl wanted to say. "So you do want to talk?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1783: I told you this because I trust you so don't betray my trust, alright?
   The matter of Blanche infiltrating into their school was very important, but there was something that was more important for Erika, Mizuki, Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki. As for both Leo and Tatsuya, both of them were tagging along. After all, both of them wanted to learn what was happening in their school before.
   Everyone stopped at the cafe where Tatsuya and his friends often stayed since the atmosphere of this cafe was relatively quiet and there weren't many people there, so it was quite a good place to talk.
   Haru looked at them and said, "Let me remind you that I have decided to talk about this matter because I trust all of you, so I hope that you don't betray my trust and tell someone about this matter, if you can't even do this, then let's stop the talk and go back." He wasn't in a hurry to listen to their answer and listened to his song that was played in the cafe.
   "........." Everyone was startled by Haru's solemn words, but they also quickly nodded without hesitation.
   "Good." Haru then took out his smartphone shaped of CAD and used his magic. The moment this magic was used, the sound around them was sealed, and no one would be able to hear their conversation, but from the outside, they would hear that they were talking to each other in a low voice.
   "This magic..." Tatsuya tried to analyze the magic that was used by Haru, but he couldn't.
   "My original magic. You can say that it is related to a voice," Haru said simply.
   "Cough! Cough! Enough about my magic, but with this magic, we don't need to worry about anything and can talk about a lot of things, so what do you want to ask first?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, yes, why do you need to hide your identity?" Erika asked directly.
   "Huh? Hide your identity?" 2x
   Leo and Tatsuya were confused, after all, even though they had heard from Mizuki that Haru's glasses were a disguise, they didn't think too much since it wasn't uncommon for someone to wear glasses to disguise themselves, but they didn't think that when Haru took off his glasses, there would be so much of change, so they didn't take Mizuki's words seriously.
   "With my identity being known by a lot of people, try to imagine what will happen?" Haru said helplessly.
   "......" When Miyuki, Erika, Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuku thought the situation where a lot of people would know about Haru's real identity, they could see the chaos that would happen in the school, no, probably to the entire Tokyo since they knew how scary Haru's influence and popularity was. It was also understandable when they thought about why he hid his identity, especially for Erika and Honoka. They could see a lot of girls flocking around Haru if his identity was known, so they couldn't let that happen!
   "Uh? What is this identity? Who is he?" Leo was confused.
   "You don't need to think too much!" Erika and Honoka said at the same time.
   Miyuki, Mizuki, and Shizuku also nodded since it was better for fewer people to know about Haru's identity.
   Leo and Tatsuya raised their eyebrows and wondered who Haru was and why everyone showed such a reaction. Still, they had never thought of him as Kasugano Haruka, after all, with Haru's ordinary face, even if he told someone that he was Kasugano Haruka, he would be treated like he was insane.
   Leo didn't think too much, or rather he was a very simple guy, so he didn't really have the ability to think a lot of things, but for Tatsuya, he raised his eyebrow, wondering who Haru's identity was since he could see that the eyes of the girls seemed to change after what had happened in the classroom before.
   "Well, let's talk about the next matter. I know what you're curious about. What has happened earlier, right?" Haru said.
   As for Erika and Miyuki, even though they knew that it might not be inappropriate to tell about what had happened in the broadcasting room, they felt that it was necessary to tell their friends since they knew that something might or might not happen to them, so rather than waiting for that time, it was better to give everyone time to prepare.
   "Well, in truth..." Haru then told them what had happened at the school and how Blanche might attack their school, and how they had brainwashed some of the students.
   "Wh--!?" Leo wanted to shout, but his mouth was filled with a lot of french fries immediately.
   Haru threw a few french fries directly into Leo's mouth and said, "Can you calm down?"
   "...." Leo nodded and started to chew the french fries that Haru had thrown.
   On the other hand, Tatsuya's eyes became sharp since he didn't expect something like this to happen at his school. He knew that he almost endangered Miyuki's life, which was a dangerous situation, but at the same time, he knew that he needed to do something. "So, does the school have a way to prevent this matter?" If they didn't have, then he would do this matter on his own.
   "You don't need to worry, everything has been planned, and we only need to catch them in one go. The reason why I have told you this matter is that I, Erika, and Miyuki believe in all of you, so don't tell this matter to anyone since this matter can be easily solved," Haru said simply while sipping the lemon tea that he had ordered.
   "So this matter has been resolved?" Leo asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yes, Blanche thinks that they're in control of everything, but in truth, they're just a clown who is thinking that they're in control of everything so all you need to do at this moment is just to study calmly, and we the student council and the moral committee, along with the club management will take care of the rest." He then secretly cast a glance at Tatsuya and knew that this guy might do something stupid. "So it is better that you don't do anything stupid, even though you want to do something, it is better to not do something recklessly since everything has been planned and once again, don't betray my trust, alright?"
   "So we don't really need to do anything?" Honoka asked since she felt that it was somehow quite unacceptable.
   Haru patted Honoka's head and said, "I appreciate your feeling that you want to help us, but you should know that each person has their own responsibilities, so for now, you need to believe in us."
   Honoka blushed when Haru patted her head, but then she nodded gently. "Um."
   "......" Erika, Miyuki, Shizuku, and Mizuki.
   Haru didn't know what the four girls were thinking, but all he wanted to do was to solve this terrorist organization right away so he could go to Suzune's house since he was wondering what she wanted to talk to him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1784: I feel sorry for them
   With what had happened before, the student council had decided to open a forum to talk about the matter that was being protested by the coalition of the Course 2 students that had locked the broadcast room a few days ago.
   Mayumi was standing backstage together with Suzune, Miyuki, and Azusa alone, without any other members of the student council, Moral Committee, and Club Management, waiting for the forum session to start.
   Mayumi looked at almost every student in this school gathered in the hall, then looked at the coalition group of the students of Course 2 that protested about the discrimination that had happened in this school.
   "Prez, there isn't Mibu or any other students that have locked the broadcast room before," Azusa said in shock.
   "It seems that what Haru has said is true." Suzune looked at a group of students that were sitting on the opposite side of them and said, "Mayumi, we can't help here, and we can only leave the rest to you."
   "I know." Mayumi nodded, and her expression was quite ugly when she thought that a terrorist organization would attack this school.
   "You don't need to worry too much, Saegusa-senpai. You should know what kind of preparation that we have done before, and truth to be told, I feel a bit sorry for the terrorist organization being played by him," Miyuki said with a smile.
   Hearing Miyuki's words, Mayumi, Suzune, and Azusa, couldn't help but chuckle since, truth to be told, they felt slightly sorry for the terrorist organization since they knew that this organization was being played by Haru.
   "The forum is starting. Come on, Mayumi." Suzune patted Mayumi's back gently.
   Mayumi nodded and walked forward toward the podium to start her fight!
   As Mayumi started the forum, everyone who followed Haru to take care of the terrorist was dumbfounded at Haru's magic.
   "Stupid! Stupid!" Erika shouted several times toward a group of a coalition of Course 2 students who had locked the broadcast room before, but they ignored her, or rather, they didn't seem to notice her? She shouted several times, but her shout seemed to go unnoticed.
   "Do you have enough?" Haru looked at Erika speechlessly.
   "I just want to try it, but I don't expect that your magic is really this powerful." Erika had to admit that with this magic, this guy could walk around without anyone noticing.
   Not only Erika, but Mayumi, Juumonji, and the rest of the members of the people that were brought to fight against the terrorist organization had to admit that Haru's magic was amazing, after all, even though they had brought a lot of people, Mibu and her companions didn't seem to notice them, walking behind them, following them closely.
   The magic that Haru used was quite simple, but it didn't mean that everyone could use it easily. After all, it needed a lot of calculation. The magic that he used was a combination of Absorption Magic and Convergence Magic. He used Absorption Magic to reflect the light around them, making them appear invisible, and he used Convergence Magic to isolate their noises and voices within an area, and as long as they were inside the area of this magic, they wouldn't be able to be seen, and their voices and noises wouldn't be heard. It was quite powerful magic, but as long as someone had a thermal vision google, then this magic was useless, but in this school, there wasn't anyone who used such a device.
   "Haru, don't use this magic to peek at girls' changing room," Mari said without hesitation.
   "...Do you think I'll do that? It hurts that you doubt me, Senpai," Haru said sadly.
   Mari snorted with a laugh and said, "I was joking."
   Juumonji sighed and said, "Can you all be serious?"
   "Juumonji-senpai, with the culprit in front of us, without noticing us, following them from behind and from a close distance, with such a stupid opponent, how can we take this thing seriously?" Kirihara said with a sigh, looking at Mibu's back while shaking his head.
   "Senpai, you can use this chance to make Mibu fall for you after the end of the matter," Haru suddenly said.
   "Wha--?! What the hell are you talking about?!" Kirihara was blushing and quickly denied.
   "Senpai, you're a guy. It's disgusting when you're acting tsundere like that," Haru said with a sigh.
   "Bastard!!!" Kirihara wanted to strangle Haru's neck at this moment, but he couldn't since he knew that he wouldn't win against him, and if he did that, he was afraid that Haru might lose his concentration and fail to use his magic.
   Still, everyone was laughing, and the tense atmosphere disappeared with that joke.
   "Do we still have to take them seriously? They can't even use magic, after all," Morisaki, the Quickdraw, said with disdain when the terrorist didn't even seem to notice them from the beginning to the end.
   "Even if they can't use magic, they're still using a weapon, some of us can dodge a bullet, but the majority of students can't do it, Morisaki. Worst case scenario, they might have Antinite to jam our spell, so be careful," Haru said with a serious expression.
   Hearing Haru's words, they also quickly became serious.
   "So the moment they come, we need to solve them swiftly, don't talk to them, or show arrogant talking, etc., just beat them first, then we can talk to them later, alright?" Haru said with a smile.
   Looking at Haru's smile, they realized how bad this guy was, but they loved it!
   "Oh, here they come, Juumonji-senpai, are you ready?" Haru asked.
   "Anytime," Juumonji said, taking a deep breath, and prepared to use his magic.
   Haru then held his metal bat-shaped CAD together with Erika. "Erika, let me show you how to use this metal bat."
   "Oh? Really? Let me see," Erika said, wondering how this guy was going to use his metal bat-shaped CAD.
   Then after a moment, they saw a lot of SUVs type of cars that were about to enter their school.
   Haru and Juumonji stood next to each other and exerted their muscles, showing why their might was to everyone!
   Mibu and the rest members of the coalition had opened up the gate of the First High School, waiting for the members of the Blanche to invade their school. They waited for a while and then saw a group of SUV cars about to enter the school.
   Mibu showed a complicated expression, but the rest members of the coalition showed excitement, thinking that the discrimination that they had felt at this school would disappear, but...
   "Oh, they're really coming."
   "......" Mibu and the members of the coalition were stunned, and when they turned their heads, they saw a lot of people had been standing behind them, but before they were able to respond, they were quickly caught by the members of the Moral Committee.
   "You've all been caught cooperating with a terrorist organization, and as for your punishment, we'll talk after we have finished this matter," Mari said to Mibu, and the members of the coalition then looked at both Haru and Juumonji that had stood next to each other to face the members of terrorist members.
   Not only Mari, but everyone was also looking at the two of them, staring at their might with a dumbfounded expression since they were too strong, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1785: Two Strongest
   In the hall, Mayumi started the forum against the coalition of the students of Course 2, and as expected, they weren't her opponent since she could answer all of their problems easily without any trouble.
   Tatsuya, Leo, and Mizuki, who also listened to Mayumi's words, couldn't help but also nodded when they heard Mayumi's answer against the coalition group, and they also understood that in truth, there was not much of difference between Course 1 and Course 2 students, but of course, they also couldn't focus since they knew that there was a battle happening outside, but there was nothing that they could do and what they could only do was to believe them.
   That was the case with Leo and Mizuki, but for Tatsuya, who had always been in action, and fought against his enemy or someone who wanted to hurt him or Miyuki alone, felt quite uncomfortable since he felt that he couldn't control his own fate. He closed his eyes and tried to concentrate, but Mayumi's words attracted him, which caused him to lose himself for a moment, after all, even if his emotion had been erased, he was still a teenager, and as a teenager, he was easily affected by his emotion, even though he didn't have one.
   "It's regrettable to say that many students use the labels of "Bloom and Weed," there's no use denying the perception of the discrimination that exists from the gap between the students of which the coalition has pointed out." Mayumi knew that from now on, it was her job to solve the discrimination within the school. After all, even though Haru and everyone might solve the terrorist, it didn't mean that the discrimination in this school would disappear, so...
   "However, that isn't the only problem for Course 2 students to loathe themselves as well as being resigned to that and that kind of distressing culture truly exists here. The real problem lies in the perception!" Mayumi said to everyone.
   "You're just skirting around the problem!"
   When Mayumi dropped such a sensational sentence, some of them started to clamor, but those voices were forced to disappear quickly after she continued with her speech.
   "The school system does make this distinction. However, there is no difference aside from that. That much with the evidence with the same curriculum whether it be the Course 1 or the Course 2...." Mayumi continued with her speech, and everyone was attracted by her every word, but then, when her words entranced everyone, she quickly dropped another sentence that caused a lot of people to be awed at her
   "Discrimination also happens on the Student Council since with the current system, the members of the Student Council can only be chosen from the Course 1 student, and this ruling can be changed during the student body meeting of the student council presidential election." Mayumi raised her finger high and said without hesitation, "At the time, I step down, I'll abolish that ruling as my final act as student council president."
   "Is that even possible?!"
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Mayumi's words.
   "I'm still halfway through my term, but even if I make such a bold promise, we cannot forcefully change people's feelings. Rather, that's not how it should be done. Aside from that, it is my intent to strive for improvement as much as possible," Mayumi said.
   Everyone clapped loudly after Mayumi ended her speech, but if Haru was here, then he could only shake his head at everyone. After all, Mayumi hadn't done anything and only talked a promise, so when that promise was unable to be realized...
   Mayumi looked at everyone and smiled, then she turned her head, looking at Suzune, who was talking with someone with her phone. She raised her eyebrow and felt worried, but then she saw Suzune give her a slight nod and smile and couldn't help but feel relief since she knew that the terrorist had been cleared out. She had done her job, so all she needed to do was to close the curtain of the show.
   Before the end of Mayumi's speech, Haru and Juumonji showed everyone the difference of power between the non-clans magicians and a magician from the clan.
   The moment the gate was opened and a group of students suddenly appeared, the terrorist seemed to be startled, but then they snorted and decided to crush them directly with their cars. After all, no matter how powerful the magician was, their bodies weren't that much different from a normal human. Once they were crushed by a car, they would become a meat paste!
   That's how it was. Unfortunately, their opponents were Haru and Juumonji.
   Juumonji, who saw the group of cars about to crash into them, used his family magic directly.
   Juumonji raised his palm, and a wall-like barrier appeared in front of him and moved toward the car that was about to crash into him, but the result...
   The front part of the car which crashed into Juumonji's "Phalanx" turned in a scrap directly, showing how powerful this magic was.
   Haru looked at Juumonji's magic and nodded. After all, he also had developed similar magic, and the effect of this magic was quite good, but then, this time, he also wasn't going to lose. He pressed the button on his metal bat-shaped CAD, then looked at the car that was about to crush him.
   Everyone was startled and looked worriedly at Haru. After all, he didn't do anything, but...
   Haru swung his metal bat and slammed it directly on the car.
   Unlike what they had imagined, they imagined that Haru would be crushed and pushed away by the car, which was why they were worried, but the result was the car was flying 20 meters in the sky, flipping several times, before landing on the ground with a "baam!" sound.
   Then, in the end, it was a massacre. All the cars that had entered the school were smashed away by Haru and turned into a scrap directly. As for the terrorist condition, no one cared much about them, after all, they had decided to become a terrorist, and without a doubt, they had a lot of blood on their hands, so they should be prepared when the day when they received their karma came.
   Juumonji looked at Haru for a while before he continued to use his "Phalanx" to crush one car after another. On the other hand, Haru used his metal bat, swinging those cars away like he was playing golf.
   There were a total of 20 cars that had entered the school, but all of them had become scraps directly by Juumonji and Haru.
   The group of guys who watched this scene felt that their hearts were beating very fast, and their blood was boiling, after all, Haru and Juumonji were so cool. As for the girls, they were also the same, staring at their muscles, they wanted to rub their face on it somehow.
   Haru and Juumonji stood next to each other in front of the scraps and somehow, the coalition group that had been used by the terrorist group realized how big the gap between them was.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1786: I won't let you do it easily
   As the terrorist group was caught, everyone also caught the coalition members that were used by the terrorist group. They grabbed one of them, which happened to be Mibu Sayaka, who was the only beautiful girl among everyone and started to interrogate her.
   Mibu was a bit scared of Juumonji, but somehow, when she was with Haru, it made her calm even though his face was very ordinary.
   "Drink this water first, then tell us calmly what is happening?" Haru asked and gave a bottle of water to Mibu.
   Mibu was quite shaken, after all, so she accepted the water. "Thank you." She sipped the water through the straw slowly until all of the tension on her body disappeared.
   "Do you feel better now?" Haru asked.
   "Un." Mibu nodded with a smile.
   Haru noticed everyone's gaze and quickly coughed, then said, "So Mibu-senpai, can you tell us slowly what is happening?"
   Everyone was looking at Haru and had to admit that even if this guy had a very ordinary face, he was very charming.
   Juumonji, who was on the side, felt quite helpless, wondering how the treatment between him and Haru was so different, even though he felt that he was more handsome than Haru, but he was a type of someone who didn't talk much, so he didn't say anything, waiting for Mibu to talk since it was more important to know about the terrorist organization.
   "Un." Mibu nodded and then started her story about what had happened to the coalition group. She told them that when she enrolled in the school, she had been invited to the group that wanted to erase the discrimination within the school. She told them how they preached to every member and formed a union that was called the coalition to abolish magic discrimination. "The organization behind them is an anti-magic organization, Blanche."
   "It's like you said, Haru," Erika said while resting her chin on the top of Haru's head.
   "But why did they come here?" Suzune asked since she couldn't understand.
   "Well, they're probably interested in the latest technology or information in this school. After all, this school is connected to the government," Haru said easily. After all, that's how cliche that organization is.
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded and felt that was the reason.
   Mibu sighed and showed a depression on her face. "I wonder why I was even helping them? Thinking back, I might have become arrogant and liked being called the "Kendo Beauty." Back then, I saw Watabane-senpai's amazing magic swordsmanship during the fencing club's riot. It was quite a shock when you harshly brushed my request for a match just like that..."
   "....." Everyone was looking at Mari.
   "What?!" Mari was dumbfounded, but then she quickly shook her head and said, "No, I remember clearly that day, and I didn't brush you off. I know that you're stronger than me, and I remembered that at that time, I said, "I'm sorry, but my skills are no match for yours. You should find an opponent who is worthy of your skills." She sighed and didn't expect that she was the cause of Mibu joining the coalition group. "I don't think that I can win against you who have studied true swordsmanship. Though if I use my magic, then I had the upper hand..." She wanted to say that she could win Mibu easily with her magic, but she didn't say something as rude as that since she knew how fragile Mibu's heart was at this moment.
   "Eh...? Then it was all a misunderstanding?" Mibu was stunned before tears dripped from her eyes. "I was such a fool... misunderstanding you and being bitter about it... wasting a year with resentment."
   "I don't think it is a waste of time."
   "Huh?" Mibu looked at Haru in surprise and doubt.
   "Erika told me that your skills had become stronger than when you were in middle school when you were still called by "Kendo Beauty." Without a doubt, your swordsmanship is unmistakenly better, and it is because of your own effort. Not falling into grief and resentment, you continued to improve yourself and your sword over the year. There's no way all of that was a waste," Haru said without hesitation.
   Mibu's tears were dripping without stopping, and she hugged him tightly while crying.
   Haru looked at Mibu and patted her back gently, but then he could notice everyone's gaze on him, but he decided to ignore it.
   "..." Mayumi, Mari, Suzune, Erika, and Miyuki had to admit that even though this guy was a bastard, he was very smooth with his words.
   Then after Mibu stopped crying, Haru asked, "Are you feeling better now, Senpai?"
   "Um, thank you, Rokkaku-kun," Mibu said.
   "Just call me, Haru, Mibu-senpai," Haru said without hesitation.
   Mibu blushed lightly and nodded. She had to admit that she felt very secure with him and felt that she was being protected by him every time. She looked at him and couldn't help but become addicted to this feeling.
   "With this matter ending, what is your plan, Haru?" Juumonji asked.
   "If possible, I want to ignore them, but I know that if we don't give them a response, they'll think of us as weakling then without a doubt, they will attack us again, twice, thrice? I'm not really sure, so I want to destroy them right now and right away since they're so close to our school now, and I don't want there another Mibu-senpai in the future," Haru said while patting Mibu's head gently. He could see that she was tired and sleepy after what had happened before, making him annoyed by the terrorist organization for using such a cute girl.
   When they heard Haru's words that he wanted to destroy them, they were startled, but when they listened to his following words, they knew that they needed to end this terrorist now, or else, if they were gone, they were sure that it would be very troublesome.
   "Do you know where they are?" Juumonji asked.
   "I know. Let's finish this before dinner," Haru said. He felt that it was necessary to have a light exercise before he went home.
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded and, without hesitation, set up a group to eliminate this terrorist organization, but before they went out, Erika suddenly said, "By the way, Mibu-senpai, don't be fooled by him, this guy has a girlfriend already, so it is better to give up on him, alright?" She then hugged Haru's arm, showing how close they were.
   Mibu showed a complicated expression and then wasn't sure what to say for a moment since everything ended so shortly. She looked at Erika and showed some jealousy, and wondered why she met him just now.
   'If I could have met him earlier...' Mibu thought at the time.
   Erika looked at Mibu then smiled before looking at Haru with a smug smile.
   "......" Haru could only shake his head and slapped Erika's butts directly. "Come on."
   "Bastard!" Erika quickly became furious when her butts were slapped, but she didn't slap his butts back, only stared at him since she wouldn't let this bad guy fool another girl. There were too many girls around him already, so she didn't want another competitor at that moment.
   If Haru knew what Erika was thinking, then he could only smile, thinking that she was so cute since she underestimated his skill, but this time, he was going to forgive her since her jealous expression was so cute before.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1787: Environmentalist
   In truth, when everyone was going to hunt down this terrorist organization, they didn't feel that worried or nervous. After all, with Haru and Juumonji together, they didn't think that they would lose against this terrorist organization. It might be quite hard to describe their feelings, but if they had to say, it was like when they were playing a game where they were hunting a monster, but they were being accompanied and protected by a powerful player with full power equipment, it was how they described their feelings at this moment.
   There were only two cars, one was being driven by Juumonji, and Haru was driving the other one.
   In Juumonji's car, it was mostly a guy, but there was only a woman there in Haru's car.
   "Haru, can I ask you a question?" Mari asked.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Was that what you used before magic?" Mari asked curiously, thinking that Haru was using the power of his body to smash the car before. In truth, not only her but everyone was also curious about whether he was using magic or not. After all, his feat was very amazing.
   In the battle against the terrorist before, even though Juumonji's feat with his "Phalanx" was amazing, Haru was even more amazing, since his power, he could smash a car into a scrap. The car was very heavy, and it was also moving, the weight times the speed, which meant the power behind the car was terrifying!
   However, those cars were smashed by Haru, and they even flew into the air directly.
   They had never seen such magic before, so they wondered whether it was his own strength since there was a lot of human experimentation after magic appeared in this world.
   Mari remembered that she had read a document about the Fortress Series from Germany.
   The Fortress Series, also known as Burg Folge, was developed in Germany, and this was a Magician that was developed by a technique of tuning Magicians via genetic manipulation. It was the first time such a technique was used in the world.
   Burg Folge was the name given to those who had their body tuned with a technique developed with the emphasis of improving the durability of the body. This was due in part because Magicians were thought to be weaker in close-range combat instead of at magic. They underwent the strengthening of their physical abilities contained in their genes, which brought forth a breed of "Super soldiers that could use magic," or "Enhanced humans that could simultaneously use both superhuman physical abilities and magic technical abilities," both of which were more apt descriptions than calling them tuned Magicians.
   But from what Mari remembered, even though they were strong, they didn't have the capability to smash a car with a metal bat and wondered whether Haru was the perfect result of that experiment, but at the same time, she was worried since most of those people who had undergone the experiment would die young, and their minds couldn't handle their bodies. She had stayed with him for a short time, but somehow he had become an irreplaceable person in her heart.
   Erika didn't say anything, but her eyes kept staring at Haru.
   "What? You're worried about me?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Mari blushed lightly, but then she got angry. "You bastard! I'm asking you seriously, don't joke around!"
   "Don't worry, it is magic, as for what kind of magic it is, sorry, I can't tell you," Haru said, even though he could easily create a lot of magic, but he also understood the importance of magic in this world, and he shouldn't just share it with anyone so easily, unless they became his girl since that way they would become his family, right?
   "You don't need to worry. I won't ask something like that," Mari said without hesitation. After all, she knew that Haru's magic was like Juumonji's "Phalanx." It was secret magic among the famous Magician clan in this country. Even she and Erika also had such magic, and there was no way for them to share their blood, sweat, and hard work easily unless they married him.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   Haru shook his head and didn't say much, and thought that it should be a holiday soon, and he should visit Suzune's house at that time.
   The place where the terrorist organization was hiding was at the abandoned bio-fuel factory.
   Haru had to admit that it was a cliche hiding place, but even though it was cliche, it was very effective since they didn't need to pay rent and didn't need to worry about their neighbor, so an abandoned building was simply a good place to hide.
   They crashed directly into the gate of the factory and entered with force. They came out one after another, and Juumonji asked, "Haru, this is your plan. Make the call."
   Haru nodded and said, "Just wait here for a moment. I'll be done shortly."
   "Are you saying that you will go there by yourself?" Mari asked with a frown.
   "No, I'll use my magic." Haru then took out his smartphone CAD and quickly pressed several buttons on the screen before a Magic Sequence appeared around his arm, then suddenly, there was a loud sound of air.
   Everyone who saw this was startled, and at the same time, they were confused.
   Haru looked at this watch, and after tens of seconds, he nodded and said, "Well, it's done. Let's enter and catch everyone."
   "Huh? Did it end? Just like that?" Erika was confused.
   "Just what did you do, Haru?" Mari asked.
   "I erased the oxygen around the victory, and I'm sure that everyone has passed out now," Haru said.
   "...You mean the entire factory building?" Kirihara was dumbfounded.
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "So let's just finish this quickly, catch the mastermind, and dump the rest to Tokyo Bay or something."
   Erika laughed and said, "You'll cause the environmentalist to get angry if you dump so much trash there."
   "Then we'll bury some of them in the nearby woods. That way, they will make the land fertile," Haru said, and an environmentalist might become one of his nicknames in the future since he was helping the land become fertile. "Let's go."
   They were happy that the battle ended quickly, but their feeling was complicated, after all, they had imagined several brutal battles that were full of blood and sweat, but it just ended like this, easily without any trouble, which somehow made them lost for words.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1788: I'm selfish, so I don't have such a lofty dream like that
   The terrorist matter had been resolved, and it caused a lot of commotion at the school and even the country. After all, no one expected a terrorist organization dared to invade one of the Magic High School in this country, and at the same time, it caused a wave of unrest toward the anti-magic organization since it dared to attack the group of the magician, then wouldn't it be easy for them to attack a group of normal people?
   Haru knew that this terrorist attack gave him a chance to attack the group of people who were pro to anti-magic and also elevated the status of the magician. He was sure that the country wanted to shut down this matter so it wouldn't cause unrest among society, but he felt that it was too wasteful to waste this delicious chance and directly used the media under him to make the matter became bigger, and because of that almost all the people in this country quickly became scared of the anti-magic organization, and even some people and politician who was pro to anti-magic also didn't dare to stand up and supported the anti-magic organization, after all, once they stepped up, without a doubt, they would become a scapegoat and directly accused by society as a terrorist then died socially.
   In the end, the police and the army were moved because the people in this country felt threatened by the anti-magic organization, and it even almost caused a purge directly, especially when this anti-magic organization was related to the Great Asian Union, of course, Haru was the one who leaked this matter secretly, and because of the event that happened on the First High School, everything had turned into a nightmare for the anti-magic organization.
   While the members of the anti-magic organization were running away like a defeated dog, Haru, who was the cause of this, everything was resting with his girlfriends at his home in Sendai.
   "You know, dear. If you really become a politician, I'm sure that this country is really in your hands," Maya said with a smile, snuggling on his arm and laying on the sofa while staring at the scenery in their garden. She looked at him and knew that she had chosen the right man, considering how Haru was able to erase the influence of the anti-magic in this country by using.
   "..." Haru looked at Maya and had to admit his girlfriend was adorable.
   "You never change. You still love to use the media to kill your opponents," Sumire said and had to admit that Haru's political ability was simply scary, but she didn't feel that much surprised, considering how this guy could conquer entire Japan in her world in just a few months of time. "You know that anti-magic organizations have been lurking in your school, but you haven't done anything. Was it because of this?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Um, it is a rare chance, and it will be wasteful if I don't use that chance." It was also the reason why he didn't attack the terrorist organization, even though he knew that they would come to his school, after all, it was quite rare to see an anti-magic organization that was so aggressive, so even if this organization didn't cause that much of loss to his school, and even though the government wanted to disclose this matter so it wouldn't cause a panic, he wouldn't let them do that and made this little problem became bigger and became a social problem in the country, so the government couldn't help but decided to move and destroyed this anti-magic organization that had been deemed as a terrorist by the people in this country.
   Haru knew that the media was a very powerful weapon since with media, many people were often brainwashed or caused misleading in a lot of facts. Even some people in history became bad guys, even though he was known as a hero during their times because of media.
   If Haru had to talk about who had become the victim of the media, then it was Vlad the Impaler. He had met Vlad in Jeanne's world and had to admit that this Romania King was very unfortunate.
   Vlad was only working hard to protect his country from an invader, but because of the media, most of the people in the world gave him infamy known as the Impaler.
   "Still, even with this, I don't think that I can fully erase the discrimination against the magician," Haru said.
   "You can't do it, Haru?" Sumire asked in surprise.
   The corner of Haru's lips twitched and said, "Of course, I can't do it, people are like that, after all, as long as they're different, they'll have some prejudice, magic is just one of the causes of the discrimination, but in truth, there is a lot of cause for the discrimination whether it is a place of living, economic, status, skin color, etc." Unless he used his telepathic ability to manipulate everyone's mind, it was simply impossible to erase the discrimination.
   Listening to Haru's words, Sumire and Maya nodded and somehow felt that the discrimination that was felt by the magician was smaller than the discrimination that happened in this world.
   "The media often says that a magician isn't much different from a normal human, and the magicians also agree about it, but I feel that's wrong since, in the end, both a magician and a normal human have a difference. People often ignore that difference and treat the magician as a normal human. Won't that be real discrimination?" He knew that magicians and normal humans were different, and there was no need to force people to think that a magician was not much different from a normal human. It was okay for them to be different. What was important was that both a magician and a normal human could understand each other so that difference wouldn't cause a conflict in this life.
   "But people are selfish, so it is quite hard for normal people and magicians to understand each other. Normal people want to treat magicians as weapons to protect them, but magicians also look down on normal humans who don't have the ability to use magic, and that circle continues and becomes the conflict in society now," Haru said calmly.
   "Then, do you want to solve this discrimination?" Maya asked.
   Sumire and Maya thought that Haru was very kind, but...
   Sumire and Maya were dumbfounded.
   "I mean, I'm also selfish. I don't have the energy to take care of everyone in this world, and all I want is for both of you to be able to live well and happy in this world without being affected by all those problems," Haru said and kissed their foreheads gently.
   Sumire and Maya blushed and felt very warm in their hearts at that moment and directly hugged him together at that moment, thinking that they might give him a reward at night.
   "Say, you said something so sweet today. Is it because you will go to a girl's house tomorrow?" Sumire suddenly asked.
   Looking at Haru's expression, Sumire and Maya had to admit that if this guy wasn't such a pervert, it would be perfect. Still, even they loved him so much that they decided to accept it and also give him a reward for saying something sweet tonight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1789: Suzune: I have invited a wolf to my house 1
   As Sumire said, Haru was really going to the girl's house the next day. He went to his house in Tokyo then rode on his motorcycle directly.
   When Haru rode on his motorcycle, in truth, he was quite careful and didn't speed up like he usually did in his original world. Unlike in his original world where the police wouldn't chase him out when he was around 180 km/h or more, in this world, everything was full of technology, so if people could leave it to a robot, they would leave it to a robot, so there wasn't any traffic police, and there was only a robot, who recorded their crime, then sent out an email or sent the group of police directly to the criminal's house, though, it was useless on him, after all, he could use some of the devices that he developed to cause the malfunction on the camera, but this time, he wanted to enjoy the scenery around so his speed was quite slow.
   The journey wasn't long, and it was quite fast since he had arrived at Suzune's house in 30 minutes.
   Haru looked at the house in front of him, the size was fairly normal, but he could see that Suzune was coming from quite a well-off family, after all, the price of land in this country, especially in Tokyo was quite huge so just having a house, someone could be said quite well-off in this country.
   Still, even though today was 2095, in truth, there was no difference in house design, but enough of that since he wanted to see Suzune who was in her normal clothes.
   Haru pressed the video intercom on Suzune's house and said, "Senpai, I have come."
   "Wait a moment, I'll open up the door for you."
   Hearing a slightly stern and cold voice, but there was a slight tenderness, Haru knew very well that it was Suzune's voice. "Un." He waited for a while, then the door opened, there he saw Suzune was there, wearing her casual clothes, with her long hair being tied behind, and somehow, it made her appear quite cute. "You're so cute in your usual clothes, Senpai."
   "..........." Suzune blushed lightly and sighed. "I wonder, why I feel that I shouldn't let you enter now."
   "Hehe, it's too late, Senpai. I have come, and I have brought you a souvenir?" Haru said with a smile and showed the souvenir that he had brought.
   "Well?" Suzune was a bit surprised, and said, "You don't need to be that troubled yourself, but I'll accept it. Come in, have you eaten yet?"
   "..........." Haru looked at Suzune and thought that she was really cute when she was at home. "Well, I have eaten...." He looked at her expression that was slightly disappointed, then quickly said, "But I'm still hungry."
   Hearing Haru's words, Suzune chuckled and was amused by Haru's words. "Well, I'm quite a confidant in my cooking ability."
   Haru was surprised and asked, "You don't use a robot, Senpai?"
   "Even though I might like this, I still like to use my hands to do things," Suzune said.
   Haru nodded and didn't say much since there were quite a lot of people who used their own hands to cook rather than leaving it to a robot, but he just didn't expect Suzune to be so cute. "Then I can't wait to eat it." He entered the house, then asked, "By the way, where are your parents, Senpai?"
   "They're on a business trip. There are only the two of us here," Suzune said while looking at Haru.
   ".............." Haru could feel that he was being stared at he said, "I guess, it is a bit of a shame that I can't meet your parents."
   "Well, it's okay, you might see them in the future," Suzune said.
   "Does that mean, I can come more often in the future?" Haru asked.
   Suzune smiled and said, "That's based on your actions today."
   Haru thought that this girl was really charming somehow.
   Upon entering her house, Suzune told Haru to sit in the dining room while she went to the kitchen to continue to cook. He looked at her wearing an apron and continued to cook, and he had to admit that her nape was so beautiful that it made him want to hug her and kiss her nape tenderly.
   Suzune put some of the dishes on the plate then brought it to Haru.
   "Stew?" Haru looked at the dishes that were brought by Suzune.
   "Un, do you hate it?" Suzune asked.
   "Well, it's okay, but this dish needs quite a long time to cook, right?" Haru knew that making a stew needed a very long time process, which was why he was quite surprised, especially when Suzune cooked this dish by herself.
   "It's okay, hurry up and taste it since it might not be good if it has gotten cold," Suzune said.
   Haru looked at Suzune for a while then nodded before he started to eat. He took the meat directly and started to chew it. He could feel the meat was so soft that it melted in his mouth, and the juice spread through his entire tongue. Unlike the world of Toriko and his world, where the development of the cuisine was very important, he was quite surprised to taste such a delicious dish in this world.
   "How is it?" Suzune asked with some hint of nervousness.
   "It's delicious! I want to eat it every day," Haru said without hesitation.
   Suzune blushed again since this guy was trying to ask him to marry him in an indirect way. "That's good, eat it, I have cooked a lot."
   "Un." Haru nodded and didn't think too much since he wouldn't get fat no matter how many he had eaten.
   "Say, Haru, can I ask you a question?" Suzune asked since she remembered something.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Is your family behind the one that caused the anti-magic organization panic?" Suzune asked.
   The anti-magic organization panic was the term used by today's problem where the anti-magic organization dared blatantly attack the First High School, and it might attack another place, and because of this incident, a lot of people who were pro to anti-magic didn't dare to step forward since they were afraid of being labeled as a terrorist.
   Haru looked at Suzune and asked, "Is this stew your bribe?"
   "Um, you can think of it that way," Suzune said amusingly. "Well, you don't need to talk if you don't want to."
   "It seems that you're very interested in this matter, Senpai?" Haru asked and stopped eating.
   Suzune looked at Haru and sighed. "I won't hide it from you, but I'm from an Extra."
   Extra are members of Magical Families who lost their number in their Family name (the number in the Family name was either dropped or replaced with other characters).
   The reasons for stripping off their number could be from causes such as the crime of treason, the crime of failure to perform an important duty, or 'incompetence'.
   Just like discrimination against Course 2 students at National Magic University Affiliated High Schools, the discrimination against the Extras has not been exterminated and is still being practiced. It has recently grown even worse and is in the process of becoming a severe problem.
   Haru was a bit surprised when Suzune suddenly told him this matter. "But why did you tell me this?" After all, he knew how someone could be discriminated against because they were the members of the Extra.
   "Because I believe in you." Suzune smiled gently and said, "Right? Kasugano Haruka?"
   "..........." Haru looked at Suzune and thought that this girl was really charming somehow, but somehow, he was wondering how this guy dared to invite a wolf into her house.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1790: Suzune: I have invited a wolf to my house 2
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "I'm Kasugano Haruka?"
   "Un." Suzune nodded and said, "I might not have believed it before, but when I heard about your deeds where you used your magic to follow the coalition members of the student's Course 2 from behind without them noticing, I know that you're very good at illusion or an optical so I have made a conclusion that this ordinary face is your disguise so you will have a quiet high school life."
   "..." Haru looked at Suzune and thought that this girl really had the ability to become a detective. "Senpai, why don't you become a mystery novelist, I'm sure that you'll become successful."
   "Thank you, but I'm more interested in the field of research than literature," Suzune said amusedly. "So what is my guess?"
   "Well, there's no need to hide it anymore," Haru said and took off his glasses directly. "You're right, I'm Kasugano Haruka."
   The moment Haru took off his glasses, Suzune could only stare at him blankly, she knew that he was very handsome, but this guy was too handsome, right? Especially that mole under his right eye, which made him so charming, but then she sighed. "With your identity, whether it is an actress, rich girl, or even those famous young ladies from various famous magician families will become your mistress, so why me? You should know that I'm a member of the Extra, right?"
   The Extra family had always been associated with a crime of treason, the crime of failure to perform an important duty, or "incompetence," so rather than choosing her, Suzune felt that it was better to choose someone better, especially with his identity.
   Haru didn't answer Suzune's question immediately, but stared at her, who seemed to feel inferior to everyone. "Senpai, do you think that your worth is lower than those girls that you have mentioned before?"
   "I..." Suzune couldn't answer this question since if she admitted it, she felt that she would betray all the hard work that she had done in the past few years, if admitted, it would mean that all the hard work that she had done in the past few years were useless.
   Haru smiled and said, "You hesitate, right? So that means it shows that you're believed in yourself and you have never thought of yourself as lower than any of those girls from an actress, rich girls, or even those girls from those famous magic clans. You're special and I can see that quality in you, which is why I'm interested in you and I want to get closer to you, Senpai."
   Suzune suddenly felt overwhelmed by all the emotion that suddenly rushed into her. Her face gradually turned red, and it spread to her neck, especially when Haru moved closer to her as if trying to open the deepest part of her heart. She tried to stop him, but it was just impossible. She then closed her eyes and waited for him, but then her forehead flicked. "Ouch!"
   "What do you think, Senpai? Do you want me to kiss you that badly?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Suzune wasn't amused by this and asked with an unkind expression. "Haru, it isn't good to tease your senior."
   "Sorry, but you're so cute, Senpai that I can help but tease you," Haru said and thought that Suzune was very cute, but he knew that he shouldn't be impatient.
   Suzune wasn't amused and started to ignore him. "You!" She didn't feel happy when she was being teased all the time. She had never been treated like this and only turned her body, sulking showing that she was unhappy.
   "Sorry, Senpai, I might tease you so much," Haru said.
   Suzune sulked, but nodded, still, she also felt very embarrassed when she thought that she wanted him to kiss her, and at the same time, she knew that even though she had always buried herself in the student council talks, her research, and school, pretending that she didn't care about a relationship, but in truth, she wanted someone who could support her and stayed with her, even if they knew about her identity.
   "Say, Senpai, can I hug you?" Haru asked.
   "Huh?" Suzune was dumbfounded.
   "Well, it is just I always have this urge to hug you, especially when I saw you cooking before. I want to hug you directly, but I feel that it might be too rude, so I have thought to ask your permission before?" Haru asked.
   "....This is my first time for someone to ask me that kind of request," Suzune was speechless, but then, she nodded gently. "Um."
   Haru didn't hesitate and hugged Suzune directly, and gently, feeling her slender body on his arms. He had to admit that it felt good to hug her.
   As for Suzune, she also felt the same, she might have been quite tense before, but quickly, she felt very comfortable, warm, and secure. In her mind, she had been pushing herself, doing her research so the status of her family could become better so her mind had been tense all the time, but this time, this moment, she felt very relaxed and wanted to be hugged by him forever.
   Haru knew that hugging was the best way to comfort someone, and when he saw Suzune whose face started to relax, he couldn't help but smile. He then smelled her hair and said, "You smell so good Senpai."
   Suzune blushed and said, "Pervert." But she didn't move and let him smell her hair.
   "Say, Senpai, can you tell me more about your family and why your family has become an Extra?" Haru asked.
   Suzune looked up at Haru and nodded. "I don't mind." She then started to tell the history of her family, in the past, her family was known as the Ichihana family, but after they had become Extra, they changed their name into Ichihara.
   The Ichihana being from the First Institute, gained the magic to disable opponents and thus interfere with them by manipulating their nerves. This resulted in the Number "One" being dropped from their name. The magic in question that can directly interfere with the human body was forbidden to use for any non-medical reasons, otherwise, the use of the magic is heavily restricted.
   "That's the story, it isn't that special, right?" Suzune said.
   "No, I'm glad that I can learn more about you," Haru said, but in truth, he knew that the cause of this was because Ichihana family was too weak at that time, after all, compared to the Ichijou family whose magic was to explode blood of the opponent, the magic of Ichihana family was quite tame, but because they were tame that they were prejudiced and being discriminated, leading into the situation where they needed to change their name.
   Suzune blushed again and snuggled into him. She then looked at him and asked, "Say, you have a girlfriend, right?"
   "So our relationship, is this alright?" Suzune asked.
   "I don't think that there's a right or wrong in a relationship, what matters is whether you're happy with it or not so I won't force you, but one thing for sure, hugging you like this in my arms is enough to make me happy," Haru said.
   Suzune was moved and after a moment of struggle, she said, "Well, let's just stay like this longer."
   "How about we sit in a more comfortable place, like your room?" Haru asked.
   "....Are you only going to hug me?" Suzune asked with some doubt.
   "Un." Haru nodded with pure and innocent eyes.
   "......." Suzune only realized that she had invited a wolf to her house, but she was already trapped and couldn't run so all she could do was to enjoy it, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1791: Do I need to pay you?
   Even though the matter of the anti-magic organization was still quite loud outside, for the students of the First High School, even though they were surprised by the attack of the terrorist, their feelings were quite complex since it was quite surreal. Even though the attack happened, they didn't know when it happened since the terrorist incident quickly ended without any trouble, and their minds had been in very excited minds because of Mayumi's speech.
   During the attack, Mayumi also stayed with everyone and talked to them to calm down since nothing would happen, so even though the students of the First High School felt surprised, they didn't think that there was a lot of change in their lives or rather, their high school life was so full that they didn't have time to talk about the terrorist.
   Haru, Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki were the same. The four of them were eating their lunch together, which was quite surprising since Miyuki usually went to eat with her big brother.
   "What's wrong, Miyuki? You're not going with your brother?" Haru asked while looking at Miyuki weirdly.
   "....." Miyuki was lost for words. Even though she knew that she might be quite clingy to her brother, when this guy directly said those words to her, it felt quite embarrassing somehow.
   "Haru, you can't be so blunt about it!" Honoka said with a red face.
   Shizuku nodded and said, "We have decided not to say anything about Miyuki's brother complex, right?"
   Miyuki took a deep breath and asked, "Are you guys teasing me?'
   The three of them said at the same time.
   "Well, we were joking, so what's wrong? It seems like you have something to talk about with me," Haru said.
   "That's true, but there's one thing that I want to ask you, Haru." Miyuki looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, why don't you just take off your glasses?"
   Shizuku nodded and said, "I think that's a good idea. I'm sure that everyone in this school won't cause you trouble even if they know your real identity."
   "Eh? You want to take off your glasses, Haru?" Honoka asked with a blush, especially when she remembered the day when she saw his real appearance, and she had to admit her heart was beating very fast, and she might not control her emotion, even though she knew that he had a girlfriend.
   "Do you want me to take it off?" Haru asked. In truth, it didn't really matter to him whether he took off his glasses or not, but he felt that it was very troublesome since he was very famous, and once his identity was known, without a doubt, there would be a lot of reporters, after all, the last terrorist incident there were some reporters that came to the school, and if it wasn't because of the government help that gave a reminder to those reporters that it was forbidden to enter a country facility, then there would be a lot more of reporters that gathered around the school.
   "Just so you know, that last terrorist incident has caused a lot of people to put their attention to our school and there are still some reporters that are standing outside, and once I have taken out my glasses and my identity is known, don't you think that this situation will become even more chaotic?" Haru asked.
   Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka only remembered the chaotic reporters that came to their school and at how troublesome it was, especially Miyuki, because of her lovely and beautiful appearance, she quickly became a center of attention that it made her scouted by some agency as an actress or something, but of course, Miyuki refused, after all, if she became an actress, her time with her older brother might decrease, right? But in truth, Miyuki was thinking too much since Tatsuya was her "Guardian" (bodyguard), so no matter what she did unless she married someone, he would follow her no matter where it was.
   Haru looked at Miyuki and said, "Miyuki, how about you straight to the point? What do you want me to do?" He knew that this girl might want his help, and as her uncle, he didn't really mind helping her niece.
   Miyuki looked at Haru for a bit and felt a bit hesitant, but watching his expression, in the end, she said, "Haru, I know that it might be a rude request, especially after you are still on a break from your career, but can you sing a song during my brother's birthday party?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You want me to sing at your brother's birthday party?"
   "Um." Miyuki nodded and asked, "Can you?" She then looked at Honoka and Shizuku and said, "Honoka, Shizuku, if you don't mind, how about you also come to my brother's birthday party?"
   Honoka and Shizuku were surprised when Miyuki suddenly asked Haru to sing a song, but then, they were suddenly invited by her to come to this birthday party.
   "I don't really mind." Honoka nodded and didn't think too much, even though she wasn't particularly close with Tatsuya, but Miyuki was her friend.
   "If Honoka is alright, then I'll come." Shizuku nodded.
   "Thank you." Miyuki smiled, looking at both Honoka and Shizuku.
   Honoka and Shizuku also smiled, but in truth, they just wanted to watch Haru's performance and knew that if both of them combined themselves with Miyuki, then they knew that their chance to watch Haru's performance would be higher.
   "So Haru, can you?" Miyuki asked since she knew that Tatsuya was Haru's fan, and she hoped that Haru would be able to sing a song for her brother since she wanted to give the best surprise for her brother.
   "Your brother's complex is really at a high level." Haru looked at Miyuki speechlessly and said, "I'm not even surprised if one day I receive an invitation to your marriage with your brother in the future."
   "What?!" Honoka was dumbfounded.
   "Wh - What are you talking about, Haru?!" Miyuki blushed and quickly became agitated.
   "Well, I don't mind. I'll come to this birthday party and sing a song for Tatsuya." Haru looked at Miyuki then asked, "But then, I can believe in him that he won't tell my identity, right?"
   "Yes." Miyuki nodded without hesitation and said, "My brother won't do something like that."
   "That's good." Haru nodded and said, "But in truth, I don't really mind taking off my glasses, but for now, it isn't the time."
   "So when is the time?" Shizuku asked.
   "Well, probably around the time the Nine Schools Competition is being held," Haru said.
   "..." Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka could tell that once Haru did that, this year of the Nine Schools Competition would be more interesting than the previous year.
   "So, for this birthday party, what kind of preparation have you made?" Haru asked.
   "Preparation?" Miyuki tilted her head and felt confused.
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "Well, I'll give a two-song, one is for the birthday party song, and the other one is my gift for him."
   "Really?" Miyuki was surprised.
   "Thank you." Miyuki smiled sweetly, but then she asked, "Haru, I know that it might sound rude, but how much do I need to pay for your performance?" After all, Haru was a professional, and of course, she needed to pay him, right?
   "It's alright. You don't need to pay me, just think of it as my gift to Tatsuya since he's my..." Haru said but said the last part in a low voice that only Miyuki could hear it.
   "...." Miyuki looked at Haru and somehow felt complex when she heard such a thing from his mouth.
   Haru looked at Miyuki, and if this girl wasn't his niece, then she needed a lot of money to hire him to sing at the party, but then, he thought for a bit and said, "Say, can I invite my girlfriend too?"
   After all, Haru was sure that the party would be interesting, and he felt that it was necessary to bring his girlfriend there, right?
   Miyuki felt complex and wanted to reject it right away, especially when she thought that her aunt might come to her brother's birthday party, but...
   "Haru!" Erika quickly ran toward Haru and called out to him loudly.
   Then Tatsuya, Leo, and Mizuki also came and joined them.
   "....." Miyuki looked at her brother and knew that she had lost her chance to do so.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1792: Birthday Party 1
   Time was moving fast, and it was time for Tatsuya's birthday. The birthday party was being held in the cafe where they often gathered together, which was located near the school.
   One by one, people came one after another from Tatsuya and Miyuki, then Mizuki, the three of them waited for the rest of the people while drinking coffee at the cafe, but Miyuki was very restless at that moment.
   "Miyuki, what's wrong?" Tatsuya asked with some doubt when he looked at Miyuki's state.
   "Ah, nothing, Onii-sama." Miyuki quickly shook her head since there was no way she could say that her aunt might come today.
   Tatsuya wasn't sure, but he just patted Miyuki's head to make sure that she could feel better.
   "Onii-sama..." Miyuki felt quite embarrassed when she was patted so suddenly, but at the same time, it also made her calm down slightly when in truth, she was still worried about Haru that might bring her aunt to the party.
   As for Mizuki, she could only stare at both Tatsuya and Miyuki in a blush since what they were doing was like a lover and not like a brother and a sister.
   While they were waiting, Erika also came. "I'm here!" She entered the cafe with a "bang!" then she looked around and asked, "Mizuki, Miyuki, Tatsuya, where is Haru?"
   "Oh, he hasn't come yet," Mizuki said.
   Tatsuya nodded and asked, "Erika, do you like him that much?"
   "Wh--?!" Erika was startled, but then her face became as red as her hair, and she quickly denied it. "What are you talking about?!"
   "......" Mizuki, Miyuki, and Tatsuya.
   "Well, Erika, I won't surprise you, but Haru might bring his girlfriend today," Miyuki said.
   "Huh?!" Erika was dumbfounded and asked, "Are you serious?" If it were before, she would say that Haru had an ordinary face, how could he have a girlfriend, but when she saw his real face, she knew that it would be easy for him to have a girlfriend.
   "......." Erika wasn't sure, but she felt a bit down, even though she had expected this problem. She then sat down on the empty seat then slumped there with her face pressing against the table.
   "......." Miyuki, Tatsuya, and Mizuki.
   The three of them had expected this problem before, but what could they do? After all, the subject of Erika that she had put her heart into had already been an owner.
   Before long, Leo, Honoka, and Shizuku also came, but unlike the rest, Honoka and Shizuku brought their present to Tatsuya, who had a birthday today, after all, Miyuki had told them about Tatsuya's birthday before and even though their relationship wasn't that particularly close, it was a necessary thing.
   "Huh? Tatsuya is on his birthday?" Leo, Mizuki, and Erika were dumbfounded.
   "Yeah, I'm surprised, thank you." Tatsuya had a light smile on his face right now, then looked at Miyuki, who had planned everything, and somehow he understood why she showed such an expression before. He patted his little sister's head again, but then another guest entered the cafe.
   "Oh, sorry for being late," Haru said as he entered the cafe. In his hand, there was a cake that he had baked, and his other hand was holding someone's hand.
   Everyone stared at Haru, then looked at the woman beside him.
   "Hello," Sumire said with a smile.
   It was their first time meeting Sumire, so they weren't sure who she was, and they had to admit that her appearance was quite eccentric, especially that lab coat, which was stained with a red mark there.
   As for Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku, they were dumbfounded since this woman was different from the one that they had seen in a photo. After all, in the photo, the woman had black hair, but Sumire had messy purple hair.
   "She's my girlfriend. I have told Miyuki that I'll bring her today, right?" Haru said while looking at Miyuki.
   "Um." Miyuki somehow felt quite complex. She felt relieved that her aunt didn't come, but at the same time, she also knew this woman since she had seen her when they were in Yokohama before. 'Still, did he cheat on aunt?' After all, the thought of her aunt accepting her boyfriend to date someone else while dating her aunt had never crossed her mind. The existence of a harem had never been thought existed in her mind, so she was confused at this moment.
   On the other hand, Mizuki, Erika, Honoka, and Shizuku observed Haru's girlfriend, and they had to admit that even though Sumire seemed to be quite eccentric, she was gorgeous, but at the same time, she was quite older than them?
   'Is it what they call a mature charm?'
   They weren't sure how to describe their feelings, but they didn't want to lose somehow.
   Sumire looked at the four girls amusedly then hugged Haru's arm directly, which caused the girls to keep staring at her with an intense gaze. She smiled and said, "Your harem at school is fun to tease."
   "Well, don't tease them that much." Haru then looked at Tatsuya and said, "Happy birthday, Tatsuya. I brought you a cake today."
   "Thank you, Haru." Tatsuya smiled, and his mood was very good when he learned that Haru had a girlfriend, so that meant Haru wouldn't become his brother-in-law in the future. Knowing that fact might be his best gift for his birthday in his entire life.
   "Come on! Let the party start!" Haru said without hesitation.
   "Oh!" Leo also raised his voice with a smile. As for his reaction, it was pretty much normal, or rather he didn't think too much.
   With all of that, Tatsuya's birthday party started, and they looked at the cake that was brought by Haru and couldn't help but be amazed since the cafe in front of them seemed to be so delicious.
   "Haru, where did you buy this cake?" Shizuku asked.
   "I baked them myself," Haru said.
   "Well, let's just light up the candle," Haru said and put some candles on the cake before he lit them up. He then looked at Miyuki and gave her a signal.
   Miyuki nodded before she looked at Honoka and Shizuku, who also gave her a nod.
   The three of them were surprised by Haru's ability, but they had to admit that this guy was too amazing, right? Not only music and magic, but he was also good at cooking, which made them quite dumbfounded somehow and also felt quite jealous of Sumire at this moment.
   "Wait, Onii-sama, don't blow the candle. Let us sing a song for you," Miyuki said.
   "Huh?" Tatsuya was dumbfounded.
   Miyuki didn't give Tatsuya a chance to react and gave Haru, Honoka, and Shizuku a signal to start the song. "Ready, and..."
   <BGM: Mayo Chiki - Happy Happy Birthday>
   Leo, Erika, and Mizuki were dumbfounded since they had never heard this song, or more importantly, they didn't know that Miyuki, Haru, Shizuku, and Honoka were going to sing a song!
   Tatsuya looked at Haru, Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku, who sang a song for him, and somehow he couldn't help but feel moved at this moment.
   "Today is a day when I can see your special smile
   That moment will be when all wishes are granted."
   The combination voices of Haru, Miyuki, Honoka, and Shizuku made the whole cafe's atmosphere so cheerful, and everyone in this cafe, including the owner, was also attracted by the song and couldn't help but enjoy this song together.
   "For us to have met each other
   It's the best gift there can ever be
   Come on, blow out the candles."
   Miyuki sang those words with all of her feelings since she really felt that her best gift was to meet her brother.
   On the other hand, even though Tatsuya's emotion had been erased by his mother, he could feel that his heart was trembling and wasn't sure why, but he felt that his heart was so moved at this moment.
   With the cheerful song, everyone also started to join since the song wasn't that difficult and it was very fun to sing.
   "From me to you, happy happy birthday."
   At the end of the song, everyone clapped their hands together and said, "Congratulations!" together.
   "Thank you, everyone," Tatsuya said with a smile and thought that it might be his best birthday in his entire life.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1793: Birthday Party 2
   With that song, the party became very merrier, and Sumire looked at Haru with amazement since this guy was a very amazing singer, right?
   "Let's take the cake. I feel like this cafe is very delicious," Leo suddenly said.
   Everyone, who heard Leo's words, also nodded. After all, the moment Haru took out the cake, they were quite dumbfounded at how delicious it seemed.
   The cake that Haru baked for Tatsuya's birthday party was an Opera Cake.
   Opera Cake is a French cake. It is made with layers of almond sponge cake soaked in coffee syrup, layered with ganache and coffee French buttercream, and covered in a chocolate glaze.
   The cake was so beautiful that it could be compared to the dark night in the sky.
   "Haru, did you really bake this cake yourself?" Erika asked. Even though her feeling toward Haru was pretty complex when he brought his girlfriend, she was still curious whether he was the one who baked it.
   "Un." Haru nodded and said, "Don't worry, it is very delicious."
   "Then Miyuki." Tatsuya looked at Miyuki.
   "Yes." Miyuki nodded and started to slice the cake for everyone. The moment they got their cakes, they thanked Tatsuya, Miyuki, and Haru first before they quickly ate the cake.
   The moment they put the cake on their mouths, they felt like a chocolate meteor bombarded them. It felt like they had returned to prehistoric times where the dinosaurs became extinct because of the meteor. They had never tasted such a delicious cake in their entire life before, and it was so delicious that it almost made them extinct.
   "Haru, did you really make this cake?" Leo asked.
   Haru shuddered when he heard Leo's confession and quickly backed down to Sumire's side, hiding behind her, along with creating a wall from Mizuki, Erika, Shizuku, and Honoka. "I refuse!" But the girls' response made him speechless since they only gave the nod at Leo's confession.
   However, the girls didn't seem surprised by Leo's confession and thought that it was normal that this guy wanted to marry someone who could bake such a delicious cake.
   Tatsuya somehow couldn't help but chuckle at this interaction.
   Miyuki looked at Tatsuya, who chuckled, and a smile couldn't help but form on her face. She looked at Haru, and somehow she understood why her aunt was attracted to him, but at the same time, she was really wondering whether her aunt knew about Sumire's matter?
   While eating the cake, the girls couldn't help but gather around Sumire since they were really curious about her.
   "Um, Muroto-san, can I ask you a question?" Honoka asked.
   "Um, how did you meet Haru?" Honoka was wondering how both Haru and Sumire met each other. Not only her, but every girl in this place was also curious about Haru's romantic life.
   "Well, we met by chance when he visited my clinic before, then we started to interact with each other, and then we dated," Sumire said.
   "Clinic? Are you a doctor?" Shizuku asked.
   "Yes, I'm a doctor." Sumire nodded and didn't hide the truth.
   Everyone talked together with Sumire since they were curious and they had to admit that Sumire was interesting to talk about, especially when she had a lot of interesting knowledge, but there was one question that they wanted to ask, and that was the age difference between Haru and Sumire, but they knew that it was very impolite to talk about the matter of age to a woman, so they didn't say anything.
   But Leo was quite tactless and whispered to Haru to ask about Sumire's age. "Haru, how old is your girlfriend?"
   "........" Haru and Tatsuya.
   "Does it matter? What matters the most is that I love her," Haru said without hesitation.
   Tatsuya nodded and also supported Haru, especially when he knew that Haru had already a girlfriend and didn't chase after his little sister.
   "......." Leo somehow understood why Haru had a girlfriend, and somehow he didn't now.
   While Haru, Tatsuya, and Leo were talking to each other, Erika couldn't help but become quite mischievous and asked a quite perverted question, "Um, Muroto-san, since you're a doctor, then have you played a doctor play with him?"
   "Yes." Sumire nodded calmly.
   Everyone was startled when they heard Erika's question, but they were even more dumbfounded when they heard Sumire's answer.
   "Well, your name is Erika, right?" Sumire looked at Erika and said, "If you like Haru, then you can go for him."
   "Eh?" Not only Erika, but everyone was dumbfounded.
   "I've never tied him up, and I'm satisfied with our relationship, and as long as you can accept that he might go after another girl, then you can go since he's a good partner," Sumire said, without hesitation, after all, she could see that those girls here had some affection toward Haru.
   "Wh - What are you talking about, Muroto-san?!" Erika's face was burning at that moment and felt that she was an open book in front of Sumire, but it was just her heart was beating very fast at this moment since she had never thought that she would expect that Sumire would just agree like that.
   "Cough! Cough! Right, Tatsuya, I have the last gift for you, and you should be thankful to your sister that she has requested me to do this performance," Haru suddenly said.
   "Performance?" Tatsuya was confused, but then he was dumbfounded when he saw Haru take off his glasses. Not only Tatsuya, but Leo was also dumbfounded since both of them had never expected that Haru would be Kasugano Haruka, and the glasses that Haru wore were a disguise.
   Haru then walked toward the piano in the cafe and said, "Can I borrow it for a while?"
   "Ah, ye - yes!" The owner of the cafe was also dumbfounded when Haru suddenly appeared in his cafe!
   Haru's identity was very famous since he was the most popular singer in the world at that moment, so no one would expect that he would come to do a performance in this small cafe.
   Sumire looked at Miyuki who was Haru's niece and couldn't help but feel a bit amused for some reason. She took out her phone so Maya could also watch Haru's performance too.
   Haru sat down on the piano then said, "I have made this song recently based on what Miyuki wants to tell you so enjoy it." He didn't play immediately but brewed his emotions to play this song.
   No one also said a word since they wanted to hear what kind of song that Haru would sing.
   "Is There Still Anything That Love Can Do?"
   <BGM: Radwimps - Is There Still Anything That Love Can Do?>
   Haru started to play the soothing piano melody and instantly caught everyone's attention easily. His voice had such magic and it could make everyone attracted to him immediately.
   "Born with nothing in my hands
   I stumble upon this place
   Falling through a crack in time
   Tatsuya raised his eyebrow and somehow those lyrics hit his heart very hard, recalling how his life was.
   Miyuki somehow couldn't stop her tears, she didn't expect Haru to describe her brother's experience very well and the lyrics, and she couldn't help but remember her brother's life which made her sad.
   "Courage and the strength of hope
   The magical bond we share
   We grow up only to forget
   How do we ever use them here?"
   The more they listened the more they could feel that their emotions were played by Haru, they could feel that it was like he was played by him, but they didn't hate it since this song was so beautiful, especially... this part.
   "I need to know if there's still anything that love can do
   I need to know if there's still anything that I can do."
   Miyuki and Tatsuya looked at each other and couldn't help but snuggle at each other.
   "You are the one who found my courage and I knew
   I want to pay it back and spend it all on you
   You gave me the love we share, it's all because of you
   You are the reason, let me share this love with you."
   Miyuki and Tatsuya somehow recalled how their lives together, how they supported each other until now, and how they felt that it was hard and how wonderful it was when they were together. It was because they were together that they could stand until now.
   As for the girls, they couldn't take their eyes away from him at that moment.
   As for Leo and the owner, even though they were men, they understood why a lot of girls were in love with him.
   As for Sumire and Maya, they thought that they were going to ask him to sing this song tonight since it was so wonderful.
   "I need to know if there's still anything that love can do?
   I need to know if there's still anything that I can do?"
   Haru ended the song and he hoped that it was enough to compensate Tatsuya for the ability that he had stolen before, though, at the same time, since he was his nephew, he might return his ability after he learned it well later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1794: Mid July
   After the birthday party, the relationship between everyone became closer, and there was some special bond between them, especially when they all knew about Haru's real identity.
   Haru still maintained his identity as a secret, and only some people knew about his identity.
   Then with all of that, the time had passed, and it was in mid-July now.
   If someone asked what was special about July, they would say it was a Nine Schools Competition.
   The Nine Schools Competition is a nationwide annual magic tournament for the nine National Magic University Affiliated High Schools, and it is one of the biggest magic-related events in Japan. Its official name is "Nationwide Magic High School Athletics Competition."
   Every year, a roster of select students from the nine 'National Magic University Affiliated High Schools' from across the country meet, putting theirs and their schools' pride on the line.
   A huge audience is always expected, including not only the general public, government officials, and those interested in magic but also businesses, overseas companies, researchers, and scouts. It is also one of the few states that provide magic competition as entertainment.
   The Nine Schools Competition is said to be the greatest stage for Magic High School students to shine, and its results are linked to the students' career paths. It is also one of the few major events to allow the general public to better understand and become invested in magic competitions, as well as to further society's acknowledgment of magic.
   Haru had prepared his money and put his bet on his school to become a champion in the Nine Schools Competition, but before this big event was being held, there was something that he and everyone in the First High School needed to face, and that was an exam.
   In Magic High School exams, it is expected that students would perform roughly the same between the practical skills test and written test for magical theory.
   Everyone was working hard on this exam, and as expected, the result of the exam made everyone feel dumbfounded.
   In Year 1 Class A Course 1, everyone was talking with Haru with some excitement, after all, without a doubt, he was the leader in this class, and at the same time, everyone was amazed by the result of his exam since he had taken the first rank whether it was on the practical skills test, written test, or the combination of both, which gave him a very dazzling result.
   Haru talked with them for a while, then quickly told them to go away since he wanted to talk with a beautiful girl rather than being surrounded by a mob character, leaving only Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki.
   It could be said that the four of them were known as the Quartet or the Four Heavenly Kings of the Year 1 Class A Course 1 since the result of their exam was also very dazzling compared to the rest of the people in this school.
   When there were only four of them, Honoka couldn't help but say, "Haru, the result of your exam is just too amazing..." She looked at Haru full of amazement, thinking that he was simply a superman. After all, there was nothing that this guy could do from learning, magic, singing, cooking, and even flirting. Even if he had a girlfriend, sometimes, she couldn't help but feel tempted by him.
   Shizuku looked at Haru, and somehow her expression was quite complicated. After all, she had worked hard, but her result wasn't satisfying. In the practical exam, she ranked 4th, losing to Haru, Miyuki, and Honoka respectively, and on her written test, she ranked 5th with four people on top of her, which made her sigh. Her results were good, and with the combination of both practical and written tests, she ranked 3rd in the entire 1st year, but there was a huge gap between her grade with Haru and Miyuki.
   "Ok, Honoka, if you keep praising me, then I might mistake you for having fallen for me," Haru said.
   "Eh?!" Honoka blushed instantly, but then she murmured. "Well... I might..."
   "Sorry, what did you say?" Haru asked.
   "No - Nothing!" Honoka quickly said with a red face and panicked expression.
   "...." Miyuki and Shizuku.
   Both of them knew what Honoka's feeling toward Haru was, but they also knew how hard it was to be together with Haru, considering this guy already had a girlfriend.
   Miyuki looked at Haru and couldn't help but let out a sigh inwardly. She had asked her aunt about the matter of Sumire, and Maya told her that Maya knew about this matter and also accepted Haru that might have opened a harem. She had to admit that out of all the guys that she had met, Haru was different from any of them and didn't show that much interest in her, which made her quite comfortable around him, and at the same time, it was very fun to stay with him, especially when she heard he sang or tasted his food.
   "What's wrong, Shizuku? Are you still sulking about the result of your exam?" Haru asked.
   "....." Shizuku only stared at Haru silently.
   "You're ranked 3rd. What are you unhappy about?" Haru asked speechlessly. After all, the result of Shizuku's exam was also very amazing.
   "But there's a huge gap between you and me," Shizuku said while pouting. After all, she had worked so hard.
   "Well, Shizuku, rather than thinking about an exam, how about we think about the Nine Schools Competition?" Haru asked.
   "The Nine Schools Competition?!"
   When Haru mentioned the Nine Schools Competition, Shizuku's eyes became very excited.
   Honoka sighed and said, "Shizuku really loves the Nine Schools Competition."
   "Um!" Shizuku nodded, but then her expression became serious and said, "But in this year's competition, we can't let our guard down since I have heard that the heir of the Ichijou family is going to enter from Third High School."
   "Shizuku, did you forget that we also have Haru?" Honoka said without hesitation.
   Shizuku was surprised, and then she looked at Haru. She quickly patted him and said, "Win this heir of the Ichijou family, Haru." She would enter the female division, so there was no way that she would face the heir of the Ichijou family since the heir was a male, so without a doubt, Haru would face the heir of the Ichijou family, and of course, she wanted him to win.
   "Un." Haru nodded and said, "You don't need to worry."
   With the result of their exam, without a doubt, Haru, Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka would enter the Nine Schools Competition since no one was better than the four of them in this school.
   "Well, Haru, how about we go to the student council now?" Miyuki suddenly said.
   "....." Haru was speechless and said, "Sorry, Miyuki, can you tell everyone that my stomach is hurt?" He didn't really want to go to the student council since he was sure that Mayumi was going to drop him a lot of jobs again. He didn't really mind, but he felt that it was very troublesome.
   Miyuki let out a sigh and wondered how she and her brother could lose against this bastard on the exam. She directly grabbed Haru's collar and said, "Let's go, don't make everyone wait."
   "Honoka, Shizuku, help me!" Haru cried out, but Miyuki kept pulling him without mercy.
   Shizuku and Honoka could only smile, watching this scene, but at the same time, both of them had doubts about the relationship between Haru and Miyuki. After all, both of them were very close to each other, and they shouldn't be dating secretly, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1795: Their relationship is pretty complex
   Haru and Miyuki then walked together with the student council room, and she quickly reprimanded him. "The student council is very busy, so you can't slack your work!"
   Haru was too lazy to argue, so he said, "By the way, Tatsuya is very amazing that he can get the 2nd rank on the writing test."
   Hearing Tatsuya's name, Miyuki nodded and said, "Yes, Onii-sama is amazing." In truth, if Tatsuya could become ranked one on the written exam, then she would be happier, but in reality, she didn't think that Tatsuya would be able to win against Haru. If Tatsuya's ability wasn't sealed by her, then she thought that Tatsuya might be able to win against Haru, but compared to Tatsuya, even though she didn't want to admit it, she felt that Haru's mind worked several times better than Tatsuya.
   If Tatsuya could be said to be a perfect soldier that would do everything to complete his mission, then Haru would be the boss of this perfect soldier, manipulating a lot of people without anyone noticing, but a lot of people still thought of him as a good guy.
   Miyuki knew the reason why the Rokkaku clan's power could become stronger and stronger might be because of the young man beside her, even though she didn't really want to admit and it might also be the reason why her aunt became his lover.
   Miyuki also knew that it was better not to make this guy an enemy since she had a feeling that if Haru became an enemy, then he might make the world become her enemy or her brother's enemy, which was pretty much a scary thing.
   Fortunately, their relationship was pretty close, and she also didn't really hate him. She also felt that it was very comfortable staying with him, and she had to admit that he was very reliable, except during this time.
   "What's wrong? Has your brother's complex been cured?" Haru asked.
   "..." Suddenly, Miyuki started to emit cold air from her body and stared at him with a cold expression. It might be because it was the first time someone had teased her brother complex without restraint, which somehow made her lose control when she talked with him.
   "Stop, stop, don't use your magic here," Haru said, speechless at Miyuki since this girl often lost control of her magic from time to time, which made him quite speechless. In truth, it was quite impossible to lose control over magic unless there was a special situation. In Miyuki's case, half of her Magic Calculation Area was used to seal Tatsuya's power, which was why she often lost control over her magic.
   Hearing Haru's words, Miyuki let out a sigh and calmed down. She then looked at Haru and suddenly asked, "Haru, do you have free time?"
   "That depends on the situation. What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Do you know Kokonoe Yakumo?" Miyuki asked.
   "I know him, or rather, he's quite famous, isn't he?" Haru said since he almost controlled all the information in this world, and of course, he knew who this Kokonoe Yakumo was, but in truth, besides being known as an Ancient Magic practitioner, he felt that this guy was nothing special.
   "Yes." Miyuki nodded and said, "In truth, I have known him since he's my brother's teacher, and after knowing you, he wants to meet you. What do you think?"
   "He wants to meet me?" Haru asked while raising his eyebrow.
   "Um." Miyuki nodded and asked, "What do you think?"
   "Is this Kokonoe a beautiful woman?" Haru asked.
   "If not, then I don't have time," Haru said.
   "..." Miyuki knew that this guy was joking around, so she asked, "Are you sure? He's a very good Ancient Magic-user, you know?"
   "It's alright, in truth, Ancient Magic is just like that, as long as there's a time, the Modern Magic can also develop similar magic to an Ancient Magic, and I'm already strong enough, I don't have that much of interest toward an Ancient Magic, rather than talking about an Ancient Magic, it is better for me to meet with a researcher who is researching about Three Great Puzzles of Weight Systematic Magic," Haru said.
   The Three Great Puzzles refer to three spells that are theoretically possible with Weight Magic but are currently impossible to achieve. The three puzzles are the Realization of a Gravity Control-Type Thermonuclear Fusion Reactor; Actualization of Generalized Flying-Type Magic; and the Development of a perpetual motion device based on the model of unlimited inertial expansion.
   In truth, Haru could do one of them as for the other two, he hadn't found the answer, after all, unlike the Flying Magic, where he could see the trick on it instantly, the meaning of two other magic was the same as unlimited energy, and it would also violate thermodynamics law. Well, as long as there was a mechanism where those two magics could draw energy from the surrounding area or store a magic sequence on something, then it might be possible to develop both magics.
   Haru might be smart, but he wasn't omnipotent after all, and there was a lot of interesting magic in this world, so while he was in this world, he wanted to learn as much as possible.
   "OK, don't stare at me like that, it isn't like I'm looking down on an Ancient Magic or something, but I'm in the middle of research, I don't really have time to go to this Kokonoe," Haru said. However, in truth, he just didn't have an interest in Kokonoe since he knew that Kokonoe was just a bald fake monk.
   "What kind of research? Are you doing some strange CAD again?" Miyuki asked since she knew that this guy had developed a lot of strange magic or devices for a magician, which made her speechless sometimes, but at the same time, she was also amazed since those tools and magics were amazing on their own, depending on the situation, of course.
   "Well, it is a secret. You can ask your aunt if you want," Haru said. He knew that Miyuki knew about his relationship with Maya, so he didn't keep it a secret from Miyuki.
   "....." Miyuki was speechless and didn't really want this guy to mention her aunt, after all, her feeling toward the relationship between Haru and Maya was very complex. If Haru was a little older, then she might not think too much, but Haru's age was similar to hers, which made her heart unable to accept it. After all, no one would ever think that their uncle would be of a similar age, right?
   "Well, let's stop here since we have arrived," Haru said and opened the door of the student council.
   Miyuki also nodded and entered the student council.
   Both of them knew since the Nine Schools Competition was near, their jobs would be very hard, which somehow made them a bit helpless.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1796: The Nine Schools Competition
   When Haru and Miyuki entered the student council room, Mayumi said, "Haru, Miyuki, you're a bit late."
   "Sorry, Mayumi-senpai, there's a lot of things that happened in the class before," Haru said simply.
   "...." Miyuki looked at Haru speechlessly, but she didn't say much.
   "Well, you two, come here and let's talk about the Nine Schools Competition since, without a doubt, you two will be our main competitors in the competition," Mayumi said without hesitation, after all, the result of the exam of both Haru and Miyuki were so dazzling and other than both of them, she didn't think that anyone was suitable to become the main competitors.
   "Senpai, even though I know about the Nine Schools Competition, can you tell me more about this?" Haru asked.
   "Sure." Mayumi nodded and then coughed several times while looking at Suzune.
   Suzune, who was being stared at by Mayumi, was confused and asked, "What's wrong, Mayumi?"
   "Cough! Cough!" Mayumi coughed several times.
   "Hmm, Suzune-senpai, Mayumi-senpai might want you to help her to bring that board," Haru said.
   "..." Suzune looked at Mayumi and asked, "Can you do it by yourself?"
   Mayumi pouted, but in the end, she did the preparation by herself. She pulled the board in front of everyone so it could be easily seen, then wore glasses. If possible, she wanted to change her clothes like a teacher with a suit a teacher, but since it was troublesome, she decided not to do it. She looked at Miyuki and Haru and said, "Alright, you two, listen to me carefully, alright? I'll explain to you more about the Nine Schools Competition."
   "Yes, Sensei!" Haru said without hesitation.
   Mayumi seemed quite satisfied with Haru's response and started with her explanation. She didn't need to explain what the Nine Schools Competition was, but she explained the rules and what kind of competition would be held in this competition.
   The competition is divided into the Official and Newcomers' Divisions. Only 1st Year Students may participate in the Newcomers' Division, while the Official Division has no restrictions. Each contestant may participate only in two contests, and the maximum number of participants per contest is three from each school, with men and women calculated separately.
   "Up to 10 guys and girls in the official division and newcomer division participate in the Nine Schools Competition battles. In short, that's 40 members from each school." Mayumi looked at her two juniors and said, "Then I'll explain to you two about the six events that will be held in the Nine Schools Competition."
   The first is the Monolith Code, which is a game where teams of three compete with magic surrounding a monolith. Victory is determined by incapacitating the opposing team or splitting the monolith in the enemy camp in order to transmit its code.
   The second is Mirage Bat, a contest where magic is used to jump into the air and hit holographic orbs projected in the air with a stick.
   The third is Ice Pillar Break, a contest in which one breaks or possibly destroys the opponent's 12 ice pillars while protecting their own from atop a scaffold in their own side.
   The fourth is Speed Shooting, similar to clay shooting, a contest that has targets that are shot into the air to be destroyed with magic.
   The fifth is Crowd Ball, a contest to get the most balls shot from the shooter into the opponent's court with a racket or magic within the time limit.
   The sixth is Battle Board, similar to surfing a race riding a board and using spells like acceleration magic to complete three circuits along a man-made watercourse.
   "Of the six events, four aren't gender-specific. Monolith Code is for guys only, and Mirage Bat is an even for girls only. Each school is allowed to have up to three people participate in each event, and each person can participate in up to two events. That means five guys and girls will have to participate in two of the five events. The remaining five will only need to do one event. This rule was put in place out of concern for 1st-year girls. Participating in 2 events for the newcomer battle will be extremely taxing for one's stamina," Mayuki said.
   Haru glanced at Miyuki and knew that the last words were meant for Miyuki. After all, without a doubt, Miyuki would participate in 2 events. He did the same and knew that he would also participate in 2 events too, considering his result on the exam. He thought for a while and knew that he might join the Monolith Code, and as for the other event, he wasn't sure which one he should take, but he could do anything, so he didn't need to worry too much.
   "Since the Nine Schools Competition is a team competition, deciding on who competes in which events, where opposing aces will go, and who we should challenge them with... figuring out that strategy will be essential. Aside from the participants, up to four people can be part of the tactical staff," Suzune added with another explanation.
   "We're aiming for the 3rd consecutive championship, right?" Haru asked.
   In the past two years, the First High School had become the champion of the Nine Schools Competition.
   "That's right for us in the 3rd year. Winning the championship this year will be a true victory," Mayumi said with a smile.
   Mayumi, Mari, and Juumonji were known as the strongest generation. After all, both Mayumi and Juumonji were coming from the Ten Master Clans, and Mari, even though she wasn't coming from Ten Master Clans, her strength didn't lose to both of them.
   "Haru and Miyuki, we believe in your strength, and as for the other contestants, most decided from these results of the exam. It's reassuring that we have so many excellent freshmen this year. Mitsui-san (Honoka) and Kitayama-san (Shizuku), as well as Satomi-san and Akechi-san, will all probably be nominated. This will be the third year in a row that Mari, Juumonji-kun, myself, and the rest of my generation can win the tournament, so we absolutely must not lose. I look forward to seeing how valuable you are to our forces," Mayumi said while looking at Haru and Miyuki with a smile.
   "Thank you." Miyuki nodded gracefully and with determination since everyone had trusted her so much, so she needed to do her best, but...
   "What's wrong, Haru? You don't have the confidence to win?" Suzune asked since Haru didn't say anything.
   "No, I believe that I can win, but I feel like there might be a lot of trouble that might be coming at us, so I want you to be prepared," Haru suddenly said, which made everyone dumbfounded at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1797: If he said that there might be a problem, then there would be a problem
   When Haru said that there was trouble, then without a doubt, 100% there would be trouble in this Nine Schools Competition.
   "Azusa, can you call both Juumonji-kun and Mari here? It seems that there's another problem," Mayumi said.
   "Yes, President!" Azusa nodded without hesitation.
   Haru was speechless and said, "Mayumi-senpai, you don't need to be so exaggerated. I just feel that there might be trouble, but it doesn't mean that there will be trouble."
   "No, your words always have some truth," Suzune said.
   "Yes, I believe in your words too, Haru," Mayumi said.
   If everyone asked who had the sharpest mind in this entire school, then, without doubt, they would say that it was Haru, after all, he was the one who predicted the movement of the terrorist and even though they didn't have evidence, what had happened to the anti-magic organization before might be related to him.
   Haru looked at everyone speechless, he was doubting something and felt that something might happen since the Nine Schools Competition was a big event, but he couldn't tell them the reason, right? After all, he was afraid that he might be punished once he was known to do this activity, but it was too late.
   Miyuki, Suzune, and Mayumi quickly prepared tools to help Haru's presentation since everyone wanted to win the Nine Schools Competition, so if possible, they needed to erase all the threats or danger that might trouble them to win the Nine Schools Competition, at least, someone might get hurt during this event.
   After a moment, both Mari and Juumonji came to the student council room since they were told that there might be trouble at the Nine Schools Competition.
   "Haru, what might the problem be?' Mari quickly asked.
   "Did you get information from your clan, Haru?" Juumonji asked.
   "Well, in truth, I'm not sure. It's just my hunch after all," Haru said.
   "Hunch?" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Haru's words.
   "Yeah, I had this hunch after I saw this," Haru said and showed everyone something on his phone terminal.
   Everyone looked at the picture that was shown on Haru's phone terminal and couldn't help but raise their eyebrows since it was filled with some kind of number.
   "What is this?" Azusa was confused.
   "This... is this the list of odd gambles?" Suzune quickly realized what was shown by Haru.
   "Um, it's an odd gamble." Haru nodded.
   "But how did you have this?" Miyuki was confused.
   "....." Haru sighed when everyone was looking at him and said, "Don't punish me, alright? It is because I also want to gamble."
   "..." Everyone became dumbfounded again since it was their first time to hear a member and the most dazzling student in First High School would join a gamble.
   "HARU!!!" Mari was furious when she heard Haru's words.
   "Calm down, you don't need to worry, no one will know my identity, and I have also used a middleman for this gamble, and this is just one of the entertainment," Haru quickly said and stopped Mari, who wanted to lock him in with a submission technique. "Anyway, if I don't do this gamble, I won't notice the problem that might happen in the Nine Schools Competition!"
   Hearing Haru's words, everyone began to doubt.
   "Is there something strange with this list?" Mayumi asked with some doubt.
   "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "Please check the odds on the First High School."
   Everyone looked at the odd on the First High School, and they could see that the odd was quite small compared to the other high school on the list.
   "You can see that because our school has won two consecutive wins, the odds for our school are quite small," Haru said while pointing to the odds on the list. "So, can you see the odds of another school, especially the Third High School?"
   "It's huge," Suzune said in surprise.
   "Is there a problem with this?" Juumonji asked.
   "Of course, there's a big problem." Haru shook his head and said, "To do this gamble, there must be a dealer, and this dealer might be connected to a certain organization and this organization that has put a lot of their money to bet on one of the teams in this event, so to make a lot of money, they might support their favorite team and destroy the strong team in this event, that means us."
   "...." When Haru's words fell, everyone fell into a silence, since what he had said there was some logic behind and at the same time, they became more amazed at him, since with this small information, he could conclude that there might be a problem with the Nine Schools Competition.
   "But it is only for money, right? Will they be something that might hurt us because of money?" Azusa asked in doubt.
   "Azusa, I think that you have underestimated the power of money. After all, you should know that someone can kill other people because of money," Mari said with a serious expression.
   "And you might not know this, but do you know the total money that is circulated in this gamble?" Haru suddenly said.
   "How much?" Mayumi asked curiously.
   "This much..." Haru showed another data that he had found out.
   When the amount of money was shown, everyone became dumbfounded again since it was too much!
   "With this amount of money, I'm not surprised if some mafia organization will try to sabotage the competition," Suzune said without hesitation.
   Everyone also agreed with Suzune.
   "So what exactly will they do? They might do something to us, right?" Mari asked.
   "Hmm... there might be a lot of things that they might do, but firstly, they won't do something in public, so we don't need to worry that they might sabotage us during the event, but..."
   "But they might stop us from going to the competition by causing an incident," Haru said.
   "Is there anything else?" Juumonji asked.
   "Hmm... do the staff check our CAD or something in the competition?" Haru asked since he hadn't joined the Nine Schools Competition after all.
   "Un." Mari nodded and said, "Before the event, the staff will check our CAD so the participant can't cheat."
   "So we need to be careful at that time since someone or some organization might plant someone in the staff organization and then put some viruses in our CAD during that time," Haru said. He then looked at everyone and said, "Well, I'll do my best to ask my clan for help so there won't be a problem and everyone can do this competition without worry and become the champion of the Nine Schools Competition."
   "I'll do the same," Mayumi said without hesitation.
   "Me too." Juumonji nodded.
   After all, Haru, Mayumi, and Juumonji were coming from a big clan, and Haru and Juumonji were the heirs of their own clans, so without a doubt, they had considerable authority within their clan.
   They talked about countermeasures to the attack that might have happened to them during the Nine Schools Competition. It didn't really matter if the attack didn't happen, but if it really happened, then they might not be able to bear the consequences, so they needed to prepare themselves before everything happened.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1798: Since when?
   The next day, after the talk about their preparation, if something really happened at the Nine Schools Competition, Haru and the members of the student councils from Mayumi, Miyuki, Azusa, and Suzune had lunch together, including Mari together in the student council member room.
   Mayumi had trouble on her mind at that moment, but her thought was distracted by the scene in front of her. Not only her, but Miyuki, Azusa, and Mari were also distracted at that moment. They had some doubts in the past, but they had never thought too much. However, their doubts kept piling up, and somehow they almost couldn't help but wanted to ask this question, even though they were still hesitant.
   Haru and Suzune were sitting next to each other, she looked at him and asked, "How is it?"
   "It's pretty good, it seems that your cooking skill has become better," Haru said without hesitation, tasting the karaage (Japanese fried chicken) that was made by Suzune.
   "You know, you shouldn't eat meat and fried food all the time," Suzune said with a sigh.
   "Isn't this the reason why you have made some greens on the bento?" Haru said.
   "By the way, teach me some vegetable-type recipes later," Suzune said.
   Suzune looked at him with a smile and asked, "Now, that you mention it, are you still putting your money on that gamble?"
   "...Yes." Haru nodded with an awkward smile.
   Suzune was speechless and pulled Haru's cheek. "Haven't I told you to stop it?"
   "It hurts! It hurts, Suzune-senpai!" Haru pretended that it was hurt.
   Suzune snorted but felt quite amused since she knew that this guy's skin was as thick as a castle wall so there was no way her pinch was hurt. "Stop it, alright? The gamble isn't good." After all, she didn't like his gambling habit, even though she knew that he had won a lot of money.
   "Well, I'll stop." Haru nodded and agreed, after all, the money from the gamble was just a little pocket money for him, and it was better not to make Suzune unhappy.
   "Good." Suzune nodded with a smile, but suddenly...
   "Say, is it only me, or is your relationship pretty close?" Mari asked with some doubt.
   "You mean our relationship?" Suzune asked while looking at Mari.
   Everyone nodded at the same time.
   "Well, we have been dating after all," Suzune said calmly.
   "Huh?!" Then everyone was dumbfounded and surprised!
   "What?! How?! When?! Why you didn't tell me?!" Mayumi quickly stood up from her seat and came to the middle of both Suzune and Haru. She quickly held Suzune and looked at her with some disbelief and shocked expression as if she had been betrayed by her friend.
   Suzune sighed and said, "You have never asked us, right, Haru?"
   "Un." Haru nodded and said, "You have never asked us, after all."
   "....." They couldn't say anything in refute since no one would ever think that both Haru and Suzune would be dating to each other, after all, both Mari and Mayumi knew how stoic Suzune's personality was and she was also known to be very cold toward the opposite gender, but they would have never expected that she would be dating secretly.
   "Who confessed first?" Mari asked while looking at Haru.
   "Me." Haru didn't hide anything and said, "I chased after Suzune-senpai."
   Suzune shook her head and said, "Well, I'm the one who gave him an opportunity, so he isn't the only one who takes the initiative." After all, she was the one who invited him to her house, even though she knew that this guy was a wolf. Her beautiful face couldn't help but blush when she thought how perverted this guy was, but she had to admit that all the games that he had taught her were very enjoyable and she also had tasted the thing that had been done by an adult after all.
   Haru was a wolf, so he had never wasted the meat that was prepared in front of him, and ate it gently.
   Looking at Suzune's somewhat shy expression, everyone was slightly at loss for a moment and they had to admit that Suzune was very cute, somehow, but at the same time, they were wondering how the heck this bastard could get Suzune?!
   "Haru?!" The one who was the most annoyed was Mayumi since she had never expected that her best friend would be eaten by Haru.
   "Okay, Mayumi, don't get angry at him. I love him, that's all, you don't need to worry since he has been treating me gently," Suzune said and stopped Mayumi who wanted to beat Haru up.
   Mayumi looked at Suzune and somehow felt that she had been betrayed by her friend. In truth, she also had an interest in Haru, but suddenly she heard that Haru and Suzune had been dating each other, which somehow made her feel very complex at this moment.
   Mari also felt complex and didn't expect that her close friend would be dating a junior secretly.
   On the other hand, Azusa was stunned and couldn't reach. She could only sit there and just couldn't believe what she had heard before her face turned red when she thought that Haru and Suzune had been dating each other. "Eh? Eh? Eh?"
   "..." Miyuki stared at Haru expressionlessly, she had been monitoring him, and it was also because of her that he didn't have a chance to be close with Erika, Mizuki, Suzune, or Honoka alone, but she had never expected that Haru would attack Suzune secretly and the four girls that were mentioned above was just a feint.
   Miyuki had tried everything so this guy wouldn't do anything bad, but it seemed that everything was futile since this guy seemed to be able to eat Suzune. She then thought about the Nine Schools Competition and without a doubt, there would be a lot of girls from various schools.
   Miyuki suddenly felt that Haru was a wolf, and all the girls in the competition would be sheep that were ready to be eaten by Haru. She stared at him and knew that she needed to watch over him, or else...
   Miyuki knew that she couldn't do it alone and she needed help!
   "How long have you been dating?' Mayumi asked calmly, but she was still annoyed.
   "Two months," Haru and Suzune said at the same time.
   'Two months...' They didn't expect that Haru and Suzune had been dating secretly for such a long time yet they were so clueless which made them quite helpless.
   "Cough! Cough!" Haru coughed and gathered their attention. "I know that it might be surprising for you to hear that both of us are dating each other, but isn't there some problem that you have encountered Mayumi-senpai? We might as well discuss this before we talk about our matter." He didn't really mind talking about his matter with Suzune, but what mattered the most was about the Nine Schools Competition since he could see that there were some problems that they needed to solve beforehand.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1799: Haru: Board Battle? I need to wear a suit tight again?
   Hearing Haru's words, Mayumi couldn't help but remember her trouble and sigh.
   Looking at Mayumi's reaction, Suzune looked at Haru and couldn't help but smile since this guy really had a way with his words.
   "Tell us, Mayumi-senpai," Haru said gently.
   "..." Miyuki's eyes turned sharp toward Haru, observing him quietly.
   "Well, in truth, we're having a hard time even with just deciding the participants..." Mayumi said with a sigh.
   "Must be hard on you, Mayumi," Suzune said calmly.
   "But our most important problem is the engineers..." Mayumi looked at Azusa and said, "Among the 2nd years, A-chan's the most capable of them."
   Azusa clenched her cute, little fists with a confident smile.
   "Have we even gathered enough? Anyway, let's stop complaining and start eating," Mari said and took out her bento box.
   "Plus the lack of a specialist in the 3rd year is a dangerous situation..." Mayumi sighed again while eating then looked at Mari. "If only Mari could at least maintain her CAD...."
   "Ugh.." Mari looked away and showed an awkward expression. "Now that's a serious problem."
   Mayumi looked at Suzune and asked, "How about you, Rin-chan?"
   "It's hopeless. I'll only drag people down," Suzune said while eating, after all, she was only good at theoretically not practical, but then she remembered something and said, "Then how about Haru?"
   Everyone was surprised when they heard Suzune's words.
   Haru looked at Suzune and couldn't help but feel speechless at his girlfriend.
   "You have seen the power of his customized CAD, right? He can smash a car with a metal bat, and he also has helped me with my CAD too, even though I don't usually use it," Suzune said.
   "But I have joined two events!" Haru quickly reminded everyone. He was the rank 1 among the entire grade and without a doubt, he was one of the most favorite participants among the First High School and he also had joined two events for the Nine Schools Competition, telling him to suddenly join the engineers, even though it wasn't difficult for him, he was too lazy to do it.
   "Now that you mention it, what event are you going to join, Haru?" Mari asked.
   "I have joined the Monolith Code and...." Haru sighed.
   "What?" Everyone was wondering why Haru suddenly made a long sigh.
   "Battle Board..." Haru rubbed his temple, but there was nothing that he could do, after all, among all the freshman in the First High School, he was the best and he could do all the events easily, which was why he was put on Battle Board since there was no one who could win the Battle Board other than him.
   "What's wrong with the Battle Board? it should be easy for you, right?" Miyuki was confused since she knew that Haru was quite good at Movement and Weight type of magic.
   Suzune thought for a while and realized why Haru seemed to be uncomfortable by the Battle Board event. "Well, Mayumi, can you change his event?"
   "What's wrong? He can win easily, right?" Mayumi was confused.
   "Well, it is alright, but you know the clothes of the Battle Board is a tight suit, right?" Suzune said while looking at Haru, whose lips twitched uncontrollably. "It doesn't really matter, right? It's better to be known by everyone rather than the people in the entire country, right?"
   "....." Haru didn't have any words to refute since he knew that it was better that way.
   "What's wrong?" Mayumi was in doubt.
   "Well, come here, let me tell you," Suzune said and whispered something to Mayumi.
   Miyuki, Mari, and Azusa were looking at both of them in doubt, but...
   "Ehhhh?!" Mayumi's face turned red instantly and there was smoke around her head.
   "What? What's happening?" Mari asked in doubt.
   Mayumi glanced at Haru secretly, but she didn't dare to look at him that long, especially after she heard the information that was heard by Suzune. After a moment, she glanced at Haru, wondering whether it was really that big, and at the same time, she realized that both Haru and Suzune might have that kind of relationship already which made her even more shocked!
   "What?" Mari was very curious at this moment, wondering what was the thing that was told by Suzune.
   Miyuki and Azusa were in doubt.
   "Cough! Cough! It's alright, you don't need to know Mari." Mayumi still couldn't look at Haru straight and said, "You don't need to join the Battle Board, but if that happens, can you become the engineer, Haru?" Since he didn't attend the two events then he should be able to become an engineer, right?
   "It's possible." Haru nodded. He felt that it was also good to become an engineer since he knew that he might take care of a group of cute girls later. "Still, is this alright? I'm only 1st year after all." He remembered that there was no 1st year that had become an engineer in the past.
   "It should be okay, after all, you have prestige in the school." If it was someone else, then a lot of people might doubt him, but it was Haru, especially the members on the Moral Committee who had seen how he capable to use his magic to defeat all the terrorist organizations that had attacked the school together with Juumonji.
   "I'll talk at the later meeting and you should also show your skills later, alright?" Mayumi said with a red face.
   "I don't mind." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   "Hey, what's happening? Tell me!" Mari couldn't bear it any longer and wanted to know what Suzune had told Mayumi.
   Suzune and Mayumi looked at Mari in a sigh and knew this girl's personality very well.
   "Haru?" Suzune looked at Haru, waiting for his response.
   "You've said to Mayumi-senpai, adding one more person isn't much different." Haru didn't really care when the size of his dick was known by a lot of people, after all, he had a share of experience where he needed to wear a tight suit in the past, especially in the battle academy type of world.
   "Well..." Suzune nodded and told Mari to come closer.
   Mari raised her eyebrow, but then she moved closer, however...
   Mari was dumbfounded, her face was red as an apple, and she just couldn't believe what she had heard. "Are you serious?"
   "Un." Suzune nodded without hesitation.
   "......." Mari couldn't say a word, and didn't dare to look at Haru, but secretly glanced at him from time to time, and there was a curiosity in her heart at this moment.
   On the other hand, Miyuki and Azusa were looking at Suzune, Mayumi, and Mari in doubt, wondering what they were talking about?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1800: Flying Magic and a Meeting
   The meeting for the Nine Schools Competition would be held after school, so there was still sometime before the meeting was held.
   During that time, Mayumi and Mari couldn't look straight at Haru, which somehow made both Miyuki and Azusa feel confused.
   As for Haru and Suzune, both of them were relatively calm and did their job as usual.
   "President, what's wrong?" Azusa looked at Mayumi curiously.
   "Cough! Cough!" Mayumi was startled, then quickly changed the topic of the conversation. "By the way, A-chan, aren't you supposed to finish your assignment during this lunch break?"
   "Ah!" Azusa was startled, but then she started to cry. "Prez..." She forgot that she needed to finish her assignment, which made her helpless.
   "I'll help you a bit. What's your assignment about?" Mayumi asked with a smile, looking at her cute junior, then glanced at her uncute junior who was working with Suzune.
   "It's a report about "Three Great Puzzles of Weight-Magic Type Magic." I can't properly explain why one of them, generalized flying magic, hasn't been successfully developed," Azusa said.
   Haru heard everyone talking about the flying magic, but he didn't say anything. In truth, the flying magic had been developed by the Rokkaku clan laboratory, and it was being patented and sold to the military since flying magic was very convenient magic. With this magic, the combat ability of the soldiers in the army would increase several times.
   However, Haru had to admit that developing flying magic in this world was very complicated since he needed to follow the rules in this world. Unlike when he developed magic in the world of Kenja no Mago, where as long as he imagined something, it would create magic.
   When everyone discussed the flying magic, Mayumi suddenly asked, "Haru, what do you think?"
   Everyone was looking at Haru. After all, he would become one of the engineers in the Nine Schools Competition, and he was very smart, so he should have an answer for Azusa's problem.
   Haru looked at everyone and said, "Suzune-senpai, can you pull my chair for a bit?"
   "Huh?" Suzune was confused, but she nodded regardless. She pulled Haru's chair and somehow saw him still sitting in the air. She thought that he was going to an air chair exercise or something, but then she was dumbfounded when she saw his feet were floating. "You - Your feet?!"
   Noticing Suzune's reaction, everyone then looked at Haru's feet and became dumbfounded.
   "Th - That..." They couldn't comprehend what was happening until Miyuki suddenly said, "That's flying magic!"
   Haru nodded and said, "In truth, the Rokkaku clan has developed it recently, and we have just talked about the cooperation of this magic to military and the rest of Ten Master Clans and 18 Assistant Houses, even though the announcement of this matter hasn't been announced, it will be announced in public soon."
   "H - How?! How is this magic working?!" Azusa quickly moved to Haru and tried to touch Haru's butts to see whether there was something there.
   "..........." No one could respond when Azusa suddenly did sexual harassment Haru.
   "A-chan!" Mayumi's face was so red.
   Suzune quickly pulled Azusa since she was very close to her. "What are you doing?!"
   "Ah - Ah!" Azusa quickly realized what she was doing and became very embarrassed.
   ".........." Haru was speechless and said, "Senpai, I know that you're curious, but sorry, I can't tell you yet."
   Azusa quickly realized her mistake and said, "I - I'm sorry, Haru."
   "It's alright since it is normal for someone to have such a reaction when one of the Three Great Puzzles of Weight-Type Magic is being solved," Haru said.
   The Three Great Puzzles of Weight-Type Magic had caused a lot of mystery in this world, and when one of them was being solved, of course, it would cause a lot of sensation.
   Haru looked at everyone's reaction and somehow could see that they wanted to try it. "Well, do you want to try it?"
   "I can't explain it to you about the mechanism, but I have always brought the device with me, and I might use it in the Nine Schools Competition. After all, it is too dumb not to use this kind of magic in the competition, right?' Haru said with a smile.
   Looking at this smile, they knew that the rest of the competitors in the Nine Schools Competition had already been doomed.
   After school, there was a meeting for the Nine Schools Competition, and as the student council president, Mayumi was the one who led this meeting. Unlike before, her complexion was a bit pale, and she was a bit dizzy.
   "President, what's wrong?" Hattori asked in concern.
   "It's alright. You don't need to worry." Mayumi smiled, which caused Hattori to be smitten. She then looked at everyone and said, "Now then, we'll start the meeting for the selection of our delegate to the Nine Schools Competition. But before that, I have something to announce that Rokkaku Haruka won't join two events for this event and only join the Monolith Code during competition."
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard it since Haru's power was clear to everyone, and if he didn't join two events and only took one event, then their chance to win on the newcomer event would decrease.
   "But in exchange, he'll become one of the engineer's members," Mayumi said with a smile.
   "...Engineers?" Everyone was dumbfounded again.
   "Please take care of me," Haru said politely.
   Someone wanted to ask, but Haru's prestige was too high, and the majority of them had decided to believe him directly. After all, they could see that Mayumi, Mari, and Juumonji had agreed to this matter.
   Haru looked at everyone's reaction and felt confused that no one seemed to protest about his participation as an engineer.
   "We lack an engineer for the competition, and we have tested his skill before, so in exchange for one event, he'll become an engineer. Do any of you have something to say?" Mayumi asked.
   They didn't say much if Haru was a Course 2 student, they would complain, but he was Course 1 student, the best one among the freshman, defeated the terrorist together with Juumonji, etc. His power was clear to everyone.
   "Then, since everyone has agreed, this matter is concluded, and before we talk about the participants for the event, there is something important to announce to everyone," Mayumi said, then looked at Juumoji.
   Juumonji nodded and said, "Based on our intelligence, there might be some group or organization that might target our school during this Nine Schools Competition."
   "What?!" Everyone was dumbfounded again from one after another, the news that they heard, making them unable to stay calm!
   "I know that's what you're worried about so I don't want any of you to be separated and always be in a group since no one will know what will happen in this Nine Schools Competition and always watch out the staff on the competition since they might be a people from..."
   Haru sat in his seat and couldn't help but think that there would be a lot of problems with the Nine Schools Competition that would happen in August. He thought about Tatsuya at that moment and wondered whether all the plots that would happen on Tatsuya had been stolen by him? Well, he didn't think too much, after all, that way, Tatsuya had a very peaceful high school life, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1801: Your eyes are special 1
   On the First High School main hall, everyone gathered there to watch the announcement and the introduction of the contestants that would join the Nine Schools Competition.
   Tatsuya was sitting on the audience seat, and somehow his face was complicated, staring at Haru, who was standing on the podium together with everyone. Even though Haru's face might be ordinary, his sheer presence was something that no one could ignore, and everyone also had heard that he would be a contestant for an event and an engineer too, which made everyone become amazed at him, but that wasn't something that made Tatsuya feel complicated.
   The thing that made Tatsuya feel complicated was that the Rokkaku clan had developed the flying magic, and they also had cooperated with the military. He had developed the flying magic, and he was also about to announce this matter too, but he didn't expect that someone was faster than him. He was wondering who was this researcher or magician was capable of developing flying magic on the Rokkaku clan or rather, he felt that the Rokkaku clan's strength grew stronger and stronger, which made him wonder who was behind this clan, but when he thought about the money that was owned by this clan...
   Tatsuya somehow didn't feel that much surprised at why this clan was able to develop flying magic.
   "Technical Team, 1-A, Rokkaku Haruka."
   "Yes!" Haru answered and moved forward. When he walked, there were a lot of people who clapped their hands, and it might be their imagination, but they felt that he was more handsome than before?
   The people who saw Haru at that moment weren't sure, but they wanted to come closer to make sure, but they knew that it wasn't the time to do that.
   Miyuki also moved forward and put a badge on Haru's uniform.
   Haru saw Miyuki's expression was a bit complex and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "No - Nothing..." In truth, Miyuki hoped for her brother to be able to stand together on this stage, but she knew that it was impossible now.
   "Don't show such an expression. If people see you now, they'll think that I bully you now," Haru said in a whisper.
   Miyuki looked at Haru and couldn't help but snort with a smile on her face.
   Mayumi looked at Haru, and Miyuki then nodded. "Now, a round of applause for the representatives of First High."
   Everyone clapped their hands together again, giving warm applause to everyone who would represent them at the Nine Schools Competition.
   After the announcement, Haru gathered all the students that he would take care of as an engineer. He looked at the list of students that he would take care of from Miyuki Shiba, Honoka Mitsui, Shizuku Kitayama, Akechi Emi, Satomi Subaru, and lastly, Takigawa Kazumi. "I'm..."
   "You're Rokkaku Haruka!" Suddenly the girl with red hair stood up and pointed her finger at Haru in surprise.
   Haru gave a light smile to this girl and said, "Yes, I'm Rokkaku Haruka, Akechi Eimi-san." He then looked at everyone and saw that everyone was a girl, which made him feel quite good. "I'm on the engineering team. I will be tuning your CADs as well as planning training routines and giving tactical advice."
   "Um, I have heard that you have also joined one event in the competition. Is that alright?" One girl with glasses raised her hand and asked.
   Haru looked at the girl, whose name was Satomi Subaru, and nodded. "I know what you're worried about. After all, I will become an engineer and join the competition at the same time, but then, the question is do you have the confidence to win an event where you represent the school?"
   "I'm confident." Haru looked at everyone and said, "Doing both of them is simple. I'll win the event, and I'll make all of you win the event, so for now, even if you hate me, please trust me."
   "......." It might be because Haru adjusted his glasses for a bit that it made his appearance slightly more handsome than before, so they were all mesmerized at this moment.
   Miyuki looked at the five girls on the team and couldn't help but sigh at this moment, then stared at Haru, wondering how many girls that this guy was going to get?
   After talking and discussing a lot of things with the girls on his team, Haru walked out to have a meeting with his team on the Monolith Code. In the Monolith Code, there were three members, who were himself, Morisaki Shun, and one random in the first year.
   Even though Morisaki Shun was known as the "Quickdraw" and seemed to be quite arrogant, he had the experience to back up his words. After all, he was known as a "Quickdraw," and he also had a share of experience as a bodyguard for various people.
   Haru didn't care much about his team on the Monolith Code. After all, by himself, he knew that he could win. He was walking along the hall, but then he saw Mizuki, who seemed to be following something. He raised his eyebrows and activated his power, and also saw a tadpole-like creature and felt speechless. 'If I'm not wrong, this should be a spirit.' He then looked at Mizuki again and shook his head before walking toward her to stop her.
   Mizuki had special eyes, and when she saw strange energy, she couldn't help but follow it, without knowing what it was, but suddenly her shoulder was patted, which made her startle. "Kyaa!"
   "I was only patting your shoulders. What were you surprised about?" Haru was speechless.
   "Haru!" Mizuki was surprised when she saw Haru, but because she didn't wear her glasses, she could see how vast the aura around him was. Even though Haru had tried to hide it, she could feel that his aura might be able to envelop this entire country, not the world? She fell deeper and deeper because of his aura, but then Haru flicked her forehead. "Ouch!" She rubbed her forehead, and there were some tears in her eyes, but it might have been her imagination when she was flicked. She felt very comfortable at that moment.
   "You should control your eyes better, Mizuki," Haru said helplessly since he knew how special Mizuki's eyes were.
   "Wh--?!" Mizuki was surprised, then she asked, "You know?" After all, the relationship between her and Haru was pretty close, but even so, it didn't mean she had told him about her condition, which made her very surprised at this moment.
   "Are you here to follow those spirits?" Haru asked while pointing at the sky.
   "Um... you can see it, Haru?" Mizuki asked with some blushes.
   "I can see it," Haru said with a smile.
   Mizuki was surprised then asked, "The - Then do you have similar eyes?"
   Facing this question, Haru said, "Well, it isn't exactly the same eyes, but I have developed similar magic, how about we walk together so I can tell you how you can control your eyes better?"
   "Yes!" Mizuki said without hesitation, after all, the reason why she was coming to this magic school was that she wanted to control her eyes better, so when she heard that he had a way to control her eyes, she decided to follow him without hesitation.
   "Well, follow me, I need to go somewhere first, then we can talk in the cafeteria or cafe or something," Haru said.
   "Um." Mizuki nodded without knowing that she was going to have a date with Haru. Walking by his side, she wasn't sure why she felt that she felt very secure at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1802: Your eyes are special 2
   Haru brought Mizuki to his meeting with Morisaki Shun and another random classmate.
   When Mizuki entered, Morisaki and the random classmate seemed to be looking at Mizuki, but they didn't think too much, after all, when every guy in this school had seen how beautiful Miyuki was, those girls in the school, even though they were beautiful, they would feel that they lacked compared to Miyuki.
   Still, when they saw Mizuki's "Weed" badge, their expression slightly changed, but they didn't say much after all as a man, they didn't have a hobby to bully a girl, and Haru was also there, they were afraid to make him angry, thinking that Mizuki was his girlfriend or something.
   Mizuki didn't know what they were thinking, but she had to admit that Haru was very handsome when he was leading everyone.
   Monolith Code was a team event, and to win, they needed to work together, though, in truth, Haru could win this event easily alone. He wanted Morisaki and this random classmate to do something too.
   Haru explained to them about the terrain, strategy, positions, and enemy that they needed to watch out for the event. If Mizuki wasn't here, he might tell them even more details, but a guy could wait since it wasn't good to make a beautiful girl wait.
   When their meeting ended, Morisaki and a random classmate had added several documents to their terminal, and they told Haru that they would remember everything.
   "Then work hard, I'll leave tomorrow," Haru said, then left with Mizuki. "Mizuki, let's go."
   "Ah, yes!" Mizuki stood up, bowed at both Morisaki and a random classmate before she walked beside Haru since they were about to have another talk.
   Morisaki and a random classmate looked at Mizuki, who seemed to be very docile somehow felt that they also wanted to have a girlfriend.
   Haru and Mizuki didn't stay at the school, but rather at the cafe where they usually stayed, after all, that place was fairly quiet, and they were a repeat customer, so the owner didn't feel that much surprised when they talked there, but the owner seemed to be in surprised when he saw both Haru and Mizuki together since both of them were together.
   Haru and Mizuki sat while facing each other. He looked at Mizuki and said, "Well, where should I begin? Do you have something to ask?"
   "Um..." Mizuki wasn't sure what to say for a moment since she suddenly became quite nervous when she realized that they seemed to be on a date, right?
   "Well, how about we talk about the spirit that we have seen before?" Haru said.
   "Un!" Mizuki nodded and asked, "What about that spirit before?"
   "It should be something from your classmates," Haru said.
   "My classmate?" Mizuki was in shock when she heard it.
   "If I'm not wrong, his name should be Mikihiki Yoshida, and he should be a direct descendant of the Yoshida Family," Haru explained.
   "Yoshida Family?" Mizuki tilted her head and didn't seem to know what kind of family it was.
   Haru didn't feel that much surprised since most people only knew about the Ten Master Clans, 18 Assistant Houses, and the Hundred Families. "Well, this family might not be part of Ten Master Clans, 18 Assistant Houses, or the Hundred Families, but is prestigious due to their traditional methods and supreme knowledge in Ancient Magic."
   "Ancient Magic?!" Mizuki was surprised.
   "Yes, and it is also the reason why you can see those spirits before. Luckily, I have stopped you since if I didn't stop you, you might disrupt his experiment, and you might be attacked, so be careful, even though you're curious about what you see with your eyes if you're hurt, then..."
   "...Sorry..." Mizuki realized her mistake, lowered her head, and somehow her breasts seemed to be deflated.
   "Well, just be careful next time, and you don't need to worry too much since it has happened and you have repented. What you need to do is for you to control your eyes better so the same mistake won't happen, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   "Haru..." Mizuki was almost in tears at that moment.
   Haru looked at Mizuki and felt that this girl was very easy for some reason, but he didn't feel that much surprised. After all, Mizuki was only in her 1st high school, so some of her thoughts were quite naive.
   "Do you know the name of your eyes?" Haru asked.
   "Eh? Do my eyes have a name?" Mizuki was dumbfounded.
   Haru was speechless, but he felt that it was normal for Mizuki not to know about her eyes since she was probably coming from a common family. "Well, the name of your eyes is Crystal Eyes."
   "Crystal Eyes..." Mizuki stared at Haru while murmuring the name of her eyes.
   Haru then explained what "Crystal Eyes" was, based on his understanding and the records that he had read over various sources. The number of people that had "Crystal Eyes" in history was very small, so there wasn't much of a record, and there weren't many people who could develop these eyes further, so he only gave her a general explanation about these eyes.
   "With those eyes, you can see various things that can't be seen by normal eyes, from the aura, spirit, and various things. If you decide to become a magic engineering, then your achievement won't be low," Haru said.
   "Ma - Magic engineering?!" Mizuki was surprised.
   "Have you thought about your future?" Haru asked curiously.
   Mizuki shook her head and said, "I have only thought about controlling my own eyes, and I have never thought about my future yet..."
   "I see... you must have worked hard during that time." Haru knew that Mizuki didn't have any help and had been working hard on her mind.
   "I..." Mizuki's voice choked, and she somehow wanted to cry since no one had ever said that to her.
   "Don't cry, don't cry, you'll make people think that I'm bullying you, right?" Haru said while patting Mizuki's head gently.
   "Um..." Mizuki nodded, but she kept crying.
   Haru was helpless and lent her his arms, trying to calm her down.
   Mizuki stopped crying and didn't dare to look at him at this moment. After all, they had been hugging each other before. She lowered her head, and her face was flushed.
   Haru looked at Mizuki and thought that this girl was adorable. "Well, how about I teach you to control your eyes?"
   "Eh?" Mizuki was surprised.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "Please teach me, Haru!" Mizuki said without hesitation, but she was still shy at this moment.
   "Call me Instructor now, alright?" Haru said.
   "Yes, Instructor!" Mizuki blushed but still nodded.
   "Hmm... Mizuki, are you free in the summer?" Haru asked.
   "I'm free." Mizuki nodded with a confused expression.
   "Then why don't you become my assistant in the Nine Schools Competition?" Haru asked since he thought that her eyes would be useful during the Nine Schools Competition.
   "Eh?" Mizuki was surprised.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "No, let me do it!" Mizuki said without hesitation.
   Haru looked at this girl again and had to admit that this girl was too easy, right?
  
   Chapter 1803: Surprise?
   There was still some time before Haru went with the team from the First High School to go to the venue of the Nine Schools Competition, but before that, he was looking at Sumire and Maya, who had gone for a week or so, which made him helpless.
   "Where have you been?" Haru asked, looking at Maya and Sumire, wondering where they had gone, and because of that, he often stayed at Suzune's house since his need in that area was quite huge.
   Sumire smiled mysteriously and said, "Well, we're preparing something since we know that you might be busy with the Nine Schools Competition."
   "Preparing something?" Haru was wondering if there was any need to prepare something? It wasn't that he looked down on the participants of the Nine Schools Competition, but the truth was that everyone that participated in that competition was weak. If Tatsuya was in his full power, then it might be possible to do something for him. Unfortunately, Tatsuya couldn't, especially when he had stolen Tatsuya's Elemental Sight.
   "Haru, can we go out to the supermarket for a bit? I want to celebrate something," Maya suddenly asked.
   "What do we celebrate?" Haru looked at Maya curiously.
   "Fufufu... I'll tell you later, let's go," Maya said and held his hand, but then she looked at Sumire. "You're not coming with us, Sumire?"
   "I have been working for the past week. I want to sleep first. Just wake me up if the food is ready," Sumire said while yawning."
   Maya nodded and said, "Then we'll return back soon." She looked at Haru again and said, "Let's go."
   Haru looked at Maya and Sumire, wondering what they were doing in the past week. He shook his head and didn't think too much at first, then teleported to his house in Tokyo since Maya wanted to go to the supermarket.
   In truth, Haru could use his ability to read the mind of both Maya and Sumire so he would know what they were doing, or just send out a surveillance robot that he developed to monitor both of them, but he wasn't the type of man, and he could trust both of them, so he didn't do any of that, and he knew that they had been staying on the laboratory for a week, though, he didn't know what the thing that they were doing was.
   Haru then glanced at Maya, who was smiling happily, and said, "You seem to be very happy."
   "Really?" Maya smiled sweetly and said, "It might be because it has been a week since we have been together. I miss you."
   Haru smiled and said, "It seems that by parting for a week, you start to learn how to flirt." He then held Maya's hand gently, feeling the smoothness of her hand, her hand might have felt slightly cold, but with his body heat, it was very comfortable when they were holding hands to each other.
   Maya smiled gently and held his hand back, feeling very comfortable by his body heat. She looked at him and asked, "Do you know what we have been doing for the past week?"
   "I'm not really sure." Haru shook his head and told Maya the truth.
   "Fufufu, I'll tell you later when we have arrived at the supermarket," Maya said with a mischievous smile.
   "........" Haru looked at Maya's mischievous smile and wondered what this woman was planning, but he didn't hate it, only he felt that someone might be unfortunate because of this mischievous side, especially when he saw the supermarket was located nearby to the house of two siblings.
   Miyuki knew that she would be separated from her brother for a while. Even though her brother would follow her to the Nine Schools Competition, she was afraid that they might not be able to meet that much, considering he wasn't the contestant that was chosen by the school, so she thought to cheer him up by cooking something special for him.
   Miyuki went to the nearby supermarket. Even though she usually bought her things online, she also often went to the nearby high-grade supermarket since she could confirm the quality of the ingredients.
   Miyuki's mood was quite good when she thought that her brother would eat the food that she made happily, but when she was about to enter the superpower, she staggered and almost fell down on the ground when she saw both Haru and Maya walking next to each other while holding hands, entering the supermarket together. 'What are they doing here?'
   It was Miyuki's first time seeing Maya and Haru together, and her feelings were very complex when she saw her aunt was really dating her classmate. She looked at them for a while and saw them talking with a laugh and smile and couldn't help but become curious about what they were talking about. She thought for a while, gritted her teeth, and decided to follow them without hesitation, quietly and secretly.
   Haru, who had entered the supermarket together with Maya, was speechless when he saw Miyuki before, and he was even more speechless when he saw Miyuki following them. He then looked at Maya and asked, "Do you know?"
   "What?" Maya asked with a smile, but then she said, "Anyway, this is my first time here. Let's buy a lot of things."
   Haru was surprised and asked, "This is your first time in the supermarket?"
   Maya nodded and said, "In the past, a Magician wasn't as carefree as now after all." She started to reminiscence her past, but then Haru held her hand. She looked at him in surprise and somehow felt warm. "Haru?"
   "You're not alone now," Haru said.
   Maya smiled sweetly and leaned her head on his shoulder. She looked at him and said, "Are you curious about what I have been doing with Sumire for the past week?"
   "Well, the truth is, I have an operation," Maya said.
   "Operations? You're very healthy, right?" Haru asked in a frown. He knew that his semen could make someone become more beautiful and also very healthy, so he didn't think that Maya had any trouble with her body.
   "Of course, I'm healthy, but I have just asked Sumire so I can bear children again," Maya said with a smile.
   "......" Haru was stunned in a place, staring at Maya.
   "Haru, let's have a son," Maya said with a smile.
   Suddenly the sound of several goods dropped on the ground was heard, Miyuki who was eavesdropping on their conversation, was stunned in place and fell down on the ground, staring at Haru and Maya in shock, but neither of them cared about it.
   ".........." Haru rubbed his temple and asked, "Wait a moment, let me calm myself."
   However, Maya didn't care about that and asked loudly. "Why? What's wrong? Let's have a son! I want a son!"
   "..........." Haru was even more speechless and could see that everyone was looking at them, and he quickly gestured to Maya to keep quiet.
   "Why don't you just agree?" Maya asked louder since she had been waiting for this moment. She had always wanted a child, but Haru's response was quite lukewarm, which made her unable to accept it!
   Haru was speechless, but then his mind moved at a fast speed, and he made his decision decisively. "Good, let's have children! But whether we have a son or a daughter, it isn't something that we can't decide, right?"
   "Good." Maya smiled sweetly when Haru agreed and hugged him without hesitation.
   ".........." Haru looked at everyone who clapped their hands and was lost for words. He looked at Maya, and somehow he understood what was the surprise that she had prepared, but he just wasn't sure how to react for a while now.
   As for Miyuki, she was stuck there and couldn't understand what was happening. She held her temple and asked, "Is this a dream?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1804: Start of the Nine Schools Competition
   It was the day of the departure for everyone to the Nine Schools Competition.
   On the bus, in front of everyone, Mari introduced Mizuki. "Let me introduce you. Her name is Mizuki Shibata. She'll be Haru's assistant and help us to check our CAD during the competition. She has a special ability and can help us detect if someone wants to sabotage our CAD, so don't forget to bring her whenever you're going to give your CAD to the staff of the event. Also, keep this matter a secret and don't let any other people know since if people know her power, then they might hurt her, do you understand?"
   Everyone said simultaneously, but they were also curious what kind of ability Mizuki had so she could be invited as another member and assistant of Haru.
   Mizuki was very nervous at that moment, and she wasn't sure what to do. Fortunately, there was Haru beside her, which made her feel relief.
   "Mizuki, sit beside me!" Miyuki suddenly said while waving her hand.
   "Eh?" Mizuki was surprised, but then she looked at Haru.
   Mizuki nodded and walked toward Miyuki to sit beside her. "Please take care of me, Miyuki."
   "Please take care of me too, Mizuki." Miyuki nodded, but then she cast a complicated gaze toward Haru, especially when she heard his conversation with Maya before. She was wondering how her aunt was and was wondering if she would have a cousin soon? But at the same time, she didn't really want any other girls to be close with him and wanted him to focus on her aunt, even though such a thing would be difficult.
   Looking at Mizuki, who had sat next to Miyuki, Mari nodded, then looked at Haru, who sat next to Suzune. She looked at him and couldn't help but raise her eyebrow.
   "What's wrong, Mari? You have been looking at him for a long time," Suzune asked since Mari's stare was just too noticeable.
   "No, it might be my imagination, but his face..." Mari looked at Haru's face in doubt, and somehow there was a noticeable blush on her face.
   "My face?" Haru raised his eyebrow, looking at Mari.
   "No - Nothing!" Mari shook her head and then complained. "Still, where is Mayumi? That girl is so late!"
   "...." Haru and Suzune looked at Mari at the same time before they looked at each other. Then they only smiled at each other and didn't say much. After all, he had adjusted his glasses again and made his face more handsome. It wasn't on the level on his original face where he would make every girl fall in love with him at first sight, but he was still handsome.
   "I'm sorry~~~!" Mayumi ran and entered the bus before she tried to take a breath. She was tired after running for a long time.
   "You're so slow!" Mari complained.
   "Sorry, sorry." Mayumi then looked at Haru and Suzune, who sat next to each other. "Say, Haru, what do you think of my outfit?" Unlike everyone who was wearing their uniform, she was wearing a white one-piece, showing her white and beautiful shoulders.
   "...." Haru was lost for words, then looked at Suzune, who gave him a nod. "...It suits you."
   "Really?" Mayumi smiled then said, "But I hope that you'd be blushing while praising me just now." She observed him for a while and felt that he had become more handsome.
   'Is it my imagination?' Mayumi thought while observing Haru's face.
   "Why don't you try it, Haru?" Suzune asked while looking at Haru.
   "..." Haru let out a sigh, then started his act. There was a blush on his face, and he couldn't look at Mayumi straight. "Y - You're so beautiful, Senpai..." He seemed so nervous and shy, showing the charm of the virgin boy.
   "...." Suzune, Mari, and Mayumi somehow couldn't help but blush and felt that Haru was cute when they saw him acting like this. As someone who was older than him, somehow they wanted to pamper him at this moment.
   Suzune hugged him gently and said, "Don't act like that again in front of any girls, alright?"
   "Un, Suzune-senpai," Haru said with a shy smile.
   "..." Suzune looked at Haru and decided to keep hugging him like this.
   "...." Mari felt conflicted, but Mayumi pouted and felt jealous at this moment.
   "Anyway, shouldn't we start our trip? We can't make everyone wait too long, right?" Haru said.
   "That's true." Mari nodded and said, "Alright, Mayumi, quickly sit down, so we can start our trip."
   "Un." Mayumi looked at Haru and Suzune with a sigh before she walked away.
   Suzune looked at Mayumi for a while and asked, "You're not blind to her feeling, right?"
   "I'm not blind, but I have you after all," Haru said simply.
   Suzune snorted and said, "If you say that with just one girl fired, then I'll be moved, but you have three, including me, right?"
   "But now, you're my only focus, Suzune," Haru said sincerely.
   "..." Suzune looked at him for a while, then leaned her head on his shoulder. "Let me rest for a bit." She felt very comfortable by his side and just wanted him to pamper her somehow.
   Haru smiled, looking at Suzune, before looking outside of the window, feeling worried about Maya since he had to leave her for a while, but well, he knew that she should be alright, considering Maya was the strongest Modern Magician in this world, and he also had given her various gadgets, etc. to protect her.
   Haru and Suzune didn't cause much attention, considering they were sitting in the front area, and no one really said much, considering the prestige of both of them were quite huge, and they were fairly quiet when they flirted with each other.
   Miyuki looked in the direction of Haru and Suzune and couldn't help but frown.
   "What's wrong, Miyuki-san?" Mizuki asked since she could see that Miyuki seemed to be in a bad mood.
   "Nothing, Mizuki." Miyuki shook her head gently, then kept looking at Haru.
   Haru was sitting in his seat and looked at everyone who seemed to be quite relaxed even though on the meeting previously, there was a talk that there might be a danger on their trip, and as expected, he didn't expect the danger would come so soon.
   "Stop the bus!" Haru shouted while using his power slightly so it would make everyone listen to him.
   "Huh?!" Everyone was dumbfounded.
   The driver was also surprised and also stopped the bus slowly when he heard Haru's voice.
   They were wondering why Haru suddenly told them to stop the bus, but before they asked what was happening, suddenly there was a car that was on the opposite road suddenly flying toward them, which made them dumbfounded.
   Haru knew that money was important but was it so important that someone could make a suicide attack for it?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1805: Traffic Accident
   The car which was on the opposite side of their bus moved weirdly, and suddenly it crashed into the guard rail before it flipped into the air and landed tens of meters in front of their bus before it exploded.
   The car exploded, but it kept moving in their direction!
   Even though Haru had told the bus to stop in advance, the car's movement didn't stop and was about to crash them, fortunately, there was some distance between them, unfortunately, the bus couldn't avoid the car!
   Everyone started to panic and some of them wanted to use their magic to stop the car, but...
   The sound of hands clapping and they heard his voice. "Calm down." The moment his voice fell, everyone felt calm and everything was so clear.
   "Suzune-senpai, slow down the bus! Miyuki, use your magic to stop the fire on the car! Juumonji-senpai, use your protective barrier magic to stop the car!" Haru instructed them in an orderly manner.
   Hearing his instructions, Suzune, Miyuki, and Juumonji also quickly reacted.
   Suzune used her decelerating magic to slow down the car, Miyuki then used her magic to slow down the atom around the car to erase the fire, and lastly, Juumonji used his protective barrier magic to stop the car.
   Everyone was down in an orderly manner, and the car that was about to crash into their bus stopped 20 meters away from their bus.
   Everyone was stunned at this moment, they weren't stunned because of the attack, but they were stunned by Haru's calm instruction that had saved them quickly.
   Haru then looked at everyone in a smile and said, "Sit down, and calm yourself everyone. We have expected an attack before, so don't panic." His voice seemed to contain magic and they sat down, relaxing their tense bodies.
   Haru felt that he was a babysitter at that moment, not that he cared much.
   "Thank you, Haru." Mayumi smiled while looking at Haru since she knew that everything could be solved easily because of Haru.
   "You don't need to thank me, after all, if I don't do something, I'll be also in danger, Senpai," Haru said calmly. "Well, let me check the car that is about to crash into us, I want to confirm something there." He then walked off the bus to check out the car that was about to crash into them.
   "Let me follow you," Suzune said and followed Haru.
   Mari, Juumonji, and Mayumi also did the same and followed him, wondering whether he would find something there.
   Haru had placed a video camera on the bus before, so what had happened before was clearly recorded. He looked inside the car and sighed when he saw a burnt corpse there.
   "Have you found something, Haru?" Mari asked.
   "Well, first of all, I could see that the driver was the one who did the magic," Haru said.
   "Huh? Magic? It wasn't an accident?" Mari was surprised.
   Not only Mari, but Suzune, Mayumi, and Juumonji were also surprised since they didn't notice there was magic that was used on the car that was about to crash them before.
   "Haru, can you explain?" Juumonji asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "It was magic, and the magician sent out a suicide attack. Small-scale magic was launched instantaneously at minimum output levels." he then raised his three fingers and explained. "There were three magics that were used by the dead driver and it was designed so it wouldn't leave any trace behind. First, a spell blew out the tires on the car. The second spell caused the car to spin. Lastly, a third was applied upwards diagonally to catapult the car, using the guard rail as a launchpad. All three were cast from inside the car."
   "Most likely to hide the fact that magic was being used, right?" Suzune said then looked at Haru.
   "That's right." Haru nodded.
   "But who? Who has attacked us?" Mari just couldn't understand who would endanger everyone like this, which somehow made her very frustrated.
   "Well, for now, I don't know, they didn't leave any clue for now, but you didn't need to worry. With their cowardly way of attacking, they wouldn't do anything that would expose them too much, but still, I wanted everyone to be careful until I have cleared up the puzzle," Haru said.
   Everyone nodded in agreement.
   Haru looked at the dead driver again and knew who was the cause of everything. He was wondering whether he should just massacre them directly since it was very troublesome to handle terrorists.
   'Well, let's do it later.'
   "By the way, Haru, did you use magic when you calmed down everyone?" Mari asked in doubt, after all when she heard his voice, everything was so clear and calm, she was also full of focus, which made her wonder whether he was using magic, but since she didn't feel a trace of magic before, she was doubting whether it was magic or not.
   "No, it isn't magic, but well, you can say that it is my talent," Haru said.
   Mayumi, Mari, and Juumonji looked at Haru with wonder.
   "Well, it was quite troublesome to hide it, but you might have already noticed it, my identity, right?" Haru said then took off his glasses slightly.
   "............." Mayumi, Mari, and Juumonji.
   "Well, let's go back since I'm sure that everyone is still on the tense without anyone who can lead them," Haru said while holding Suzune's hand, then returned to the car.
   Juumonji was stunned, as for Mayumi and Mari, both of them were blushing, then they looked at Suzune in a complex expression.
   Suzune looked at Haru and asked, "Was that okay?"
   "It is alright, you don't need to worry too much, after all, sooner or later, my identity will be known," Haru entered the bus and said, "Well, I also want to show my real identity at the competition later."
   Suzune looked at Haru for a while and sighed. "I'm sure that the Nine Schools Competition this year will be merrier than before."
   "Haha, that might be the case." Haru only laughed, but somehow he also anticipated this year of Nine Schools Competition.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Sorry, I forgot to upload one chapter yesterday.
   Here you go.
   Chapter 1806: Let's go to my room later
   Even with what had happened before, everyone arrived at the hotel safely.
   Haru didn't go out with Suzune this time, but he went with Miyuki, Mizuki, Shizuku, and Honoka, after all, they were all in their 1st year, and Suzune also had her own duty in this Nine Schools Competition. Both of them could be together anytime, and some distance created a beauty, right?
   Haru also couldn't leave Mizuki alone since she would be his assistant in this competition. "Well, let's enter."
   The four of them nodded and walked along with Haru.
   "Haru, what's happening?" Shizuku suddenly asked since Juumonji, Mayumi, Mari, Suzune, and Haru didn't tell much of the details of what had happened before.
   "For now, you don't need to worry and focus on the Nine Schools Competition, after all, you need to win, right?" Haru said while looking at Shizuku.
   Shizuku looked at Haru for a while then nodded. She nodded and knew that he needed to focus on the Nine Schools Competition first since if she lost then it would be a joke.
   "Mizuki, are you ready?" Haru asked.
   "Um..." Mizuki was a bit nervous, but she nodded regardless since she knew that her task would be very important in this competition.
   Honoka raised her hand and asked, "Um, Haru, is there something that we can do to help?"
   "There's one thing that you can do to help, Honoka," Haru said while looking at Honoka.
   "What is it?" Honoka asked in eagerness.
   "It's to win at the event, I'll teach you some strategy later, so you need to win, alright?" Haru said.
   "Y - Yes!" Honoka nodded with a smile.
   "...." Miyuki looked at this bastard and thought that this guy was too popular, right?
   "You have always been very popular, Haru!"
   They turned their heads and were dumbfounded when they saw Erika was there.
   "Erika, why are you here?!"
   "Isn't the opening ceremony the day after tomorrow?"
   Erika wasn't a contestant nor was she part of the staff so when she suddenly appeared, it surprised them.
   "Erika, you should bring your own luggage!"
   "Onii-sama!" Miyuki sounded very pleased when she saw Tatsuya was with Leo and one guy that she didn't know, but she ignored both of them and strode toward Tatsuya directly.
   Haru looked at Miyuki and murmured in a low voice. "Brother complex."
   "..." Honoka, Shizuku, and Mizuki.
   Erika laughed hard when she heard Haru's words.
   "Erika, did you use your family power?" Haru asked.
   "Of course! My family has some connection here and there, isn't it wasteful to not use it?" Erika said smugly without shame on her face.
   Haru nodded and didn't think that Erika was bad since she had a privilege, why didn't she use it? He thought for a while and asked, "Say, Erika, your family has a lot of connection with the police, right?"
   Erika raised her eyebrow and asked, "What's wrong?" She knew that from Haru's face, there must be a problem. It wasn't that she was eager to help, but she wanted to prove her worth and by staying beside Haru, she knew that she could prove her worth. Even though she didn't say anything, she felt bitter that she couldn't be chosen as a contestant in Nine Schools Competition, becoming the student of Course 2, and couldn't use her magic very well, but she wanted to prove that she wasn't only a daughter of the Chiba Family, she wanted to show that she was more than that.
   Erika then looked at Mizuki who had been invited by Haru to the Nine Schools Competition, and she knew that as long as someone showed their worth, whether it was Course 1 or Course 2, Haru didn't care much and would invite them to show their ability further, which somehow made Erika felt slightly jealous of Mizuki since Mizuki had special eyes.
   "Well, this isn't a place to talk, let's talk to my room later," Haru said.
   "Cough! Cough!" Mizuki blushed and startled.
   "............" Honoka and Shizuku.
   "Your room, eh? What are we talking about here?" Erika asked with a smile, trying to tease him.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Well, it is probably the thing on your imagination now, you perverted girl."
   "I'm not a perverted girl!" Erika quickly became annoyed!
   "Cough! Cough! Haru, let's go to the reception since everyone has been waiting," Miyuki quickly said when she saw both Haru and Erika seemed to flirt with each other.
   Haru looked at Miyuki for a while and nodded. "See you later, Erika."
   "Bye, Erika," Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuki also said goodbye to Erika.
   Miyuki bowed her head politely, looked at Tatsuya then walked away with everyone.
   "Bye!" Erika waved her hand with a smile, then Tatsuya came and asked, "What did you say to him?"
   Erika looked at Tatsuya and asked, "You want to know?"
   Tatsuya didn't say anything and kept looking at Erika since the answer was obvious. He had received intelligence from the army that a mafia would target this Nine Schools Competition, and he knew that Haru might know something.
   "Well, it is a secret," Erika said with a smile then walked away thinking that Tatsuya was too gloomy, right?
   Haru and his group walked together while talking to each other, but then Miyuki approached him and stood by his side.
   Haru looked at Miyuki and asked in a low voice, "Say, do you have something to ask me?"
   Miyuki looked at Haru for a while and nodded gently.
   "Well, let's talk tomorrow morning," Haru said.
   Miyuki nodded without hesitation.
   Honoka, Shizuku, and Mizuki didn't hear their conversation and they talked together along the way before they walked into the group of the First High School who stood right at the entrance of the venue.
   Even though the ceremony for the Nine Schools Competition hadn't started, there was a social gathering that they needed to attend and they could also use this event to observe their opponents in this competition.
   "There's not much time left. Even though it's a social event, we will still be meeting our rivals in this competition...." Mayumi looked forward and said, "Alright, let's go!" She was about to push the door, but...
   "Right, Haru, don't flirt with the girls from other schools, alright?" Mayumi said while looking at Haru.
   ".........." The momentum and the tense atmosphere that had been built were suddenly destroyed in an instant.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1807: Some that we need to watch out for
   Even if their momentum was destroyed, they entered the venue without hesitation, and they also didn't lack confidence since no one thought that they were lower than any of them, especially when their school had won twice in the Nine Schools Competition. They looked over the venue and could see a lot of people had gathered inside.
   On the other hand, the people inside also observed the group from the First High School since they were all famous, from Mayumi, Mari, and Juumonji, who was known as the Triumvirate.
   As for Haru, well, unlike in the school, he wasn't that famous since most of his identity was hidden by the Rokkaku clan.
   As for Miyuki, the moment she entered, she gathered everyone's attention instantly, showing how lovely and beautiful she was. Without a doubt, she was a very beautiful girl. However, Haru didn't really have much interest in her, and rather, he was looking around curiously, wondering whether there was a beautiful girl.
   Haru looked around, and his eyes stopped when he saw a lovely girl from Third High School. This girl had long blonde hair and purple eyes, and there was this arrogant and prideful expression on her face. Even though he had never talked about his type of girl, he had always loved a girl with a bad personality. Some people might not understand his type of girl, but he just couldn't get enough when they started to show fondness and adoration toward their loved ones. The gap between the cold and the warm and their awkward personality was something that made him smile.
   "What's wrong, Miyuki, Suzune-senpai?" Haru asked calmly.
   Miyuki and Suzune shook their heads at the same time.
   "Stay beside me, all the time, alright?" Suzune said.
   "Un." Haru nodded without hesitation. Even though he wanted to approach the girl before, he knew that he needed to think about Suzune's feelings first.
   "So which girl are you interested in? Is it that blonde girl from the Third High School?" Suzune asked.
   "...Did it seem that way?" Haru asked with some speechless expression.
   Suzune nodded without hesitation.
   "Of course, I'm only interested in you, Senpai," Haru said with a smile.
   "...If I didn't know, then I might have fallen for your trick." Suzune then held Haru's hand and pulled him to the nearby table. "Let's just eat so you won't do anything bad." As for the other girls that had entered before, they walked around, scattered talking, with various people to familiarize themselves.
   Haru looked at Suzune and said, "In truth, I'm looking at our opponents that we need to watch out for."
   "Oh?" Suzune looked at Haru with interest.
   "As for the male competitors, what we need to watch out for is both Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkurou. I don't need to explain about Ichijou since he's the heir of the Ichijou family, and as for Kichijou..."
   "I know him. He's known as the "Cardinal George" for discovering one of the Cardinal Codes, right?" Suzune said while looking at Haru.
   "Um." Haru nodded and didn't feel that surprised when Suzune knew about George since George was fairly famous.
   "So, what do you think of his theory?" Suzune asked.
   "It's a good theory, but it is wrong," Haru said.
   "Huh? Really?" Suzune was surprised.
   Cardinal Codes is the name given to the 16 fundamental Magic Sequences that are postulated by the 'Cardinal Code Hypothesis.' This theory states that there are 16 fundamental Magic Sequences, from the Four Great Systems and Eight Major Types with the corresponding positive and negative poles. The theory states that any magic from the Four Great Systems can be recreated by using various combinations.
   However, in truth, there are spells within the Four Great Systems that cannot be recreated using the Cardinal Codes. They do exist as building blocks, but not every magic can be recreated, so this theory is incorrect.
   "..." Listening to Haru's explanation, Suzune had to admit that this guy was too smart, right? If they had children in the future, then, without doubt, their children would be very smart, right?
   Haru looked at Ichijou for a moment and had to admit that every talented magician would be either beautiful or handsome, so it was normal for their appearance to be better than most of the people, as for Tatsuya? He was really wondering why Tatsuya's face was quite ordinary, but it might be because of the author's plot or something, but he didn't care much.
   "How about the girl's side?" Suzune asked.
   "Then it should be that girl," Haru said while looking in the direction of the blonde-haired girl that he was interested in.
   "So who is she?' Suzune asked since she wasn't familiar with the girl that was pointed out by Haru.
   The girl noticed that she was being watched by both Haru and Suzune. She then saw them smiling at them and nodded gently, which made her nod at them too.
   The girl looked at her friend and asked, "By the way, that young man, is he the one?"
   Haru could hear the conversation with the girl, but he didn't care much and continued to talk with Suzune. "That girl's name is Isshiki Airi."
   "Isshiki Airi?" Suzune looked at Haru curiously and had expected something.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and explained. "You might have already guessed it, but she's coming from the Isshiki family, which is one of the 18 Assistant Houses. As for their magic, if I'm not wrong, it should be "lightning."
   "Lightning?" Suzune looked at Haru curiously.
   "Lightning is a spell that uses magic to perceive information that can be recognized and directly used without intervention from the brain and nervous system in order to directly move the body and spirit." Haru explained and said, "In conclusion, her reaction speed is scary."
   "Hmm..." Suzune nodded, but then her hand was held by Haru. "Haru?"
   Haru was sure that even though Suzune didn't care much about both the Ichijou and the Isshiki family, there must be some bitterness in her heart. After all, their magics were similar to each other, but the public treated them differently.
   Suzune smiled and rubbed her face against his shoulder. "You don't need to worry. I'm alright."
   "....I'm living alone in my room after I have set up the CAD, should we...?" Haru asked in a whisper.
   Suzune blushed and slapped his arm directly. "Pay attention to the occasion!"
   Haru rubbed his arm and smiled bitterly.
   "Cough! Cough! Would you like a drink?"
   Haru and Suzune turned around and saw Erika, who was in maid uniform. He was surprised and couldn't help but attack, but suddenly he felt that his feet were being stepped on.
   "Yes, please." Suzune smiled while stepping onto Haru's feet gently.
   Erika smiled and gave both of them a drink.
   "Is this your part-time job, Erika?" Haru asked.
   "Um, what do you think?" Erika asked.
   "You're very cute." Haru nodded and asked, "So Tatsuya and Leo also work too?"
   "Un." Erika nodded and said, "They're working behind the scenes." Then she glanced at Suzune and said, "By the way, when we meet later, do you want me to wear this uniform?"
   "I don't really mind." Haru nodded.
   Erika smiled and said, "Well, I'll wear this for you later. Then I'll continue my job first!"
   When Erika left, Suzune asked, "Do you like maids that much?"
   Haru looked at Suzune and asked, "You're not asking the reason why I have asked her to meet me?"
   "Well, even if I want to stop you, it is impossible. After all, just take care of your health. I have heard that it won't be good if you do too much activity at a young age," Suzune said with a smile.
   "...." The corner of Haru's lips twitched and said, "You don't need to worry about it. My body will always be very healthy and powerful even if I become a grandpa in the future, so be prepared in the future too, Suzune..."
   Suzune blushed and felt that her body was scorching.
   "Cough! Cough! Can you not flirt here?" Mari said with some embarrassment, even though Haru and Suzune talked to each other quietly, she felt quite bitter when she saw them talking to each other like this.
   "Well, then just join us, and we're talking about which contestants might cause a threat in the competition," Suzune said calmly.
   "Huh? Really?" Mari asked in doubt, but suddenly her words stopped since there was an announcement from the organizer.
   "Silence, please. We're going to welcome the arrival of our guests now. Good evening to you, all students of the Magic High Schools. We shall be honored to receive a speech from the head of the committee for the Nine Schools Competition."
   Haru drank the grape juice on his glass in one gulp while looking in the direction of the stadium.
   "Next, the person who was once recognized as the strongest in the world, who has been kindly supporting the Nine Schools Competition after stepping aside from the front lines 20 years ago. We shall be honored to receive this word from his majesty, Retsu Kudo."
   'Retsu Kudo, huh?' Haru knew this person since Retsu was Maya's teacher.
   Everyone was surprised, but they were also excited since Retsu Kudo was a legendary magician in this country, but they were dumbfounded when the one who stepped on the podium was a woman.
   Everyone was confused, and all of their attention was focused on this woman, but suddenly a glass was thrown in the direction of the woman, but if someone looked closely, then they would notice that it was aimed at the person behind the woman.
   Everyone was so focused on the woman that they didn't realize the glass that was thrown broke when it was hit by someone behind the woman.
   The woman, who stood on the podium, was stunned and subconsciously protected herself. Her movement caused everyone to feel strange until they saw a hand that caught the glass from behind the woman, which made them stunned since they didn't realize the existence of this person from the beginning to the end.
   "What do you mean by this?" The person from behind the woman asked while looking in the direction of one person.
   Everyone was stunned when they saw this person since this person was Retsu Kudo!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Hello everyone, has it been a week or more? I'm not sure, but sorry for the late response since I just got my smartphone today.
   So to tell the truth, I got sick.
   Luckily I feel better now.
   As for what my sickness is, I thought that it is just a normal cold, but then my temperature has reached 40-degree celsius before so I have to enter a hospital.
   Due to the rampage of COVID, I thought that I had COVID.
   However, I had a vaccine already so it was weird, but then the doctor told me that I'd gotten dengue fever.
   For some of you who live in Europe or the US, or countries with a cold temperature all the time, you might not have heard of this disease since it is uncommon, but in the place where I live, it is quite a common disease, especially when it is rainy season now.
   I thought I was going to die at that time since my body was so weak.
   Luckily, I'm almost okay now because of the care of my family, doctors, nurses, and God.
   Oh, right, my reader too who is also worried about my condition. Thank you for your support.
   Chapter 1808: There won't be mercy this time
   When everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Retsu Kudo, who was hiding behind the woman, they were even more dumbfounded that someone dared to throw a glass right to Retsu Kudo!
   Everyone then quickly stared at the perpetrator of this incident and looked in his direction, and they were dumbfounded when they saw him, drinking grape juice calmly with beautiful girls around him, ignoring everyone's gaze.
   Suzune and Mari looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression, but they weren't sure why when they stood beside him, they felt very secure and calm.
   "So what do you mean by this, Rokkaku-kun?" Retsu asked while looking in Haru's direction.
   The people from the First High School became even more dumbfounded since they didn't expect that Haru would cause a problem the first time he arrived in this place!
   Mayumi and Juumonji run their heads, wondering how to explain this matter to Retsu Kudo, but...
   "Sorry, Sir." Haru smiled and said, "I thought you were a terrorist so I have thought to knock you up with glasses, but it seemed it was my misunderstanding."
   "Oh?" Retsu looked at Haru with an interest and asked, "You think that I'm a terrorist?"
   "Yeah." Haru nodded and said, "You had been hiding behind the woman and used some slight tricks to make everyone focus on the woman so everyone would ignore your presence. Our school has been attacked by terrorists once, so we have always been careful, since someone might be hurt, and I have always thought that making a mistake is better than having a victim in this place." He then calmly sipped his grape juice again.
   No one would expect that someone dared to talk back to Retsu, but when they heard his words calmly, they also felt that it was quite understandable why Haru had decided to throw glasses in Retsu's direction.
   Then everyone was looking at Retsu, wondering what this guy wanted to do since his joke was quite too much, right?
   "Fafafafa!" Retsu laughed heartily.
   "It is great, as a magician, you should always maintain your vigilance, since if I'm really a terrorist, then there are only five people who can stop me now," Retsu said with a smile.
   "........" This smile was quite creepy and it gave them a shudder, feeling like they might be killed the moment, they faced this old man.
   Retsu smiled and looked at Haru. "Anyway, I'll forgive your rudeness now, but don't do this kind of action again."
   "Thank you, sir," Haru said with a smile as if he didn't make any mistakes, but then his head was slapped by Suzune and his ear was pulled by Mari directly since both of them were quite scared.
   Restu smiled when he looked at Haru who was being reprimanded, then looked at everyone. "Gentleman thought what I have used before was low-rank magic. You were deceived and couldn't recognize me. The Nine Schools Competition starting tomorrow will certainly be a field where you compete the way you use your magic. I'll be looking forward to seeing what everyone is going to come up with."
   "......." Everyone gulped and they felt quite nervous at this moment, and at the same time, the name Rokkaku Haruka also entered their ears since they knew that he would become a strong opponent for them.
   Ichijou looked in Haru's direction and saw him talking with Miyuki with a smile, which somehow made him worried, wondering whether both of them were dating each other?
   After the social meeting, Haru didn't receive a reprimand, after all, like what he had explained before, he was afraid that Retsu might be a terrorist and if someone really might hurt them, then what could they do?
   His reason was very reasonable and there was no fault on it, so everything was cleared up easily, however, Suzune was pulled by both Mayumi and Mari and both of them looked at him while giving him an expression that as if telling him that they wouldn't let Suzune come to his room no matter what.
   Haru was helpless, so in the end, he could only go with his senior who was also part of the engineer in this competition, Isori Kei.
   "Let's go, Haru," Kei said with a smile.
   Both of them then walked toward the technical van that was brought by the First High School to the venue. Inside this van, there were a lot of tools and computers that were used to tune up the CAD.
   They went inside and did their own jobs while having small talk about each other until the door of the van was knocked on.
   Kei raised his eyebrow and asked, "Who is there?" After all, it was quite weird for someone to knock the van of their engineering time, especially at night.
   "Let me check it, Senpai," Haru said and opened the door of the van.
   "Is this your room?" Erika asked while looking at Haru.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You're not wearing your maid uniform?"
   Erika blushed and complained. "You pervert! Is a lewd thing all inside your head?!"
   "Well, come inside first, I'll tell you what I want to ask you there," Haru said.
   Erika nodded and came inside then she saw Kei was there.
   "Haru is this...?" Kei looked at Erika curiously, wondering who she was.
   "This is a helper that I have asked to help me find out who has been sabotaging our team, Senpai," Haru said.
   Kei's expression became serious, after all, he knew that in the meeting before they went to the Nine Schools Competition, Mayumi and Juumonji had told that there might be some organization that might target their school. "So our team is really being targeted?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "So we need to make sure that there isn't anyone who will enter this place arbitrarily and cause a mess on everyone's CAD, Senpai."
   Kei nodded and said, "I understand."
   Haru then looked at Erika and asked, "Erika, you have a connection with the police, right?"
   "Um." Erika nodded and said, "If you have something to ask, then you can just tell me, I'll do something about it."
   "Then can you help me to search for information about No Head Dragon?" Haru asked.
   Kei and Erika were confused.
   Looking at their expression, Haru knew that they didn't know what kind of organization No head Dragon was. "No Head Dragon is an international crime syndicate that abuses magic. In other words, the mafia. I have a feeling that they're the ones who have attacked us before."
   "Huh?" Kei was dumbfounded and asked, "Haru, was that car accident before wasn't an accident?"
   "Huh? Car accident?" Erika was dumbfounded.
   "No." Haru shook his head and said, "Well, if I'm not wrong, then it should be this organization who almost caused a danger to everyone before, so we need to repay them back."
   "You want to repay them back, Haru?" Erika asked.
   "Have you heard my motto, Erika?" Haru asked.
   "If someone screws me, then I'll screw them back. Twice? No, I'll screw them a hundred times of payback!" If it was just a small prank then Haru didn't care, but this organization wanted to kill him and everyone in the school, so he shouldn't give them mercy, right? However, if he ended them so soon, it wouldn't be fun so he was going to do it slowly so it would make them writhe in pain.
   Kei wasn't sure, but he knew that he couldn't make this guy an enemy, and as for Erika, she had to admit that this guy was so handsome at this moment so with all of that the three of them talked to each other while tuning up the CAD.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1809: Erika's CAD
   After their conversation, Erika stayed in the van of the engineering team since she had nothing to do and she also asked both Haru and Kei about the CAD. Her baton CAD was bought from Kei's family and the metal bat CAD was given by Haru, her talent with magic was limited so what she needed to do was to train harder on swordsmanship and to get a better weapon. Frankly, she loved Haru's thick and long weapon so much, but she was wondering whether there was something even better, especially with the shape of katana, if possible.
   "Well, it should be possible, but the process is more complicated since I need to create the katana from zero, and you know... it is very expensive," Haru said. Without a doubt, he could create that katana-shaped CAD, but he had said before, it was very expensive since he needed special metal if Erika wanted to be the best weapon. "Money is one thing, what is important is the material since you need special metal to create this CAD. Even though the magic might be able to create a sword without a sword, but with a sword, there is various magic that can be applied on it."
   "Such as?" Kei asked curiously. He didn't mind Erika staying in the van, since he and Erika's family had a long-term business partner so the relationship between them was quite amicable.
   "Hmm..." Haru rubbed his chin and said, "Maybe, the blade that can scatter like sakura leaves, then those leaves might according to the user's thought and attack the enemy with sakura leaves shaped blade without mercy. Of course, the blade is so sharp that just one touch from it is enough to create a lethal wound on the target. Or you can use a combination of your family's magic, so use half of the blade to create a blade with a half blade with magic, and the other half of the blade, you can scatter them into a sakura-shaped blade use them for an attack. It is like a combination of both close and long-range magic together, what do you think?"
   "........." Erika was dumbfounded and could imagine how dangerous that weapon would be, but the more she thought about it, the more excited and satisfied she was with that weapon.
   "That magic, why does it seem to be quite familiar?" Kei asked since he felt that the magic that was said by Haru seemed to be quite familiar.
   "You're not wrong, it is magic from the Shippou Family," Haru said.
   Kei and Erika were surprised since the Shippou Family was one of the 18 Assistant Houses. This family was like Haru's Rokkaku family.
   "They have magic, which is known as Herd Control. Here, the term herd does not refer to a group of biological organisms but instead refers to a group that was connected together without any rules. Multiple independent objects, or even phenomena, were manipulated together as if they were one body. Like Juumonji-senpai's magic exclusive which is known as "Phalanx", the Shippou family also has their own exclusive magic," Haru said.
   "What kind of magic is that?" Erika asked.
   "Million Edge." Haru looked at Kei and said, "Probably, Kei-senpai knows this magic."
   "Kei-senpai?" Erika looked at Kei, waiting for him to explain.
   "Well, as Haru has said before, "The Million Edge" is the exclusive magic of the Shippou Family's signature magic and doesn't involve the use of CADs. It focuses on manipulating multiple objects (Herd Control); magic that is easier to use for them compared to other magical families. This magic doesn't require CAD, but it uses the paper of a Grimoire. Our family is the one who inscribes the paper, so we know about this magic."
   "Paper? What's the effect? Is the magic powerful?" Erika asked in doubt since she had never seen "The Million Edge".
   "Hmm... I'm not that sure since I'm not the one who has inscribed that paper. But, Haru, do you know?" Kei asked.
   Haru nodded and said, "I have seen it before, and it is very amazing magic. How amazing is it? Let me explain it to you, Shippou's Grimoire is an approximately B5-sized book with 720 pages or 360 sheets. A page is 182mm wide and 256mm long. Upon activation (Shippou flipping through every single page), the book is disassembled and each B5 page gets split into 4mm by 4mm squares. One leaf = 2880 4x4 paper blades, x 360 leaves = 1,036,800 blades."
   Kei and Erika were dumbfounded.
   Haru nodded and said, "If not countered, the paper blades launched towards the desired target can be lethal or can cause long term injuries." He then looked at Erika and said, "The katana that I have wanted to create has a similar function to this magic, but as you should know, this is exclusive magic from the Shippou family, so you should be prepared that you might be complained or attacked by their family."
   Erika was deep in thought.
   "Well, even if I don't apply this magic, there still other nice magic, after all, as for a close combat magician, what you need is sharpness, speed, and reaction, right? Even if you don't have this "Million Edge", you'll be alright to have those three points on your katana."
   Erika thought for a bit and nodded. "That's true, the speed and sharpness can be easily done, but what about the reaction?"
   "Well, leave that thing to me, but do you want to make this weapon CAD?" Haru asked.
   "Of course!" Erika nodded without hesitation.
   "Well, let's talk about this later after the competition ends since we need to focus on this competition first, right?' Haru said.
   Erika nodded and said, "I'll also try to search for information about this No Head Dragon."
   "Don't attack them carelessly, but one thing's for sure, I know that they're staying near the competition venue," Haru said.
   "........." Erika and Kei were dumbfounded.
   "It is obvious, isn't it? If they don't stay nearby then they won't be able to sabotage us, so you all need to be careful, alright?" Haru said.
   Upon hearing his words, both Erika and Kei nodded to each other.
   "Well, it is already very late, you should go back soon," Kei suddenly said when he looked at the clock.
   Haru looked at the time and saw that it was almost midnight. "Well, that's true." He looked at Erika and said, "You should go back too, Erika."
   "Ok." Erika nodded without hesitation.
   Then Haru and Erika left the van, but Kei stayed and said, "The rookie competitors you are responsible for are from the fourth day of the month to the eighth. You shouldn't exert yourself too much. There will be players under my charge tomorrow so I'll have to work a bit longer."
   "Well, then we'll leave first, Senpai," Haru said with a smile.
   "Bye, Kei-senpai!" Erika also waved her hand with a smile.
   Both of them had to admit that they had a good impression of Kei since he was very kind and he was like a girl? But they wouldn't say it out loud and went back together since it was almost midnight, but when they were walking together, Haru frowned since he noticed the presence of a group of people. He let out a sigh and missed his original world since, in his world, he didn't have such a troublesome method conflict, but anyway, since they had to come, then they should expect the worse scenario, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1810: Isn't that the reason why you have introduced him to me?
   "Wait here, Erika," Haru said and took out his terminal CAD directly, using various magic to strengthen his body, but...
   "Hey, what's wrong?" Erika quickly asked since she knew from Haru's expression, something bad was happening.
   "There might be an attack. If possible, call security first since I'll take care of them," Haru said and moved very fast in the direction of the intruders.
   "Wait for me!" Erika didn't want to stay out of this, or rather, she also wanted to fight against the intruders, too, so she also hurriedly chased after him, even though she knew her speed was much slower than him, even so, she didn't want to be left out!
   But before that, Erika took her terminal to call her acquaintance so they could catch this intruder immediately. "It's me, Erika, can you...."
   Three intruders entered the hotel, where the contestants of the Nine Schools Competition stayed. They didn't immediately enter but stayed in the bush for a while, waiting until the situation had been checked before they started their attack, but they would have never expected that they would be found out by three students directly.
   The first student was Tatsuya. After all, he had received information from the army that told him that there would be a mafia that would target the First High School in the competition so the moment he noticed a strange atmosphere around, he quickly moved, trying to catch this intruder. Even without his Elemental Sight, his power wasn't decreased, and he still had various tricks that he could use to deal with a lot of things.
   The second student was a student who practiced Ancient Magic outside of the hotel and also noticed the intruders and moved to stop these people.
   But those two were late since the third student came right in front of the intruders directly.
   The three intruders were dumbfounded when they saw Haru was right in front of them. They didn't have time to react since one of the intruders' chests was kicked by Haru directly and a few meters away, tens of meters away.
   The two other introducers were stunned and wanted to react, but their heads were grabbed before they smashed into each other, causing their helmets to crack directly and blood dripped from their heads.
   Even though it seemed quite long, the process only happened in just a few seconds, and the three intruders had fallen directly.
   Haru stood there then turned his head and said, "Tatsuya and the other student that I don't know, why don't you come out?"
   Tatsuya came out from the tree slowly and the other student who noticed the introducer also came out slowly with a nervous expression.
   "Haru!" Erika, who had chased after Haru, also arrived then asked, "Are you alright? You're not hurt?'
   "You don't need to worry, I'm alright. I have defeated all the intruders," Haru said.
   "Oh!" Erika then looked at the intruders that had been beaten by Haru, but she didn't feel that much surprised since she knew how powerful Haru was. In her mind, he might be the strongest magician that she knew in her entire life, especially when she had seen a lot of his deeds.
   "So Tatsuya, and the other student, were you here because you notice the intruders?" Haru asked.
   "Huh? Tatsuya? Miki?" Erika was surprised, looking at Tatsuya and Miki who also arrived in this place.
   "Miki?" Haru looked at Erika curiously.
   "Don't call me, Miki!" Miki complained with a frown, but at the same time, he looked at Haru nervously since, without a doubt, Haru was the best freshman in the First High School. He had heard a lot of his deeds and somehow, it made him feel quite inferior and also longing since he wanted to stay on Course 1, not Course 2.
   "Yes, I have noticed the intruders, how about you two?" Tatsuya asked and his tone was as cold as usual.
   Haru was about to answer, but Erika hugged his arm and said, "We're on a date!"
   "Da - Date!?" Miki was dumbfounded and his face blushed instantly.
   "I see..." Tatsuya nodded and his expression didn't change much.
   "Have you called security?" Haru asked Erika.
   "Don't worry, they'll come soon, by the way, let me introduce you to Miki first." Erika then made a gesture to Miki to move closer and said, "Miki, come here. Let me introduce you to Haru."
   "Well, Haru, he's Yoshida Miki. He is a direct descendant of the Yoshida Family and very proficient in Ancient Magic," Erika said, introducing Miki to Haru.
   "Erika!" Miki frowned and felt even nervous, wondering whether Haru would ask him why someone from such a family would be in Course 2. If he was asked such a question, then he wasn't sure how to answer and it also made his heart more uncomfortable.
   "Yoshida Family?" Haru looked at Miki's surroundings and could see a spirit floating around him.
   Spirit Magic is a type of Ancient Magic, which uses independent Information Bodies made of Psions known as commonly called 'Spirits' to interact with other Information Bodies.
   Haru had the power of "Horo Horo no Mi" so it was normal for him to be able to see the spirit around Miki's surroundings. In truth, he also knew this person, so when he thought about it calmly. "Say, Miki, in the morning tomorrow, can you come to the meeting of the First High School?"
   "Eh?" Miki was dumbfounded.
   There was some trace of expectations in his heart, but he was also nervous when he thought that he might fail.
   "I won't force you, just come if you want, and if you don't, then you don't need to come," Haru said since he didn't have that much patience toward a guy. Then the members of the army who had connections with the Chiba family came and told them that he would take care of the intruders.
   "Then, Tatsuya, Miki, I'll go back first," Haru said and left.
   "Bye, Tatsuya, Miki!" Erika also followed Haru and returned back together.
   Tatsuya looked at Haru and Erika before he looked at Miki. "Will you come tomorrow?"
   "I..." Miki couldn't answer Tatsuya's question.
   When Haru and Erika walked together, Erika asked, "You want to make him play at the event?"
   "Isn't that the reason why you have introduced him to me?" Haru asked.
   Erika was stunned, then quickly fixed the misunderstanding. "Don't misunderstand! He's my only childhood friend! Our relationship is nothing special, but... I feel very uncomfortable to see him like that, so..." When she thought how low Miki had become compared to the past, she felt very uncomfortable, but then her head was patted. "Haru?"
   "It's great that he has such a friend like you, Erika," Haru said with a gentle smile.
   "......." Erika blushed and looked away.
   "Well, let's go back," Haru said.
   "Un." Erika nodded and knew that she could trust Haru, and she wasn't sure why, but she had a feeling that Miki would be alright after she heard such words from Haru.
   Haru returned to his room, and when he entered his room, he heard a familiar voice.
   Haru was stunned then looked at both Maya and Sumire there. He quickly closed the door and had to admit that their appearance surprised him, but more than that, he felt that it wasn't safe for them to move around when there was little Haru on their stomachs, but before that, he was going to pamper them for a while.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1811: First Day of the Competition
   The next day was the third of August. As if last night's incident didn't happen, the raising of the curtain of the Nine Schools Competition ceremony had taken place. Then starting from this day and ten days onward, a total of twenty magic contests, including rookie and official matches, would take place.
   After the ceremony ended, as usual, Haru, Miyuki, Honoka, Shizuku, Erika, Tatsuya, Leo, and Miki also walked together while looking at the schedule of the Nine Schools Competition.
   As for Mizuki? She had an important task to check out whether the staff might sabotage the CADs of the First High School team before the start of the event, so she didn't join them.
   The first event that would be held on the first day was the official Speed Shooting Boys and Girls Preliminaries-Final Tournament and Battle Board Boys and Girls Preliminaries. Both events would give 50 points to the school that won the tournament.
   On the girls' side, the official Speed Shooting would be represented by Mayumi, and the official Battle Board would be represented by Mari. Without a doubt, both of them would be able to win those two events. As for the guys? The First High School might have given up on the official Speed Shooting, but they didn't give up on the Battle Board since it was represented by Hattori.
   Even though Hattori might have lost against Erika in the past, he was still the top five most powerful Magicians in the First High School, so without a doubt, the result for the Board Game for the guys' side would be quite good.
   "Well, Mikihiko, I'll call you that. Is that alright?" Haru asked.
   "Do you know the Monolith Code, right?"
   "Then you should know that this event will be represented by three people. One is me, the other one is Morisaki Shun, but I'm not satisfied with the last one, so if possible, I want you to replace him," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Mikihiko was surprised by how Haru was so direct!
   "Do you want to do it?" Haru asked.
   "I...." Mikihiko was, of course, happy that he had a chance to show his worth, but he was also hesitant whether he could do it or not.
   "Whether you'll mess up or not, I don't care much. What I want to know is whether you want to do it or not. Since Erika has recommended you, then I know that you have a skill, and I also have heard about the Yoshida family, but if you don't want to do it, then it is better of us to forget what I have talked about before," Haru said while looking at Mikihiko.
   Mikihiko gulped, but then he nodded. "I want to do it."
   "Good." Haru smiled and said, "I'll report this matter to Juumonji-senpai later."
   "But is this okay? What about the feeling of the contestant that I will replace?" Mikihiko asked.
   "Don't be naive." Haru looked at Mikihiko and said, "We're looking for a third consecutive victory for our school. As long as we can win, I'm sure that he'll understand, so I need you to be on our team, so are you ready?"
   "..." Mikihiko could feel that he started to sweat, and he could feel that there was a lot of burden on his back, but at the same time, he wanted to take this task, so he nodded without hesitation and said, "Yes!"
   "Good." Haru smiled and said, "When the first-day event ends, let's talk again since I have somewhere to go."
   "Huh? Haru, where are you going? We're not together?" Honoka asked sadly.
   "Sorry, I met my acquaintance here. I'll talk with all of you later," Haru said and left everyone.
   "Who might that be?" Erika frowned.
   "Family?" Shizuku titled her head.
   "Probably his girlfriend," Tatsuya said.
   Out of everyone, the one who was the most complicated was Miyuki. She thought for a bit, then said, "Onii-sama, everyone, I have something to ask him about my CAD first. Please save a seat for me." She then strode forward, ignoring everyone's gaze on her, but her reason was perfect since the one who was tasked to take care of her CAD was Haru.
   Tatsuya looked at his little sister's back and sighed, somehow feeling complicated when his little sister had started to grow up.
   Miyuki followed Haru quietly, slowly without him noticing it, but...
   "What are you doing?" Haru looked at Miyuki helplessly.
   "Ah, I..." Miyuki was startled and stunned, unable to say anything since there was no way that she could say that she was following him, right?
   "Well, if you're curious, how about you follow me?" Haru said, then turned without waiting for Miyuki.
   "Ah, wait!" Miyuki quickly chased after him since she was curious about what had happened to her aunt. Even though her relationship with her aunt wasn't good, in the end, her aunt was the one who took care of her and her brother, after all.
   Haru looked at Miyuki and said, "Well, you'll see your aunt soon."
   "..." Miyuki was stunned, but she nodded.
   Both of them walked for a while until they arrived at the VIP room.
   In truth, the venue and the one who got the right to broadcast the Nine Schools Competition was a company under the Rokkaku clan, so it was easy for him to get some privilege in this competition.
   Miyuki entered the room nervously, then she was stunned when she saw the one inside. "O - Oba-sama!"
   Maya looked at Miyuki with a smile and said, "It has been a while, Miyuki. Well, not exactly for a while since you have to eavesdrop on our conversation before, right?"
   Haru closed the door, then he heard Sumire's question. "Haru, is it alright for you to come here?"
   "It's alright, the rookie competition will start on the fourth day, so there is still a lot of time, but well, I can't be with you all the time," Haru said.
   "It's alright, we're here because we want to support you so win, alright?" Maya said.
   "You don't need to worry, but before that, it seems that Miyuki has something to ask, right?' Haru said while looking at Miyuki.
   Maya then looked at Miyuki and asked, "Do you want to ask something, Miyuki?"
   "Um..." Miyuki wanted to ask something, but that question stuck in her mouth and she couldn't ask this question.
   Maya chuckled and looked at Miyuki with a smile. This smile was so sincere, showing how happy she was. "Well, I won't hide it from you, I am pregnant."
   "..........." Miyuki felt a thunder strike on her and she couldn't say any words for a while.
   It was the first day of the Nine Schools Competition, but before the competition started, a lot of things were happening.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1812: Overwhelming performance, but because of that, something might happen, right?
   When the bomb dropped right in front of her, Miyuki was stunned, then she quickly looked at Haru.
   Haru could only shrug his shoulders and nod. He had to admit that, unlike his other women, Maya was the one who wanted the child the most since she wasn't young anymore and she also had been working together with Sumire secretly so she could have children again, which was why when she asked him that time, even though he hesitated for a moment, in the end, he agreed.
   As for his other women who were older than Maya, such as Tsunade and Raikou, both of their personalities weren't as extreme as Maya, and they had never asked for a child so desperately like Maya, so he didn't make one with them, and as for his other women, they were still young, so they weren't in a hurry to have children.
   "Well, Miyuki, you don't need to say much, you only need to wait a few months, and you can see your cousin soon," Maya said with a bright smile since she was really happy at this moment.
   "...." Miyuki wasn't sure how to describe her feeling at this moment since she would have never expected that her aunt and classmate would be together, and they also had their crystallization of love too. She then looked at Sumire and wondered whether Sumire was also pregnant.
   "No, I'm not pregnant yet. I'm not in a hurry to have children," Sumire said when she noticed Miyuki's gaze on her.
   Miyuki somehow sighed in relief then looked at Haru. "Please take care of Maya-obaasama." In the end, she couldn't do anything and only hoped for him to take care of her aunt.
   Haru nodded with a serious expression and said sincerely, "I'll take care of her. You don't need to worry."
   "Good." Miyuki somehow felt relief when she saw his response.
   Maya smiled and held Haru's hand gently.
   Sumire looked at Maya and Haru and wondered whether she should ask for a child too?
   "Well, should we watch the event now?" Haru then looked at Miyuki and asked, "Are you going back to watch with your brother or watch here, Miyuki?"
   "Um." Being asked this question, Miyuki wasn't sure what to say for a while since she felt that she might be rude toward her aunt if she said that she wanted to watch the event with her brother.
   "Well, Miyuki, you go back first. If you're here, you'll disrupt us," Maya said without hesitation.
   "......" Haru, Miyuki, and Sumire.
   Even though Miyuki wanted to go out, it felt a bit hurt when her aunt said something like this to her. She then stood up, bowed her head lightly, and said politely, "Then I'll excuse myself, Obaa-sama." She then looked at Haru and said, "Well, Haru, you shouldn't spend too much time here since someone from the school might look for you."
   Haru nodded and said, "Well, you don't need to worry."
   Miyuki then left the three of them alone in the VIP room, and when the door was locked, the three of them also didn't act anymore and leaned lazily on Haru's body.
   "Say, what is the first event?" Sumire asked lazily.
   "It's a Speed Shooting," Haru said.
   Maya raised her eyebrow and said, "In your school, the representative should be from the Saegusa family, right?"
   "Un." Haru nodded and didn't hide it since Saegusa was known as the long-range magician specialist.
   "Oh, is that her? She's quite cute," Sumire said while looking at Haru.
   "...What do you mean by that?" Haru was speechless.
   Maya looked at Haru and said, "Well, Haru, if I think about it closely, I feel that it is also good if you date her, after all, that way, you can have the Saegusa family power, especially after you have killed her father and the heir, then without a doubt, this Mayumi who has fallen for you, will become your puppet."
   "........" Haru and Sumire.
   "Cough! Cough! Let's talk about this matter later since the event is about to start," Haru said, but he had to admit that Maya's mind was very... very... scheming.
   But enough of that since the Speed Shooting event was about to start.
   Speed Shooting, also known as "Quick Draw," is a game where clay targets are shot into the designated space and destroyed by magic. One hundred red and white targets are released, and the players compete by destroying their colored targets.
   In the Preliminaries, players only compete to destroy as many targets as possible within a five-minute time limit.
   Mayumi was the representative of the First High School, and the moment she stood on the stage, everyone quickly exclaimed since her name was very loud. When the match started, she showed everyone the meaning of the long-range magician specialist.
   Even though it was quite a distance from the targets, Mayumi shot all of the targets with unmatched precision and accuracy, using a dry ice bullet that was made by her magic. If she was using her eyes, then it was impossible, but she used rare magic, which was known as "Multi Scope," it was rare magic that allowed perceiving solid objects from every angle.
   Looking at Mayumi, Haru didn't think that someone could match her in this Speed Shooting match.
   As for the next event, it was the Battle Board that was represented by Mari.
   Battle Board, also referred to as "Surfing," is a game that originated as a method for training naval forces.
   Players receive a board similar to a surfing board and must complete three laps on an artificial channel 3 km in length by making full use of magic to propel them forward.
   Players compete for victory. According to the rules, the use of magic to directly interfere with other players is forbidden, though you are allowed to use magic on the water to indirectly interfere. The Preliminaries consists of six races, four players each. Two Semi-Finals games are held with three contestants each. A playoff is held to determine third place, while the top players from each Semi-finals race will compete one-on-one in the finals.
   Looking at Mari who came out to the stage, Haru could see that this girl had a lot of female fans, but he didn't feel that much surprised since even though she was a girl, she was very manly.
   When the event started, the contestant from the other school directly used her magic to cause a big wave to cause a disruption to everyone, but Mari could smoothly escape from the wave and moved forward very fast, leaving everyone behind.
   Observing Mari, Haru had to admit that this girl was a very skilled magician since she used both "Movement Type" and Hardening magic at the same time. By using Hardening Magic, she would create an anchor between her and the board, which would cause her unlikely to fall, and after she and the board became one entity, she used "Movement Type" magic to launch forward. Moreover, based on the changes in the route she set up continuation timings and finely programs it all the way through. But that wasn't all since she also used an "Oscillation Type" of magic, which meant she multi-casted three types of magic at the same time.
   Thinking about Mayumi and Mari, Haru felt that no one would be able to defeat both of them in this Nine Schools Competition.
   Mayumi overwhelmed everyone with her magic which had been polished to an artistic level and Mari could control various and diverse magic types of magic, adapting to every situation.
   Looking at the two, Haru knew that the two might be targeted later, but rather than Mayumi, he felt that something more likely happened to Mari, so it seemed that he needed to prepare something so nothing would happen to Mari.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1813: Haru's Tricks
   On the first day, Haru spent his time together with Maya and Sumire, both of them only stayed here for the first day since they wanted to meet him, but they would return back to Sendai later. He had given them a copy of Shambala before so they could teleport anywhere as long as they had saved that location.
   Spending their time together, they watched how Mayumi's performance overwhelmed everyone again.
   As the Saegusa family's descendant, Mayumi had exclusive magic only for her family, and that magic was known as "Magic Bullet Shooter".
   The Magic Bullet Shooter is A-Rank Magic, a variation of Dry Ice shooting magic, 'Dry Bullet' which enables control over the firing point. Using this magic, "bullet" can be fired from any angle.
   It uses dry ice pellets as bullets that fly at a supersonic speed, enough to penetrate armor, a phenomenon impossible in nature.
   It has the firing power of Tactical-Class Magic - which can incapacitate large groups, alternatively, to destroy mobile weapons such as tanks or fighter aircraft. In other words, it's a trump card, which has the ability to overturn the result of battle on its own.
   Mayumi used this magic and her inborn ability, Multi-Scope, which results in long-range shooting magic with no blind spot.
   Using this magic, she became the champion of the Sharp Shooter event directly without anyone capable of doing anything.
   Haru thought that if that "Magic Bullet Shooter" and "Multi-Scope" were used at the same time, Mayumi could directly massacre the battlefield directly.
   With all of that, the first day of the Nine Schools Competition ended, but there were a lot of things that needed to be watched out for.
   After the first day of the Nine Schools Competition, all the female members of the Student Council gathered together to celebrate Mayumi who had won 1st place in the Sharp Shooting event.
   "Thanks~~" Mayumi smiled happily.
   After they congratulated Mayumi, they talked about today's event, especially the boys since their result was quite subpar from the girls' side. They talked about the engineering side since they wanted a different engineer to take care of tomorrow's event.
   Everyone was thinking together about who was the most suitable one...
   "Hmm... the person who is of both tomorrow and the day after is..."
   Suddenly the image of one person appeared in their minds and they looked at Suzune at the same time.
   Suzune nodded calmly and said, "Well, I'll tell him later."
   "...Rin-chan, remember that this is an important event, you can't play around, alright?" Mayumi said with a serious expression.
   "........." Suzune sighed and said, "Who is playing around? If you want, you can also visit his room too. This hotel is his family's property and if I'm not wrong, he should have the best room among us. I didn't visit him yesterday since you pulled me in before and didn't let me see him." She still had some grudges since she was being separated from Haru.
   "Eh? Is this the hotel Haru's family property?" Azusa was dumbfounded.
   "Not only the hotel, but the television channel that is broadcasting the event is also his family business too." Mari sighed and said, "I wonder whether the Rokkaku clan is going to become the richest Magician clan on earth." Her words weren't without basis since, at this moment, the Rokkaku clan might be the richest clan on the earth from all the businesses that were owned by this family.
   "Well, this problem isn't really important, even if he is coming from a rich family or not, my feeling for him won't change," Suzune said calmly.
   "......." Mari, Mayumi, Miyuki, and Azusa were wondering how Haru was able to make this stern girl become so loveable.
   "Now, I feel that you're too wasteful on Haru, Rin-chan!" Mayumi couldn't help but hug Suzune bitterly.
   "You're too close." Suzune pushed Mayumi's face with her hand and asked, "So are you coming with me?"
   They looked at each other and nodded.
   "It's me," Suzune said simply in front of the Haru's room, as Mayumi, Mari, Miyuki, and Azusa were hiding on the side, waiting for him to open the door.
   The door was opened and Mayumi and Mari were about to surprise him, but they were dumbfounded when they saw the scene in front of them!
   Haru opened the door, but he was only wearing a white towel that was wrapped around his waist, showing his naked upper body to everyone in front of him.
   Haru, of course, noticed them, but it would be wasteful to not use this chance to tease them, right?
   Haru showed a shocked expression, but the girls were also shocked, especially when they saw the muscles on his body, then a big bulge that was hidden behind the white towel. He then quickly closed the door and the girls also didn't say anything, quietly, standing there with a shocked expression. Then after a moment, he opened the door again and asked, "What's wrong?" His expression was quite normal and didn't change much, looking at everyone with a doubt.
   "Well, let's talk inside," Suzune said.
   Listening to Suzune's words, Haru nodded and understood why everyone was here. "I see... Do you want me to be tomorrow's engineer?"
   "I don't mind." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   "That's good." Suzune nodded then looked at him and asked, "Then why did you only wear your towel before?" She didn't know that Haru had the ability to detect someone's presence if she knew that she might be able to see his trick. Fortunately, she didn't.
   "I have just gotten out of a bath and heard your voice so..." Haru didn't need to explain afterward, but his words had a lot of meaning for the girls since that meant, Suzune had seen him naked?!
   Mari, Mayumi, Miyuki, and Azusa were in shock. In a time where the virginity of the girls was very important, they didn't expect that both Haru and Suzune had done that kind of thing.
   "But it's good that you're here since I have something to talk about with you," Haru said.
   "What's wrong?" Hearing his tone, they knew that something big was happening.
   Haru then told of his experience where he found three intruders last night and their expression couldn't help but change. "And I have a feeling that someone might attack us soon."
   "Huh?" Everyone was dumbfounded, but then their expression became serious.
   "Do you know who will be attacked, Haru?" Mayumi asked with a serious expression.
   "Both you and Juumonji-senpai won't be attacked since both of you are coming from the Ten Master Clans and if you two are attacked the matter won't be simple, but this organization wants to weaken our power, no, they want us to lose this Nine Schools Competition, so isn't it obvious who they will attack?" Haru said while looking at one person among the group.
   Everyone followed his gaze and they were dumbfounded.
   Mari was also dumbfounded and pointed her finger at herself. "Me?"
   "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Be careful, Mari-senpai. You might be targeted, but I'll make sure that you'll be alright and won't let them succeed." Mari was a beautiful girl and there was no way for him to let such a beautiful girl be hurt by the terrorist organization!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1814: Spending Time Together
   The next day, right in the morning, Honoka woke up quite early and couldn't stay on her bed any longer so she went out to do a morning run. When she recalled how Mari won the Battle Board, she couldn't help but feel quite down, wondering whether she could also do the same.
   'If only Haru was my engineer at the event...' Honoka sighed and felt quite jealous of Miyuki and Shizuku, who had Haru as their engineer, while Azusa was her engineer. She also didn't have a chance to talk with him that much since yesterday he didn't join them, watching the match, which made her, even more, want to meet him.
   It might not be related, but Honoka is the descendant of the "Elements" descendant, who were Magicians present in Japan before the establishment of 'Numbers'. The blood of Element of Light (One of the Elements of Nature) flows in her veins. Their specializations were based on the traditional Japanese elements (Earth, Water, Fire, Wind, Light, and Thunder).
   She inherits that magic (Element of Light) which is not a part of 4 System/8 Types of magic. Because she is a descendant of the Elements she uses Elemental Magic (Light Magic) which is unknown to the whole world yet since Elements are developed in a research Institute secretly which means they exist only in Japan and are said to be one of the secret developments in the history of magic. This means that she is one of the few magicians who doesn't specialize in the 4 System/8 Types of Magic.
   Honoka is a Magician capable of completely shielding her presence from view; a skill that cannot be mimicked by Stars members' magic.
   It was mentioned that they introduced a factor of 'absolute obedience' in Elements' genes and so the descendants are excessively loyal, often to a person of the opposite gender, which may explain her attitude towards Haru.
   Haru was the first person who made Honoka this way, so even though she knew that he had a girlfriend, she kept depending on him.
   Honoka wanted to meet Haru, especially she thought about her condition since she knew that among Miyuki and Shizuku, she was the weakest. Miyuki was a very powerful all-around magician and Shizuku had enough magic power to brute force most things. She knew that she needed to work hard, but at the same time, she knew that Haru might have a way to help her.
   Honoka was startled, then quickly turned her head. Her face quickly bloomed into a smile and greeted him back. "Haru!"
   "Up early and working hard?" Haru said with a smile. "Since we met together, how about we work out together?"
   "Ye - Yes!" Honoka said without hesitation.
   Haru and Honoka then worked out together, and one thing to another, it led to the situation, where he needed to help her to sit up. When he helped her to sit up, he had to admit that among the girls in this world, she really had massive breasts which made him amaze by the growth of this girl. Her beauty might not be on par with the members of the student council, but she was very cute and her body was bombastic.
   "With this, I'm sure that you won't lose on both Battle Board and Mirage Bat, Honoka." Haru knew that Honoka would join both Battle Board and Mirage Bat, looking at her condition and her ability, he knew that she would be able to get a good result on the event, but suddenly he saw her expression started to change. "What's wrong, Honoka?"
   "Um... Haru, do you think that I can get a good result?" Honoka asked with some worry.
   "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "I have seen you from the entrance exam and we have been in the class together for the past few months. I know your ability and I know that you're not worse than both Miyuki and Shizuku." He knew that Honoka had a very good light manipulation magic, and as long as she could control it very well, without a doubt, both Miyuki and Shizuku might lose against her.
   "Re - Really?" Honoka was surprised, and her tone was very cheerful at that moment.
   "Un." Haru nodded and said, "I might not be your engineer, but I can help you if you need some advice." He looked at Honoka and saw that her complexion became very cheerful so he said, "Do you want to know how you can win the event easily?"
   "Yes!" Honoka said without hesitation.
   Spending his morning with Honoka, Haru then became Mayumi's engineer at the Crowd Ball event. He checked the data for the CADs, but then Mayumi came toward him.
   "Haru." Mayumi ran toward him with a heavy breath and looked at him with a smile. "Sorry for the sudden substitution. I look forward to working with you. By the way, did you already memorize the data?"
   "...I'm not sure what kind of thing you can't do now." Mayumi sighed and if only this guy wasn't a womanizer, then it would be perfect, but she also knew that he had the ability to have a lot of women too, still, she was wondering why this guy didn't seem to have an interest in her? Was he blind?
   "What's wrong, Senpai?" Haru asked.
   "Nothing! Let's go!" Mayumi pouted and ignored him.
   "..........." Haru was wondering why it felt like he was the older one between them.
   On the Crowd Ball ground, Mayumi took off her jacket, showing her uniform in front of Haru.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and had to admit that even though Mayumi's body was quite petite, she was a really lovely girl, especially with those smooth legs. The only thing that he regretted was that she wore safety pants under that short skirt.
   "Why do you seem to be disappointed?" Mayumi asked in doubt.
   "Nothing," Haru said calmly.
   "Well, it's alright, what do you think? Does it not suit me?" Mayumi asked while stretching her body.
   "It suits you well," Haru said sincerely.
   Mayumi blushed, then quickly turned so Haru wouldn't be able to see her blush. "Well, can you help me a bit?"
   "Sure." Haru then helped Mayumi to stretch her body. He had to admit that her body was very flexible and he was sure that her body would be able to maintain various poses.
   Both of them talked to each other while Haru gave her some jokes which caused her to laugh.
   "Fufufu, I guess, this sense of humor is the reason why Rin-chan fell for you?" Mayumi asked in a tease.
   "No, it is probably my body. Suzune-senpai is greedy for my body," Haru said.
   Mayumi was stunned, before chuckled, but then her face also became red when she remembered what she had seen last night.
   Suzune felt that her nose was quite itchy for some reason.
   "Did you catch a cold, Ichihara-senpai?" Azusa asked in concern.
   "Nothing." Suzune shook her head and wondered whether someone was talking about her.
   "Rin-chan is going to get angry if she knows what you're talking about," Mayumi said with some laughter.
   "Well, I was joking." Haru then extended his hand to help Mayumi to get up.
   Mayumi smiled and took his hand. "Thanks."
   "You know, it feels great to talk with you," Mayumi said with a smile.
   "Yeah, you don't get stiffly formal around me," Mayumi said.
   "Senpai, don't fall for me, alright?" Haru said helplessly.
   "Who - Who is going to fall for you?!" Mayumi was like a cat whose tail was being stepped on. Her face was so red and she was annoyed.
   "Well, I won't say much, but do your best, Senpai." Haru then patted Mayumi's back gently and sat on the side to watch her match since he was her engineer at that moment.
   Looking at Haru, Mayumi somehow felt complicated, but at the same time, she felt a bit jealous of Suzune at this moment.
   Suzune felt that her nose was quite itchy again for some reason.
   "Did you catch a cold, Ichihara-senpai?" Azusa asked in concern since Suzune had coughed twice.
   "Nothing." Suzune shook her head and really felt that someone was talking about her at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1815: Merciless Girl
   Crowd Ball is a game where 6 cm diameter foam balls are shot into the competition area using compressed air. Players compete by using a racket or magic to force the balls to hit the opponent's court.
   One set lasts 3 minutes, and a ball is shot into the court, covered in a transparent box, every 20 seconds, leading to 9 balls being on the court simultaneously. Women have 3 sets per match while Men have 5 sets.
   Haru was on the side, watching Mayumi's match as her engineer. He looked at the audience's reaction and could see how famous Mayumi was. Looking at her opponent, he somehow felt a bit pitiful toward the girl and had a feeling that Mayumi would defeat this girl without mercy.
   <The first match starts!>
   Along with the announcement of the referee, Mayumi's opponent used a "Movement Magic" to direct the ball to a place that was difficult to return, but...
   Mayumi only stood there, holding her gun-shaped CAD, then used her magic!
   Mayumi's opponent could only watch this scene in shock and was unable to comprehend what was happening.
   Haru, who was on the side, could only shake his head since the difference in ability between the two was too far apart.
   The magic that Mayumi used before was Multiple Bounce.
   Multiple Bounce is a Speed Type Magic that focuses on the manipulation of kinetic vectors. This is with the intention of reversing the movement of the object of interest. Usage of this magic does not involve any precise adjustments being made to the target's trajectory but purely rejects all targets back.
   With this one spell, Mayumi rebounded the ball back to the opponent's side. Although there was a chance that the ball might lose its kinetic energy on the floor or walls and then fail to reach the opponent's court due to low elasticity, as a direct descendant of the Ten Master Clans, she had enough magical ability to act as if the risk didn't exist.
   The opponent sent out one ball one after another, moving from one side to another with very fast movement, but Mayumi only stood there in place, holding her gun-shaped CAD, rebounding all the ball back to the opponent.
   Haru looked at Mayumi's opponent whose sweat had dripped all over her body and despair was shown on her face. As for Mayumi, she was still beautiful and there wasn't any single sweat on her face or body, showing the elegance and mastery over her magic.
   Mayumi kept scoring and the score kept increasing that it couldn't be stopped until it was the end of the first round.
   Mayumi's opponent plopped on the ground before she walked weakly toward her rest area.
   Mayumi was still calm, walking chicly toward Haru as if she had done nothing.
   "Good work, Mayumi-senpai." Haru gave a towel and a tea to Mayum.
   "Thanks!" Mayumi smiled, wiped her face with a towel, then looked at the tea. "What is this?"
   "Well, it is tea. I made it," Haru said.
   "Eh? Really?" Mayumi was surprised, then tasted the tea slightly and became even more surprised. "It tastes good!" She looked at him and asked, "I have heard that you're good at cooking from Rin-chan, is that true?" She became quite jealous of Suzune at that moment since she knew that Haru and Suzune often cooked together.
   "...Is it really time for you to ask something like this?" Haru was speechless and said, "Well, it doesn't really matter since your opponent is going to withdraw after all."
   "Eh!? Withdraw? Why?" Mayumi was dumbfounded.
   <First Match: player's withdrawal notification>
   "!!!" Mayumi was surprised.
   Haru shook his head and thought that an airhead girl was really cruel.
   After the first match, Haru and Mayumi went to the maintenance tent to prepare her CAD. His maintenance was very smooth since there wasn't any problem with her CAD.
   Mayumi, on the side, watched Haru who maintained her CAD curiously while drinking the tea that was made by him. She thought that it would be good to have a cookie with this tea, but she was in the match after all.
   "Don't drink too much, or else, you'll be troubled with the toilet," Haru said.
   Mayumi's lips twitched and said, "Haru, has someone told you that you lack delicacy?"
   "I'm just trying to remind you." Haru then ended the maintenance and returned the CAD to Mayumi. "Looks like you have been tuning in well on your own. I didn't make any changes to the software that is worth mentioning."
   "Thank you, Haru." Mayumi nodded with a smile then received her CAD, but when it happened, their hands touched each other. Her face quickly became red, but she didn't say anything.
   "What's wrong? Do you want to go to the toilet?" Haru asked with some confusion.
   "It's not!!" Mayumi was almost mad at that moment. She snorted and was ready for her match again, but when she turned, there was a smile on her face, thinking that it was very nice to just talk to each other like this.
   When the second match began, Mayumi felt a strange feeling on her CAD. 'What's this?' She was confused, but she didn't expect her CAD to become several times better and smoother than before, it was also very easy to use, which made her very dumbfounded!
   Just like before, Mayumi massacred her opponent, but she didn't care much about her opponent and strode toward Haru. "Haru, you liar! Although you said that you didn't change the software of my CAD, why did the efficiency increase?" She pointed her finger at him and looked at him as if she had found a big secret.
   ".........." Haru took the glass of tea and gave it to Mayumi. "Calm down. Drink it first.
   "Ah, thank you." Mayumi sipped the tea and calmed herself. She felt her entire body was so comfortable, but then she realized that she had been fooled by him! "Explain it to me, Haru!"
   "I didn't change anything, and if the efficiency of your CAD increased, then it should be because I got rid of the bloatware," Haru said.
   "Bloatware?" Mayumi asked while sitting next to Haru.
   "Un." Haru nodded and explained. "File fragments from the previous updates remain in the CAD system area by erasing the unnecessary data, the efficiency more or less rises."
   "Then... that's..." Mayumi quickly stood up, bowed her head, and apologized. "I'm sorry for calling you a liar, Haru!"
   "No, you don't need to worry, it is a very negligible change, but you have noticed it, as expected of you, Mayumi-senpai." Haru looked at Mayumi with a smile and said, "Now please concentrate on your match."
   Mayumi looked at Haru's smile for a while, blinked her eyes, but then she nodded vigorously. "Of course, I will!"
   Then as expected, on the second day of the Nine Schools Competition, Crowd Ball's girl's division, Saegusa Mayumi from First High School, achieved victory!
   Haru looked at Mayumi's opponents and could only shake his head since Mayumi was too merciless, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1816: Don't let them know, alright?
   Even though Mayumi's event ended, there was still another event on the second day, Haru also took a break and watched this event together with Suzune at the First High School camp.
   The next event that would be held was the official for both Crowd Ball for the boys' division and the Ice Pillar Break for the girls' division.
   The Crowd Ball for the boys' division would be played by Kirihara Takeaki and the Ice Pillar Break for the girls' division would be played by Chiyoda Kanon.
   Haru had to admit that Kirihara's luck was very good since Kirihara's girlfriend was very cute, but he thought it might be the reason that this guy might lose on the event today. As for Chiyoda Kanon, he had a feeling that this girl might become the winner of the Ice Pillar Break.
   Icicle Destruction or "Ice Pillar Break" is a game where two players stand on a tower four meters in height, defending twelve pillars contained in a twelve-meter square area while attacking twelve pillars in the opposition's field.
   Players compete to destroy the opponent's pillars before their own are broken. There is no need to use the body, since players compete remotely with magic, so players may wear whatever they wish, with the only restriction being that "It Must Not Offend Public Order or Morals".
   It is said the Women's Pillar Break has become a fashion show in recent years. Also, it can be assumed that it is the only game where even Lethal Rank A magic can be used due to it not being a directly combative sport.
   Unfortunately, Kanon's dress was pretty plain, but Haru wasn't that surprised, considering Kanon had a fiance already. By the way, her fiance was Isori Kei, who was also the engineer on the Nine Schools Competition.
   "What do you think of those two events, Haru?" Suzune asked.
   "Kirihara-senpai will lose and Chiyoda-senpai should be able to get 1st place in the event," Haru said.
   "Well, if Kirihara-senpai can win then it is all good, but if he can't win, then without a doubt, if we have to put all the burden on Juumonji-senpai and Mari-senpai. I don't need much to worry about Juumonji-senpai, but Mari-senpai..." Haru then looked at his tablet, watching the route that Mari had taken on the Battle Board game.
   "What have you been watching?" Suzune asked.
   "It's Mari-senpai's route from the 1st year until now," Haru said with a frown.
   "What did you see from it?" Suzune asked, wondering what Haru had found out.
   "Well, hopefully, I might be thinking too much, but almost all of her route isn't that much different from each other, or rather, it is very predictable," Haru said.
   "Predictable?" Suzune raised her eyebrow and asked, "Just what do you want to say, Haru?"
   "It's just my own guess, but someone will probably try to sabotage Mari-senpai in this place," Haru said while pointing his finger at the sharp turn on the Battle Board's map. "We have Mizuki so we don't need to worry that someone might sabotage us, but what if someone sabotages the other team? Such as making their board move faster so suddenly so it'll collide into Mari-senpai."
   "I don't think you need to worry about that, Mari's control over her magic is superb," Suzune said, believing in Mari's ability.
   "That's true, I also believe in Mari's ability, so I can guess that Mari-senpai will be able to stop this person who is about to collide with her, but then what if some accident happens in the middle? For example, what if the water suddenly sinks and causes Mari-senpai to lose her balance? Then without a doubt, both of them will collide with each other and Mari-senpai will be hurt," Haru explained slowly.
   "How can the water suddenly sink? If there's magic that is used on the water, then someone will realize it, right?" Suzune asked in doubt.
   "In truth, I know who has attacked us before," Haru said and didn't answer Suzune's question immediately.
   "Who?" Suzune asked with a frown.
   "It's a mafia syndicate from the Great Asian Union which is known as No Head Dragon. You should also know that, unlike our country where we excel in Modern Magic, the Great Asian Union excelled in traditional magic, so I have thought that they might use a spirit to cause water to sink," Haru said.
   "......." Suzune knew that her man was smart, but this guy was too smart, right? "Just how did you make such a hypothesis?"
   Haru smiled at Suzune and said, "It is because I'm a bad guy, Suzune-senpai." He caressed her hair lightly, brushing it with his fingers.
   "......" Suzune blushed and lowered her head shyly.
   Haru really wanted to kiss Suzune's lips at that moment, but then he said, "I want to kiss you, but this isn't the place. Let's talk about this matter in the room later and let's focus on Mari-senpai now."
   "........." Suzune blushed even more, but then she coughed to calm herself and asked, "So why did this organization do this?"
   "I have told you the reason, right? It's money," Haru said.
   "Money?" Suzune still felt disbelief in this matter.
   Haru opened the gambling site on his tablet and explained. "Even though I didn't join the gamble, I still observe the odds and the site. You can see how confident the dealer is for the Third High School to win this competition, but in reality, you can see how the First High School has created a huge gap and become the 1st rank in the Nine Schools Competition, right? If the Third High School can't win the competition, then without a doubt, those casinos that are owned by the No Head Dragon syndicate will lose a lot of money, no, without a doubt, they will go bankrupt." Even though he didn't gamble on himself, he asked a middleman to gamble on the behalf of the Rokkaku clan, and his team also prepared to short sell all the casinos stocks that were owned by the No Head Dragon after his school won the competition.
   "So if they don't want to go bankrupt, they will need to sabotage us, they might try to hurt, or kill us in the process," Haru said with a serious expression.
   "I need to tell Mari about this," Suzune said with a serious expression and was about to stand up.
   "I know, but you need to calm down now." Haru quickly held Suzune's waist and said, "I have uncovered their tricks, but don't let them know about this matter, alright? We need to do it slowly so they will come out and I can catch all of them in one swoop, alright?"
   "Un." Suzune also calmed herself, letting her body be hugged by him. She knew that this guy was very bad, but she just couldn't get away from him.
   "Well, there's only two of us here, should we continue?" Haru asked in a whisper.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1817: His prediction is right
   As Haru had predicted before, Kirihara had lost, and Kanon had won on each of their respective events, which caused Suzune to be more amazed at him. However, he felt that everything was according to his calculation since Kirihara's best magic was Sonic Blade, which was an "Oscillation-Type of Magic." He didn't think Kihara was suitable to become the representative at the Crowd Ball event, but not everyone was as talented as Juumonji, Mayumi, and Mari.
   Or rather, Haru had to admit that except for Hattori, the rest of the 2nd year of the First High School was pretty much weak.
   As for Kanon, Haru didn't think that her victory was surprising, considering her origin was.
   Kanon is a member of the Chiyoda Family, which is one of the Hundred Families. The Magicians of the Chiyoda Family specialize in using Long Range Solid Matter Oscillation Systematic Magic, particularly when it comes to using Earthshaker magic.
   The magic that Kanon used at the event was "Mine Genesis." It was a Long Range Solid Matter Oscillation Systematic Magic that created a powerful oscillation that could be applied to any material such as dirt, rock, sand, or cement as long as the solid matter was recognized as the "Earth's surface." The applied area would suffer vertical vibrations that ran perpendicular to the epicenter as the affected "Earth's surface" groans under the magic.
   In conclusion, Kanon's magic was similar to Haru's Gura Gura no Mi power to create an earthquake through a vibration, but it had a smaller scale.
   With all of that, the second day of the Nine Schools Competition ended, and Haru brought Suzune to his room so they could talk deeper there.
   In Haru's room, the members of the Student Council gathered, listening to Haru's hypothesis, Mayumi couldn't help but be stunned, and as for Mari, she nodded and said, "So all I need to do is to change my route, right? Especially on that sharp turn."
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "You should also bring Mizuki with you to make sure that the staff won't cause a mess on your CAD." He then looked at Mizuki and said, "Can you, Mizuki?"
   "But Senpai, I'll try to clear up the artificial channel so there won't be anything there, and you can go all out at your event," Haru said.
   "Can you see the spirit, Haru?" Mayumi asked.
   "I have similar eyes to Mizuki, after all," Haru said some bullshit since he didn't want to talk about the power of his "Horo Horo no Mi." His "Horo Horo no Mi" was simply a bug for every Magician who used Ancient Magic. With this ability, it was a simple thing for him to control the spirit and various beings in this world, or rather, he might have already become the master of the underworld if he wanted to.
   "........" At this moment, they were wondering whether there was something that Haru couldn't do.
   "Still, Senpai, if you don't catch the contestant that might collide into you, your chance of getting hurt will be smaller," Haru said.
   Mari thought for a while and said, "I'll do things based on the situation. If I can help, then I'll help, but if it isn't possible, then I won't do it."
   They nodded since Mari's safety was more important than anything.
   "Well, I won't stop you here for a long time, there's a match tomorrow so we can't stay up too late, right?" Haru said.
   They nodded, but somehow, why did they feel that this guy was trying to drive them away?
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   Well, it might be their imagination, but then, why did Suzune stay?
   "Rin-chan, let's go back to our room, there's still something that we need to talk about," Mayumi said.
   Mari nodded and said, "Yeah, there's this problem that we need to solve first."
   "......." Haru and Suzune.
   "Wait, Mari-senpai, let me teach you a magic to catch if a player is suddenly about to collide into you," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Mari stopped and looked at Haru curiously.
   In the audience seat, watching the Board Battle game that would be held soon, Haru sat with everyone with Erika and Honoka on both of his sides. His eyes were wide open, watching the artificial channel until he saw the spirit below the water. He snorted inwardly, then hijacked the spirit, controlling it, before he nodded since he knew who was the user of this spirit. He didn't kill this guy but used his telepathic ability to control him, becoming his minion, who would report everything that happened on the No Head Dragon.
   "The match is going to start soon, Haru!" Erika said while pulling his sleeve.
   "Um, I know." Haru nodded, then looked at Mari who somehow also looked in his direction. He gave her a nod with a smile and said "good luck" through his lips' movement.
   Mari snorted, looking at him from a distance, but there was a smile on her face. She was full of confidence and knew that she could win, but then, she was wondering who would collide with her later.
   'Well, thinking too much is useless.'
   Mari could only handle the situation when it happened, and if it didn't happen then it was all good.
   The moment the match started, Mari quickly became the 1st, but behind her, the player from Seventh High School quickly followed behind Maru's tail, without letting her go, but it was normal, considering the Seventh High School was known as "Seventh High of the Sea", and it was also similar situation as last year.
   Mari raised her eyebrow and knew that the person behind her should be the one who was being sabotaged, but she needed to focus since she would arrive at the place where the accident might happen.
   Passing through the straight line, Mari knew that they would approach the acute curve, and in this curve, there wasn't any camera, and this was where Haru's words would be confirmed!
   When Mari was about to turn, she didn't choose the outer side, but rather the inner side of the turn, when it happened, she suddenly saw the player from Seventh High School who she had left suddenly was approaching her with very fast speed!
   When this happened, Mayumi, Suzune, Miyuki, Azusa, Juumonji, and the rest of the people that had heard Haru's words, felt that their hearts tightened since they knew that if there was another incident then Mari would be hurt!
   Mari calmed herself and had prepared for this, so she used her magic to neutralize the movement of the player that was about to collide with her, and at the same time, she also used the magic that was taught by Haru yesterday. This magic was automatically used with her Psion, and the player that was about to collide with her was stopped by an air-like pillow in midair.
   It happened only for a few seconds, but it made everyone's heart tighten before all of them sighed in relief.
   "What was happening?" Honoka looked at the match with a doubt.
   "Something happened to the player from Seventh High School," Haru said simply, but then, he glanced at Miyuki, who also happened to glance at him secretly. They nodded secretly, but didn't say much, and continued to watch the match.
   As for Tatsuya, of course, he also noticed this, but because of Mari's incident, he didn't see how Haru and Miyuki glanced at each other secretly before.
   "The magic will end soon, just swim, alright?" Mari said then quickly continued her match, leaving the player that was about to collide with her before, but with this incident, all of them knew that someone or organization really intended to hurt them!
  
   Chapter 1818: After I have found their location, then...
   On the second day, without a doubt, even if Kirihara had lost in the Crowd Ball event, the First High School left the other school teams with a huge difference, especially when Mari had won the Battle Board game. However, even if they had won, they couldn't show a happy smile since they knew that they had been targeted by the mafia syndicate.
   After the second day of the event ended, the teams from the First High School gathered together, especially the members of the Student Council, Moral Committee, and Club Management. As for the rest, they weren't told since it was better there wasn't any unnecessary thought on their minds so they could focus on the Nine Schools Competition, after all, not everyone had a strong mental fortitude, and even if they knew what had happened, they might not be able to do something, only adding more anxiety, so only a few people gathered together, talking the countermeasure that might happen in the next events on the Nine Schools Competition.
   "Without a doubt, the ones who have sabotaged us are the No Head Dragon," Haru said to everyone in the meeting room.
   "...No Head Dragon?" Mizuki was confused by this name.
   "It's a mafia syndicate in Hong Kong. You can say that this syndicate has some connection with us too," Haru said.
   "Eh?" Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Haru's words.
   "Remember the anti-magic terrorists of the past? In truth, they also have a connection with this organization too," Haru said.
   "........." Hearing those words, they suddenly had a headache.
   Juumonji frowned and asked, "Was this revenge?"
   "No, it was just that we're unlucky. The business of this syndicate is a casino, and they have just happened to bet on the Third High School, so we, the First High School, who is in the 1st place, become their target since if we win the competition, they might lose a lot of money," Haru explained to everyone.
   "Just for money?!" Mari slammed her fist to the table, and she was furious when she thought about what had almost happened to her.
   "Calm down, Mari." Mayumi patted Mari's shoulder and looked at Haru. "Haru, do you have a countermeasure?"
   "For now, this syndicate won't dare to attack us openly, even Mari-senpai has been sabotaged on the location where there isn't any camera, but if they know that we have realized their plan, then they might send out a magician to kill some of our students," Haru said.
   Everyone was silent when they heard it.
   "For now, let's not do anything until I have found their hiding location," Haru said.
   In Juumonji's eyes, there was a killing intent, but it was quickly hidden, and he said, "I'll also ask the army to help us with this matter, and when we have found them..."
   There was no need to say what they were about to do now, the syndicate had planned to hurt them and even kill them, so there was no need to give them mercy anymore.
   "Mizuki, I know that it'll be a tough job for you, but I hope that you can always be with the participants and the engineering team so you can check whether there's a staff that has sabotaged our CAD, especially after Mari-senpai has won the Battle Board, we have distanced our gap with the Third High School, and I'm sure that they'll become impatience, and might start to sabotage us aggressively," Haru said.
   "Yes!" Mizuki nodded without hesitation. She had been using her eyes for the past few days, and fortunately, she didn't see anything.
   "Say, Haru, in the worst case, what will happen?" Erika asked. She was also a member of the Moral Committee, and with her connection with the police, she was a great help in this matter, so she was also in this meeting.
   "Worse case, they might send a suicide attack with a bomb to cause chaos in the Nine Schools Competition, so it'll be stopped, and the bet will be null," Haru said with a serious expression.
   "......" Hearing Haru's words, they had a chill since they had never expected that someone could be so vile just for money.
   "I know the situation is serious, but I won't let anyone be hurt in this Nine Schools Competition, so don't worry and do your best in the competition," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, they somehow felt very secure and warm.
   "Oh, right, before the end of the meeting, I want to remind you that if you want to eat, it is better to eat together with the members of the Third High School and if possible, you should be careful with your food, least that you might be poisoned," Haru said since he knew that the terrorist was very simple and very crude, so the way that they sabotaged them would be by either poisoned, sabotaging the CAD, or sending out a suicide attack like what they did before.
   After the meeting, they went out to their room since they needed to rest.
   Haru walked with Mizuki, looking at her small body that was trembling slightly. He asked, "Mizuki, are you scared?"
   "Ah!" Mizuki was startled, but then, she nodded, since she knew that everyone's safety was on her hands at that moment, and if she missed...
   When Mizuki was in doubt and hesitant, her hand was grasped by Haru.
   "Don't worry, I'm here with you, so you don't need to be scared," Haru said gently.
   Mizuki was surprised. Her face was covered in blush.
   "I believe in you, and that is also the reason why I have brought you here, but it is also because of that it is my responsibility to protect you, so don't hesitate and ask for my help if you need it," Haru said.
   "Um." Mizuki was shy, and her heartbeat was moving very fast, but she nodded. "I - I'll ask you!"
   Haru nodded and had to admit that this girl was very cute, but he couldn't eat her since he needed to do something else first. He thought that this mafia syndicate was only a coward that didn't dare to do anything extreme since there was Kudo Retsu on the venue, but he thought that this old fart name might have been long gone, and it was better to deal with this mafia syndicate by himself so he could do this Nine Schools Competition peacefully.
   'I have to find their location first, then...'
   The third day ended peacefully without any problem, and Mari, Juumonji, and Kanon won on their respective events all without trouble, but they weren't drunk with the success and quickly focussed on the day after since on the fourth day, the first rookie event would start, and it was the day when Haru would show his skill as an engineer for the first time.
   The score that would be gotten by the rookie event might be only half of the official event, but the importance of this event was also important.
   Honoka, Erika, and their group gathered together in the audience seat to watch Shizuku, who was about to enter the Speed Shooting event later.
   Mayumi, Suzune, and Mari were also the same since they were curious about how well Shizuku was with the CAD that was managed by Haru, but when they thought that they were about to watch the event peacefully, they didn't expect that there was a trouble that happened on one of their players.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1819: Is there something that he can't do?
   In the maintenance room, Haru and Shizuku stayed together.
   Shizuku was about to enter her first event which was Speed Shooting, but before the start of the event, she checked her rifle-shaped CAD that had been tuned by Haru, and her deadpan expression, couldn't help but showed a surprised expression.
   "What do you think of the CAD condition, Shizuku?" Haru asked.
   "It's flawless." Shizuku held her CAD, checked all of the entire, and said, "It is more comfortable than my own."
   "That's good, if you have something that you want to change, then just tell me," Haru said while looking at the rifle-shaped CAD that he had lent to Shizuku.
   Haru then noticed Shizuku's state was a bit wrong, and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "Um, Haru, can you form an official contract with me to perform my CAD maintenance?" Shizuku suddenly asked.
   "......." Haru was stunned, then smiled. "My price isn't cheap."
   "How much?" Shizuku asked directly. She knew that Haru might not lack money, but she still asked him anyway.
   "........" Haru looked at Shizuku who wanted to hire him as her private engineer, but he wasn't that surprised, considering how rich this girl's family was. She was so rich that even if all the net worth of the clans of the Ten Master Clans were combined, it might not be able to compare to her family, and if it was compared to his family, then it would be similar. He could make his family even richer, but he felt that it was enough so he didn't add more wealth, considering he was only interested in the power of media and a bank.
   Media and investment bank, it was two businesses that were developed by Haru for the Rokkaku clan in this world.
   Haru might develop more in the future, but not now. He looked at Shizuku then patted her head and said, "Well, I can't sign a contract with you, but I can help you to maintain your CAD from time to time, if I'm not busy, of course."
   "Um." Shizuku nodded and she closed her eyes, showing bliss on her face.
   Haru had to admit that Shizuku was cute, but then, it wasn't the time to do this kind of thing. "Anyway, I've talked about your strategy. With the new magic, I'm sure that no one can defeat you in this event. So now, go out and get 1st place!"
   "Yes!" Feeling the gentle pat on her back, Shizuku nodded without hesitation, showing a confident smile since she knew that she was going to win this tournament.
   Sitting on the audience seat, everyone was watching Shizuku who stood at the podium curiously, waiting for the event to start since they wanted to know her performance in this event. They knew how that the one who handled her CAD maintenance was Haru, which was why they wanted to see how Haru was going to bring Shizuku to victory.
   "I can't wait to see how CAD he's fine-tuned from scratch and how it will perform at the event," Mayumi said with some expectation.
   "Starting with Ms. Kitayama, he seems to be getting high praise from the athletes. Apparently, some athletes even went to the trouble of bringing their own CADs with them today..." Suzune said.
   "Hey, hey, isn't that going to cause trouble?" Mari asked.
   "Regarding that, it seems that everything is under control. Apparently, he'll be servicing them after the matches are over," Suzune said with a sigh since Haru was so popular, right?
   "Suzune, as his girlfriend, don't you feel jealous?" Mayumi asked.
   "It's alright, even if there's a lot of girls around him, isn't that normal? I mean, considering his real identity, but even so, all of them are just fans, and they're not his girlfriend, so what's the use of feeling jealous?" Suzune said calmly with a smile.
   "......" Mayumi and Mari.
   "Or do you want to be my sister, Mayumi?" Suzune asked with a smile.
   "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Mayumi's face was so red that it was as if there was smoke on her head.
   "Still, we need to tell him about the change in the Board Battle," Suzune suddenly reminded them.
   Mari felt a bit weird and asked, "Is that alright?"
   "If we want to win, then we can only let him enter the competition, since besides him, who can do it?" Suzune asked.
   "........" Mayumi and Mari knew that there was no suitable person other than him and knew that it was simply impossible for anyone other than him to change the position of the athlete so suddenly.
   While they were talking the event started and Shizuku showed her might while using the new magic that was developed by Haru.
   The moment the clay was shot into the designated space, it was shattered by Shizuku.
   The magic that was used by Shizuku was a magic that was developed by Haru in the past, but it only showed its might on this event. The name of this magic was Active Air Mine.
   Active Air Mine is magic that enables the user to tag all solids that enter the Magic Activation Zone with magic vibratory waves, destroying the targets. By generating compression waves inside the target, it undergoes repeated partial expansion and contraction. The rapid heating and cooling are repeated and hence, even solid rock weakens and collapses.
   This magic sets numerous epicenters within the area where the targets are present, which generate virtual waves that give rise to vibratory waves within the targets. Instead of directly applying the waves to the targets with magic, the user sets up an area that causes the phenomena of applying such waves to the targets. The moment the waves from the epicenter come into contact with such a target, the virtual waves become real waves within the target and affect it in reality.
   The Activation Sequence sets a cube within the target area which is 10 meters on each side, with the vertices and the center, nine points in total, being designated as epicenters.
   If someone compared both Shizuku and Mayumi, then Mayumi would be like a skilled sniper who had never missed. On the other hand, Shizuku was like setting up an ambush trap.
   They were very stunned when they saw the performance of Shizuku and knew that it was because of Haru, which made them even more dumbfounded at him, thinking that this guy was superman, right?
   But Haru's performance wasn't over since on Shizuku's next match, she came out while bringing a generalized CAD with the shape of a rifle.
   There were two types of CAD which were specialized and general and if someone asked what was the difference then the specialized was like a dedicated gaming machine, and as for the general type, was like a personal PC.
   The best thing about the specialized type of CAD was that there was an assistance system on it, and it could only use one type of magic, on the other hand, the general CAD didn't have that and it could use a lot of different types of magic, but Shizuku's CAD was different. Even though her CAD was a general type, there was still an assistance system that helped her to aim the clay, and she could also use two different types of magic which were Convergence and Oscillation type of magic, so even though she faced someone in this event, she defeated her opponent with a very huge difference in point, which made them even more dumbfounded.
   Tatsuya had a complex expression on his face and somehow wondered how there was such an unfair existence in this world.
   On the other hand, Shizuku was showing a sweet smile, thinking that her CAD was perfect.
   As for Haru, he nodded and was satisfied with Shizuku's result, but he didn't realize that there was trouble that was about to come toward him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1820: There's a task that I want you to do, is that okay?
   In the tent of the First High School, Mayumi was very happy and praised everyone. "That's amazing! For the girls' rookie Speed Shooting, we got the top three ranks!" She looked at Shizuku and said, "Congratulations on your overall victory, Kitayama-san!"
   "Thank you very much." Shizuku also showed a pleased expression.
   "Akechi-san, Takigawa-san too, you really did a good job as well," Mayumi said.
   Akechi and Takigawa blushed and happily accepted their praise.
   "But it goes without saying that this is an accomplishment of Haru as the engineer." Mari was also very happy and praised Haru. "That was really a great feat!"
   "Thank you very much." Haru looked at Mari and felt weird since this girl was too happy, right?
   "Haru, we have a request for Kitayama's magic from the Magic University to officially list it on the "Index," Suzune said with a smile, seemingly very pleased with this request.
   "Eh?" Shizuku was dumbfounded.
   "Index," or officially known as "The National University Compilation Full Index of Specific Magic of Names," refers to the list of the specific names of magic. Listed on "Index," it means being officially acknowledged as new magic and is one of the honors researchers aim for.
   "Wow..." Mari was stunned.
   As for Haru, after he heard the news, he didn't react much, but when he saw Suzune's expression that was very happy as if she was the one who was being requested, he felt that his girlfriend was really cute and he wanted to kiss her somehow. "Then can you help me to handle it, Suzune-senpai?"
   "Yes." Suzune nodded with a happy smile.
   "Right, Haru, there's one request that I hope that you can do," Mayumi suddenly interrupted them with a smile.
   "....." Haru looked at Mayumi's smile, and somehow he felt something wasn't good might happen soon on him.
   The First High School was in a happy mood since the result of the rookie event was very good for them, but for the other schools, they weren't that happy, and they knew that the opponent that they needed to face was definitely a monster, especially their engineer, but even so, it didn't stop Honoka from starting her first event.
   Honoka was standing on the top of the board, facing forward with a serious expression. She had a lot of Haru Energy since she stayed with him in the morning before, working out together, and she also learned a strategy to win this event so she didn't feel nervous and had confidence that she would be able to win this event!
   Azusa, who was Honoka's engineer, looked at Honoka from the audience seat curiously, wondering what kind of strategy that was told by Haru that could make Honoka, who had always been very nervous, to be so confident.
   Azusa turned her head and saw Shizuku. "Kitayama-san." She nodded and asked, "Where's Haru?" She was wondering where Haru was since she didn't see him anywhere.
   "Yeah, where's Haru?" Erika asked.
   Miyuki and Leo were also curious, looking at Shizuku since after they had heard Haru's amazing ability at engineering, they couldn't help but want to ask him a lot of things.
   As for Tatsuya, he felt very complex, but at the same time, even though he was always silent, and his mention had been stolen, for the first time, he felt that he was being challenged, and he was quite curious about this feeling.
   "He has something to do with the competition. He should be with the President, Watanabe-senpai, and Ichihara-senpai," Shizuku said.
   "Something to do?" Even though they were wondering what Haru was going to do, there was no use thinking about it, considering that he was the engineer and also one of the athletes in this competition.
   Everyone talked for a bit until Shizuku gave every one of them sunglasses.
   "Yes." Shizuku nodded and said, "Haru has said that you have to wear this if you want to watch the event."
   "If you want to watch the event?"
   They felt weird, wondering why they needed to wear glasses when they were at Honoka's event, but Tatsuya, who was very smart, realized why Haru had given them glasses. "Everyone, I think that we need to wear glasses."
   They looked at Tatsuya in wonder and wondered why he suddenly said those words, but no one said much and wore the glasses until they realized what was the function of the sunglasses.
   The moment the event started, Honoka quickly used her magic on the surface of the water to blind everyone with a light.
   Everything was in silence, and everyone beside Honoka quickly covered their eyes and some of them even fell from the board since the light was just too blinding that it made them blind for a short time.
   As for Honoka, she had launched herself and left everyone behind with a smile, feeling very grateful for Haru at this moment since she had won this event!
   But then once again, they were amazed at Haru again since it was the first time in First High School that someone had used the light magic on the Battle Board.
   After Honoka had won, she quickly ran and looked around, hoping that she could thank Haru directly.
   "Congratulations, Honoka," Miyuki said with a smile.
   "Congratulations!" Everyone also congratulated Honoka since she had won the Board Game with a very huge gap.
   "Thank you, everyone." Honoka gave a sweet smile, then asked, "Um, where's Haru?"
   "..." They looked at Honoka and wondered whether this girl had fallen for Haru, but when they were about to answer that he might be with the student council members, they were dumbfounded when they heard the announcement that someone had changed the atmosphere of the Board Game rookie for the guys' division, and this person, they knew him very well.
   Honoka looked at the face that was shown on the display and couldn't help but exclaim. "Haru!!!"
   Everyone was dumbfounded by the sudden change of the athlete and they were even more dumbfounded when they learned the original athlete seemed to have a stomachache.
   "But, can Haru do it? He has never trained, right?" Leo asked in doubt.
   "It's alright! I believe in Haru! He's going to win this event!" Honoka said without hesitation since she believed that Haru would win.
   Looking at Honoka, they thought that this girl might not be saved anymore.
   In truth, not only did the students of the First High School feel surprised, but the other schools also felt surprised when they heard that Haru was going to join the Board Battle.
   Haru might not be as famous as the other magicians from the famous clans, but with the name of Rokkaku on his name, they knew that Haru was someone from the 18 Assistant Houses so without hesitation, all of them watched his match, especially the boys that would join the Monolith Code since they knew that Haru would be their opponent, but the moment Haru came out, he directly became the center of attention.
   The guys' expressions were very ugly at this moment, and as for the girls, they were blushing and didn't dare to look at the screen, though they secretly glanced at him from time to time since his thing was too amazing, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1821: Massacre
   Standing straight on the top of the board, Haru maintained his indifferent expression, folding his arms, but if someone looked at him closely, they would notice the corner of his lips that twitched uncontrollably. Somehow he had expected this matter, but it was just very troublesome when it really happened.
   In the past, the scale of this incident was quite small, since it only happened in the school, but this time, it was being aired on the entire country, no, it should be on the entire world since Haru was sure that everyone in this world was watching the Nine Schools Competition, considering they were very cornered about the level of the future Magician of Japan.
   Haru could notice everyone gazing at him, but who was he?
   Haru had thick skin anyway, and there was nothing embarrassing about his body when he wore a swimsuit. Still, he was a bit worried that because of him, the public morale of the Nine Schools Competition was being questioned.
   Anyway, Haru felt great, but the other athletes who were standing next to him, even though he didn't do anything, had already received huge mental damage before the event started.
   What had happened on Honoka before might be the first time for someone to use light magic to interfere with the opponents, and what had happened to Haru right now was also the same since it was for the first time when an athlete was huge bulge was shown through the swimsuit.
   There was nothing perverted about swimsuits, even the girls also wore swimsuits on the Board Battle, so it would show their bodyline perfectly, but no one had said anything about that, however, when it happened to the guy, somehow, there was this strange feeling in everyone's heart.
   That was the only thing that crossed everyone's mind at the moment.
   Maya and Sumire, who watched the match through the screen, weren't sure how to describe their feelings.
   "I feel complex about this," Maya said with a sigh.
   "I wonder whether it is deliberate," Sumire said with a laugh.
   "...Let me ask." Maya then checked the reason why Haru became the athlete and raised her eyebrow.
   "What's wrong?" Sumire asked.
   "It seems the previous athlete had a stomachache, and he became the replacement," Maya said, then sighed. "His luck isn't good." If it was another event, then she wouldn't say much, but it happened to be a Board Battle, which required him to wear a swimsuit. If his thing wasn't that big, then it was alright. Unfortunately, his thing was huge, so as long as he wore something tight, it would be perfectly shown. "I wonder whether he's going to have more fans now." She bit her lower lips and somehow wanted to go to his room later at night.
   "Without a doubt," Sumire said without hesitation, then looked at Maya with a smile. "Let's visit his room at night."
   "Um." Maya also didn't hesitate since she really missed him.
   In the tent of the First High School, Maya and Mari weren't sure what to say after they watched Haru, who stood among everyone on the Board Battle. Their faces were red, and somehow they felt a bit guilty.
   Suzune looked at her two friends and didn't say anything.
   "...I just didn't expect it to be that big..." Mari murmured.
   "That... That... have you really done it with that thing?" Mayumi asked while looking at Suzune with some embarrassment, but there was a curiosity in her eyes.
   "Um." Suzune nodded without hesitation.
   The face of Mari and Mayumi quickly turned red, and they felt that their brains were overloaded at that moment.
   Suzune looked at her two friends and shook her head before she looked at the screen once again. "Somehow, I'm afraid the entire world is talking about this thing now."
   "........" Mayumi and Mari weren't sure what to say for a moment.
   When Mayumi, Mari, and Suzune discussed each other, everyone in the audience seat was also very.
   "He... He's destroying the morale of this competition!" Erika shouted while pointing her finger at Haru, who was standing on the board.
   "......." Everyone couldn't say anything in refuting since it was the first time something like this happened, but Tatsuya, Miki, and Leo could only sigh in silence, and they were just a bit overwhelmed for a moment.
   Anyway, even though everyone was quite dumbfounded at that moment, it didn't mean the event was going to stop.
   Haru stood tall and waited for the match to start.
   'Finally...' Haru sighed in relief.
   The moment the event started, the other athletes also started to use their magic to move and disturb their competitors, especially Haru, but suddenly...
   Haru moved very fast and left everyone directly, leaving a huge wake of the trail, which caused everyone to lose their balance and fall down.
   The athletes panicked since they had fallen from their boards, but the audience, they were very stunned at this moment since Haru's speed was very unbelievable.
   The loud sound of an explosion was heard one after another, and Haru's became faster and faster, but then...
   The audience who didn't have courage didn't dare to see since they saw that Haru was about to crash into the wall of the artificial channel!
   Haru suddenly leaped and jumped out of the wall!
   Everyone opened their mouths wide, watching him flipping 360 degrees in the air before landing on the other side of the artificial channel, creating a shortcut using his magic. They couldn't even say anything, watching him overtake the other competitors who had just recovered directly showing how fast he was. When he passed, he also created a huge wave again and caused them to fall from their boards again, which made every athlete very helpless at this moment.
   "This is just a massacre..." Tatsuya felt amazed at this moment.
   Not only Tatsuya but everyone also felt the same, before they only remembered about the thing between his legs, but at this moment, they remembered his overwhelming power, giving everyone a helpless feeling.
   They watched him pass the last lap, raising both of his fists high as if the king of the entire world, they might not forget this scene in their entire lives.
   Screaming loudly, everyone was very excited since this massacre was very amazing!
   In Third High School, Ichijou Masaki and Kichijouji Shinkurou, who was known as the leaders of the Third High School, watched Haru's event since they knew that he would be their strongest opponent in this Nine Schools Competition, and they had to admit that this guy was too amazing.
   "He's strong..." Ichijou said with a serious expression.
   "Next, the Monolith Code, we'll face him, can you win against him?" Kichijou asked while looking at Ichijou.
   "........" Ichijou didn't say anything for a while, but then he answered, "I'll." He knew how strong Haru was, but even so, he was going to win!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1822: Night Talk 1
   His overwhelming victory surprised everyone and if there wasn't any trouble, then without a doubt, Haru would become the champion of the Battle Board Boy's rookie division, but after the event, there were a lot of people who wanted to congratulate him and even someone from different schools and a reporter, so he directly escaped to the maintenance room of the First High School.
   Haru sat on the bench and sighed.
   Suzune helped to dry his hair with a towel and said, "Good work."
   "Thanks, Senpai." Haru felt better by the care of his girlfriend, then looked at Mari and Mayumi.
   Mari and Mayumi, who were being stared at by Haru, felt their bodies tightened and felt guilty. "We're sorry!"
   "Don't blame them too much. We have only done this so we can become the winner of the tournament," Suzune said, trying to calm her boyfriend. "But your performance on the Battle Board is too overwhelming, right? You didn't even give a chance to your competitors to fight back and made them give up directly."
   "I know, but it is necessary," Haru said.
   Suzune, Mari, and Mayumi looked at Haru curiously, wondering why he said that it was necessary to beat everyone up mercilessly before and they had to admit that they felt a bit of sympathy toward his opponents since no one was able to finish the event other than him since there was a vortex of water on that artificial channel, which caused his opponents to be unable to stand up on their boards again.
   If Haru knew what Mari and Mayumi were thinking then he could only stare at them speechlessly since both of them also didn't give their opponents mercy on the official event before.
   "Yes, after all, I don't want to become famous by someone who has a big dick," Haru said calmly.
   "........." Hearing his reason, Suzune, Mari, and Mayumi were lost for words, but at the same time, it was also logical since if Haru didn't show overwhelming power, then without a doubt, everyone would remember his dick rather than his performance, right?
   Suzune looked at Haru for a while, sat on his side, and whispered, "I'll come to your room tonight."
   ".........." Haru looked at Suzune for a while and it seemed that his decision to join the event was the right decision.
   In Honoka's room, the girls' team, especially those who were under Haru's care, gathered together to celebrate Honoka's victory.
   "Thank you, everyone!" Honoka cried out when she looked at the number of sweets on the table. "But at the same time, I feel so guilty." When she thought that she would eat a lot of sweets tonight, she couldn't help but feel a little guilty, and hopefully, she didn't have her weight increased.
   "Alright, let's toast to Shizuku to win the Speed Shooting and Honoka qualifying for the Battle Board!" Akechi Eimi raised her glass cheerfully.
   Everyone was in a very happy mood and they talked about a lot of things together.
   "Congratulations on your match, Shizuku, Honoka," Miyuki said.
   "Thanks, but the real thing is coming soon," Honoka said with a smile.
   "Yup, I have to stay focused too." Shizuku nodded.
   Honoka ate her sweets then asked, "I'm going to be off tomorrow, but you all have a match, right?" She looked at Miyuki, Shizuku, and Eimi. "Miyuki, Shizuku, and Eimi have Ice Pillar Break."
   "As for Subaru and Nanami, you two will have a Crowd Ball, right?"
   Talking about the Crowd Ball, Subaru and Nanami needed to face Airi Isshiki, who was known as one of the strongest 1st years of this year's Nine Schools Competition, but both of them didn't seem to be afraid and seemed very confident that they might be able to win. As for the source of their confidence? It was probably their guts.
   Kasuga Nanami suddenly recalled something and asked, "Come to think of it, was Rokkaku-kun on the tech staff for Ice Pillar Break?"
   "Yep." Shizuku nodded and said, "You can trust him."
   Suddenly Nanami became jealous, put her finger on her lips, and said, "Must be nice... Rokkaku-kun created your "Active Air Mine" spell, didn't he?"
   "And my "Flash" too!" Honoka said smugly.
   "That too!" Nanami was dumbfounded. She then put her face on the table and hit it several times, showing her frustration. "Noooo....! I wish he was on the Crowd Ball too!"
   "Now... Now..." Subaru tried to calm Nanami who was crying.
   "Haru only has one body, he can't be assigned to two events at the same time, Nanami," Miyuki said helplessly.
   "I know how she feels though since we're all undefeated in all the events he's been assigned to," Eimi said.
   "Still, his performance on the Battle Board is even more amazing...!" Subaru pushed the frame of her glasses and there was a tint of blush on her cheeks. "Especially when he raised his fists to the sky when finished the event, showing his domination over the event."
   When Subaru mentioned that matter, everyone also recalled his domination over the Battle Board, and some of them also couldn't help but blush.
   Miyuki thought for a while and had to admit that Haru was very amazing, but she felt that her older brother wouldn't lose to him, probably, but when she thought about his enhanced strength and speed, she felt that it would be a hard battle.
   "Still, have you realized that he has become more handsome?" Nanami suddenly said.
   "More handsome?" Subaru and Eimi thought for a while and only realized that Haru became more handsome than before.
   As for Shizuku, Honoka, and Miyuki, their expressions were slightly unnatural since they knew his real identity, and they knew that his real appearance was even more handsome than it could make every girl wet in an instant.
   "But Miyuki, your relationship with Haru is pretty close, right?" Nanami suddenly asked.
   "Eh?" Honoka and Shizuku were dumbfounded, looking at Miyuki.
   "Do you have a relationship with Haru? Since you have ignored the Crimson Prince of the Third High School?" Nanami chirped.
   "Wh - What...!?" Honoka looked at Miyuki and couldn't believe what she had heard.
   "........" Miyuki wasn't sure why, but she had to admit that she was caught in a very troublesome situation, and at the same time, she knew that her relationship with Haru was easily misunderstood, but it was simply impossible for them to be together and she was sure that Haru also knew about that matter since he was her aunt's lover so her response...
   Miyuki looked at Nanami with a smile and asked, "Nanami, do you like Haru?"
   "Wh - WHat...?!" Nanami's face turned red at a very visible speed.
   "........" Honoka only realized that there was a traitor among her friends at this moment, but then looked at Shizuku, she was wondering whether Shizuku also felt the same as her, if so, then was it possible to do this together?
   Honoka entered a deep thought and felt that with his power, it might be possible to create a harem, right?
   Haru left the room when Suzune, Maya, and Sumire needed to talk to each other for a while. He had gotten used to this situation and it was normal since he knew that if he wanted them to become a sister, they needed to talk to each other first, then have intercourse together in bed then without a doubt, their relationship would be even closer.
   Haru was about to go to the vending machine to buy a drink, but then he noticed a blonde-haired girl seemingly sobbing lightly on the corner, which made him frown. He moved forward and asked, "Are you alright?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1823: Night Talk 2
   When the girl heard this voice, she was surprised and quickly turned her head. She saw a familiar person who surprised her.
   "Are you crying?" Haru asked.
   "I'm not crying!" The girl said and quickly wiped her tears.
   "....." Haru looked at the girl for a while and asked, "If you can't sleep, how about you accompany me for a while? Let's buy a drink at a nearby vending machine."
   "Drink?" The girl looked at Haru for a while and showed hesitation.
   "Well, you can treat me, so I won't tell you that you're crying here," Haru said, then left the girl calmly.
   "I'm not crying!" The girl's face flushed, but watching his back. She quickly chased after him since she was afraid that he was going to blabber his mouth. "Wait for me!"
   In front of the vending machine, Haru put a coin and chose his favorite drink. The sound of the can drink falling from the machine was heard, then he took his drink, then opened the can, drank in a gulp. He noticed the girl followed him with some nervousness and curiosity in her eyes. "What do you want to drink? I'll treat you?"
   "Huh?" The girl was dumbfounded.
   "I can't let a crying girl treat me, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   "Wh - Who is crying!" The girl was furious at this moment, but then she looked at the vending machine curiously as if it was her first time seeing it.
   "This isn't your first time, right?" Haru asked.
   "Of - Of course not! I have a lot of experience with vending machines!" The girl quickly refuted.
   'What the hell is this girl saying?' Haru was lost for words, thinking that this haughty girl was a bit stupid. He looked at the girl who looked at a variety of drinks and wasn't sure what to choose, but he didn't feel that surprised, considering she seemed to be coming from a rich family, the beverage from the vending machine was quite unhealthy after all, and there weren't any vending machines on his school too, so he thought that there wasn't one on the Third High School too. "Let me choose it for you." He put his money and chose the best drink on the vending machine before he gave it to the girl. "Here you go."
   "Thank you," the girl said and looked curiously at the drink before she sipped it with some doubt, but then she was surprised at the taste of the drink. "It's delicious!" But she realized something and saw him smiling at her. She blushed and coughed several times, then said, "We - Well, it isn't that bad."
   Haru sat on the nearby bench and asked, "If I'm not wrong, your name should be Isshiki Airi, right?"
   "Yes, that's my name." Airi nodded and didn't feel surprised when Haru knew her name, considering how famous she was. "You're Rokkaku Haruka, right?" She had heard that his face was quite average, and it was hard to notice him through the crowd, but if this guy was average, then there was no handsome guy in this world, right?
   If it was someone from a normal family, then Airi might not follow Haru, but Haru was coming from the 18 Assistant Houses and, their status was similar to each other. Her parents' education told her not to communicate with anyone who wasn't coming from a Numbers family since her parents were afraid that she might be fooled or being used. It was also the reason why she didn't mind following Haru, considering his origin was.
   "Yes. You can call me Haru." Haru nodded and patted the empty space on the bench. "You should sit first. It is bad manners to drink while standing."
   Airi raised her eyebrow, but she sat next to him for some distance. The bench was quite long so she sat on the edge of the bench, trying to sit far away from him. "So what do you want?"
   "Nothing, I just want to talk. You seem to be quite free anyway," Haru said.
   "I'm not free! I have an event that I have to do tomorrow!" Airi said haughtily.
   "That's true, you'll have one of the girls that I have taken care of on the Crowd Ball tomorrow," Haru said.
   "The girl that you have taken care of?" Airi raised her eyebrow.
   "I'm an engineer," Haru said.
   "I know." Airi nodded since she knew that Haru was the one who managed Shizuku's CAD, the girl, who had defeated her only friend. "So you want me to hold back against this girl?" She raised her eyebrow and asked in disdain.
   "Of course not. You don't need to hold back, use all of your power since you might lose if you don't do so," Haru said with a confident smile.
   Airi raised her eyebrows and showed a smile. "Are you really confident in your athlete?"
   "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "So if you're fighting with your friend, you should make up as soon as possible."
   "Wh - Who is fighting with my friend?!" Airi's face quickly turned red and looked away, but then she glanced at him and asked, "Ho - How did you know?" She was wondering if Haru had the ability to read her mind, if so, then she needed to be careful.
   "No, I don't have the ability to read someone's mind. Your emotion is shown on your face, so I can guess you easily," Haru said.
   "Well, do you want to know a way to make up with your friend?" Haru asked.
   "Who - Who wants to hear it?!" Airi blushed again, felt very embarrassed, twirling the end of her hair. She glanced at him from time to time, but then she said, "Well, even though I don't need it, it won't hurt to hear it."
   "......." Haru looked at Airi, whose blonde hair was being tied in half-twin-tail, and understood perfectly that this girl was tsundere, but he had to admit that this girl was very cute. "Well, it is very simple."
   "Simple?" Airi looked at Haru curiously.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "You just need to be truthful."
   "Truthful?" Airi tilted her head, making her even cuter.
   "You just need to tell her truthfully that you don't care about whether she's worthy of standing by your side or not and tell her that you just want her to stay by your side, be your friend, and have fun like before. That way, I'm sure that your relationship will return to how it used to be," Haru said with a gentle smile.
   "......." Airi looked at Haru in a daze since it was the first time for someone to say something like this to her.
   Haru patted Airi's back and said, "Go to your friend now. If your friend locks the door of her room, just destroy the room. You're from the 18 Assistant House, right? I'm sure that you can even reimburse the destroyed door easily."
   Haru then stood up and said, "I'll go back now." He then looked at Airi again for the last time and said, "Just don't forget to cry when you're talking with her later."
   "Wh - Who is going to cry?!" Airi's face was so red at that moment.
   "Well, see you, Isshiki-san." Haru then left and waved his hand, leaving Airi behind.
   Airi wanted to stop him, but in the end, she stopped and her feeling was very complex at that moment. She wanted him to accompany her, but she then made up her mind to follow his words since it was the first time she had made a connection with someone and she didn't want to lose it so easily.
   Haru, who had helped a beautiful girl, also walked back to his room since he knew that his girlfriend's conversation should be over. He opened the door and saw Maya, Sumire, and Suzune talking to each other with a smile.
   "So are you three going to stay here tonight?" Haru asked with a smile since he had a lot of expectations of what the four of them would be doing tonight, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1824: Overwhelming Victory
   The next day, Haru was in the maintenance tent room, as usual, giving the CAD that he had maintenance to the athletes that he needed to take care of. He looked at Miyuki and asked, "How is it?"
   "...It's good." Miyuki had a complicated expression at that moment. Usually, her CAD was being maintained by her brother, but this time, it was being maintained by Haru, but rather than feeling uncomfortable, she felt that it was several times better.
   "How does it compare to your brother?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "....." Miyuki stared at Haru for a while before snorting since she knew that this guy was teasing her away.
   "Well, I won't tease you anymore. Just do your best on the match later, alright?" Haru said calmly.
   Miyuki looked at Haru with a complicated expression, but regardless, she nodded. "Um, you don't need to worry. I won't show a shameful display at today's event."
   Haru looked at Miyuki, and somehow he had to admit that this girl resembled Maya. "Say, Miyuki, can I ask you something?"
   "Hmm?" Miyuki looked at Haru, wondering what kind of question he wanted to ask.
   "I'm just curious what makes you fall in love with your brother. Have you done it?" Haru asked curiously.
   "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Miyuki's face was so red, and she raised her voice so high. She even caused the temperature in her surroundings to become colder since she lost control for a moment.
   "I guess not, huh?" Haru nodded after he looked at Miyuki's reaction.
   "...Haru, that's sexual harassment, you know," Miyuki said while looking at Haru with sharp eyes.
   "I have never forced you to talk. If you don't want to, then you don't need to," Haru said calmly and didn't seem unfazed by Miyuki's gaze.
   Both of them stared at each other for a while before Miyuki sighed and said, "I owe my life to him, and all I have and all I belong to him alone." When she thought about that incident that happened a few years ago, she knew that she should be dead right now, but she was saved, and it was all because of her brother. She owed him her life, this time. It was her to repay him by staying by his side all the time, even though all the people in this world were his enemy.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Miyuki, that's wrong."
   "Huh?" Miyuki was dumbfounded, but then she frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"
   "What I mean is, from ancient times, it is an older brother's task to protect their little sister, so what he is doing is a normal thing, and isn't it obvious for both little sister and older brother to support each other?" Haru said with a smile.
   "......." Miyuki felt complex, and somehow she understood why her aunt fell for him. Even though Haru might be quite manipulative, he was still very gentle, especially toward the people that he cared about.
   Haru looked at Miyuki and knew how the people in this world were very reserved toward sex, but if they wanted to do it, it wasn't impossible. "Just be careful if you have children in the future. You two are real blood-related siblings. After all, something can happen if you have children."
   "Wh - What are you talking about?!" Miyuki's face was so red at this moment, and she wanted to give a kick to this pervert, but the door of the room was opened.
   "Good morning" Eimi entered the room in a cheerful mood, greeting both Haru and Miyuki.
   It was still early in the morning, even though Haru and Miyuki had come very early, Eimi also came very early too, considering it was still after dawn.
   Haru then took out Eimi's CAD and gave it to her. "Check it out first."
   "Um." Eimi nodded and took the CAD, checking it with amazement and a smile on her face.
   "How does it feel?" Haru asked.
   "Perfect!" Eimi smiled sweetly.
   Haru looked at Eimi for a while and extended his hand. "You weren't able to sleep yesterday, right? I will do a little tuning."
   "Eh?" Eimi was startled and asked, "Y - You can see it?"
   "You don't want to lose due to the lack of sleep, right? I will make the feedback of the CAD stronger, so please bear with it," Haru said.
   Eimi clapped her hand and said desperately. "I will! I'm leaving this to you!" She then started to act funnily with a blush on her face. "If - If I lose to something like this, they will make me into their toy..."
   "......." Haru looked at Miyuki silently.
   When Eimi left to sleep for a bit, Haru asked, "You swing to a girl?"
   "I'm not!" Miyuki was really mad at that moment.
   The event started, and Haru watched both the Crowd Ball and the Ice Pillar Break since the athletes that he took care of did two events.
   When Haru watched the Crowd Ball event, he was speechless when he saw how Airi, the girl that he had met last night, massacred everyone easily with her magic.
   Airi seemed to be able to perceive Haru's gaze and looked at him smugly.
   'This girl...' Haru was lost for words.
   "Haru, do you know that girl?" Mayumi asked with a frown.
   "Um, we met last night," Haru said.
   "......." Mari, Suzune, and Mayumi.
   "Well, it seems a bit hard for our athletes to win the Crowd Battle, but I'm sure the result of the Ice Pillar Break will surprise us," Haru said.
   "Let's talk about the Ice Pillar Break later. Can you tell us how you met that girl?" Suzune asked.
   On the Ice Pillar Break, Eimi and Shizuku won their match easily with the CAD that had been tuned by Haru. Both of them showed a happy smile when they won the match, but at this event, both of them weren't the main characters, especially when Miyuki came out to the stage.
   When Miyuki came out to the stage, her appearance stunned everyone, wearing a shrine maiden outfit, her appearance was so graceful that it stunned everyone for a moment.
   Haru looked at Miyuki and wondered whether Maya would wear a similar outfit later.
   However, when everyone was stunned by Miyuki's graceful appearance, her magic was even more stunning. The moment she used her magic, she covered her area with an arctic chill and the enemy's area with blazing steam.
   Mayumi and Mari were dumbfounded when they saw Miyuki use this magic.
   "Inferno," Haru said simply.
   "You told her to use this magic, Haru?" Mayumi asked with a complicated expression since this wasn't magic that could be used by a normal magician, right?
   "No, that is her request. She can use this magic and it is her request, so all I need to do is to follow her request, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   Inferno is medium-scale magic that works by dividing the target area into two sections and decreasing the kinetic and rotational energy of all objects within one section and this surplus energy can then be released into the other section in the form of heat. This way, the conservation of energy is still maintained while applying the principle of reverse entropy from thermodynamics.
   Occasionally, this magic serves as a test for A-Rank Magicians, but due to its difficulty, many are unable to accomplish the employment of this magic.
   Miyuki could use this magic easily, showing how scary her control over magic was.
   Then the result of the battle was already inevitable and Miyuki won the match with an overwhelming victory.
   Haru thought both of Miyuki and Tatsuya and thought that both siblings were the main protagonist of this world, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1825: The Exchange between First and Third High School
   After the event, everyone on the team of the First High School gathered together to have a party together to celebrate their victory, especially the girls' athletes under Haru, since the result of their events was too amazing!
   The girls' result was very good, but the boys' side except for Haru, the rest of them were very bad, since they weren't able to enter the semi-final.
   The guys were a bit depressed, but the girls were very happy, flocked around Haru, asking him a lot of questions.
   "Rokkaku-kun, that of Shizuku, is a variation of the "Resonance Destruction," right?"
   "Haru, why don't you help the boys! We also need your help!" Morisaki, whose result on the event wasn't good, approached Haru and couldn't help but feel a bit depressed when he thought that Haru was helping the girls, not the boys. This way, the result of their events was very bad.
   "It isn't that I don't want to, but my energy is limited, and I'm only one person. I can take care of all of you, and if I'm being asked who is going to take care, whether is it a boy or a girl, isn't it obvious that I'll choose the girl?" Haru said in a whisper to Morisaki.
   "Anyway, do your best at other events and be serious about the Monolith Code later. I'll help you tune up your CAD later for the Monolith Code later," Haru said.
   "Yeah." Morisaki nodded and smiled when he heard it. After all, he had heard how amazing the CAD that was tuned by Haru was. If Haru were being changed by Tatsuya, then Morisaki wouldn't ask something like this, but Haru was different from Tatsuya. Haru was a Course 1 student, and Tatsuya was a Course 2 student. Morisaki wouldn't lose his face if he asked Haru since everyone knew that Haru was the best student among everyone.
   Haru looked at Morisaki and could only say that this guy was quite average. His magic power, the scale of Magic Sequences, and strength of interference were only average. It was his deployment speed was faster, and only that alone.
   "By the way, you have heard there's a change in the member, right?" Haru said.
   "Um." Morisaki nodded and asked, "But is that okay?" He had heard that the one who was going to replace their teammate was someone from the Course 2 student, but the one who initiated it was Haru. If it was someone else, then he might reject this person without hesitation, but he couldn't do that on Haru.
   "It's alright. Even though he's a Course 2 student, he's a very powerful Ancient Magic-user, and rather than talking about him now, it is better for him to show his ability on the match later," Haru said.
   "That's true." Morisaki nodded.
   "Even if he can't do anything, I believe that we can win easily," Haru said without hesitation.
   "....." If it was someone else, Morisaki might refute him, but the person who said this was Haru, so he didn't say anything, especially when he saw the result of Haru's on the Battle Board, giving every one of his competitors a helpless feeling. He wanted to say something to him again, but suddenly he was pushed away by the girls.
   "Rokkaku-kun, there's something that I want to ask you again."
   "Rokkaku-kun, what do you think of..."
   Morisaki was very annoyed and shouted, "Girls! I have something to talk about with him!"
   "Yeah, we want to talk with him more!"
   "Haru, everyone wants to say thank you to you," Satomi said. She was the one who represented the girls' rookie division on the Crowd Ball and used her "Awareness Block" ability, causing a lot of trouble to Airi before, but in the end, she lost, but the difference of their points wasn't that much since she was also taught a lot of strategy by Haru before the event.
   "......" Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka thought that this guy had become more popular, right?
   They talked to each other for a while before they went back to their room to rest. When they returned, Honoka and Miyuki stayed on both of his sides, so no girls would talk with him anymore since they knew very well once this guy opened his mouth, it would be very easy to cause a girl to have a good impression on him, especially when his face was quite handsome at this moment. In other words, he was simply a lethal weapon for every girl in the First High School.
   Suzune, Mayumi, and Mari also accompanied them, but they weren't as jumpy as Honoka and Miyuki since they knew that Haru didn't have an interest in the small girls, right?
   When they walked out, they happened to meet the girls from the Third High School.
   Everyone was quite surprised, and the students from the Third High School were also very surprised.
   Airi was the one who led everyone, and she quickly noticed Haru, who gave her a smile. She blushed, but she quickly frowned when she saw both Honoka and Miyuki were on his side. She then took the initiative and asked, "Oh, hello everyone from First High. Did you just finish your dinner?"
   "Yes, we've eaten already. Are you all going in now?" Miyuki asked.
   Airi was surprised when Miyuki was the one who answered her, but even though Miyuki didn't have a good background, she had seen how powerful Miyuki was in the previous event, so she didn't look down on her. "Yes, that's right. It's a shame we're only passing by each other, but I'm still glad to meet you." She looked at Miyuki and moved closer. "Miyuki Shiba-san, there's something I'd like to apologize to you for. I spoke ill of you earlier. But I now know that my idea of you was thoroughly incorrect. You're one of the best magicians of our generation, and I will muster everything I have to defeat you. I will show you a Third High School victory in this competition!"
   "....." Everyone was surprised, and they were a bit nervous about what would happen next.
   As for Mayumi, she was very happy, and Mari only looked at Mayumi helplessly.
   "I see. I have no intention of losing to you either, of course. Let us both fight at full strength," Miyuki said with a calm smile while extending her hand.
   "......" Airi was in a complicated mood when she saw Miyuki didn't even seem nervous. She took Miyuki's hand and said, "Let's have a good fight."
   "Let's." Miyuki smiled, looking at Airi, but then she noticed Airi, who was glancing at Haru, which made her frown, and somehow she had a feeling that...
   "Why are you with the girls here?" Airi then looked at Haru.
   "I'm their engineer. Isn't it normal for me to be with everyone?" Haru said, looking at Airi, and asked, "So how is it? Have you made up with your friend?"
   "Of - Of course!" Airi was blushing, but she still answered regardless.
   "I can't wait to see how Third High School is going to win against us," Haru said.
   "I'll convey those words to your opponents in the Monolith Code later," Airi said with a confident smile.
   "Say, if I visit the Third High School in the future, will you guide me there?" Haru asked.
   "We - Well, if you want to visit, just come. I don't need to guide you, right?" Airi blushed and twirled the end of her hair, seemingly embarrassed.
   "I want you, though," Haru said while looking at Airi.
   "......." Airi lowered her head shyly and said, "I - I will think about it."
   On the exchange between the First High School and the Third High School, everyone was dumbfounded at this moment. Both students from the two schools had a very complicated mood, especially the Third High School since they didn't expect their madonna would be taken down, and as for the First High School, they were even more complicated at Haru, wondering how many girls that this guy was going to take down.
   "Then I won't bother you anymore. I have to go now," Haru said.
   "Um." Airi nodded, and somehow there was some disappointment on her face.
   In truth, it was possible for him to ask for Airi's contact info, but he was under the stares of every girl in the First High School. "Alright, let's prepare for tomorrow's events!" He escaped since he was too lazy to explain to everyone right now.
   Mari, Mayumi, Miyuki, Shizuku, and Honoka quickly chased after him since they needed a lot of explanation now!
   As for two of Airi's friends, Kanou Shiori and Tsukushiin Touko, they were dumbfounded at this moment, wondering when their friend had been taken down by the student from the First High School.
   Suzanne somehow had a headache at the moment, thinking how many girls this guy was going to cause trouble with in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1826: Even a genius has a teenager-like problem
   While the first high school was in a good mood, there was also a group of people who were in a bad mood.
   In one room, there were several people that gathered together, sitting on the round table with fantigue and pale faces.
   One of the people suddenly slammed the table, seemingly very angry. "What's the meaning of this?! Wasn't the Rookie Competitions supposed to be in Third High's favor?!"
   "Even after all the trouble of sending First High's assets into the hospital... at this rate, it'll be a heavy loss."
   "For this casino, if we fail, it'll open a huge gap in our business this term. if that happens..."
   "Everyone will be purged by the headquarters."
   "...It would be fine if it was just dying... don't worry... we still have our next move."
   The next day, Haru and Miyuki walked next to each other, talking about the preparation of her CAD. Her power was very powerful, and her CAD was, of course, needed some special preparation, which was why they needed to talk so there wouldn't be any misunderstanding, but...
   "Hmm?" Haru looked at Miyuki, wondering what this girl wanted to say.
   "Do you really want to date all the beautiful girls that you have seen?" Miyuki asked with a complex expression. She had never seen such a brazen man in her life, but she had to admit that he had the power to do so.
   "....Why you think so?" Haru asked and he was lost for words when Miyuki asked him this question.
   "I mean... you're even close to the Ace of the female students in the Third High School," Miyuki said with a complicated expression, even though she had listened to his explanation last night, she just didn't expect Airi to fall for him with just one day of the meeting, but she had to admit that he was really best of the best man out of there. If she didn't fall for her older brother, then she might be tempted by this bastard.
   "You're thinking too much. I was just helping her a few days ago since she was crying that day, anyway, do we need to talk about this matter? Isn't it more important to talk about your event? Or do you have confidence that you'll become the champion of the Ice Pillar Break?" Haru asked.
   "Of course!" Miyuki said without hesitation since she believed that she would be the winner of the Ice Pillar Break. She then looked at Haru and asked, "Say, Haru, can I ask you a favor?"
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "....Can you put Onii-sama on the Monolith Code?" Miyuki asked after a moment of hesitation. She knew that her request was very brazen, but she knew that in the Rookie Competition, Haru had a lot of rights, or rather, all the people believed him unconditionally, so if he requested to have Tatsuya as the member of the Monolith Code, then without a doubt, everyone would agree.
   Haru raised his eyebrow when he heard Miyuki's words. "Miyuki, your request is a bit too much and I don't see any merit in this."
   "But you have helped Erika, right? Can you help me too? And... And... I'm your niece, right?" Even though Miyuki didn't want to use this, she used this technique to ask for this request. She knew that her request was a bit too much, but it wasn't impossible for him.
   The corner of Haru's mouth twitched when he heard the word "niece" come out from Miyuki's mouth, especially when he tried to hold his dick to move since the word "niece" was too seductive on his ears. He sighed and said, "As your uncle, I don't recommend you to do this, Miyuki."
   "........" Miyuki somehow felt complicated, even though it was true that Haru was her uncle now and she was the one who took the initiative to call him this, they were the same age, after all, so she felt very embarrassed somehow, which caused her face to blush.
   "Well, let's talk about this matter since someone is going to talk to me soon," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Miyuki turned and saw two young men walking toward them.
   "I'm Masaki Ichijou, a freshman at Third High School," Masaki said.
   "I'm Kichijirou Shinkurou, also a freshman," Shinkurou said.
   "I'm Rokkaku Haruka, a freshman at First High School." Haru looked at the two young men and asked, "What business do you have? Well, the next head of the Ichijou family and the prodigy who discovered foundation code at the young age of thirteen, "Cardinal George"."
   Looking at how close Haru and Miyuki were, Masaki was a bit jealous, but he knew that it wasn't the time to talk about this matter. "Not only do you know me, but you also know about George. If that's the case, then I'll cut into a short story."
   "Rokkaku Haruka. I have never heard your name before, but you're from the Rokkaku clan, which is why I'm not that surprised when I know that you're the most talented engineer in this competition," Shinkurou said.
   "So what are you doing here? Are you going to introduce yourself? And isn't it time for your match?" Haru asked.
   "No, we're coming to see our opponent since we'll see each other in the Monolith Code," Shinkurou said.
   "I see." Haru nodded and said, "I guess, you want to congratulate me since I'm going to win, right?"
   "........" Masaki and Shinkirou.
   Miyuki suddenly chuckled.
   Her laughter was very beautiful, and somehow it caused Masaki to be traced.
   "That's quite rude, Miyuki," Haru said helplessly.
   "That was your fault!" Miyuki was looking at Haru annoyedly.
   "......." Masaki looked at how close both of them were and couldn't help but ask, "Can I ask what's your relationship?"
   Shinkurou looked at Masaki and couldn't help but sigh.
   Haru and Miyuki raised their eyebrows at the same time.
   Haru smiled and asked, "Miyuki, he's asking about our relationship."
   "......." Miyuki wanted to beat this guy up somehow. She took a deep breath and said, "We're friends."
   "Isn't that a bit far off? Our relationship is closer than that, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   "........" Miyuki knew that the relationship between the two was closer than a mere friend, but there was no way for her to say that he was her uncle, right? "Anyway, let's go! We need to go on the match shortly, right?" She directly pulled Haru's hand since she felt that if she stayed here any longer, she would be teased by this guy.
   "Wait a moment!" When Masaki saw Haru and Miyuki holding hands together, he quickly stopped them and said, "We're the ones who are going on the Monolith Code!"
   "Then I'm going to see whether you can do that or not," Haru said with a smile. "Then please excuse me since I have something to do now." He waved his hand and left with Miyuki.
   Masaki looked at their backs and couldn't help but sigh. However, he suddenly felt his back was patted. He looked at Shinkurou and asked, "What's wrong, George?"
   "Don't mind," Shinkirou said with a smile.
   Masaki, the heir of the Ichijou family, and the one who was known as the Crimson Prince had trouble with a girl, showing that even a prodigy had such a teenager-like problem.
   Shinkirou somehow looked forward to their meeting on the Monolith Code, and wondered how the genius of the Rokkaku clan was going to fight against the genius of the Ichijou clan, he was sure the fight between the two would be very interesting.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1827: Work Together?
   After Haru and Miyuki parted from both Masaki and Shinkurou, they continued to talk the last conversation.
   They talked about adding Tatsuya to the Monolith Code even though it wasn't impossible for Haru to do this, Haru knew that everyone would be dissatisfied, especially when both of his teams were coming from a famous family since if he replaced one of them with Tatsuya, both of them would be also very dissatisfied.
   Miki was someone from a famous Ancient Family, and he was also Erika's childhood friend so Haru helped her by inviting Miki to the team. Miki's background was also a reason why the previous member didn't really mind being replaced by Miki.
   As for Morisaki Shun, he was someone from the Hundred.
   On the other hand, even though Miyuki and Tatsuya were from the Yotsuba clan, they hid their identity very well, and no one really knew about their background except for Haru, so there would be a lot of dissatisfaction when Tatsuya suddenly entered the Monolith Code's group, especially when there was still a lot of Course 1 students that could be chosen as a replacement, Tatsuya's chance was still far away.
   Unless Tatsuya showed his worth, but all the plot or time where he could show his worth had been stolen by Haru.
   Hearing Haru's words, Miyuki sighed, but she hoped that everyone in this country or the world, knew that her brother wasn't someone that they could look down upon and he was also very special, which was why she asked this request to Haru.
   "Well, if you can persuade either Miki or Morisaki to replace their position with Tatsuya, then you can ask me again," Haru said.
   Looking at Miyuki who showed a sad expression, Haru sighed and patted her head naturally. "Don't show me that kind of expression, I might be able to help, but I need to do some underhanded trick."
   "What trick?" Miyuki asked. Even though she seemed clueless in front of her brother and appeared slightly stupid, all of that was deliberate since she wanted her brother to appear as an unreliable sister in front of her brother.
   "Well, if one of the participants is hurt, then it might be possible for your brother to enter," Haru said.
   "........" Miyuki looked at Haru in surprise.
   "I'm not a good guy, Miyuki, but you should know that if you ask me this request, you're going to owe me," Haru said.
   Miyuki blushed and asked, "Ar - Are you going to ask me to say "nyaa" again?"
   "More than that, I want you to wear a maid uniform for me for a day," Haru said without hesitation since Maya, Sumire, and Suzune on the maid uniform was really amazing, but he was wondering how Miyuki was on the maid uniform. He was sure that Miyuki would be also very amazing.
   "What?!" Miyuki's face was so red at that moment and thought that this guy was a pervert!
   "Still, even if we're successful with this plan, I'm not sure whether Tatsuya will agree to join the event or not," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why?" Miyuki was confused.
   "Tatsuya might be a very talented and very strong magician, but you should see how the public sees him, right?" Haru said.
   "But Onii-sama is very talented and strong!" Miyuki refuted with a frown.
   "Yes, I know I have heard from Maya, but you should also know that because the world perceives him as a weak person, Tatsuya has very low-esteem," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Miyuki was startled.
   "I'm sure you've realized it, after all, even though Tatsuya might have lost his emotion, he's still a teenager. His emotions are easily affected by a lot of things, especially something that is related to magic, so when everyone sees him as a "weed", he only accepts silently, which causes him to have a low-esteem," Haru said calmly.
   "Except of course, when it is related to his sister." Haru sighed and said, "Sometimes, I could sense his murderous gaze when he saw me close to you."
   Haru looked at Miyuki with a smile and said, "I guess, not only you have a brother complex, but your brother also has a sister complex."
   "HARU!!!!" Miyuki's face was so red at that moment.
   "Well, Miyuki, why you're in hurry to make Tatsuya enter the Nine Schools Competition now? There's still next year after all, and we have three years of high school so what's the hurry? In the next year, I'll be able to control the First High School entirely since Juumonji-senpai, Mayumi-senpai, and Mari-senpai have graduated." Haru then moved closer to Miyuki's ear and whispered, "That way, you can do anything, even change your brother's status as a Course 1 student or even create an engineering class."
   Haru's whisper was like a devil's contract on her ears, but Miyuki was tempted, after all, this way she could change everyone's perception of Tatsuya and she could make an environment where her brother could show his talent in front of everyone. She could also repay her brother, but...
   Miyuki looked at Haru and asked, "Next year?"
   "Next year." Haru nodded and said, "Next year, I can control the entire First High School entirely."
   Miyuki didn't doubt Haru's words, after all, he had power, authority, money, and his status in the eyes of the students was similar to Mari, Juumonji, and Mayumi, controlling the First High School was a child play for him, and she only needed to wait for a year, which wasn't that bad.
   "But what price do I need to pay?" Miyuki asked while staring at Haru. She didn't hate to do a transaction, or rather, it was also because of this transaction that she could trust him.
   "You're my niece, why do you need to pay? Think of it as a gift from your uncle," Haru said with a smile.
   ".............." The corner of Miyuki's mouth twitched uncontrollably, and asked in irritation, "Just tell me, what do you want me to do?"
   Haru looked at Miyuki for a while and said, "Just be kind to Maya and our child, don't cause too much trouble, that's what I want you to do and try to control your brother to not to be controlled by the military. I know that due to an incident a few years ago he has a connection with the military, and since then, he has been treated as a weapon by the military to keep his identity a secret. If Tatsuya can control the military, by becoming the general, then I don't really care much, but you should know Tatsuya's personality, because of his lack of emotion, he lacks a desire, which causes him to be easily used by people." He sighed and wondered why their mother would erase Tatsuya's emotion since that way, it caused this guy to be a super gullible person that could be easily used by anyone who was kind to him.
   "........." Miyuki was stunned and felt complex when she heard his words since she thought that this guy was going to ask her a perverted request, but she didn't expect him to ask such a serious request. "...Why you ask me this?"
   "You love your brother and I love Maya, so why don't we work together, so no one in this world can hurt our loved one?" Haru said with a smile and extended his hand toward Miyuki.
   "........." Miyuki looked at Haru with a stunned expression and somehow she understood why her aunt could fall for him. His vision was different from normal people and his ambition made her entire body so excited, but...
   "...Are you really not going to ask me for a perverted request?" Miyuki asked in doubt.
   "............." Haru was wondering whether his image on everyone was so bad in front of this girl.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1828: The 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion
   After his conversation with Miyuki, the event continued as usual, and the girls from the First High School, which consisted of Eimi, Shizuku, and Miyuki massacred everyone on the Ice Pillar Break with their power and won against everyone.
   Mayumi didn't talk with the three of them immediately, but rather she watched the Battle Board event since both Honoka and Haru were competing in both girls and boys rookie division respectively.
   Everyone also did the same and watched the event, but they had confidence in both Honoka and Haru and they didn't think that both of them would lose, especially Haru.
   When the First High School watched the Battle Board game, Tatsuya also watched the event with a group of people. Among the group there were several men and one woman, watching Haru on the screen with interest.
   "If he wasn't someone from the 18 Assistant Houses..." one of the men said with a sigh, especially when he thought about Haru's performance before and had to admit that it was so amazing.
   "With his character, I don't think that he'll become a soldier," Tatsuya said calmly.
   "Oh? Why do you think so, Tatsuya?" One of the men clearly showed an interest in Tatsuya's words.
   "........" Tatsuya wanted to say that Haru was Kasugano Haruka, who was the most popular singer in the entire world at that moment, but he knew that Haru had trusted him, so he decided to keep this secret and said, "The salary of the soldier isn't much."
   "...Does he likes money?"
   Tatsuya thought for a while and said, "I'm not sure, but he isn't someone who loves being bound by a rule and I also don't think that he'll be suitable on the 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion. Unless..." He glanced at the only woman in the group, but he didn't say anything.
   The 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion is a detachment of the main unit, which is an experimental magic-based unit, separate from the normal chain of command. The 101 in the name of the battalion is read as "One-Zero-One" and not "One-Hundred and First". It was established by Major General Saeki Hiromi.
   Major General Saeki Hiromi, the former Commander-in-Chief of the battalion, established the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion with the aim of having a magic-equipped military force independent from the Ten Master Clans. The Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion carries all the characteristics of black-ops. The current Commander-in-Chief of the battalion is Lieutenant Colonel Kazama Harunobu.
   Only the Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion's command structure allows for soldiers during active duty to not be restricted by the military's ranking system, yet still manage to maintain their right to participate on the front lines. Although called a battalion, it is only the size of two companies. The majority of the troops in the battalion are Magicians who use Ancient Magic, such as Kazama and Yanagi Muraji. On some level, all the soldiers are considered lab rats for magical experimentation, but they aren't ashamed of being members of the battalion.
   "Eh? What's wrong? Why are you looking at me? The only woman in the group looked at Tatsuya with confused expressions. Her name was Fujibayashi Kyouko and she could be said to be the only flower among the 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion.
   "He's quite lustful, so if he sees you then he might be interested in coming to this battalion," Tatsuya said, but then even though his emotion had been erased by his mother, he felt quite weird when he thought Haru might eat Fujibashi Kyouko.
   In truth, Tatsuya was a bit worried by the close relationship between Haru and Miyuki, but Miyuki only said to him not to worry since they were only normal classmates, but would a normal classmate be so close?
   Tatsuya didn't know, but if Haru dared to hurt Miyuki, he would kill him. His emotion had been erased, leaving only his feeling toward Miyuki, and it was also the reason why his reaction when it was related to Miyuki was so extreme.
   In an age where the chastity of a girl was very important, the guys would have never done something perverted to a girl, and both a man and a girl needed to marry each other first before they could have sex, Haru's lustful trait was very rare, or rather, it was so rare that it made everyone dumbfounded, after all, the genes of the Magicians was very important and there was no way for them to marry someone randomly, but this guy, even though he was so talented, he had a lot of girls, which made them felt complicated.
   It might not be related, but if the Penguin Empire knew there was such a world in the world, then they would be crying in tears, feeling very sympathetic by this world since the sales of the porn was very low or rather there was almost no porn in this world.
   Fujibayashi stunned, then looked at Tatsuya with a smile and asked, "So if I get close to him, what do you think?" She rested her hands on her chin while watching Tatsuya's reaction.
   "If you're interested, then you can go to him," Tatsuya said simply. His voice was quite cold, but everyone had gotten used to it since this was his character.
   "..........." Fujibayashi looked at Tatsuya and couldn't help but shake her head since it wasn't that fun to tease Tatsuya. "Well, I'll try to talk to him later, but first, let's watch his match first."
   Everyone looked at Fujibayashi weirdly, but they didn't say much. They were Magicians, and being part of the 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion, they were also considered lab rats for magical experimentation, so something like a relationship or marriage was something that they had never considered since they didn't know when they were going to lose their lives, and serving the country was their purpose of life, rather, if Fujibayashi could become close with Haru, then it might be good, considering the resources that the Rokkaku clan had, as the Rokkaku clan's heir, Haru must have a lot of considerable authority and power on the clan, especially when this clan was the first clan who found the Flying Magic and right now, they were working with the National Defense Force to apply the Flying Magic on the army.
   Even though Tatsuya was very talented, with his identity, it was very hard to show all of his capability, and even if he showed his capability, a lot of people would be hostile toward him since he didn't have the power to protect himself beside killing the enemy.
   Unlike Haru, who had controlled the media and several people, controlling a number of the politicians, and even tying powerful people on the country with an interest. It could be said that he could control Japan easily, and even a lot of countries in the world by his influence as a singer in the world so he didn't need to fight alone like Tatsuya, rather, he could use a lot of minions to fight a lot of his enemies.
   In other words, the Rokkaku clan had become a hegemony like the 101 Independent Magic-Equipped Battalion wanted to win over.
   Then everyone watched Haru's event, and they could only stare at him on the screen with dumbfounded expressions, watching him dominate everyone with his ability, but Fujibayashi secretly glanced at the big bulge that was shown through the swimsuit, and somehow she was a bit curious now after she heard Tatsuya's introduction.
   As for Haru's lustful trait, Fujibayashi had never seen someone like that, or rather, she could see Tatsuya seemed to be a bit jealous of Haru, even though Tatsuya's emotion had been erased, and it made her even curious about Haru.
   Tatsuya looked at Fujibayashi and he was wondering why this woman might be eaten by Haru soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1829: This is a great chance, right?
   After he won the Battle Board, Haru went to the tent of the First High School where Miyuki, Eimi, Shizuku, and Mayumi had been waiting for him.
   Suzune walked next to him, holding a towel, helping to dry his hair. "Take off your glasses first."
   "Oh." Haru didn't think too much and took off his glasses, but the moment he took them off, there was a loud scream.
   "KA - KASUGANO HARUKA!?" Eimi was dumbfounded, but then her eyes were full of stars.
   Suzune, Miyuki, Shizuku, and Mayumi forgot that Eimi didn't know about Haru's identity, and luckily, there was only Eimi here.
   "Please give me a sign!" Eimi took a note out of nowhere and bowed her head.
   "Cough! Cough! Akechi-san, we need to talk about the event first," Mayumi said with a stern tone.
   "I - I'm sorry, President!" Eimi quickly apologized.
   Mayumi sighed and somehow understood Eimi's reaction, after all, she was also Haru's fan, but she reacted better, after all, she was coming from a famous magician clan, so her demeanor was completely different from Eimi's childish character. "It's alright, I'm sure he'll give it to you later after we talk about the event."
   "Yes, I'll give it to you later, Eimi." Haru nodded and didn't think too much.
   "Ye - Yes!" Eimi nodded happily.
   "Haru, is it alright for you to let your identity be known?" Miyuki asked in doubt.
   "It's alright, I plan to let everyone know about my identity during the Nine Schools Competition, and I only need one opportunity," Haru said.
   "Later." Haru didn't say much, but then said, "Mayumi-senpai, don't you have something to say to everyone?"
   "Yes." Mayumi quickly nodded after a moment of stupor when she knew that Haru was going to reveal his identity. She was sure that once his identity was known, there would be a lot of reporters at First High School, which was very troublesome, but she didn't think too much, considering Haru's family power, and for now, she needed to focus on the Nine Schools Competition. "This is the first time there's been such a brilliant feat of one school monopolizing the final." She smiled and said, "Miyuki-san, Kitayama-san, Akechi-san, you really did a good job."
   Then the three of them bowed their heads, thanked Mayumi's praise.
   "Regarding this, we got a proposal from the tournament committee members. Since the points our first high school gets will be the same even if we do matches, "how about having the three players share victory" is what the proposal says," Mayumi said. "Still, it is up to you to decide, but Haru, as the engineer of the three of them, what's your opinion?"
   "Honestly, Eimi's condition isn't really good. I think it would be better for her to avoid any more exhaustion," Haru said.
   Eimi quickly nodded with a tired face and said, "As Haru said, I don't mind withdrawing."
   "I understand you did your best. How about you, Kitayama-san?" Mayumi asked.
   Shizuku clenched her fist, moved forward slightly, looking at Mayumi, and said, "I... believe that I want to compete." She glanced at Haru lightly and saw him nodded. She then had this confident smile and believed that she could win now.
   This exchange of course was noticed by everyone, which made them wonder what was happening between Haru and Shizuku.
   Shizuku then looked at Miyuki and said, "I don't want to give up this chance to be able to compete seriously against Miyuki. That's it."
   Mayumi nodded then looked at Miyuki. "How about you, Miyuki-san?"
   Miyuki glanced at Haru slightly who gave her a smile, and it caused the corner of her mouth to twitch a bit, but then she looked at Shizuku without hesitation and said, "If that's what Kitayama-san wishes... then there's no reason for me to decline."
   Mayumi looked at both Shizuku and Miyuki for a while then nodded. "I see... if you two have decided, then I'll talk to the committee about this matter."
   "Thank you very much." 2x
   Miyuki and Shizuku said at the same time.
   Mayumi then looked at Haru and said, "Haru, can you take care of both of them?"
   "Yes, you don't need to worry." Haru nodded easily, after all, he was always lenient toward a girl, especially a beautiful girl.
   As an engineer of Shizuku and Miyuki, Haru needed to take care of their CAD, even though they would have a match to each other. He took care of Miyuki's CAD first since it only took a moment for him to do so.
   "Did you plan this, Haru?" Miyuki suddenly asked.
   "What do you mean?" Haru looked at Miyuki weirdly.
   Looking at his expression, Miyuki's lips twitched and said, "I mean, are you the one who caused Shizuku to ask me for a duel?"
   "No." Haru shook his head and said, "Shizuku is a very competitive girl, and of course, she wants to defeat you, who is known as the strongest female student among the freshman."
   "Well..." Miyuki nodded and believed in Haru's words.
   "But I provided her with some help since she paid me a lot of money," Haru said and gave Miyuki her CAD.
   "Test it first so you can see that I didn't sabotage you at this event," Haru said.
   Miyuki didn't think too much about Haru's joke and checked her CAD for a while, before showing a satisfied expression and nodded. "It's great!"
   "Better than your brother?" Haru asked with a smile.
   ".........." Miyuki didn't want to admit it, but she knew that the CAD that was maintained by Haru was better than Tatsuya.
   "Do you want to know why?" Haru asked.
   "Why?" Miyuki asked curiously.
   "It's because you're a beautiful girl. If you're a boy, I wouldn't bother to do this much tuning since it is very troublesome," Haru said with a smile.
   "Well, just get ready, I'll prepare Shizuku's CAD now," Haru said.
   Miyuki nodded and said, "I won't lose."
   "Well, let's see later," Haru said with a smile.
   Miyuki looked at Haru and wondered what kind of plan that he had prepared for Shizuku, which somehow made her anticipated.
   When it was Shizuku's turn, Suzune also joined since she was curious what kind of plan Haru had prepared for Shizuku to be able to win against Miyuki.
   Miyuki was without a doubt the strongest magician, among the freshman, she could match Juumonji, Mari, and even Mayumi, showing how powerful her ability was, except for Haru, she could defeat everyone.
   As for Tatsuya, it was impossible for him to defeat Miyuki since she was his little sister, and without Elemental Sight, he was in a crippled condition.
   "Haru, is it ready?" Shizuku asked with expectation in her eyes.
   "It's ready, but it is a bit expensive," Haru said.
   "Money isn't a problem," Shizuku said simply.
   Haru had to admit that it was great to talk with rich people, so he took out a huge case immediately, and when it was opened, the eyes of Shizuku shone brightly, as, for Suzune, she was so speechless and lost for words.
   "Do you want to use this CAD on the match later?" Suzune asked.
   Shizuku and Haru nodded without hesitation, which caused Suzune to feel helpless at this moment, and thought that both of them really treated the Nine Schools Competition as their playground, but she had to admit that this year's Nine Schools Competition was really fun.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1830: Before the match
   With all that preparation, the match between Shizuku and Miyuki was about to start.
   Haru sat in the audience seat with Suzune, Mayumi, and Mari, watching the match.
   "Say, Haru, what's that behind Kitayama-san?" Mari asked with a confused expression.
   Unlike before when Shizuku came out, she brought something on her back, and it was wrapped in a bandage so no one could see what it was.
   Everyone knew about Miyuki's power, so everyone thought that Miyuki would be the winner without hesitation, but after they saw Shizuku bring something with her, they felt doubtful and talked about what was that thing, but no one really knew about it since the only one who knew about that thing was only Haru, Suzune, and Shizuku herself.
   Mayumi and Mari were dumbfounded.
   Suzune nodded and said, "Yes, that's a specialized CAD. He made it."
   Mayumi looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, are you a Silver Taurus?" She always had doubts about Haru since he was very talented in engineering, which made her wonder whether he was a Silver Taurus, who was known as the renowned and far-famed genius engineer in the world.
   Mari also looked at Haru in doubt.
   "No, I'm not." Haru shook his head and said, "Engineer is just my hobby, and the Silver Taurus is related to the Four Leaves Technology. I don't have any relationship with this company, and I'm already a world-famous singer. If I'm also a renowned engineer, don't you think that it is a bit too much?"
   "......" Mari, Suzune, and Mayumi.
   Now they only realized that it seemed Haru's identity was more amazing than they had thought, the heir of the Rokkaku clan, the world-famous singer, strong magician, and also a genius engineer.
   "Still, do you know who this Silver Taurus is?" Mari asked.
   Haru wanted to nod, but in the end, he said, "No, I don't know, but I want to meet him in the future." Even though he knew about the real identity of the Silver Taurus, he knew that Maya wanted to keep Tatsuya's identity a secret, so he did that.
   Why did Maya want to keep Tatsuya's identity a secret?
   There were a lot of reasons, but the most important secret was the Yotsuba clan wasn't strong enough to handle the attack of all their enemies, and Tatsuya was a bomb that could attack both of his allies and enemies, so it was better to keep this bomb as a secret.
   Maya hated the world, especially when the world had robbed her future. She was kidnapped, raped, treated like a lab rat, and she couldn't get pregnant. If her father didn't save her and sacrificed himself along with other elite members of the Yotsuba clan, then her fate was without a doubt would be very dire. Her memory was altered and was being turned into data by her own sister, which caused the separation of her emotions from the memories, and it killed her as a person.
   In some cases, Maya was a bit similar to Tatsuya, but her emotion wasn't erased like Tatsuya, it was also the reason why she could still fall in love with him, still, even if her emotion was erased, Haru still had a way to make her to fell for him.
   As her man, Haru, of course, was going to give Maya revenge for all those people who had caused her misfortune, but he needed to do it slowly, playing them until they were full of despair before he sent all of them to hell, or should he trap their souls?
   Anyway, what mattered the most was the match between Shizuku and Miyuki now.
   "Say, Haru, why has the heir of the Ichijou family been looking at you now? I can see that he's glaring at you now," Suzune suddenly said with a frown, feeling uncomfortable when her man was being stared at so rudely by someone.
   Mayumi and Mari were dumbfounded and then noticed Masaki who had been staring at Haru.
   Masaki also noticed that his gaze was being noticed, and he quickly looked away.
   "What's wrong with him?" Mari frowned.
   "He's going to be your opponent in the Monolith Code, right? Is it because of that?" Mayumi asked.
   "No, that guy has a crush on Miyuki, and he might be jealous to see me all close with her before, Haru said.
   "......" Suzune, Mari, and Mayumi.
   "Now that you mention it, your relationship with Miyuki-san is pretty close." Mayumi looked at Haru and asked, "Tell Onee-san, what's your relationship with her?"
   "Are you going to pull her into your harem?" Suzune asked.
   Mari sighed and said, "Can you not play with a girl's heart for a moment? I can also see that the girl from the Isshiki family is also looking at us now."
   "......" Haru was wondering why the conversation had always turned into this. "Can we discuss this matter later? The match is about to start." Hearing his words, everyone also quickly turned their attention toward the field since the match was about to start.
   When Masaki saw Miyuki on the stage, he felt that all his mind was filled with her, but then he couldn't help but feel quite gloomy when he thought that Miyuki was very close with Haru, and then he noticed Haru who was surrounded by a lot of girls!
   Masaki's mouth twitched, and he had been wondering the relationship between Haru and Miyuki, but then what if Haru fooled Miyuki? He knew Haru's identity was the heir of the Rokkaku clan, and Miyuki was only an ordinary girl from an ordinary family (Miyuki's identity as a Yotsuba clan is being kept as a secret), so if something happened between the two, then...
   Masaki clenched his fist and thought that he needed to save Miyuki.
   Shinkurou looked at Masaki and could only shake his head at this moment, thinking that this guy's emotional intelligence was a bit too low, right?
   As for Airi, even though she was curious about the relationship between Haru, and the third year of the First High School, she wanted to see Miyuki's performance first, but at the same time, her heart was very uncomfortable, which made her not sure what to do now.
   But even with all of those emotional problems, the match between Miyuki and Shizuku wouldn't stop, and both of them stood on the podium while facing each other, getting ready for their first battle.
   <Starting now, the girls' rookie Ice Pillar Break final match will begin>
   <Introducing the players: Shiba Miyuki-san from First High and Kitayama Shizuku-san, also from First High>
   Miyuki and Shizuku looked at each other, holding their CAD, then...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1831: Shizuku Vs Miyuki
   The moment the match started, both Miyuki and Shizuku quickly reacted.
   Miyuki was faster and used her magic directly on the field. Using the "Inferno," she lowered the temperature on her field, causing the ice pillars to become several times stronger, and raised the temperature on Shizuku's field, causing the ice pillar on Shizuku's field to melt.
   With this magic, Miyuki had defeated several of her opponents easily, and they weren't able to do anything toward this magic, but this time it was different!
   Shizuku had expected Miyuki to use this magic and quickly reacted!
   "With "Information Strengthening," I will obstruct the change in pillar temperatures."
   The ice pillars on Shizuku's field became stronger, and it was able to hold against the heat of the "Inferno," but defending had never been Shizuku's style!
   Shizuku quickly used her best magic!
   Resonance is an Oscillation-Type Magic that breaks up its target by finding the object's self-resonance frequency and applying and amplifying that oscillation causing the resulting forces disintegrating it.
   The ice pillars on Miyuki's field started to shake, and it would be shattered soon.
   Everyone felt that their heartbeat was beating very fast, wondering how this battle would conclude, especially how Miyuki was going to react toward Shizuku's attack, but they didn't expect...
   Miyuki directly used her magic to lower the kinetic energy on her field, nullifying Shizuku's Resonance!
   Miyuki's best magic was ice-related magic and to create ice or to freeze someone. She needed to slow down or even stop the movement of the atoms. It was the reason why she could nullify Shizuku's Resonance.
   Mayumi, Suzune, and Mari were dumbfounded at the level of the battle between two freshmen, but Haru and Tatsuya didn't feel that surprised by this battle since they knew how strong Miyuki was.
   However, Tatsuya was surprised by the quality of CADs of both Shizuku and Miyuki. He was also surprised by Shizuku's strength. He then glanced at Haru, who was sitting between both Suzune and Mayumi, before he put his gaze toward the back of Shizuku's. He knew that Shizuku hadn't used all of her strength, and the thing behind her back should be her secret weapon.
   'I wonder what it is...' Tatsuya thought.
   <Amazing! Neither of them is giving up! It's such an evenly matched fight!>
   The announcer and the audience were very excited at this moment, watching the fight between the two.
   However, Shizuku started to frown when she saw the condition of the ice pillars on her field. 'This isn't good..! The surface is starting to melt." The "Data Strengthening" that she had used on her ice pillars couldn't fully defend against Miyuki's Inferno, but she also had expected this matter, so all that was left was the chicken rice!
   Shizuku grabbed the huge thing behind her back, and the bandage around it started to loosen naturally. She put it on her right hand and aimed it toward Miyuki's ice pillars!
   "Then I'll destroy your ice pillars first!"
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw what was on Shizuku's back.
   "That's crazy!" Leo shouted.
   Erika looked in the direction of Haru and could only shake her head since she knew that he was the one who had made the crazy thing that was held by Shizuku.
   <The thing behind Kitayama-san is a CAD with a machine gun-shaped!!!"
   The announcer shouted loudly, full of excitement, looking at the machine gun-shaped CAD on Shizuku's hand.
   The combination of a petite girl holding a huge weapon such as a machine gun made everyone shout loudly in excitement, thinking that the match had become even more interesting!
   "Machine gun... really?" Mari looked at Haru speechlessly.
   "She said the money wasn't a problem, so I built her something to help her win," Haru said while looking at the match.
   "....." Mari and Mayumi were speechless, but when they thought about Shizuku's origin, they didn't think too much.
   Shizuku's mother is a strong magician, but her father is an ordinary person, but even if her father is an ordinary person, his status isn't ordinary, and the name of her father is Kitayama Ushio.
   Kitayama Ushio might be an ordinary person, but he is an extremely wealthy businessman and financial giant.
   It was also the reason why Shizuku didn't care much about the price of her special CAD that was made by Haru.
   "Still, simultaneous operation of CADs, if the Psions are not completely under control, they'll interfere with each other, and she will become unable to use either," Mayumi said.
   "It's alright. She can use it," Haru said without hesitation.
   "But can she win?" Suzune asked.
   Mari and Mayumi also looked at Haru. It was amazing that Shizuku was able to use two CADs simultaneously, but could she win against Miyuki?
   "Well, that depends, and the battle between the two has become a chicken race whether Shizuku can shoot down all of Miyuki's ice pillars or Miyuki will melt all of Shizuku's ice pillars first," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded, but then there was one question that they wanted to ask.
   "Haru, that's a specialized CAD, right?" Mayumi asked.
   "So what kind of magic will Kitayama-san use?" Mayumi asked.
   Haru smiled and said, "That's..."
   Shizuku aimed the machine gun toward Miyuki's ice pillars and shot it!
   The heat ray was shot toward the ice pillar and melted immediately, but the heat ray didn't stop with just one shot, and it kept attacking Miyuki's ice pillars!
   The Phonon Master is an Oscillation Type magic that raises the number of supersonic oscillations to form a quantum heat ray. Another way of explaining phonon master is it's a spell that increases the oscillation frequency of ultrasonic waves then quantizes them into heat rays.
   The machine gun kept shooting the Phonon Master, destroying Miyuki's ice pillars one after another.
   Shizuku kept aiming her machine gun, but she knew that she couldn't do this for a long time, and she needed to end this match in under one minute since, more than that, she might not be able to hold on. She could feel her magic power was drained, but she knew that she didn't have time and needed to end this match as soon as possible!
   Miyuki was in shock when she saw Shizuku was able to use two CADs at the same time, and she was also very surprised when she saw Shizuku shooting her ice pillars with the machine gun and destroying them at a very fast speed!
   Tatsuya, who was in the audience seat, watched the match in worry. After all, he didn't want his little sister to lose, right?
   Miyuki didn't know what Tatsuya was thinking, but at this moment, she used one of the strongest magic directly to counter Shizuku's magic!
   Miyuki raised her hand and said softly, "Niflheim."
   When this word fell, a fog quickly covered the entire field. The temperature was quickly lowered, cooled down all the objects there, covered them with liquid nitrogen while also restoring her own ice pillars.
   But then Miyuki quickly used another Inferno on Shizuku's field, and the rate of the liquid nitrogen was expanded, causing all of Shizuku's ice pillars to vaporize instantly!
   Watching the magic that was used by Miyuki, they knew what the result of this battle was.
   "..." Shizuku stopped her machine gun and felt bitter at that moment. "...I lost."
   <Shiba Miyuki-san is the winner!>
   The audience cheered loudly, showing a huge enthusiasm over this match.
   As for Miyuki, she stood there calmly, but her heart was still beating very fast since she almost lost because of that bastard. She looked in Haru's direction and somehow wanted to beat him up later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1832: Let's screw them later
   Looking at the result of the match, Haru sighed, but somehow he had expected this matter, considering Miyuki's background, status, and power, but he had to admit that Shizuku was very amazing since Shizuku almost defeated Miyuki.
   "Kitayama-san has lost, will you take responsibility for your CAD?" Mayumi asked.
   "Yeah, she might ask for a return of all of her money," Mari said with a smile.
   Both of them wanted to see Haru's reaction, but...
   "Does this guy lack money?" Suzune asked.
   "..." Mari and Mayumi couldn't say anything since they knew that even though Shizuku's family was rich, Haru was also very rich.
   Haru shook his head and wondered what he should do now, but then, he was wondering what the No Head Dragon was doing since this organization hadn't done anything for a while. He really anticipated what they planned to do, but it seemed that he had expected too much from them.
   "Well, Suzune-senpai, do you want to eat something?" Haru asked.
   "Alright." Suzune nodded.
   "Hey, why don't you invite us?!" Mayumi complained.
   "Is this what bro before hoe?" Mari complained to Suzune.
   After the match, Miyuki was a bit tired since Shizuku's attack was very unexpected. She was about to walk back, and somehow she could imagine his annoying face smiling at her, which somehow made her snort, but she didn't realize that there was a smile that formed on her lips at that moment.
   Miyuki fastened her steps, and she was right when she saw that someone had come to welcome her, but that person wasn't someone in her imagination, but rather, it was...
   "Congratulations, Miyuki," Tatsuya said with a light smile on his face.
   "Onii-sama..." Miyuki was happy when she saw Tatsuya, but somehow, she felt a bit complicated since the one in her imagination wasn't her older brother but someone else.
   Tatsuya didn't notice the slight change on Miyuki's face, patted her head gently, and said, "Did you feel tired? How about we have a break after you have changed clothes?"
   "Yes." Miyuki nodded without hesitation, but her mood was also bad, and somehow, she knew where that bastard was.
   Haru was eating together with Suzune, Mayumi, and Mari, the food that was made by him on the lounge while talking about a random thing, but then they saw Honoka and Shizuku, who seemed just to come out from their room.
   Haru knew that after Shizuku had lost, she was in her room, feeling sad, and he was sure that she was also crying after her match.
   "Haru, can we sit together?" Shizuku asked.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and said, "Come here."
   "Mari, change your seat," Suzune said.
   "What?!" Mari was startled, but she looked at Shizuku for a bit before she nodded. She was sitting next to Haru. Then she changed her position next to Mayumi.
   Mayumi smiled and said, "You've done your best, Kitayama-san. That match was amazing."
   Shizuku sat next to Haru and nodded. "Yes, unfortunately, I'm unable to use Haru's CAD perfectly." She felt a lot of regrets when she thought about the last match since she almost defeated Miyuki since if she was able to shoot two last ice pillars, then she would be able to win.
   The atmosphere was a bit melancholy, and everyone wasn't sure what to say, but...
   Haru sighed in relief and said, "I was afraid that you wanted to refund the CAD."
   Haru patted Shizuku's head gently and said, "Don't worry, next time, you'll win."
   "Um." Shizuku nodded and felt better when she was patted. Her expression was like a cat that felt comfortable being patted.
   "I don't think that you can defeat me so easily."
   Hearing this familiar voice, they turned their heads, and they saw Miyuki and Tatsuya walking together.
   Haru looked at Miyuki and said, "You were almost lost. If you didn't use that last magic, Shizuki would win."
   "But I won," Miyuki said, and somehow she didn't want to lose.
   "I won't lose next time!" Shizuku also joined.
   Miyuki and Shizuku looked at each other and smiled at each other.
   "Miyuki-san, Shiba-kun, let's join us here," Mayumi said with a smile.
   "Is that okay?" Miyuki asked.
   Everyone nodded together.
   Miyuki then looked at her brother and asked, "Onii-sama."
   "..." Tatsuya looked at the group of girls, then looked at Haru, somehow he felt jealous even though his emotion had been stolen.
   Haru was in his room tonight, tuning the CAD of everyone along with his own CADs, but then the door of his room was knocked on.
   "Let me open it for you," Suzune said.
   "Um, thank you, Suzune," Haru said and continued to tune up the CADs.
   "Haru, Chiba-san is here," Suzune said, and her voice was a bit cold for some reason.
   "...." Haru stopped and looked at two girls, and he could see that there was some awkwardness on Erika's face.
   Erika's mouth twitched and asked, "Have you been living together here?"
   "Yes." Suzune nodded without hesitation.
   Erika felt strong jealousy at this moment, she was working hard to uncover the No Head Dragon, but this bastard was having fun with a girl here.
   "If you want to date him, then we'll be a sister Chiba-san," Suzune said.
   "So, have you found out about the No Head Dragon, Erika?" Haru asked, changing the subject of the conversation.
   "Un." Erika nodded and said, "Yes, I have found out a lot of suspicious people, and they seem to have a connection with the No Head Dragon."
   "What happens to those people?" Suzune asked with worry since she knew that the No Head Dragon was targeting the First High School.
   "Don't worry, we have caught most of them," Erika said.
   "So there are still some people who haven't been caught?" Haru asked.
   "What about their hideout? Have you found them?" Haru asked.
   Erika shook her head and said, "Not yet, we haven't found them, but it seems to be in a different city."
   Haru nodded and didn't think too much since he had found out about their hideout. After all, he had hacked the Hlioskjalf, so he had a lot of access to various information, including the hideout of the No Head Dragon in Japan.
   "You don't need to worry. I'll take care of the rest," Haru said.
   "Huh? Are you sure?" Erika asked with some worries.
   "It's alright, I have asked my family to take care of this organization, and soon, we'll have a peaceful Nine Schools Competition," Haru said calmly.
   Suzune and Erika nodded and felt relief since they knew that the power of the Rokkaku clan was powerful. As for what Haru would do to the No Head Dragon, they didn't care since this organization wanted to screw them, so if they screw this organization back, then this organization wouldn't complain, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1833: I'll handle this, you don't need to bother
   In the morning, Haru ate his breakfast then prepared CAD for everyone. The first event that would be held was the Mirage Bat, which was an exclusive event for a girl. As for the athletes, the First High School had chosen Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi as the representatives.
   After the Mirage Bat, the next event would be the Monolith Code, which was an event that Haru, Morisaki, and Mikihiko would represent.
   Haru had a feeling that he would meet Masaki and Shinkirou, and he could see that they were also eager to fight him, considering his status, or probably because of Miyuki?
   Haru thought that Masaki, the Crimson Prince and the Heir of the Ichijou Clan, was quite inexperienced with a girl. Still, he didn't feel surprised, considering when someone fell in love, their IQ would be lowered to zero, and Masaki probably thought that if he could defeat him, then he would be able to make Miyuki turn toward him?
   If so, Haru could only laugh and thought that youth was full of delusion.
   Haru and Mizuki walked together to let the committee check the CADs for the athletes. Both of them had often done this together since they needed to check whether their CADs were being sabotaged or not. After all, they were the only ones who could see whether there was something amiss on the CAD of the athletes or not.
   Luckily, they hadn't seen any committee members who put a virus or anything on their team CADs in the past few days the Nine Schools Competition was being held.
   "Sorry to work with you like this, Mizuki," Haru said.
   "No, no, it's alright. I'm also happy that I can help." Mizuki smiled and said, "I don't expect that my eyes can help everyone so much." She thought that her eyes had always been a source of trouble, which was why she was happy when she could help everyone with her eyes.
   Haru looked at Mizuki and thought that anyone who could marry this girl would be happy in the future.
   "But I'm sorry that I can't help much if something happens on the field, Haru," Mizuki said with some regret since she couldn't see the sabotaging that was done in the different places such as the field arena, etc. She was alone, and her energy was limited, so there was no way that she could walk around to check various things at the venue of the Nine Schools Competition.
   "It's alright. You don't need to blame yourself. What you've done is a great help already, and with you around, everyone's safety is guaranteed," Haru said while patting Mizuki's head.
   "Ha - Haru..." Mizuki called out his name softly, lowering her head shyly, with a blush on her face when she was patted, but she had to admit that it was so comfortable.
   "......" All the engineers who lined up.
   Haru and Mizuki ignored all the other engineers who looked at them with a speechless and annoyed gaze since they were only strangers to them. In truth, if Mizuki was alone, then she would be nervous, but with him around, she felt very comfortable.
   Then after waiting for a while, it was their turn to let the committee members check their CADs.
   "We're from First High," Haru said.
   "Place the CAD on the inspector," the staff member said.
   Mizuki then placed the CAD on the inspector, and she had already taken off her glasses while looking at the staff member.
   The staff member didn't think too much and acted as if nothing had happened, but even though he tried to act like he had done nothing wrong, it couldn't escape Haru's eyes.
   Haru waited for a while, and when he saw a black lighting-like something entering the CAD, he directly grabbed the staff member's head and slammed it on the table!
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw what had happened, and they were too stunned to say anything.
   "Haru!" Mizuki was also surprised, but she also knew the reason why Haru did this.
   The impact might seem loud, but in truth, it only shook the staff member slightly, and he quickly asked, "Wh - What are you doing?!"
   Haru ignored the staff member and asked, "There's something, right, Mizuki?"
   Haru nodded, then looked at the staff again. "Bastard, how dare you sabotage our school CAD!" His voice was so loud, as if afraid that no one would hear him.
   Everyone who was inside was dumbfounded when they heard Haru's words.
   The pupil of the staff member shrunk and quickly refuted. "Wh - What are you talking about?!"
   Haru then took out his phone and called someone. "Erika, can you bring your people here? Yes, I have found them."
   "Wait a moment. I'll go there!" Erika said quickly.
   The staff wanted to say something again, but he felt that his head was buzzy when he was about to say something.
   Haru pulled the staff and dropped him to the ground before he put his feet on the top of the head of the staff, sitting on the table calmly, ignoring everyone's gaze.
   The staff didn't dare to move and only stood there lifelessly since he could tell that Haru's feet could crush his head directly.
   When Haru sat there, with his feet on the top of the staff's head, no one dared to say anything since the pressure that he gave was so strong.
   Mizuki, who was nervous, wasn't sure what to do, so she could only move closer to Haru, but then when her hand was held, she felt quite a relief.
   "Wait a moment, alright?" Haru said.
   Then both of them talked as usual as if nothing had happened, and everyone was quite dumbfounded, watching this scene since they didn't expect both Haru to flirt with Mizuki, but no one dared to say anything until...
   This person's voice was so magnetic that it attracted everyone's attention, but no one seemed to answer him since Haru's presence was strong.
   Haru looked at the person who had asked this question and raised his eyebrow, wondering how this person could react so fast and come here. "Mr. Kudo?"
   Kudo Retsu felt quite surprised by Haru's presence and raised his eyebrow. He took a breath for a moment and asked, "Rokkaku Haruka, can you tell me what's happening here?"
   "I was just catching someone who has tried to sabotage our school. You don't need to bother with this little problem, Mr. Kudo, since the police will come soon," Haru said with a smile.
   In other words, you don't need to bother with our problem and just get out of the way, you old fossil.
   Haru, of course, didn't say that out loud, but he was wondering whether Kudo could grasp his meaning.
   Haru looked at Kudo's reaction, and it seemed that this person could read his message.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1834: I don't mind being your friend, but you want to become my grandpa?
   Of course, Kudo couldn't tell what Haru's words meant, but he was quite surprised when he heard the police had already come. He raised his eyebrow and asked, "So you have expected this problem?"
   "So why didn't you tell the committee?" Kudo asked.
   "Because even the excellency Kudo isn't perfect and can't even tell there's a rat in this competition." Haru pointed his finger at the staff member whose face he stomped and said, "If I tell you, can you guarantee everyone's safety? It'll cause even more chaos later, and they'll do something crazier."
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard Haru's words since he dared to talk like this to Kudo Retsu, who was known as the leader among the Magicians in Japan.
   If Haru knew what they were thinking, he could only shake his head since, in his mind, Kudo was just an old fossil. Sooner or later, this old man would die, and soon, it would be the turn of Magicians around his age to control this world.
   Everyone was very nervous at that moment, but...
   "Fwahahaha!" Kudo laughed very hard at that moment.
   "That's true. I'm not perfect. You have done a good job, so can you tell me what this person had done before the police came?" Kudo asked.
   Haru took the CAD on his back and threw it to Kudo.
   Kudo easily caught the CAD with his hand and observed it for a while. "Indeed, there are Golden Electron Silkworms inside."
   "!!!" The staff member whose face was stomped was startled when he heard Kudo's words.
   Golden Electron Silkworms is an SB magic or magic that uses spirits as a medium. It passes across connections to invade electronic devices. It's magic that disables precision weaponry. The silkworms don't rewrite the process itself. Instead, they interfere with the output signal and may even alter the signal. These delays spell activation by hampering electronic mechanisms without triggering OS or anti-virus programs. Prior to identifying the Golden Electron Silkworms, Japanese forces suffered terribly under its effects.
   "I've seen this before. While I was still in service, the Far Eastern Army's Magicians frequently used these." Kudo looked at Haru and asked, "Were you aware of this?"
   Mizuki didn't intend to talk since she was too nervous and left everything to Haru.
   Haru also wouldn't let Mizuki talk since he wasn't sure what this girl would say. "No. However, I was able to see that within the system, I designed something resembling a virus infiltrated inside."
   "I see." Kudo nodded with a smile, then said, "Then I'll leave this person to you, and I'll take care of the committee so something similar won't happen again in the future." He didn't even glance at the man whose head was stomped by Haru and kept looking at him all the time with a smile.
   Haru wanted to tell Kudo not to worry since the No Head Dragon would disappear tonight, but in the end, he said, "Then I'll leave the committee members to you."
   "Good." Kudo nodded, then looked at the committee chairman with an expressionless gaze. "For someone on the operating committee to be able to perform illegal modifications, this is a scandal of unprecedented proportions. Save your excuses for later. I want a full explanation, committee chairman."
   The committee chairman's body was shaking. His face was full of fear.
   Kudo then looked at Haru again and smiled. "Are you satisfied, Rokkaku Haruka-kun? I have saved you some trouble."
   "It's your duty, of course. You need to do this. However, I'll thank you regardless since you save me from some trouble, and I don't need to handle the committee chairman by myself," Haru said while glancing at the committee chairman lightly with a smile.
   The committee chairman dropped on the ground directly since his legs were weak at that moment.
   "By the way, do you have a fiancee already, Rokakku Haruka-kun?" Kudo asked.
   "Just call me, Haru, Mr. Kudo." But then Haru felt weird by this question and said, "No."
   "I have a grand-niece around your age. How about you marry each other?" Kudo asked.
   Haru's lips twitched, Mizuki was in shock, and everyone in the tent was dumbfounded.
   Haru could see that this guy was persistent, so...
   "I don't have a fiancee, but..." Haru then pulled Mizuki on his arms and hugged her waist tenderly, placing his head on her shoulder and saying, "As you can see."
   Mizuki's face was so red that her head almost exploded at that moment. She then looked at Haru nervously and shyly and asked, "Ha - Haru?"
   "Help me a bit, Mizuki. This old guy is troublesome," Haru whispered.
   Mizuki nodded gently since she knew what Kudo had asked Haru was a very troublesome thing. She also didn't really like Kudo, who suddenly asked Haru to be engaged to his granddaughter.
   "Is she someone from Numbers?" Kudo asked.
   "Then just marry her too," Kudo said.
   Kudo smiled and said, "You think that I don't know that you have seduced many girls. If you like any girls, just get them."
   "...It's my first time for someone to say something like that to me," Haru said with a speechless expression.
   "Unlike most heirs who act like a good boy, I like you since you show your true nature, and the way you handle the problem is also good. If you don't like someone around your age, I also have another granddaughter, but she's a bit older than you. If you don't mind, why don't you meet her and have a tea or something," Kudo said with a smile.
   "........" Haru was too speechless to say anything.
   Not only Haru, but everyone in the tent was also lost for words, but the identity of both Kudo and Haru wasn't something they could offend, so they could only stand there silently.
   Suddenly Erika's voice was heard, and a group of police also entered the tent.
   Haru then kicked the staff that tried to sabotage CAD, making him pass out. "Here's the guy. You can also be committed to Mr. Kudo on how to handle this problem."
   Erika and the police group turned, and they were surprised when they saw Kudo was there too.
   Kudo nodded with a smile and said, "I'll cooperate with all of you here." He then looked at the random staff and said, "Bring this guy with us."
   "Ye - Yes!" They quickly nodded and didn't dare to question Kudo's order.
   Kudo was about to go but stopped and said, "If you're interested in my granddaughter, you can visit my house in the future, Haru." He then smiled and left together with a group of staff and the group of police, leaving everyone who was lost for words at that moment.
   "Haru, Mizuki, why do you two hug each other?" Erika asked with a frown.
   "........" Haru and Mizuki.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1835: Listen to me, alright?
   Everyone heard the matter that had happened in the tent, and of course, everyone also heard about the matter when Kudo asked Haru to marry his granddaughter or grand-niece, which made them dumbfounded.
   No matter what era, the people had always loved to gossip. Haru, whose name was very famous and also had a lot of fans because of this Nine Schools Competition, became even more famous because of his matter with Kudo.
   As for the matter of the attack, no one said anything since they felt that the committee staff was quite too much. After all, unlike in the original story where Tatsuya was about to kill the committee staff, Haru didn't kill the committee staff and only beat the staff up, so no one thought his action was too much.
   After all, someone might be hurt because of the sabotaging, so they felt that it was normal to get angry if someone wanted to hurt someone they knew.
   Anyway, that matter had ended now and what was important was about the matter of the Mirage Bat.
   "Check your CAD and tell me your opinion," Haru said toward Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi.
   Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi checked their CADs, and they could feel how smooth it was, which made them amazed.
   "It feels great, Haru!" Honoka said with a happy smile.
   "Yes, I feel that it is good." Satomi pushed the frame of her glasses.
   Only Miyuki had a complicated expression on her face since the CAD that Haru tuned was better than her brother. "...There isn't any problem."
   "Good, then I'll wish you luck, and by the way, why are all of you here? What's with your gaze? If you have something to ask, then just tell me," Haru said with a speechless expression, since Mayumi, Mari, Suzune, Shizuku, Miyuki, Honoka, and even Satomi looked at him with a serious expression.
   "Say, Haru, is the excellency Kudo really asking you to marry his granddaughter or grand-niece?" Suzune asked.
   They thought that Haru would shake his head, but they didn't expect him to answer the question honestly.
   "It isn't something surprising, I mean, isn't it normal? I'm very handsome after all," Haru said with a smile.
   "Jokes aside. You don't need to think too much. I'm sure Mr. Kudo was joking," Haru said.
   "Are you sure?" Mayumi asked since she had a feeling that Kudo really wanted Haru to become his grandson-in-law. However, when she thought about Haru's status, she didn't feel that much surprised, considering the status of the Rokkaku clan.
   Even though the Rokkaku clan's power as a magician was good, it was still far from the Yotsuba clan, which was the strongest clan in this country, but in terms of wealth, this clan was very rich, even richer than the combination of all the magician's clan in this country.
   After all, even though they were magicians, they were also human. There was no way for them to rob someone by using their magic and human's ability was also very limited. They spent most of their time researching magic, so when did they have time to create a business or learn knowledge to help them get money, except for being a bodyguard, soldier, or any jobs that turned into a weapon.
   Everyone wanted to have a peaceful job where they didn't need to worry about their well-being and didn't need to be afraid to lose their lives, and if they were able to become Haru's wife, then it was possible.
   Then Haru's gene was also good, considering he was coming from the Rokkaku clan and he was also a talented magician, then the child that was conceived with his seed would turn into a powerful magician naturally, right?
   Of course, everyone in this place would snort at the thought of those people if they dared to think so rudely and they also wouldn't let such people get close to Haru.
   "Anyway, what matters now is the Mirage Bat event and I also need to prepare for the Monolith Code. I'm sure that Mikihiko and Morisaki are waiting for me now, but let's ignore both of them," Haru said.
   "Honoka, Satomi, Miyuki, I have done all I can do to support you and now, I leave the rest to the three of you. Go out and win!" Haru said.
   Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi said at the same time.
   Talking for a while about their strategy, the three girls walked out and they were getting ready for their event.
   When they left, Mari asked, "You're not going to use the Flying Magic, right?" She still remembered how Haru used Flying Magic before, and she was wondering whether Haru had asked Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi to use Flying Magic before.
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, it's too overkill. Even without the Flying Magic, I'm sure that everyone can win this event easily." He didn't think that it was necessary for Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi to use the Flying Magic, of course, he had taught the three of them and unless the situation called out, he wouldn't put the software of the Flying Magic on their CADs.
   "Right, Haru, before we go out, can I ask you one last question?" Suzune asked.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "If the granddaughter and the grandniece of Mr Kudo is a beautiful girl, will you date them?" Suzune asked.
   The Mirage Bat event was about to start, and there were a lot of people gathered in the audience seat, but for some audience, their reason to come to this event was a bit different. Of course, they wanted to watch the event, but more importantly, they wanted to see the performance of the CAD that was tuned by Haru.
   Haru's name was an engineer and was very loud, especially after he had made the CAD with the shape of a machine gun.
   The match between Miyuki and Shizuku last night had caused his name to become famous in an instant and everyone knew his name.
   Among the crowd, especially around the Third High area, Airi was sitting there and couldn't help but sigh when she thought about Haru. Holding her chest that beat very hard and the uncomfortable feeling that she felt when she saw him close with other girls, she was wondering what kind of feeling was this since she had never felt it before, but for now, she just wanted to meet him.
   Looking at Airi, her two best friends, Kanou Shiori and Tsukushiin Touko knew that they needed to help Airi, or else, their friend's first love would become a bitter memory. Both of them looked at each other then nodded, and made up their minds to help Airi since they knew that this girl didn't have any experience in that area, not that they had them, but they just wanted to help their friend for now.
   When Kanou and Touku made up their minds and talked to Airi suddenly the contestants of the Mirage Bat entered the stage and they knew that the event was about to start.
   "It's about to start," Airi said with a serious expression.
   Kanou and Touko nodded at the same time.
   The three of them watched Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi and knew that the three of them would be their strongest competitors in this Nine Schools Competition and of course, they also included Haru since his ability as an engineer was so scary that sometimes they thought that Haru was the Silver Taurus himself, but for now, they wanted to watch the match quietly to see how to defeat them.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1836: Tatsuya: I want to be in his place
   Miyuki, Honoka, and Satomi entered the field, and the three of them looked at each other before they nodded. Even though they came out from the same time, their turn was different, so they would go on this event at different times, and Satomi was the first one.
   Satomi stepped forward, standing on the top of the pillar on the field along with the other contestant. There was no worry or hesitation, and only confidence could be seen in her eyes since she believed in her engineer. Then the moment she heard the announcement of the start of the event...
   Satomi leaped to the sky, showing her graceful and smooth movement to win this event!
   Looking at Satomi, Haru knew that he didn't need to worry. As for Miyuki and Honoka, he felt that it was too stupid to worry about them, considering he knew very well about their ability and their chances of losing were very small, especially when he took care of their CADs.
   "Well, I'll prepare for my event in the Monolith Code," Haru said.
   Mari looked at Haru and asked, "You're not going to watch?"
   "No, I know that they'll win, so whether I'm here or not, the result won't change," Haru said.
   "No, I feel that the result with change, especially with Honoka." Suzune looked at Haru and said, "If you're here, I'm sure that she'll be full of spirit, right?"
   "Well, I'll stay here for a bit," Haru said with a sigh.
   Mari, Mayumi, and Suzune smiled then watched how the three girls from the First High dominated the entire Mirage Bat event.
   Tatsuya, as the brother of Miyuki, felt a bit uncomfortable at this moment, wondering what was happening at the Nine Schools Competition. He knew that something had happened, especially when he met the three intruders last night, but at that time, he didn't think too much, or rather, he might not want to be involved in that matter, considering all of her priority was to protect Miyuki.
   Tatsuya thought to ignore it until he heard the commotion on the checking tent, even though no one cared much about this problem and only talked about whether Kudo would really marry his granddaughter or grandniece to Haru, which caused Fujibayashi Kyouko to blush and feel embarrassed, feeling quite annoyed by her grandpa, Tatsuya didn't care much about and what he cared the most was about what had happened there?
   Even though Tatsuya had a connection with the army, he didn't have a connection with the police or the committee. He tried to ask Erika before since he knew that Erika was related to this matter. Still, she didn't tell him anything, considering she felt that he didn't need to know, and it wasn't good to let a lot of people know about this problem, since the more people knew, the more something unexpected might happen.
   As for Miyuki, she only smiled and told her brother that nothing had happened, which made Tatsuya helpless.
   Tatsuya didn't really like being kept in the dark like this, and he even thought to call his aunt to ask something, but he stopped since he knew that if something really happened then, his aunt would call him directly, but since nothing had happened, then there was nothing that he should be worried about.
   Tatsuya stood in the back area of the audience seat, watching many people see whether he could find someone suspicious while glancing at the match from time to time since he had to admit that the quality of the CAD was made by Haru was amazing.
   Even though Miyuki didn't use Flying Magic, the way she leaped to the sky wasn't much different from flying. Her every movement was so graceful, stable, and smooth. It could be said that no one could pick a fault on it, which made Tatsuya even more amazed by Haru's ability.
   "Dammit! How can they get such complex movements from such small activation sequences?!"
   "It's like they have Silver Taurus over there?!"
   Tatsuya looked at the crowd of people who thought of Haru as a Silver Taurus, which made him frown. He didn't know why, but if possible, he wanted to tell them that he was the Silver Taurus.
   Tatsuya then touched his heart and wondered why he felt this. 'Am I so childish?' He was wondering why he felt that he had always wanted to compete with Haru, and even though he knew that the relationship between Haru and Miyuki wasn't what people thought, he was also annoyed when he thought that Haru and Miyuki might be together, even though he knew that his emotion had been erased, leaving only his emotion over Miyuki.
   Tatsuya knew that Miyuki was his little sister, and in the future, she would leave him and would marry someone else, but when such a thought crossed his mind, he was wondering why it felt so uncomfortable.
   No one could answer this question, considering Tatsuya didn't have a hobby to talk with someone and he also didn't think that it was good to talk about this matter to anyone either. His personality was also quite secluded since he still couldn't believe anyone other than his little sister. Looking at Miyuki, who won the battle, then walked back, he saw her clapping her hands with Haru with a smile on her face.
   Tatsuya only silently watched them and somehow, he hoped to be able to change Haru's position.
   When the Mirage Bat event ended, it was time for the Monolith Code, and it was Haru's turn to bring his team to victory.
   In the Nine Schools Competition, both the Mirage Bat and the Monolith Code could be said to be the most popular events, which was why when the First High came out, everyone quickly cheered and waited for the match to start. The seats for the audience were fully packed, and some people even crowded together to watch. If the committee didn't help and handle this situation, then someone might be hurt, and there might be some accident.
   Luckily, everything was solved and everyone waited for the match to start patiently.
   On the other hand, Haru looked at his two teammates, Morisaki and Mikihiko. "Well, even though the days are short, we have been talking to each other and getting to know each other for the past few days so for now, all you need to do is to believe in me. Believe me that I can bring you two the victory." He then extended his fist toward the two of them.
   Mikihiko and Morisaki smiled and did a fist bump with Haru's fist.
   "Alright, let's win and become popular with all the girls in all Magic High Schools in this country!" Haru shouted.
   "..." Mikihiko and Morisaki.
   Both of them sighed and somehow also felt relief. In their mind, if Haru wasn't a pervert, then this guy would be such a perfect leader, but it might be because he was imperfect that they were very comfortable with him.
   Mikihiko and Morisaki shouted together, swore to become the most popular guys in all Magic High Schools!
   "Why did you take out the camera?" Morisaki asked with a confused expression.
   "Wait, did you record us?!" Mikihiko asked with a blush.
   "Well, let's focus on the match," Haru said and left.
   With all of that, the three of them entered the battle and started their first match against the Fourth High School.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1837: Domination of the First High School
   The Monolith Code is a men's only game. At the competition site, called a "Stage," magic is used to fight over the "Monolith," with each team having three players. The outcome is determined by splitting the Monolith in the enemy encampment and transmitting a concealed code. Any attacks other than magic are forbidden. Breaking the Monolith requires that it be struck with a special Non-systematic Magic. Due to the nature of the event, this game is the most popular among the Nine Schools Competition.
   Haru, Morisaki, and Mikihiko went to the "Stage" together and waited for their first match to start. Their first opponent was Fourth High School, and unlike the First High School, the Fourth High School's reputation was a bit bad.
   "I know that it is a bit sudden, but for now, don't hide under the building," Haru said.
   Mikihiko and Morisaki were dumbfounded.
   "You have heard about the sabotage incident before, right? I feel like they might have set up a trap on the building, and when we stay on that building, that building will be destroyed, and the debris will drop on the top of us," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why didn't we just tell the committee?" Mihikiho asked.
   "There's no evidence, and it is just my guess. Lastly, even though we have caught most of the people who have sabotaged our competition, there might be some of them left, so it is better to be careful." Haru looked at Mikihiko and Morisaki and said, "With my body, I won't be hurt, but you two..." After all, even though they were Magicians, their bodies weren't that much different from a normal human.
   "So, what should we do?" Morisaki asked.
   "Let's just strike them directly, defeat all of them and get the code from the Monolith," Haru said.
   "..." Morasaki and Mikihiko.
   "...Is it alright to be that simple?" Mikihiko was unsure.
   "It's alright. In front of overwhelming power, all the strategy or anything is useless." Haru looked at both of them and said, "Morisaki, you'll be the one who is going to fight. Mikihiko, you'll be the transmit the code from Monolith."
   "What about you?" Morisaki asked.
   "I'll handle the rest. Whether it is protecting you or anything, I'm very good at "Acceleration Magic" and "Barrier Magic" after all, so let's just run forward directly, I'll handle the rest, and you two will support me, alright?' Haru said.
   Morisaki and Mikihiko nodded at the same time.
   The three of them stood on the "Stage," and the event was about to begin soon.
   When Haru's name came out, and everyone knew that he would be participating in the Monolith Code, everyone quickly gathered since they were wondering about the performance of the heir of the Rokkaku clan.
   Erika rubbed her chin and said, "I wonder how long that he'll end this match."
   "You have that confidence that he'll win?" Leo asked.
   "Of course, who do you think can defeat that pervert?" Erika couldn't name someone who could defeat Haru and felt that Haru would dominate the Monolith Code easily.
   Miyuki thought for a while and said, "Well, it probably shouldn't be that long."
   "Miyuki?" Tatsuya looked at Miyuki in surprise. "You think that Haru will win?"
   "Um." Miyuki nodded since she didn't think that anyone could defeat that pervert.
   "I see... but the Fourth High School might show us something unexpected?" Tatsuya said unsurely.
   "Well, the match is about to begin. Now, be quiet!" Erika said and watched the match since she was curious what Haru, Mikihiko, and Morisaki would do at this event, but she would have never expected that...
   Everyone exclaimed when they saw how the team from the First High School was going to fight this match!
   Haru, Morisaki, and Mikihiko walked together directly on the open field as if they owned this place.
   The members of the Fourth High School were dumbfounded when they saw the three of them walking directly toward their Monolith.
   "What are they thinking?!"
   "Are they looking down on us?!"
   "Damn, just attack them!"
   The three members of the Fourth High School were, in the end, the freshman or a newcomer, so when they saw Haru, Mikihiko, and Morisaki directly moved toward the Monolith of the Fourth High School, they felt insulted and wanted to fight back. Forgetting the fact, they had seen Haru's power on the Battle Board.
   "Stupid! Don't attack them!"
   All the seniors of Fourth High School, who watched the match, felt that there was something wrong with Mikihiko, Morisaki, and Haru, but they couldn't pinpoint where there was something wrong, but one thing for sure, since the team of the First High School was so confident to walk toward their school's Monolith directly without hiding, but at the same time, some of them were insulted and shouted their junior to defeat the team from the First High School as soon as possible since they felt that they were being looked down by the First High School.
   The team from the Fourth High School didn't know what their seniors were thinking and separated with an intention to attack them from various directions, but it was impossible to hide their position from Haru since he had "Kenbonshoku Haki," then without hesitation, he told their position to both Morisaki and Mikihiko to attack them directly.
   Morisaki quickly aimed his gun-shaped CAD in one direction and shot out an "Air Bullet," creating an air-compressed bullet and sending it toward the opponent.
   Mikihiko also took out his talisman and shot it to the opponent that was hiding behind the wall. "Thunder Child!" With the release of the talisman, he created a small-scale thunderbolt and it was aimed toward his opponent.
   Lastly, Haru also raised his arm, using his CAD to slow down all the atoms near the opponent and freeze the surrounding area, including the opponent.
   In that instant, all three members of the Fourth High School were defeated, leaving only Haru, Mikihiko, and Morisaki.
   "Let's go, Mikihiko, Morisaki," Haru said.
   Mikihiko and Morisaki nodded and had to admit that they were amazed at Haru's ability to detect the enemy position.
   Walking toward the opponent Monolith, Mikihiko entered transmit the concealed code to the portable computer that had been given by the committee.
   <The Winner of the First High School!>
   With that announcement, everyone watched how the First High School team defeated the Fourth High School team easily without any trouble and they couldn't help but think that they were too strong, right?
   Tatsuya raised his eyebrow and wondered whether Haru had an innate ability such as Mayumi with her Multi-Scope, or like him who had...
   Tatsuya was wondering whether Haru had the Elemental Sight after he saw this match, but then he shook his head since he was thinking too much since there was no way for Haru to have an Elemental Sight, right?
   If Haru knew what Tatsuya was thinking, he could stare at him speechlessly since... there was no need to explain, right?
   With all of that, the First High School showed their domination in the Nine Schools Competition.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1838: The final has been decided
   While everyone cheered loudly and was full of enthusiasm with the victory of the First High School, both Shinkurou and Masaki had serious expressions on their faces.
   "He's stronger than we thought," Shinkurou said.
   Masaki didn't say anything and had a complicated expression when he saw how Haru dominated the entire field.
   "I can't find much information about him, but from the match that we have seen before... It's just my guess, but I can tell that he has some kind of innate ability or perception magic that can detect anyone, and he should also be a long-range specialist like Saegusa Mayumi," Shinkurou said after he saw how precise and the distance that Haru could use his magic. He then looked at Masaki and said, "We'll have a lot of trouble fighting him if he's really a long-range specialist." It wasn't that he looked down on Masaki, but it was impossible for Masaki to use his family magic since it was too dangerous, and most of the distance of Masaki's magic wasn't that far.
   "Isn't that interesting? Our only opponent is him." Masaki smiled and said, "We'll see him in the final later." He then stood up and said, "Let's go, George. They have dominated their opponent. We'll also do the same."
   Shinkuro looked at Masaki, then smiled and knew that this was Masaki that he knew.
   When Haru, Mikihiko, and Morisaki returned, everyone was being greeted. They were being congratulated since their victory was too overwhelming, showing the true power of the First High School.
   When Haru talked with everyone, his hand was pulled by someone, and when he turned, he saw Mayumi was there. "What's wrong, Mayumi-senpai?"
   "Haru, are you also a long-range specialist?" Mayumi asked while looking at Haru with a curious expression.
   "Well, I can also use a long-range magic like you," Haru said.
   Haru knew that someone like Mayumi was very rare since she could use her magic from a very far distance, but it wasn't that surprising, right?
   "What's wrong, Senpai?" Haru asked.
   "No - Nothing!" Mayumi shook her head, then looked at Suzune, who walked toward Haru as usual while bringing a towel and a warm tea on the tumbler.
   "Good work," Suzune said.
   "Thanks, Senpai," Haru said with a smile, looking at his lover, taking the tumbler and drinking it.
   Suzune dried his sweat as usual while asking him about the match and whether he was confident with the next match.
   Watching Haru and Suzune, Mayumi felt complicated, but she should smile and congratulate him since he had won. She was his senior, but hopefully, something might change in the future.
   After Haru's match ended, they didn't come out from the tent and watched the match of the Third High School since they were sure that their only opponent was only the Third High School, considering Masaki Ichijou was in that team.
   As expected, the momentum of Ichijou Masaki was huge, and they understood why he was called the Crimson Prince at a young age. Looking at how powerful he was, dominating the team by himself, Masaki and Mikihiko were lost for words, and one thing for sure, they knew that they couldn't do anything against Masaki, especially when they saw Masaki's magic.
   Interference Armour is a Movement Type Wide Area Interference barrier that extends in a one-meter radius when activated.
   Masaki used this magic to protect himself from any magic that attacked him, and as for his means of attack, he used air-based magic like Morisaki, but of course, the lethality of magic was stronger than Morisaki's.
   "He's strong..." Morisaki was lost for words.
   "Um, he's strong." Mikihiko nodded without hesitation.
   "Still, the strategy of the Prince is a bit different from the usual," Morisaki said.
   "Hmm... now that you mention it, the Ichijou family will usually use a mid or long-range attack bombardment, but what the Prince is doing now is fighting from a close distance," Mikihiko said in surprise.
   "Well, he just wants to provoke me and have me fight head-on." Haru then looked at the two and said, "I'll handle him."
   "Have you found a way to defeat him, Haru?" Mikihiko asked.
   "There's a way, but well, let's talk about this later since we need to think about our next match, right?" Haru said.
   "Are we going to change our strategy?" Morisaki asked.
   "No, let's just do what we did before," Haru said simply.
   Morisaki and Mikihiko nodded since with Haru, there was no way for anyone to sneak attack on them, and the faster they defeated their opponent, the better they could save their energy for the final, and since Ichijou had provoked them, then they would also do the same.
   In the next match, Haru, Morisaki, and Mikihiko became even bolder, and they ignored all the obstacles and walked like usual, then defeated all the three opponents in an instant before they won the Monolith Code, which made everyone become very speechless since they were too strong, right?
   Masaki, who was being provoked, also did the same and overwhelmed his opponents with his power!
   The audience who watched both the First High School and the Third High School were wondering whether both Haru and Masaki were really the first years, as for the people in the Magicians Community, they were already amazed at the power of the Numbers, but one thing for sure, everyone really anticipated the match between Haru and Masaki.
   Masaki was from the Ichijou family, who was also a member of the Ten Master Clans, and Haru was from the Rokkaku family, who was also a member of the 18 Assistant Houses. Their status wasn't that much different, so even if either of them won, there wouldn't be much of a problem, unlike in the original story where Tatsuya won against Masaki.
   Tatsuya's status was too low, and if he won against Masaki, who was a member of the Ten Master Clan, it would cause all the Ten Master Clan to lose face.
   With all of that, the final had been decided, and both of the First High School and the Third High School would fight to each other to get the champion of the Monolith Code.
   Everyone really anticipated what would happen tomorrow, but before that, Haru needed to do something.
   At night, Haru walked out of the hotel and flew fast toward one direction. There was one problem that he needed to solve, even though he didn't care about this problem since it couldn't bring him any harm. Still, he had never been lenient toward the enemy, so it was better to solve everything now so he could have a peaceful Nine Schools Competition from now on.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1839: With all of of that, we're about to reach the ending of this arc
   With the victory of the First High School, many people were happy, but some people were also unhappy since if the First High School won, then some of these people would lose their lives.
   On some building that was hidden on Yokohoma, there was a group of people that discussed each other. Unlike the usual discussion where everyone was very spirited, listening to each other's opinions, and thought about their future, but this discussion was quite gloomy, and everyone's face was full of fear.
   Those people in this building gathered together with panicked faces, thinking what they should do since their lives were dependent on the result of the Nine Schools Competition.
   As for the identity of those people, they were the leaders of various groups that were affiliated to the No Head Dragon syndicate for the Japanese branch. They panicked because the results of the Nine Schools Competition were different from their prediction. In their prediction, the Third High School would win the competition, and they didn't have a doubt that the freshman of the Third High School would dominate the entire rookie division of the competition, considering Airi, Shinkurou, and Masaki were in this school, but the result...
   "First High had a decisive victory."
   "At this rate, we'll lose more than millions of dollars!"
   "Even though we can make it back eventually, if we don't complete this project the HQ entrusted us ---"
   Everyone was in silence since they knew what the only option for everyone who failed to complete this project was.
   "We - We'll be better off dead at this rare..." His voice was so shaky, and he was so scared when he thought about their future if they failed to complete the project.
   "We're gonna be stripped of our identities and used until dead by the HQ as their living weapons, the Generator!"
   Looking at their bodyguards, who had been silent without any expression as if a robot, they shuddered when they thought their future would be turned into these Generators.
   "...If that's the case. This isn't the time to be picky about our options."
   They looked at each other then nodded.
   "In tomorrow's Monolith Code, we'll make First High withdraw from the match. No, should we just kill the audience, so the Nine Schools Competition ends tomorrow?"
   When this plan was proposed, their eyes shone brightly, and they nodded.
   "Yeah, let's just kill everyone!"
   Everyone was very spirited when they thought that their lives were saved, but...
   "I disagree. I think that it is good for the First High to win, right?"
   "Are you stupid?! Where's your he ---" He stopped and looked at the source of this voice with a dumbfounded expression.
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this young man sitting along with them while eating a snack relaxedly.
   "You...!" Everyone knew who this young man was.
   Haru smiled and said, "Hello, No Head Dragon."
   They quickly shouted, but the Generators didn't move, or rather...
   A group of Generators moved behind one of those people and snapped both of this man's legs.
   The man dropped to the ground and screamed in pain.
   They were dumbfounded when the Generators didn't follow their order, but rather this young man?!
   "Huh? The cellphone can't be connected?!" One of the men seemed to be panicking.
   "Don't worry, you can't call anyone here, nor can you escape from this place since you all won't be able to get out from this place for now," Haru said.
   Some of them were about to use their magic, but...
   "Huh? I can't use my magic?!" Then one by one, they tried, and they were dumbfounded when they knew that they couldn't use their magic.
   "Bastard, what ---" He didn't finish his words, and the group of Generators grabbed this guy up, then... there was no need to explain, right?
   "Sit down," Haru said calmly.
   Everyone looked at each other and felt that their legs were trembling before they sat down.
   "...Are you the boss?" One of them suddenly asked, after all, except for them, someone who could control was someone with the same position or higher position than them. Haru could control the Generators and could order them to beat the shit of everyone in this place, including, jammed the entire place and causing no one to escape. If this person wasn't a boss, they didn't know where he was.
   No one had ever seen the face of the boss, which was why they were wondering whether this young man was their boss.
   Haru didn't answer then used his ability directly to control their mind directly since he was too lazy to talk with them. He knew they were the ones who had caused trouble for everyone at First High.
   If First High won, then those people would turn into the Generators and become a living weapon for the organization, so rather than giving all of them to the No Head Dragon, it was better to make them into his living weapon, right?
   After all, either way, they could only become a living weapon, and as bad people who had caused a lot of misfortune, there was no redemption for them.
   Still, Haru sighed and then returned to his hotel room, erasing all of his traces quietly, leaving only the group of people who talked to each other, but their eyes seemed to be quite empty before it slowly returned to the usual color.
   When Haru returned to his room, then saw two women were already waiting for him there.
   "Where have you been?" Sumire asked.
   "Yes, we want to surprise you," Maya said.
   "Sorry, sorry, I just went to the convenience store to buy a meat bun," Haru said and showed several meat buns in his hand.
   "...." Sumire and Maya looked at Haru for a while, then nodded.
   "Can you give me some?" Maya asked since after she got pregnant, she felt that she wanted to eat.
   "Alright, alright." Haru smiled and thought that with his loved one, his uncomfortable mood had become better so quickly.
   Then the three of them talked to each other for a while before they started to act since they really missed each other's presence, but they didn't do anything perverted since there was little Haru on Maya's stomach at that moment.
   Haru and Sumire would secretly go to the bathroom later since it was better to change their battlefield in a different place, right?
   On the next day, everyone was full of excitement since the final of the Monolith Code was about to start.
   The destined match between the First High and the Third High, or rather, everyone just wanted to watch the fight between Haru and Masaki.
   There were a lot of bets about their fight since neither of them was very strong, and it was very intriguing to see who would become the winner in the final of the Monolith Code.
   Haru looked at two of his teammates and asked, "Are you two ready?"
   Mikihiko and Morisaki said without hesitation.
   Haru then took out a suitcase and opened it in front of the two of them. "We'll use this later."
   There was only a question mark on the head of Mikihiko and Morisaki since they thought that they would see a new shape of CAD, but they didn't expect that it was only a piece of black clothes?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1840: The Monolith Code 1
   Before the final of the Monolith Code, between the First High and the Third High, each person or group started to speculate who would win the final.
   "Airi, who do you think is going to win?" Tsukushiin Touko asked.
   Airi folded her arms, staring at the huge screen intently, tapping her finger gently, watching Haru's face that was shown on the screen. "...Isn't it obvious?"
   Kanou Shiori nodded and said, "The Prince is going to win. Even though I have to admit that Rokkaku Haruka is strong, unlike the Prince, Rokkaku Haruka doesn't have experience on the battlefield."
   The nickname of the Crimson Prince was obtained by Ichijou Masaki three years ago. When the Great Asian Union invaded Okinawa, the New Soviet Union also took military action on Sado. He was only 13 years old at that time, and he volunteered for the front lines alongside the current head of the Ichijou Family, Ichijou Gouki, and used Rupture to annihilate many enemy soldiers.
   While the scale of the battle was quite small (to this day, the New Soviet Union denies their connection with the militants that invaded Sado), he was awarded the title "the Crimson Prince of the Ichijou Family" for his exploits.
   It was the reason why Masaki obtained that nickname, and with that exploit and his experience on the battlefield, it could be said that Masaki was the strongest freshman in the Nine Schools Competition, if there wasn't any Tatsuya and Haru, of course.
   However, Tatsuya might not be able to fight Masaki again since he had lost his Elemental Sight. Without an Elemental Sight, he was simply crippled now.
   Airi, who heard her best friend's explanation, frowned. Even though she wanted her school to win, she didn't want Haru to lose too easily.
   "Don't worry, your boyfriend won't lose so easily," Touko said with a smile.
   "Who - Who is my boyfriend?!" Airi's face was so red, and she lost her composure when Touko teased her.
   Shiori sighed and said, "I have asked about him from the First High, and it seems that he's very popular at his school. His relationship with Shiba Miyuki is also close."
   "Shiba Miyuki?" Airi raised her eyebrow when the name "Shiba Miyuki" was mentioned.
   "But you don't need to worry. It's not like both of them are dating or anything. It's just that their relationship is pretty close, and I don't really want to say this, but Rokkaku Haruka already has a girlfriend," Shiori said.
   "Gi - Girlfriend?!" Airi was dumbfounded then somehow, the power on her body slowly disappeared, but then her back was slapped.
   "What are you getting depressed about?!" Touku snorted and said, "It's all fair on both war and love. Even if he has a girlfriend, it doesn't mean that you can't snatch him from his girlfriend. As long as he isn't married yet, you're free to attack him!"
   "At - Attack him?!" Airi's face was blushing, and the blush started to spread to her neck after hearing her friend saying something so outrageous!
   Shiori also blushed, but then she asked the most important question to Touku. "So, how are you going to attack him?"
   "......" Airi and Touko then looked at Shiori with a suspicious gaze, wondering whether this girl also had an interesting Haru.
   "......" Shiori was confused by their gaze for a bit, but then she quickly reacted and denied without hesitation. "No! I have never thought of something like that! I won't do anything to a man that Airi likes!"
   "Wh - What are you saying?!" Airi quickly closed Shiori's mouth since this girl blabbered too much!
   Touko only laughed and thought that it was really fun to be together with the two of them. 'Maybe with the three of us together?' She felt that it would be interesting, but then she felt confused by Haru's team appearance.
   "Still, why do they wear cloaks?" Touko asked.
   Not only Touko, but everyone was also wondering why Haru's team was wearing a cloak since it was too weird, right?
   "I'm not sure, but we can anticipate this match will be interesting, right?" Airi said with a smile.
   Shiori and Touko looked at Airi then nodded since they also knew that this match would be interesting to watch.
   As a member of Third High, Airi wanted Masaki to win, but as a member of the 18 Assistant Houses and as someone she... cough!, she wanted Haru to win. Anyway, she hoped no one would be hurt in this match.
   Suzune, Mari, Mayumi, Juumonji, and the rest of the members of the First High also watched the match between Haru and Masaki with anticipation. Looking at Morisaki, Mikihiko, and Haru, who were black cloaks, they couldn't help but remember their conversation a moment ago.
   "What are these clocks?" Mari asked.
   "It's something to handle Shinkurou's Invisible Bullet. I might be alright, but both Morisaki and Mikihiko..." Haru didn't need to finish his words since it was obvious, right?
   Mikihiko and Morisaki didn't think too much since they also knew how troublesome Shinkurou's Invisible Bullet was, and since Haru had given them a solution to handle it, then they would use it without hesitation.
   "How about Ichijou? Can you handle him?" Juumonji asked.
   "It's alright, we're fighting on the grassland after all, and it is several times better than fighting on the canyon, and there isn't any water there, so it shouldn't be difficult to win," Haru said simply.
   Juumonji nodded, especially when he heard about the water.
   The Ichijou family was famous for their "Rupture" spell. With this magic, as long as there was water, they were invincible since they could ignite an explosion with water around them, and it would be difficult for the First High to win.
   "It's good that we can get the grassland "Stage," Mayumi also said in relief.
   "Still, don't underestimate him," Juumonji said.
   "Ok." Haru nodded and didn't think too much since he had several ways to defeat Ichijou.
   "He's going to win. You don't need to worry," Suzune said.
   Looking at Suzune, they nodded and believed in him since they knew how powerful Haru was.
   Tatsuya was sitting with everyone, watching the match that was about to happen soon. He was also quite anticipating who would win between Haru and Ichijou.
   "Tatsuya, who do you think is going to win?" Leo asked.
   "I'm not sure." Tatsuya shook his head and said, "If there's water nearby, then Ichijou will have a huge advantage, but Haru also isn't weak, and Haru also has a variety of magic. Depending on how this match goes, this match will be interesting to watch."
   Hearing Tatsuya's words, they nodded, but as for Erika, Mizuki, Honoka, Shizuku, and Miyuki, they thought that Haru was going to win without hesitation.
   Then as the match started, everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Haru make the first move!
   "Wh - What the hell is that?!"
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the scene that unfolded in front of them!
   Masaki, who saw Haru use his magic, didn't realize when the sweat started to drip from his forehead. "Interesting." He then raised his gun-shaped CAD and said, "Let's see who is better between the two of us!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1841: The Monolith Code 2
   Everyone had always been wondering what Haru's specialty was. As a member of the Rokkaku clan, he should be good at Oscillation-Type Magic, but everyone who had seen him in action felt that this guy was more than that.
   In the beginning, when the group of terrorists attacked the First High, Haru showed unrivaled power by smashing a car with a metal bat-shaped CAD, and everyone thought that he was good at strengthening magic or his family had developed magic that was able to enhance the user's strength, but no one really knew whether he used magic to strengthen his body or created magic that created an unstoppable momentum for the metal bat so as long as the metal bat hit something, it could create an unstoppable force that would smash everything.
   Haru didn't use this magic again, so no one really knew for sure, and all of his records of the attack on the terrorist attack also disappeared, leaving only Juumonji's record of blasting a lot of cars with "Phalanx" magic.
   In his performance on the Battle Board, everyone saw how Haru was able to move very fast, crazily, and left everyone in a daze, which made everyone think that he was good at Acceleration-Type Magic.
   On the other hand, in the previous match of the Monolith Code, everyone was thinking that Haru was a long-rage specialist since most of his attack was being done from a very far distance. Some people also thought of him as a perception magic master since he could detect any people that tried to hide him.
   In other words, Haru's power was very mysterious and no one really knew how strong he was nor did they know what Haru's specialty magic was, but they would have never expected that he was also...
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw dozens of Haru appearing on the "Stage" at the same time!
   If Haru's illusion copy was only one or two, then no one would think too much, but the number of his copy was outrageous!
   "50 copies..." Tatsuya was dumbfounded.
   Everyone who heard Tatsuya's words also became dumbfounded since there were 50 Haru who appeared at the same time!
   Tatsuya would have never expected that Haru would be a master of illusion. He wanted to use his Elemental Sight to see where the real Haru was, but he knew that he couldn't. He wasn't sure why nor he dared to ask Miyuki, but he couldn't his Elemental Sight anymore. He wasn't sure when it was since it was very rare for him to use an Elemental Sight, which was why when he suddenly was unable to use the Elemental Sight, he felt slightly flustered, which made him wonder what had happened
   His first thought was Miyuki since she was the one who sealed his power and thought that she had become stranger than she could also seal his Elemental Sight, but there was no way for him to ask something like that since he wasn't being programmed that way.
   Tatsuya was Miyuki's guardian and he would protect his sister no matter what.
   Masaki looked at the number of Haru's copies and directly shot them with a number of "Air Bullet"!
   *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*
   The sound of loud air blasts was heard one after another, and when the dust from the aftermath of the spell, everyone could see a huge crater was created.
   Honoka and Shizuku, who saw the huge craters that were formed because of Masaki's magic couldn't help but tremble since he was too strong, right?
   The moment Haru's copies disappeared, it appeared once again in a random place, walking toward the Third High's Monolith leisurely as if what had happened before was nothing.
   "You....!" Masaki was dumbfounded, and was about to use his magic, but suddenly he saw the group of Haru's copies raised their gun-shaped CAD toward him at the same time.
   The electrons in the air were extracted and then it shot down electricity toward Masaki!
   Masaki was dumbfounded then quickly reacted and created barrier magic to protect him!
   *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!* *BOOOM!*
   When Haru and Masaki were fighting each other, both Mikihiko and Morisaki were fighting against Shinkurou and the other member of the Third High's team with an intention to grab each other Monolith!
   The four of them didn't join the fight of both Masaki and Haru since they knew that the two of them were monsters and they could only do nothing against the two of them so they could all fight with each other.
   Morisaki and the third member of the Third High fought against each other
   Mikihiko also fought against Shinkurou.
   Shinkurou took of his gun-shaped CAD directly and was about to shoot out the Invisible Bullet but...
   Shinkurou was dumbfounded when he saw the cloak that was used by everyone on the First High team could be used to block his Invisible Bullet.
   Using an Invisible Bullet, the user needed the information of the target, but once the target was blocked by something, it was impossible to use an Invisible Bullet!
   At that moment, Mikihiko quickly reacted very fast and used a genjutsu on Shinkurou directly!
   Shinkurou suddenly felt the world was shaking and he saw a lot of Mikihiko suddenly appear, but of course, compared to Haru's illusion, there was no comparison between the two, however, Mikihiko's opponent was Shinkurou, not Masaki!
   When Mikihiko saw Shinkurou was affected by his magic, he quickly used another magic!
   Shinkurou saw a thunderbolt was shot toward him, but it was too late to react!
   Shinkirou then fell down and lost, but before he fell down, it was as if the world was moving in slow motion. Looking at Masaki's direction, he could only say sorry before he passed out.
   Mikihiko sighed, then looked at Morisaki who fought against the third member of the Third High, without hesitation, he decided to help since the faster they defeated the other two members of the Third High, the faster it was for them to end this battle!
   Haru and his copies stood in place, looking at Masaki that was covered in dust. He knew about Masaki's state, but he wasn't going to do anything since he felt that he was bullying him at that moment.
   When the dust disappeared, Masaki was shown, but his hair turned curly and there was a slight burning smell from his body because he was electrocuted by Haru's magic.
   "Oh? Are you still standing?" Haru asked in surprise.
   "I won't be easily defeated," Masaki said since he didn't care much about his hair and as for Shinkurou, even though he knew that Shinkurou had lost, there was nothing that he could do since the opponent in front of him was too strong!
   "Well, I won't bully you anymore. How about you just sleep?" Haru said and used his CAD again, then suddenly his body along with all of his copies dissolved and turned into cherry blossom petals, leaving no trace and disappeared.
   Everyone who saw the scattering cherry blossom petals on the screen couldn't help but marvel at Haru's illusion magic.
   Those words came from everyone's mouth naturally.
   Masaki was dumbfounded again and tried to use his magic, trying to search for Haru's position, but suddenly he heard a strange yet melodic sound.
   Masaki somehow felt sleepy then fell to the ground.
   ".............." Everyone.
   Then the cherry blossom petals disappeared, and Haru appeared on the Third High's Monolith, inserting the code inside and winning the competition.
   <The - The First High is the winner!>
   Everyone was watching this match in a daze before one clap was heard, and everyone also joined and clapped their hands together since they knew that the First High's championship was just the matter of time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1842: Our victory is inevitable so let's do something else
   With the victory of Haru and his team, everyone was filled with a cheerful mood, even Mikihiko and Morisaki hugged each other, showing how happy they were, and their relationship might become closer after Mikihiko had helped Morisaki before.
   Morisaki also knew how strong Mikihiko was. Even though he knew that Mikihiko was on Course 2, he didn't belittle him and knew that Mikihiko was very strong.
   Haru, of course, was hugged by Suzune, who was very happy by their victory.
   Suzune hugged Haru tightly and said, "Congratulations!"
   "Thanks." Haru smiled and had to admit that no matter what happened, being with Suzune was very joyful.
   They returned to the tent, and Haru walked to the meeting room when Mari, Mayumi, and Juumonji were there since there was something that they needed to talk about, especially the matter that was related to the No Head Dragon who had attacked them.
   "It's a great match," Juumonji said.
   "Thanks, Senpai." Haru nodded with a smile.
   "Still, why have you never told us that you're a master of illusion? You made me worried for nothing!" Mari said with some displeasure, after all, she was so worried when she thought that this bastard might be hurt in the competition, but she didn't expect him to win so easily and the illusion that was shown by Haru was so amazing, and she felt that she might not know anyone other than him who mastered an illusion as skillful as him.
   "Are you surprised?" Haru said with a smile.
   Mari somehow wanted to smack this guy's head somehow.
   "Congratulations, Haru. I can see that your girlfriend is so happy right now," Mayumi said while looking at Suzune with a teasing smile, but there was a trace of jealousy in her eyes.
   "Cough!" Suzune quickly recovered and put on her usual calm expression again. "With this, our victory is without a doubt."
   Everyone nodded without hesitation.
   "What about the No Head Dragon?" Mari suddenly asked.
   "You don't need to worry. My family has taken care of them, so nothing will happen to the rest of the Nine Schools Competition," Haru said calmly.
   Hearing Haru's words, everyone also sighed in relief, and they also knew that everyone had worked hard to protect everyone's safety, so when they heard that the matter was solved, they also sighed in relief and also could feel relaxed.
   Haru knew that it was also time to harvest the seeds that he had all planted, especially when the result of the victory of the First High was already an inevitable matter. He knew that he would get a lot of money by short-selling all the stocks that were related to the No Head Dragon's business.
   "We, the freshman, have done all we can, so Senpai, please show everyone how strong First High is," Haru said.
   Juumonji nodded and said, "You don't need to worry. That's my plan." His blood was boiling when he thought about Haru's match against Masaki, and somehow he wanted to fight against both of them, but he knew that he couldn't do all he could do was to dominate the entire event by himself and win the tournament with an overwhelming power since he didn't want to lose to his junior.
   "Now that you mention it, are you really going to reveal your identity?" Mayumi asked.
   Everyone looked at Haru again since they knew that he had planned to reveal his identity on the Nine Schools Competition and wondered whether he would really do it.
   When Haru was asked this question, he sighed inwardly since, in truth, he planned to reveal his identity when he fought against Ichijou Masaki. He knew that he would fight against Ichijou Masaki sooner or later in the Nine Schools Competition by letting him destroy his glasses by accident, but he didn't expect that it would be so easy to defeat Masaki, which was why his plan turned failure.
   "Well, I'll do a concert later when the competition ends," Haru said.
   "...Why you didn't tell us?" Suzune was dumbfounded.
   "It is from my family, after all, to make the rating of the Nine Schools Competition higher, there's a need for an element of surprise, right? With my concert, I'm sure the rating for the broadcast for this competition will increase again," Haru said.
   "Say, can I help you?" Mayumi suddenly asked.
   "Do you want to help me?" Haru looked at Mayumi in surprise.
   Mayumi nodded and said, "I want to try to sing."
   "Are you sure, Mayumi?" Mari asked in surprise.
   "Well, if there's nothing wrong, our victory is certain, as long as everyone can work hard, and Juumoji-kun wins the Monolith Code, then we'll have three consecutive championships. I'll also be free, and I'm also quite curious about the concert," Mayumi said.
   "Can you play a musical instrument, Mayumi-senpai?"
   "Of course," Mayumi said without hesitation.
   "Then I don't really mind." Haru nodded and didn't think too much. He thought for a while and said, "Should I include some of the freshmen in the concert?"
   They were wondering how suddenly their talk would turn into Haru's concert, but they had to admit that they were quite anticipating his concert and wondering what kind of song that he would perform.
   Mikihiko and Morisaki had celebrated their victory enough, but suddenly they were called.
   They turned and saw Haru, Mayumi, Suzune, and Mari walking together.
   "Haru, what's wrong?" Mikihiko asked.
   "Are you free?" Haru asked.
   "Well, I'm free," Morisaki said simply since he didn't have anything to do after he had won, and mostly he would watch the rest of the Nine Schools Competition.
   "Well, I might continue to do my part-time job," Mikihiko said since the reason why he could come here was that he worked a part-time job at the venue hotel, so after his duty ended, he thought to continue to work since he was sure that Erika, Leo, and Tatsuya might complain about him.
   "I see. You two are free, right?" Mayumi smiled and said, "Then you need to help us."
   Mikihiko and Morisaki were confused.
   "Can you two play a musical instrument?" Haru asked.
   "I can play." Morisaki nodded.
   "Me too." Mikihiko nodded.
   No matter how bad the magician was, they had better IQs than normal people. After all, without a good IQ, there was no way for them to be able to perform magic since each of the magic needed a complicated calculation before it could be performed, so learning a musical instrument was simple for both Morisaki and Mikihiko.
   Haru took off his glasses and asked, "Do you want to help me at my concert?"
   There were only question marks appearing on their heads at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1843: Morning Coffee
   After the rookie division competition ended, everything moved so smoothly, and the First High had always been in 1st place with a huge gap point difference from the 2nd place, which was the Third High.
   The championship of the First High had already been concluded, and the only event that was left was the final official division of the Monolith Code, which was represented by Juumonji Katsuto, Hattori Gyoubushoujo Hanzou, and Tatsumi Koutarou.
   Haru didn't think too much and knew already what the result was, but even if Juumonji lost, the First High would still be able to become the champion. Still, he didn't think that Juumonji would lose, or rather, he didn't think that anyone in the Nine Schools Competition could defeat Juumonji.
   Even Tatsuya, who was the main character of this world, also couldn't defeat Juumonji, considering Juumonji's specialty magic was.
   Haru was able to use this magic, but he wouldn't use it since the aftermath of using this magic would be troublesome. He was also sure that the Juumonji family would be full of complaints if he could use their family magic, which was why he used illusion-related magic to defeat Masaki before.
   On the last day of the Nine Schools Competition, right in the morning, Haru was sitting on the terrace on the quiet place of the hotel alone while talking with his subordinates about the matter related to No Head Dragon. His subordinates reported how much money that he had gotten, and from the excitement of this report, he knew that he had gotten a lot of money.
   Haru smoked a cigarette relaxedly, listening to the report of his subordinates. Even though he knew that cigarettes weren't healthy, it was quite helpful to erase his stress for a while, and even if this thing was unhealthy, it wouldn't affect his body since he knew how powerful his body was, but he wouldn't smoke in his hotel room since Shizune was sleeping there. He knew that she didn't like the smell of cigarettes, so he smoked outside.
   Haru had turned the camera around so no one would see what he was doing. Still, he didn't care even if someone saw him.
   Talking with his subordinates, Haru suddenly heard footsteps. He turned and saw Miyuki was there. He raised his eyebrow and ignored this girl.
   Miyuki was stunned when she saw Haru sitting lazily on the quiet terrace while smoking. She then couldn't help but frown when she saw him, ignoring her, and continued to smoke. She then didn't hesitate to walk toward him and heard some of his conversations.
   "Well, I'll talk with you later." Haru ended his call and asked, "Why you're here, Miyuki?" In truth, he had placed some kind of enhancement that would make people move away from where he relaxed, but he didn't expect this girl to move forward toward him without hesitation.
   "I feel something weird here, but I didn't expect to catch you smoking." Miyuki frowned and said, "Don't you know that if you're caught, then our plan will fail?" They had made a plan to conquer the First High together when Mari, Mayumi, and Juumonji graduated. After all, she wanted her brother to be seen better by everyone, so she wanted their plan to be successful no matter what.
   Haru put off the fire on his cigarette and put it back in its pack.
   Miyuki didn't wait for him to talk and sat next to him while looking at him, staring at him who was sipping a cup of coffee relaxedly. She looked at him and felt quite weird. After all, most men would look at her and even be obsessed with her, but this guy seemed to ignore her charm.
   "Why do you look at me like that? Did you fall for me?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Miyuki snorted and said, "You're so narcissistic!" But if someone looked at her face closely, they might be able to see a red shade on her cheek. "You know, isn't it better for you to stop smoking, it isn't good for you. It also isn't good for your image."
   "I just smoked sometimes. I didn't do it every time. Anyway, why are you here?" Haru asked.
   "Nothing, I'm just curious why there was something weird around this area. I thought that there was an intruder, but it was you." Miyuki looked at Haru and asked, "So why are you here?"
   "Suzune is in my room. She doesn't like me to smoke." Haru also knew that it might be good to stop smoking, considering Maya was pregnant with his child. Even though there wasn't much happening in this world, he had to admit that being a father so early wasn't something that he had expected, and this feeling was quite surreal for him.
   "....." Miyuki was speechless and blushed when she heard that Suzune was in his room. She wasn't stupid and knew what this guy was doing with Suzune in his room.
   Haru looked at Miyuki and asked, "Do you want a coffee?"
   Miyuki looked at Haru for a while and nodded. "I don't mind."
   Haru took out his small thermos and poured a coffee on the cup that he had brought before he gave the cup of coffee to Miyuki. "Here you go."
   "Thank you." Miyuki was surprised by the aroma of the coffee. She was also an avid coffee lover and had tasted various coffees in this world, so it was surprising that she had never tasted this coffee.
   Miyuki looked at the coffee for a while before she sipped the coffee, and she was in shock. The taste of the coffee had this pleasant sweetness with some hints of chocolate and a subtle caramel taste. She also didn't taste the bitterness of the coffee, which made her even surprised. She looked at the coffee, then looked at Haru, who was sipping his coffee while staring at the park in front of them lazily. "Haru, what is this coffee?"
   "....." Haru only looked at Miyuki for a while and felt a bit awkward to tell what kind of coffee that they had drunk. The coffee that they had drunk was a "Kopi Luwak" or the "Civet Coffee," which was a specialty coffee of the country in the South-East Asian League.
   What was so special about this coffee was how it was made. The author wouldn't explain it since everyone could browse it on the internet in the future.
   "...It's coffee from countries around the South-East Asian League," Haru said calmly.
   "Oh!" Miyuki nodded and asked, "Share me some if you have it."
   "In the future, alright?" Haru said.
   Miyuki nodded and didn't think too much, but then she asked, "Say, Haru."
   "Are you really not going to ask me to make a perverted request like usual for the payment for what we're about to do?" Miyuki asked.
   "....." Haru looked at Miyuki and wondered whether this girl wanted him to do something perverted to her.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1844: The End of the Nine Schools Competition
   By the end of the morning, Haru and Miyuki returned to their own room to prepare themselves since the official final of the Monolith Code would start.
   Haru and Miyuki met again when they joined with everyone to watch the final of the Monolith Code with everyone, but with their mutual understanding, they didn't say anything about their interaction and meeting. After all, they knew that if someone knew about this matter, it would lead to a troublesome matter.
   Haru didn't think too much, but Miyuki knew that his girlfriend was her aunt. If her aunt thought that she had a feeling toward him, then...
   Miyuki didn't feel uncomfortable, but she felt that it would be awkward. Looking at him, who was talking with Erika, Mizuki, Honoka, and Shizuku as usual, she felt that she...
   "What's wrong, Miyuki?" Tatsuya asked.
   Miyuki looked at Tatsuya and gently shook her head. "Nothing, Onii-sama."
   "Is that so?" Tatsuya looked at Miyuki for a while before continuing to watch the huge screen since he was curious about the match. He also wanted to see Juumonji's power. After all, Juumonji was the heir of the Juumonji family, and to see his power was something that he looked forward to.
   Tatsuya knew that his strength was strong. With the combination of Elemental Sight and Decomposition, most people would disappear with just one magic, but Juumonji and Haru were different.
   Juumonji's magic Phalanx could block Tatsuya's "Decomposition," and if they were fighting each other, then it would be a battle of attrition. The one who got tired first would be the one who lost.
   Tatsuya glanced at Haru and thought about Haru's magic. He knew that Haru was a master of various magic, and he had to admit that Haru's illusion magic was complicated. If he could use his Elemental Sight, then it would be great, but he was afraid of Haru's sound-based magic.
   Sound-based magic was what Tatsuya concluded after he watched the battle between Masaki and Haru several times last night. He might not have heard, but he was sure that it was sound-based magic that made Masaki sleep, and if that kind of magic attacked him, he also wasn't sure whether he could react since it wasn't visible to eyes and even if he closed his ears, and eyes, he had a feeling that Haru might have a magic that was capable of five senses.
   'If it's really possible...'
   Tatsuya looked at Haru with a complicated gaze and knew that if they fought with each other, he had a feeling that he would lose directly since he really didn't have a way to deal with illusion magic.
   "Oh, the match is starting!" Erika shouted.
   This shout woke Tatsuya up, and he turned his attention toward the screen again, hoping that Haru wouldn't be his enemy in the future, but... he looked at Miyuki. Hopefully, the relationship between Haru and Miyuki was merely a friend.
   Haru watched the fight of the First High team on the official of the Monolith Code and had to admit that it was a nice battle. He was also able to see that his seniors didn't want to lose to his team's performance, which was why they tried to defeat their opponent with overwhelming power.
   Right during the match, Hattori dashed into enemy territory, destroying their chance of deploying, and because of that, the enemy was confused, giving a chance for the First High to attack them over and over, letting the First High gain the upper hand. Responding to the situation, he also sallied forth using various combinations of magic.
   On the other hand, Tatsumi, who used single systematic magic but specialized interfering strength, delivered the final blow.
   Lastly, using the "Phalanx" magic, Juumonji provided an area-wide protective magic reflector.
   Haru looked at Juumonji and knew that Juumonji wasn't only good at his family magic, but Juumonji was also good at perception magic, especially related to space-related things, which caused him to be able to react to any situation or stop any sneak attack easily.
   As a result, the conclusion of the match was already concluded, and the First High won.
   Haru had to admit that for the level of the magician in this world, everyone was very good, but he knew that compared to the powerful one, there was still a lot of distance, but well, he was quite anticipating the final and wondering how Juumonji was going to domite the entire the Monolith Code.
   The final happened shortly, and everyone didn't wait too long to see how Juumonji dominated everyone.
   Leaving Hattori and Tatsumi, Juumonji moved forward alone, without hesitation, walking as if he was taking a leisure trip. The moment he was attacked, the "Phalanx" activated itself and deflected all the magic that was about to hit him. The "Phalanx" itself was a magic barrier that was created by several barriers, so even if one barrier was destroyed, it would refresh directly so no matter how many times the opponents would attack him, it was simply useless unless his Magic Power became zero.
   Juumonji kept walking with huge strides, and when he saw the opponents were right in front of him. He used the "Phalanx" right in front of him, then bulged all of his muscles before he tackled all of them.
   It was as if bowling pins were hit by the ball, which was how everyone described First High's opponents at the time.
   Juumonji used his "Phalanx" as a shield, then crashed into all of them.
   The opponents who were hit felt as if they were hit by a truck and directly passed out.
   Everyone was lost for words, especially the girls.
   Unlike Haru's match that showed complicated and various magics, Juumonji's match was so simple. He just defeated his opponents with his overwhelming power and won.
   "...Gorilla..." Erika murmured.
   Haru looked at Erika and could only shake his head, but he also felt the same as Erika since Juumonji's figure was like a gorilla. No, it should be a bull?
   "It's either a bison or a bull, not a gorilla," Haru said.
   "Oh, right!" Erika nodded and agreed.
   "....I don't think that it is good to talk to your senior that way, Haru," Miyuki said speechlessly, but she also understood their feeling.
   <The winner of the Monolith Code is First High!>
   <And with all of this, the Nine Schools Competition comes to a close. The overall champion is the First High!>
   With all of the results of this event, it concluded the Nine Schools Competition.
   Haru sighed and knew that his quest had ended.
   'Well, it's time to go home...'
   The good time had always passed quickly, and soon, it was his time to go home.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1845: Ceremony or Concert?
   After the end of the Monolith Code, it was time for the ceremony.
   As the champion of the Nine Schools Competition, the First High became the center of attention.
   As for the other high schools, they could only sigh and become the support characters, even the background characters in this Nine Schools Competition, but it was normal since they weren't the winner.
   As for the Third High, who took 2nd place, even though it wasn't a bad position, they couldn't feel happy. After all, they didn't win the championship.
   First High won three consecutive championships, and everyone was full of happiness.
   As for Haru, his feelings were quite complicated. He should be happy that he had gotten a lot of money, his school had won the championship, and he also had finished his quest, but he also needed to say goodbye for a while.
   Haru would return, but it would take a while.
   "What's wrong?" Suzune asked in worry since she could see that Haru's expression was a bit strange. She wasn't sure why, but there was this trepidation feeling that she suddenly felt inside her heart. She wasn't sure what this feeling was, but she knew that she wanted to stay on his side at that moment.
   All participants of the First High that won the event in the Nine Schools Competition would be called to the stage, of course, that included Haru.
   Suzune knew Haru's personality. It was impossible for him to get nervous, so something must have happened, or rather, she felt that something must have happened.
   Haru looked at Suzune and knew that sometimes girls had this sixth sense that came out of nowhere. This sixth sense was quite weird, but it was always right on the mark. He smiled and said, "Well, I will probably go back quickly after the party." He patted her shoulder lightly. He was thinking of bringing her back to his world later.
   "Then I'll come with you," Suzune said without hesitation.
   Haru looked at Suzune for a bit, then nodded. "Well, you can follow me later."
   Suzune smiled and somehow felt relief when she heard his words. She leaned on his chest slightly, so she could feel him right nearby.
   "Shh!" Mayumi and Mari quickly told Haru and Suzune to shut their mouths since they were a bit loud.
   Haru raised his hand and made a sorry gesture.
   Mayumi and Mari looked at Suzune, who moved closer to Haru, only raising their eyebrows, but they didn't say much.
   Airi, who was standing along with the members of the Third High, glanced at Har and saw him, standing next to Suzune. She wondered what the relationship was between the two, but then she didn't think too much. She thought about tonight's dance party and wondered whether she could dance with him.
   'No, it should be him who invites me!'
   Airi was a girl, after all, so there was no way for her to take the initiative, and it should be a man's job to do it, right?
   Anyway, Airi really anticipated tonight's dance party.
   As for the other members of the Third High, even though they were depressed, there was nothing that they could do anyway, and what they could do was to look forward and become better so next year they would be able to win the championship of the Nine Schools Competition.
   Masaki, on the other hand, stared at Miyuki and had to admit how lovely she was, but then he noticed her gaze toward someone. He followed that gaze and started to frown when he saw her looking at Haru.
   Masaki's feeling toward Haru was complicated, especially when he had lost against him so easily. He knew that he was attacked by sound-based magic that made him sleepy.
   Masaki thought about the name of Haru's spell, but then he quickly threw away that thought and remembered something. 'Wait!' He looked at Miyuki, who stared at Haru and somehow felt complex at that moment. 'Does she have feelings for him?' He wasn't sure, but one thing for sure, he remembered that tonight there was a dance party and he was going to invite Miyuki no matter what!
   Miyuki didn't know what Masaki was thinking, nor did she care much about it. She looked in Haru's direction, and somehow, she had a feeling that something might happen soon. She didn't know what it was, but she had a feeling that it should have something to do with him.
   Miyuki wondered what her aunt thought when her aunt decided to get pregnant with this bastard, but she had to admit that even though he was such a bastard, this guy wasn't bad. In the future, she knew that she might be separated from her brother and she would marry someone, then who would she marry?
   The thought of other men other than her brother touching her body caused her to shudder, but when she thought about Haru, she didn't feel that feeling, but it was quite impossible for her to marry Haru, considering his relationship with her aunt.
   'Wait, might that be possible?'
   Miyuki quickly shook her head and erased the weird thought on her mind since her name was called by the committee to receive her medal as the winner of both Mirage Bat and Ice Pillar Break.
   After Miyuki's turn, it was Haru's turn since he had won the Battle Board when it was time for the rookie division of the Monolith Code, Mikihiko and Morisaki also moved forward, but strangely the expression of Mikihiko and Morisaki was quite weird even though both of them received a medal.
   "What the hell is that guy thinking?" Erika looked at Mikihiko, who had such a strange expression on the screen with a snort. She then looked at Haru and Miyuki. Somehow, she felt jealous at that moment.
   If possible, Erika wanted to have a talent as a Magician like Miyuki, or Honoka, or Shizuku, or rather, she wanted to be at the level where she could represent her school in this competition. She wanted to stand on the stage and not sit on the audience seat.
   When Erika thought that way, Tatsuya might also feel the same. Even though his emotion had been stolen, he felt weird when he thought that he wanted to stand alongside everyone on the stage at that moment, but he knew that with his power, it might be a bit impossible.
   'But what about engineering?' Tatsuya thought.
   After all of that, it was time for the end of the ceremony. Juumonji received the last medal and trophy as the sign that the First High had won the championship of the Nine Schools Competition.
   Everyone clapped their hands loudly, feeling happy that they could see this moment, but when they thought the ceremony would end, they were dumbfounded when they heard that there was a concert.
   Not only was the audience but all the contestants of the Nine Schools Competitions were dumbfounded since it was the first time for something like this to happen, but when they heard who would perform at this concert, they were full of enthusiasm since they knew that they would be able to see him again!
   When everyone had cleared up the stage, suddenly the stage transformed by itself and there was a huge firework that was shot in the sky, even though it was still bright, regardless it was so beautiful, then several figures appeared on the stage, playing the musical instruments together, which caused everyone to scream in excitement.
   Haru looked at his temporary band members, who had been caught on the momentum, and when his temporary band members saw his smile, they knew that they needed to have fun at this moment!
   It had been a while since Haru sang in public, so he would give the best performance since he was going to go back soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1846: Last Concert
   When the concert started, everyone was dumbfounded, but then they cheered loudly since they didn't expect Kasugano Haruka to be the guest and sang at the end of the ceremony of Nine Schools Competition.
   In today's world, the Magician had always been connected to a weapon, or rather they were treated as a weapon, but they couldn't stay that way. Instead, if they stayed that way, they wouldn't have a place in the future.
   The time of war had ended, and even though there was still one or two small scales of wars, every nation tried to avoid a huge war like World War Three that happened in 2030.
   The Magician needed to get rid of their stigma as a weapon, which was why the appearance of Haru as the most popular singer was being supported by all the magicians in this world. It could be said his appearance meant it was the time for the new generation of magicians, and they needed to develop into different areas other than being a soldier or a weapon.
   If Kudo Restu was the older generation of the Magician, then Kasugano Haruka was the new generation of the Magician. It was the time for the older generation of the Magicians to close their curtain, and now, it was the time for the new generation to rise.
   Watching the concert from the VIP area seat, Kudo watched Haru, who sang wholeheartedly along with the audience, and all the contestants of the Nine Schools Competition that had fun together, couldn't help but smile. In his time, the world was full of conflict, especially with the appearance of the Magician, so when he saw that the new generation could have fun like this, without being afraid of anything, he felt that his sacrifice was worth it at that time was worth it.
   Kudo looked in Haru's direction and knew that he would lead the next generation of Magicians. As for Tatsuya, he didn't know who this guy was since Tatsuya didn't appear in the Nine Schools Competition.
   Haru didn't know what Kudo was thinking, and he was only having fun right now.
   Shizuku, who played the guitar with a stoic expression, looked at Haru, who sang together with Mayumi, and really had her fun at this moment, and at the same time, she was wondering why the Nine Schools Competition had never done this in the past.
   As for Morisaki and Mikihiko, who had been dragged by Haru to play as a keyboardist and drummer, also had their fun even though they were at a loss at first, but once they were on the stage, they felt that everything was cleared up and they followed Haru's lead at the same time, showing harmony with everyone.
   As for Mayumi, she didn't think too much and sang along with Haru together.
   When their song ended, Haru and Mayumi looked at each other and nodded.
   "Now, please listen to our new song, Butter-Fly!"
   When everyone was still excited, they were dumbfounded when they suddenly heard that Haru was going to sing a new song, then suddenly they heard energetic music that made their bodies unable to stop moving!
   <Wada Kouji - Butter-Fly>
   "I'll become a happy butterfly and ride on the glittering wind
   I'll come to see you soon."
   Tatsuya, who knew Haru's real identity, was quite surprised when he heard that Haru was going to sing a new song. He had to admit that all of Haru's songs were nice to hear, which was why he was quite anticipating the new song, but he didn't expect the new song would be good and it was also very suitable to be sung in the Nine Schools Competition.
   Not only Tatsuya, but everyone who heard this new song for the first time also felt amazed by the lyrics of the music itself since it had a lot of meaning for every Magician in this place, no, to all the new generation magicians in this world!
   "Even with these unreliable wings, covered in images that tend to stay
   I'm sure we can fly, my love!"
   Mayumi sang alongside Haru, even though her voice might not be as good as him, but with just standing and singing alongside him, her skill was enhanced several times, which gave her a unique temperament.
   "I'll become a merry butterfly and ride on the earnest wind..."
   Kudo murmured those words, repeating the lyrics of the "Butter-Fly," and had to admit that this song was suitable for every Magician. in high school at the moment. As they were now, they were unreliable in his eyes, and he could kill all of them here easily, but even though they were unreliable right now, in the future, they could become a butterfly that could fly alongside the wind.
   'Hopefully, I can see them.'
   Right now, all the magicians had been treated as weapons, but in the future, there must be a change, and hopefully, Kudo was still alive at that time so he could watch that future, but without power, everything was impossible, and reality also wasn't that simple.
   Masaki, who was quite depressed after he had lost against Haru on the Monolith Code, was full of spirit at this moment. He knew that he had lost against him, but he would definitely win next year's Nine Schools Competition.
   'I'll become a butterfly and surprise everyone next year!'
   But before that, Masaki thought to invite Miyuki to dance tonight, and somehow such a thought made him excited.
   Miyuki looked at Haru, who was singing on the stage, and smiled. She had to admit that he was amazing, and he also gave her a different feeling from any other guy that she had met in her life. If her impression of her older brother didn't change three years ago and she met him early, then she had a feeling that they would be close to each other, but now, it was different, her brother had saved her life, and she felt that she owed him her life, so she wanted to do everything to help her brother and she also knew that it was a bit impossible for her and Haru to be together, considering his relationship with her aunt.
   Miyuki thought that it would be awkward when she thought that she would share the same man as her aunt in the future.
   What Miyuki was thinking had nothing to do with Haru, nor did he know about it. He glanced at Suzune, who was looking at him from the side of the stage, and gave her a light smile before he focussed on his song again.
   "Even with these awkward wings, dyed with images that seem to stay
   I'm sure we can fly, my love."
   With all of that, Haru ended his song, and he finished his performance, and soon, he would go back to his world, but before that, he was going to enjoy the dance party that would be held tonight since he anticipated it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1847: Dance Party 1
   After the end of the concert, every participant of the Nine Schools Competition gathered at the dance party that was held by the organizers. This party was popular among all the participants of this competition since at this party, they could communicate with a lot of different people, including the girls from various schools.
   Haru looked at Miyuki, and he could see how popular this girl was. Their eyes happened to meet each other, and he smiled at her.
   "..." Miyuki, who was surrounded by a lot of guys from First High, who participated in the Nine Schools Competition, pretended to smile and talk with them, but in truth, she didn't really want to talk with all of them and just wanted to stay with the girls until the end of the party. Well, in truth, she didn't want to join this party, especially when her brother wasn't there.
   Miyuki was looking for help, and her eyes happened to meet Haru, but that guy only smiled before he continued to talk with the girls, which made her very annoyed at this moment.
   "Shiba-san, can we be friends?"
   Miyuki looked at the guys, and somehow her face was cramped at this moment, trying to maintain her smile. 'Onii-sama!'
   Tatsuya felt that his nose was a bit itchy.
   "What's wrong, Tatsuya? Did you catch a cold?" Leo asked.
   "Nothing." Tatsuya shook his head and continued his job in the kitchen of the hotel with Leo, Erika, and Mikihiko.
   "Still, I didn't expect that you would sing with Haru on the stage, Mikihiko," Leo suddenly said.
   "Haha..." Mikihiko only laughed awkwardly and said, "Yes, I also didn't expect it, but it was unexpectedly fun." He didn't know why when he was on the stage, he forgot all the audience and all on his head was having fun. When he sang, he could also feel the Spirits were very happy and wondering whether a song would be able to affect the Spirits? He wasn't sure, but it might be good to do an experiment, and if possible, he wanted to ask Haru's help.
   Leo and Tatsuya didn't expect such an answer from Mikihiko since they knew how socially awkward this guy was, but then they didn't think too much since Erika's shout woke them up.
   "Hey, hurry up and move your hands!" Erika shouted.
   Leo, Tatsuya, and Mikihiko said at the same time.
   Erika nodded, then walked to the venue again, looking at Haru, who was talking with many girls and couldn't help but approach him. If she wasn't at work, she wanted to have a dance with him. Unfortunately...
   When everyone was busy on their own, Haru, Mari, Suzune, and Mayumi were talking to each other.
   "You're going to come back early?" Mari asked in a frown.
   "Um." Haru nodded and said, "I'll bring Suzune-senpai with me."
   "Do you have to go back tonight? Has something happened?" Mayumi asked and felt quite worried.
   "Well, yeah, but you don't need to worry too much." Haru held Suzune's hand and said, "My family might be curious about Suzune-senpai and want to know more about her."
   Mari and Mayumi were dumbfounded then looked at Suzune in surprise.
   "....." Suzune blushed and looked at Haru speechlessly, but she could only nod since there was no way she could tell what they were about to do, or rather, she didn't really know what this guy was about to do, but she knew that she needed to follow him. "Well, we'll go back soon, so you should go say goodbye or have a dance with all the girls here. I can see that they're all interested in having a dance with you." She then pushed Haru toward the group of girls since she could monopolize him later.
   Haru was speechless when he was pushed by Suzune, but he didn't think too much and walked toward the group of girls of the Third High who kept looking at him. In the end, his identity wasn't revealed, and both Kasugano Haruka and Rokkaku Haruka were different people. It wasn't that he didn't want to reveal it, but he felt that it was very troublesome, and he was sure that at this party, if his identity was known, then he would be surrounded by a lot of people, and it would be impossible for him to ask a dance for all the girls who were close with him, so it was better to keep it secret.
   Haru looked at Airi and smiled before he approached her since this girl was too cute, right?
   Looking at Haru, who was walking toward Airi, Mari and Mayumi looked at Suzune and asked.
   "It's alright." Suzune looked at Mari and Mayumi and said, "If you two want to dance with him, then you can do it too. I'm sure that there's a lot of girls who want to
   Airi and her friends looked in Haru's direction.
   "Just ask him, Airi," Touko said with a smile.
   "No, I think it is better for him to approach you," Shiori said while shaking her head.
   "But you can see how popular he is! Look, he's surrounded by a lot of beautiful girls now. If you don't do something, then you'll be late. You're already at a disadvantage since you're from a different school. If you don't do something, then after this party, you won't be able to meet him again!" Touki said in a hurry.
   "Ugh..." Airi was full of hesitation. After all, she was a girl, and it was her first time approaching a guy. If it was being approached, she had a lot of experience, but she rejected all of them, so her experience of talking with guys was nearly zero.
   "Don't you like him?" Touko asked.
   "Wh - Who likes him?!" Airi blushed and quickly denied.
   "Hey! He's coming toward us!" Touko was full of smiles when she saw Haru approaching them.
   Shiori looked at Airi, then looked at Haru, somehow she felt a bit reluctant when her friend would have a girlfriend so suddenly.
   Airi was full of panic at that moment, and she was very nervous at that moment, but...
   "Isshiki-san, we won't see each other for a while after this competition, so can you give me a chance to dance with you?" Haru asked with a gentle smile.
   "Ah, um..." Airi nodded shyly with a blush.
   "Great!" Haru smiled, then reached Airi's hand directly, leading her toward the dancing floor.
   Airi saw her hand was being held by Haru so suddenly and her entire face turned red, but strangely enough, it felt very comfortable, so she squeezed his hand since she knew that it might be a while for both of them to meet each other so even though it might be quite bold for them to hold each other's hands since they weren't in a relationship but, of course, there had always been an exception, right?
   Touko and Shiori nodded and smiled, feeling happy for their friends, and the girls on the Third High were also surprised when Haru and Airi suddenly came together. However, some of them were jealous of Airi since Haru's popularity was very high after his appearance on the Nine Schools Competition, they thought that both of them were suitable for each other.
   When the girls looked at Haru and Airi, who danced together gracefully together with a longing and envious gaze, the guys on the Third High wanted to eat Haru whole since this guy was too much, right?
   The beautiful girls on the First High were one thing, but Haru also had gotten the most beautiful girl on the Third High too, but what could they do?
   The male students of the Third High could only cry sadly at this moment, watching Haru, who was holding Airi enviously.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1848: Dance Party 2
   When Haru and Airi were dancing to each other, Masaki and Shinkurou were dumbfounded since they didn't expect that bastard to attack the madonna of their school!
   "That guy..." Masaki was speechless.
   Shinkurou looked at Haru and looked at Masaki, then could only shake his head since the difference between them was too much!
   Masaki looked at Haru and Airi, then looked at Miyuki. He took a deep breath and said, "George, I'll go there."
   Shinkurou looked at Miyuki, then nodded. He patted Masaki's shoulder and said, "Give revenge to the First High."
   Masaki nodded, then walked forward. "Wish me luck."
   Shinkirou didn't stop Masaki and looked at his back, wondering whether he needed to collect his bones later.
   Nice girls have always been the cruelest girls since they have always caused a misunderstanding to every guy.
   When Miyuki was smiling and talking, everyone thought that they had a chance when in truth, she had never even put them in her eyes.
   The guys were very happy to talk with Miyuki, but suddenly someone approached them, and it made them wary, especially when the one who approached them was Masaki Ichijou!
   "Um, Shiba-san, good evening," Masaki said and put on a charming smile.
   "Good evening, Ichijou-san." Miyuki gave a polite bow lightly before she thought that this guy was very troublesome. She glanced at Haru and Airi, who were talking to each other happily, and her lips twitched.
   "Can you give me a chance to dance with you?" Masaki said with a smile.
   "..." The boys of the First High were very uncomfortable at this moment, looking at Masaki's smile, but when they saw Haru dancing and talking with the madonna of the Third High, they felt better somehow.
   Masaki didn't care much about everyone's thoughts, and his eyes only focused on the lovely girl in front of him, but...
   "I'm sorry, Ichijou-san. I already have a partner," Miyuki said and bowed her head lightly.
   Everyone was dumbfounded, and Masaki was stupefied, but then they saw Miyuki walking in some direction, and their lips twitched uncontrollably, wondering whether Haru was going to take all the girls in this place?
   Haru and Airi had a happy time together, and they also exchanged contact with each other.
   "I'll visit your school in the future," Haru said.
   "Um." Airi nodded with a smile and said, "I'm waiting for you."
   Haru was about to say something, but suddenly someone interrupted them.
   "I'm sorry, Isshiki-san, can you lend me, Haru, for a while?" Miyuki suddenly approached and interrupted them.
   Miyuki didn't wait for their response and pulled Haru to the floor dance. "Dance with me for a bit."
   Haru looked at Miyuki helplessly, then looked at Airi. "See you later, Airi."
   Airi looked at Miyuki and thought that this girl was really her rival, but she wouldn't give up, or rather, it strengthened her fighting spirit even more. 'So she's interested in him, huh?' Looking at Miyuki's back, somehow, she felt a bit worried since she knew how powerful and beautiful Miyuki was, and Miyuki and Haru were coming from the same school, so if something happened...
   Airi thought that there should be a chance!
   Haru, who was being brought by Miyuki to the dance floor, couldn't help but ask, "You know, I was talking with someone before."
   "Didn't you see me asking for your help before?" Miyuki pouted, wondering whether, in his eyes, Airi was more important than her.
   "I saw it, but isn't it a good chance to cure your brother's complex?" Haru said with a smile, but suddenly the cold temperature started to emit from Miyuki's body. "My bad, how about we have a dance, Miyuki? I'm so miserable that I don't have anyone to accompany me, so can you give me a chance?"
   Miyuki stared at Haru for a while and knew what this guy was saying was simply bullshit since she knew that there were a lot of girls who wanted to dance with him, but regardless she was happy at this moment. "Well, I'm a very kind girl after all, so I'll let you dance with me." She extended her hand toward him with a smile.
   "Thanks." Haru nodded with a smile, reaching her hand, and started to dance with the most beautiful girl on the First High.
   "...." Every male student was at the party.
   Masaki was somehow at a loss when he saw Miyuki dancing with Haru and couldn't believe in reality for a while until his shoulder was patted. He awoke suddenly and felt surprised, but he quickly turned his head and saw his best friend, Shikurou, was there.
   "Don't mind," Shinkurou said with a gentle smile.
   Holding his hand, Miyuki had to admit that this guy was very skilled at dancing. "How many times have you danced with a girl?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow then smiled. "A lot, but all of that is used for this moment, so I don't look lame in front of you."
   "...You really have a way with a word," Miyuki said with a smile.
   "Can you just be truthful and say that you're happy?" Haru asked.
   "If I'm dancing with Onii-sama, then I might be happy, but I'm dancing with my uncle," Miyuki said with a sigh.
   "You make me sad somehow..." Haru pretended to cry.
   Miyuki chuckled and said, "Well, in truth, it isn't that bad."
   They continued to talk with each other while dancing before they returned to Suzune, Mari, and Mayumi, who were talking to each other.
   "Have fun?" Suzune asked with a smile.
   "..." Haru felt conflicted at that moment.
   "Dear customer, you're as popular as ever."
   Haru turned and looked at Erika, who was wearing a maid uniform at that moment. He raised his eyebrow and observed her from up and down until...
   Mayumi, Mari, and Miyuki coughed at the same time.
   Haru then quickly woke up and said, "Erika, if you're not working, how about we have a dance?"
   Erika smiled and said, "I'm sorry, but I'm busy with my work now, and there aren't a lot of girls who want to dance with you?" Shen then pointed her finger at Honoka, who was looking at Haru shyly and embarrassedly.
   "Ah... um..." Honoka didn't dare to look at Haru, and her face was full of blush.
   "....." Haru looked at Erika for a while, then looked at Honoka with a smile. "Honoka, shall we dance?"
   "Yes!" Honoka nodded with a bright smile.
   When Haru and Honoka walked away, Mayumi looked at Suzune and asked, "Say, Rin-chan, does Haru love a maid uniform?"
   Mari and Miyuki were stunned by Mayumi's words, but they had a feeling that was such a case, especially when they saw Haru staring at Erika before.
   "Um, he loves it very much," Suzune said without hesitation.
   Haru didn't know that at that moment, his fetish over maid uniform was known by the members of the Student Council members. However, he didn't think too much, and for now, he was going to enjoy every moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1849: Dance Party 3
   Haru had to admit that he might have made an enemy of a lot of guys, but he had never thought of the guys that much, and even if he did, he was sure that no one would cause him trouble since his position in everyone was already so huge that no one would ever think to bother him, or rather they would think that it was normal for him to be surrounded by a lot of girls. From Honoka, Shizuku, Mayumi, all the girls that he had taken care of at the event, including Mari, who had a boyfriend danced with him one by one.
   "Is this alright?" Haru asked.
   "Well, we're only dancing. You don't need to think too much," Mari said with a red face, but then her feet stepped into his feet. "I - I'm sorry!"
   "It's alright." Haru didn't care when his foot was stepped on by Mari and said, "Well, I'm happy to know that the Chief of the Mora Committee is such a clumsy girl."
   "I'm not clumsy!" Mari refuted with a red face, but somehow, she didn't hate it.
   Haru looked at Mari and had to admit that Erika's older brother was lucky to have Mari as his girlfriend.
   They danced while talking to each other before Haru walked outside together with Suzune.
   Watching the night sky together, Haru and Suzune sat next to each other quietly while sitting on the bench, listening to the music from the venue.
   "Do you have fun?" Suzune asked.
   "Right now, I'm," Haru said with a smile, holding Suzune's hand, intertwining their fingers with each other.
   Suzune could only shake her head since this guy really had a lot of tricks to make her heart race. She looked at him and asked, "Say, I'm going back with you later, right?"
   "How are we going back? Car?" Suzune asked. "I have prepared my luggage, by the way."
   "Well, this isn't a good place to talk, so I'll tell you later when we have arrived at my home in Sendai," Haru said.
   "Let's talk later." Suzune nodded.
   Haru then stood up and extended his hand toward Suzune. "Want a dance?" He knew that the music was about to end and it would change to a new song, so he didn't hesitate to invite Suzune to dance.
   Suzune blushed and said, "I'm not good at dancing."
   "Don't worry, I'm sure that you'll be better than Mari-senpai," Haru said.
   "......" Suzune looked at Haru for a while and nodded. "If you say that, I become so confident." She reached Haru's hand and said, "Lead me, alright?"
   "Of course." Haru helped Suzune to stand up gently, and the song changed into the last song since the dance party would end after this.
   Feeling his hand on her waist, Suzune smiled and moved closer before they started to dance. Haru's lead was very gentle, but sometimes, it was forceful, and it gave her a feeling that she was being dominated by him, but she didn't hate it or rather she loved this feeling very much. She put her forehead on his chest and asked, "Are you going somewhere?"
   "........" Haru looked at Suzune for a bit and said, "It is only me, or you're so sharp."
   "We girls have this sixth sense of predicting what our man is about to do," Suzune said with a smile.
   Haru was speechless then asked, "Then can you guess what I want to do now?"
   "Sex?" Suzune answered with a question mark.
   Looking at her calm expression, Haru was speechless and asked, "Can you at least blush?" It felt weird when his girl talked about sex so calmly without changing her expression at all.
   "We have done it several times. What's the point of blushing?" Suzune said with a snort.
   "Still, every time we do it, your moans are always cute," Haru said with a smile.
   "Wh - What the hell are you saying in this place?!" Suzune wanted to beat this guy up at that moment.
   Haru smiled then said, "I love you."
   Suzune blushed and lowered her head shyly before she looked up, staring at his eyes, and said, "I should be the one who says that. I love you, Haru."
   Smiling at each other, they continued to dance until the end of the song.
   After the dance, both of them returned to their own room to bring their luggage before they went to the car that was prepared by Haru's family to go back to Sendai. Before they returned, Mayumi and Mari sent them to the entrance of the hotel.
   Mayumi sighed and said, "Do you really have to go back at night? Isn't it better to go out tomorrow?"
   "Yeah, isn't it better to go tomorrow?" Mari asked.
   Mayumi and Mari looked at Haru, wondering whether there was a problem, but somehow, it was hard to ask, considering it might be related to the secret of the Rokkaku clan.
   "Well, I don't want to waste time anyway. If I stay here longer, then I need to say a lot of things to a lot of people. This way is better," Haru said.
   Hearing Haru's words, they thought for a bit and felt that his reasoning was reasonable, considering there were a lot of people that he might need to talk to.
   "Well, then, we'll go first." Haru entered the car without hesitation.
   "Then Mari, Mayumi, I'll go with him first. Bye." Suzune smiled then followed Haru inside the car.
   Mari and Mayumi looked at both Haru and Suzune that had left and somehow felt regret that they didn't ask to come with him since they had a feeling that they might not see them for a while.
   Haru and Suzune were in the car, and they weren't in a hurry to talk and spend their time sleeping since they went out at night.
   Looking at Suzune, who was sleeping, Haru looked at the automatic driving car and wondered whether he should buy some stocks of vehicle companies once he returned to his original world.
   The trip was fast, and when they arrived at Sendai, both Maya and Sumire had been waiting for them.
   Haru looked at Maya and seemed that she had already known about his and Sumire's origin.
   "Haru, is it true?" Maya asked in wonder, but her expression was full of excitement since what Sumire had told her was too amazing!
   "What's wrong?" Suzune was a bit sleepy, but when she saw Maya's expression, she quickly awoke, wondering what was happening.
   "Well, in truth, both of us..." Haru pulled Sumire on his arm and said, "We're from a different world." He wasn't going to lie at that moment and thought that it was better to be truthful for now.
   Suzune wasn't sure what to say at the time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1850: Do you want to visit my house?
   "We're from a different world."
   When those words fell, both Maya and Suzune had different reactions.
   Maya nodded since she had already known this matter from Sumire, and she only waited for Haru to say this matter to her. She also didn't feel that surprised, considering his ability was so powerful.
   As for Suzune, she was dumbfounded. "...Are you serious?"
   "In the past, the existence of magic was only a fantasy, but it has become a normal daily thing in this world, so do you think the existence of a different world doesn't exist?" Haru asked.
   "...." Suzune was dumbfounded, but when she thought about it calmly, she felt the existence of the different world seemed to be more acceptable after she heard his reasoning.
   "So, what's the reason why you suddenly told us this?" Maya asked calmly.
   "Well, we have our mission here, and that mission has ended, so we'll go back," Haru said without hesitation.
   Sumire didn't say much and let Haru talk since she wasn't good at talking, but Maya and Suzune were dumbfounded before there was desperation in their eyes.
   "...You're going to leave us?" Suzune asked, and tears had already dripped from her eyes.
   Maya's expression was very gloomy at that moment, and the magic power on her body started to run amok. Staring at Haru, she looked at him calmly and asked, "What do you mean, Haru?"
   "....." Haru was lost for words and knew that both of them had misunderstood him. He quickly approached them and held their hands without hesitation, tenderly, as if trying to give them reassurance, and said, "I mean, do you want to come with me?"
   Suzune and Maya were dumbfounded since they didn't expect that Haru would invite them to his world. They felt relieved and happy, but at the same time, they were quite curious about Haru's world.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "I don't mind." Maya shook her head and said, "You have made me pregnant anyway, but once we have gone, what'll happen to our existence in this world?" She might be the patriarch of the Yotsuba clan, but she didn't think too much about this clan, considering there were still a lot of people who could manage the clan, and when she saw Haru, who was able to build his power easily, it was better to follow him. She also loved him so much and didn't mind following him. If he was gone, then who would be the father of her children? After all, she still wanted to provide a complete family for her children when they were born.
   Suzune nodded and said, "I don't mind, but what about my parents?" She still had two parents, after all. As for her friends, even though it was a bit sad, she wanted to follow Haru.
   "I think you misunderstood him," Sumire suddenly interrupted.
   "What do you mean?" Maya asked.
   "Even if you follow him to his world, it doesn't mean that you can return to this world, right, Haru?" Sumire said.
   Haru nodded and said, "I can travel any world as much as I want easily."
   Suzune and Maya were dumbfounded when they heard Haru's words, and at the same time, there was one question on their minds.
   "Haru... just who are you?"
   "Governor, Emperor, Hero, Richest Man in the World, Pirate, Chef, and your everyday normal high school student," Haru said with a smile.
   "..." Hearing the list of his titles, the three girls nodded, but they were skeptical when they heard the last title...
   "Your everyday normal high school student?" 2x
   Haru looked at both of them and said, "This is a very long store. Do you want to listen?"
   Maya and Suzune said at the same time.
   The existence of another world had always been a mystery, but everyone wanted to know about it since they were attracted by it.
   Haru didn't mind telling them about his world and another world to both Maya and Suzune since both of them were his women. He wasn't sure why, but he felt comfortable when he said those words since he didn't need to keep a secret or say goodbye so suddenly to his girls as usual. However, the real reason why he could tell both of them the truth was probably because of their identity.
   Maya and Suzune were magicians, and they could accept the existence of another world better. It wasn't that his other women in another world couldn't accept it or he couldn't believe them, but in the past, he wasn't that powerful after all, and there were a lot of things that he needed to think about, considering there was a lot of change that on the future of the various worlds because of the existence Group Chat, or him, and everyone on the Group Chat when they were doing the quest, but it was the future.
   Haru and everyone was living in the present, so rather than thinking about the future, it was better to think about the present. He thought about all the girls that he had met on his mission in various worlds and knew that he needed to meet them once everything was settled.
   Listening to Haru's story, Maya and Suzune were amazed since his experience was too amazing, right?
   "So in your original world, you're a high school boy and the richest man on earth?" Suzune asked, and her lips twitched.
   Haru nodded and said, "Yeah, so you don't need to worry about anything, and the time in my world should be at 2010, so there's a lot of things that you might find inconvenient." His world was still in 2010. Unlike this world which was in 2095, the technology in this world was several times more mature.
   Maya and Suzune were dumbfounded, but then they were quite curious.
   "How about you, Sumire?" Maya asked.
   "In my time, it should be 2031, but unlike him, there's a disaster in my world," Sumire said.
   Maya and Suzune were dumbfounded again.
   Looking at the dumbfounded expression of Maya and Suzune, Haru had to admit that they were cute.
   "Yeah, my world is being attacked by the biohazard virus," Sumire said while rubbing her chin, feeling that it had been a while since she felt the terror in her world. Looking at Haru, she smiled and knew that it was because of him that her world was peaceful.
   Looking at Sumire, who was smiling, Suzune and Maya felt weird. Sumire's world was being terrorized by the biohazard virus.
   "...Is your world okay?" Suzune asked, unsure.
   "It's alright. That problem has been solved by Haru," Sumire said.
   Suzune and Maya were surprised at the same time.
   Suzune was one thing, but looking at an older woman who could show such a reaction, Haru really wanted to eat Maya right away, but Maya was holding a hostage on her stomach, so he couldn't do anything, which made him sigh. He looked at the two of them and said, "The story is pretty long, but let me ask again, do you want to visit my world?"
   Maya and Suzune answered without hesitation.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1851: Reward
   The night was extremely long since Haru and Sumire told both Maya and Suzune about the existence of the Group Chat, and of course, both of them wanted to enter the group. Unfortunately, they couldn't, but well, it didn't really matter since their husband was the master of the Group Chat, so without hesitation, they prepared all of their luggage since they had decided to visit Haru's world, but they had to admit that Haru's experience was so amazing.
   The time was right since Haru was on summer vacation, and it was a good time to bring everyone on holiday. The resort on his private island and his yacht should be ready, and all he needed was to bring everyone to play together.
   While Maya and Suzune were getting ready, Haru and Sumire talked to each other and also prepared to open their reward.
   "Should we open our rewards?" Sumire asked.
   "Then, can you use your technique on me?" Sumire asked.
   "Well, let me collect some luck first," Haru said and left Sumire with his Shambala for a bit to collect the luck so she could get a good reward. He then went to the neighborhood and stole a small amount of luck from many people before he returned. He didn't steal a lot of luck since he was afraid that something might happen to those people, but if he only stole a small amount, then they might be bitten by mosquitoes or fall from their bed, so even though they became unlucky, it was only a small accident.
   Haru had gotten "Snatch," which was Ban's trademark ability (Nanatsu no Taizai) in the past, so he had developed it further since he had to admit that the way Ban used "Snatch" was very crude.
   When Haru knew about the power of "Snatch" and how Ban used this ability, he felt that this guy wasn't that smart.
   Ban usually used "Snatch" by stealing the power of his opponents and using it by himself.
   In other words, this ability was able to steal something conceptual. This point was the most important since as long as Haru was able to think and able to develop, then it was possible that he would be able to steal anything.
   If Haru was Ban, then rather than stealing the power of his opponents and using it to fight someone from a close distance, he felt that it was better to steal the energy of his opponent and make his opponent weak so his opponent wouldn't be able to stand up, or stole the luck of the opponent so the opponent would be unlucky, or stole the eyesight, etc., etc., there was a lot of used and rather than fighting from a close distance, it was better to fight from a distance, but he wasn't that surprised by Ban's way of fighting since fighting in the close distance was cooler than fighting from a long distance.
   Haru was sure the reader also loved a close distance fight more in the manga, of course.
   Haru then returned and saw Sumire, who was waiting for him. He then transferred the luck that he had collected to Sumire and said, "Done. Try to open the reward."
   Sumire nodded without hesitation and opened her reward.
   <Ding! Congratulations, you have received Sekhmet's "Authority of Sloth">
   Sumire looked at her reward and felt strange. 'Sloth?' She didn't think too much and accepted her reward before knowledge and ability entered her body, which made her realize what kind of ability that she had received.
   "What ability did you get?" Haru asked curiously. Even though he knew the name of Sumire's reward was "Authority of Sloth," he didn't really understand what kind of ability it was.
   "Well, let's read the description," Sumire said and showed the description of the "Authority of Sloth" to Haru.
   Authority of Sloth is an ability that allows the user to manipulate an invisible force that allows her to hit and crush things without moving a muscle.
   "Invisible force?" Haru looked at Sumire curiously.
   "Well, I can summon numerous invisible hand-like appendages from his body that he could move and extend telekinetically," Sumire said simply.
   "Isn't this ability a bit similar to Hana Hana no Mi?" Haru asked.
   "Um, it is a bit similar." Sumire nodded and felt quite great by her reward since she was quite familiar with it. Previously she had received Hana Hana no Mi, which granted her the ability to replicate and sprout pieces of her body from the surface of any object or living thing. The authority of the sloth was quite similar, but the authority of the sloth was several times better since this power was invisible, stronger, and had a bigger radius.
   Sumire's strength wasn't good, but the Authority of Sloth, ignored it and she could feel the strength of this ability was very strong!
   Haru listened to Sumire's explanation and nodded, feeling that her power was good. "Can you try to use it?"
   "Sure." Sumire nodded without hesitation.
   Haru waited for Sumire to use her power, but suddenly he felt something touching his crotch. He was dumbfounded and looked at Sumire with a strange expression.
   "How is it? Is it good?" Sumire asked with a seductive smile.
   Haru had to admit that among his women, Sumire was one of the most fun to be with since her Hana Hana no Mi ability was unique, and it could be applied by a lot of things. As for the other, of course, it was his wife, Esdeath.
   Esdeath had the ability of "Fuku Fuku no Mi," which gave her the ability to wear any clothes that she wanted, which was a great ability on Haru's mind.
   His dick had gotten hard since it was caressed gently by Sumire's ability.
   Sumire also put her hand on the top of his pants before she slipped it inside, which gave him a double pleasure. She kissed his neck several times and asked, "How is it?"
   Haru took a deep breath, smelling her unique yet sexy fragrance, and said, "Calm down, I haven't opened my reward yet."
   "Well, open it." Sumire nodded.
   Haru looked at Sumire's hand, gently stroking his dick, and could only enjoy it. He then looked at his smartphone and opened his reward without hesitation since he wanted to do something else as soon as possible later.
   <Congratulations, you have received Midora "Mirror Neurons.""
   The eyes of Sumire and Haru had been staring at the screen of the smartphone, but when they saw Haru's reward, they weren't sure what to say since they didn't know what kind of reward was this.
   Haru and Sumire turned their heads and saw Suzune was there with a red face.
   "Wh - What are you doing?!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1852: Mirror Neuron
   Everyone was looking at each other, and somehow, the moment they looked at each other's eyes, they understood everyone. Then without hesitation, they talked to each other before they left him in the living room.
   Haru looked at his girlfriends in his original world directly, became friendly, and brought both Maya and Suzune to Sora's room, talking to each other since they needed to know each other better, right?
   It might be because they had gotten used to it, so they weren't all that surprised and accepted the matter quickly, but Haru wasn't sure how their reaction was when they learned Maya was pregnant.
   Haru sat on the sofa and closed his eyes. Somehow, he felt that he was at home at that moment. It took a lot of time to complete a quest, and it wasn't rare for him to stay for a few months to half a year to complete the quest.
   Luckily, the time was his original stop, so even though it was only a few months for him, it was only for a few moments for everyone in his original world.
   Haru was wondering when he was going to have the ability to stop the time or create a special space for each of his women to stay. He saw the "App Store" on the Group Chat and saw such an ability, but it needed a lot of points, which made him sigh.
   Haru then thought about his reward, which was Midora's Mirror Neuron. He was alone now, so it was very good for him to accept his reward now.
   'But Mirror Neuron, huh?'
   Suddenly Haru thought about his experience when he accepted the body of Aquaman and couldn't help but frown, but unlike before, his resilience over the pain was several times better, so without hesitation, he accepted his reward. Looking at his smartphone again, he accepted his reward, and suddenly an inexplicable pain started to hit him!
   Haru gritted his teeth, clenched his hands, sitting on the sofa while trying to endure the pain of the reconstruction of his body. It was only for a moment, but somehow the pain was like an eternity for him.
   Haru's body was full of sweat, and his face was red before slowly returning to normal. He then used his magic to absorb all the sweat on his body so no one would notice the change in him. He suddenly started to feel the change in his body and had to admit that this reward was very amazing.
   A mirror neuron is a neuron that fires both when an animal acts and when the animal observes the same action performed by another.
   In simple words, the mirror neuron gives an ability to anyone to imitate something.
   Haru also had a mirror neuron but compared to Midora's mirror neuron, the way he used his mirror neuron was simply amateur. Before he explained, he needed to remind everyone that Midora was the main antagonist of Toriko.
   Haru still remembered when he had a mission on the Toriko world, and suddenly numerous meteors hit the entire human world, destroyed it into ruin, and the one who caused those meteors was Midora.
   It could be said that Midora was one of the strongest humans in the Toriko world, especially when he was defeated, the strongest human in the Toriko world, which was Ichiryu.
   If everyone forgot about Ichiryu, then he was the one who gave Haru an inspiration to create a "Minority World" with his Nen ability on the world of Hunter x Hunter. The ability of "Minority World" was strong, but it was normal since it was the trademark ability of Ichiryu. He was able to develop this ability within three months of time. Even though there were some limitations, it was already very amazing.
   However, Midora was even more amazing since he was able to develop a "Minority World" with just a single fight with Ichiryu, and it was all because of his extreme control over mirror neurons that he was very good at "imitating."
   In other words, Midora was capable of understanding the mechanics behind someone's techniques to learn, counter, or exploit them. His form of imitation was by far the most complex as he could imitate not only the very nature of an opponent's ability but also the very nature around him, allowing him to blend into the environment as if he were a part of it. This imitation was so diverse due to his extreme mastery over his mirror neurons.
   In simple terms, Midora could copy all abilities.
   Haru was sure that if he showed Midora his "Snatch," it might be only time before Midora learned the "Snatch" from him, which showed how scary Midora was. In the past, he might have been wary, but now, it was different since he also had gotten Midora's ability.
   Haru, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly disappeared as if he wasn't there, and then a moment later, he appeared on the veranda, sitting on the lazy chair, staring at the surrounding scenery.
   Haru thought that the mirror neurons were more interesting than he had thought since he could blend his body, clothes, and everything into the surrounding, giving him an ability like an enhanced version of a chameleon.
   'Now, I don't need to use light magic to become invisible, huh?'
   Haru didn't have enough and tried to use his new ability more. He then thought about Tatsusya's ability which was "Decomposition." He had seen the record of Tatsuya's ability, so he remembered how Tatsuya used his ability, then he looked at the bench on his veranda and snapped his fingers.
   The bench suddenly disappeared since its entire structure was broken down by Haru's decomposition.
   Haru then moved his tongue slightly and tried to control it, mimicking Midora's attack, and it seemed that he was able to copy Midora's ability too.
   The ability to copy wasn't uncommon. Instead, there was a lot of ability to copy on the Group Chat such as Sharingan in Naruto, Kopi Kopi no Mi in One Piece, The End's Medaka Box, etc. Still, Haru had to admit that Midora's Mirror Neuron was the most natural one since it didn't have a limitation.
   Though, Haru had to admit that "The End" from Medaka Box was quite an amazing ability since it could help the user to learn everything by 120%, but compared to Midora's mirror neurons, "The End" still had a limit.
   Haru was satisfied with his reward, but...
   Haru suddenly felt two soft things behind his head, and he didn't need to guess who this person was, considering the size of the breasts that pressed against his head. He looked up and asked, "What's wrong, Raikou?"
   "I want a child," Raikou said without hesitation, staring at his eyes.
   Somehow Haru had expected this matter.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1853: Summer Break? The First Destination is Fuji Rock Festival
   After he returned, there was one thing that Haru needed to do first and that was to watch the Fuji Rock Festival since Iwasawa was going to perform at this event.
   Not all the girls were going to this concert, or rather, it might be because he had brought both Maya and Suzune to his world that most of them decided to stay, especially when Maya was pregnant.
   When everyone heard that Maya was pregnant, they became complicated, but at the same time, they also felt slightly jealous, but when they learned Maya's age...
   They somehow understood why Haru decided to make Maya pregnant. They also wanted to have his child, but after all, they were still in high school, and they also weren't in hurry, though, they wanted to see how cute his children were, though, they knew that they might not be able to see his child so soon since Maya wasn't going to stay in this world for a long time.
   Haru had told everyone about his journey to another world, so they weren't that surprised at how he was able to bring women from another world.
   As for Raikou... in the end, Haru also decided to make her pregnant, after all, he had made Maya pregnant, so there wasn't much difference if he had one more child and with Raikou's personality, he was afraid that she might go rampage so he decided to take a step back and helped her to grant her wish.
   'When I think about it, Raikou is older than anyone, isn't it?' Haru didn't think too much, as long as they were beautiful women, even if they were 1000 years old, he might go for it since it was already his path, or rather, with the plot of the story, he might not even be surprised to meet a cute immortal girl or something in the future.
   Inside the bus, Haru looked at the scenery outside of the window and thought that in the future, he was going to have a lot of children.
   Haru then looked at Ritsu, who was sitting next to him and kept staring at him. "Something?"
   "I want a child too," Ritsu said.
   "...Let's wait until I have graduated, alright?" Haru said and the corner of his lips twitched.
   "Yes." Ritsu nodded with a smile, then hugged his arm.
   Looking at Ritsu, Haru smiled and also thought that it really had been a while since they had known each other.
   While Haru and Ritsu were talking to each other, Suzune, Megumi, and Yuri also talked to each other.
   Yuri hadn't become Haru's official girl, so even though she knew that he was able to use magic and had a supernatural ability, she didn't know that Suzune was coming from another world.
   "Ichihara-san, are you from Shanghai?" Yuri asked.
   "Yes, I'm from Shanghai." Suzune nodded and had to admit that 2010 was very novel. Even though the world wasn't as convenient as her world, there wasn't that much difference, though, she had to admit that the moral level of the people at this time was very low since a lot of people were having unmarried sex, but she couldn't say much since she also did the same. Her eyes glanced at Haru, who was talking with Ritsu then blushed when she thought about what they had always been doing at night. Still, even though the world was normal and there wasn't any magic in this place, she had found a lot of interesting things, especially the cuisine, and Megumi.
   "What's wrong?" Megumi asked gently, wondering why Suzune looked at her strangely.
   Suzune thought about the Born-Specialized Magician who specialized in concealing her presence and compared to them, Megumi's level at concealing presence was on another level as if it was something so natural. "Um, Megumi, can you tell me how to hide your presence?" She thought that Megumi was a ninja master at that moment, and didn't realize Shiina, who was sleeping in cat pajamas, was a master ninja at that moment.
   "I'm sorry. This is an inborn ability," Megumi said with an apologetic tone.
   For some reason, the atmosphere between them was a bit awkward.
   When Ritsu joined them, everyone was talking happily.
   Haru didn't join them since he was thinking about how he was able to connect to every world where there were his girls, created a world for everyone by himself, and stopped the time on the world where he was staying. He also thought that he was still weak and thought to become stronger again, but his thought was broken when he heard this gentle voice.
   Haru turned and looked at Megumi with a smile. "I'm thinking about you."
   Megumi smiled and rested her head on his shoulder. "Say, is it hard to do those quests from the Group Chat?"
   "Rather than being hard, I just miss you since I have spent quite a while on each of those quests," Haru said and held Megumi's hand gently.
   "Is there something that I can do for you?" Megumi asked, wondering whether she could become his strength, helping him.
   "Just be there for me when I'm tired and need someone to stay with," Haru said and kissed Megumi's forehead.
   Megumi blushed, but then she pouted and said, "I'm happy, but can you be more selfish and ask me something more?"
   "Do you want me to ask you something?" Haru asked
   "Then can you wear a maid uniform tonight?" Haru asked in a whisper.
   Megumi blushed and slapped his shoulder. "We're on the bus!"
   "We're going to stay in the hotel later, right?" Haru then suddenly recalled something and said, "Somehow when we are going to the hotel, it always reminds me of the time when we're having sex for the first time."
   Megumi blushed and snuggled into him. "Well, as long as you can keep it a secret for everyone, or you can ask everyone to wear the maid uniform, then I don't really mind." She whispered those words since she was afraid someone might hear them.
   Haru caressed Megumi's hair that had become longer and was tied in a ponytail. "Your hair has become long." Looking at her hair, he was wondering whether she was going to let it become very long before she cut it short again next year, but he had to admit that her ponytail hairstyle was very refreshing and she was very charming at that moment.
   "You don't like it?" Megumi asked with a trace of worry.
   "I love it." Haru sniffed Megumi's hair and somehow this smell gave him comfort. "Let's have a blast this summer."
   "Um." Megumi nodded with a smile.
   Then with all of that, their summer break started!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Yuri_Nakamura
   https://angelbeats.fandom.com/wiki/Eri_Shiina
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1854: What are we going to do tonight?
   The trip was quite long, but when everyone was playing and talking together, they felt that the time was moving fast, and they had arrived at the hotel that Haru had bought.
   Haru didn't lack money, so rather than letting it sit on his account, it was better to make his life more comfortable since that way he could create a lot of jobs for people in this country.
   When everyone looked at the hotel, they nodded and could tell that the hotel seemed to be very comfortable. The building wasn't that big, and it couldn't accommodate many people, but it seemed to be very refined and graceful. It was built in a traditional Japanese design and combined with some modern style, which gave off a harmonious feeling between the two cultures of both Eastern and Western.
   Even though Haru built this hotel to make his life comfortable as a business, he also wanted this hotel to be profitable. With the price of staying a night in this hotel, it was impossible for a normal guest to enter, so he only targeted the high-end customers, and as expected, this hotel was successful, especially...
   Several female staff welcomed Haru and his group at the hotel entrance, and the eyes of the female staff seemed to be excited when they saw Haru.
   Looking at the number of female staff, Yuri and Shiina were dumbfounded, then they looked at Haru at the same time.
   Haru nodded and entered the hotel directly with Megumi, Ritsu, and Suzune. The three of them had become accustomed to this kind of thing, so they weren't that surprised, considering the status of their man.
   Shiina and Yuri also quickly chased after them.
   As for Megumi, Ritsu, and Suzune, the three of them only looked at Haru, decided to watch over him, so this guy wouldn't make his bad habit.
   After they were guided to their room, everyone couldn't help but relax, especially Yuri and Shiina, who were quite nervous before, but after a while, they also became relaxed and accustomed to it.
   Shiina quickly laid on the tatami floor with a comfortable expression.
   Haru looked at Shiina with a smile before he sat on the chair near the window where he could see Mountain Fuji from his position. He had to admit that this view was breathtaking and knew why the people in this country revered this mountain, but at the same time, he knew that this hotel would be successful.
   Looking at Haru, Yuri also joined him and sat on the chair while facing him. She blushed and had to admit that no matter how many times that she saw it, he was very handsome, so she could see his face better. "Haru, did you buy this hotel?"
   "It's alright. You don't need to overthink. Isn't it good that we have a place to stay rather than having a camp outside?" Haru said with a smile. He knew that most of the guests who came to the Fuji Rock Festival would stay at the camp, but if he could stay at the hotel, who would want to stay at the camp?
   Haru also felt that the camp was quite inconvenient, especially on the toilet matter. He knew that there were a thousand guests at the Fuji Rock Festival, and he was sure that the toilet would be packed so if someone was in a hurry...
   Toilet was one thing, but what about his night activity?
   "Still, I wonder whether Iwasawa is alright," Haru said while looking at the scenery outside, wondering whether Iwasawa was alright. Iwasawa would perform at the Fuji Rock Festival together with her bandmates, and Haru knew about Iwasawa's ability but playing on this kind of huge event was different than playing on the cafe or website. Unlike when Iwasawa performed on the television, he didn't accompany her at this event, but this time, she told him to believe in her, and after he saw her expression at that time, he decided to respect her decision and believe in her.
   "You don't need to worry too much, Haru." Megumi came while bringing a cup of tea and put it on the table right in front of Haru. "I believe that she'll be alright."
   Haru looked at Megumi with a light smile and nodded. "Well, I believe in her."
   "If you're worried, how about you visit her?" Ritsu asked.
   "With your ability, I'm sure that it is quite easy for him to sneak into Iwasawa's room, right?" Suzune said.
   "......." Haru looked at Suzune speechlessly, but he knew that Suzune wasn't wrong. "Well, I believe in Iwasaw, so we'll watch her performance as a guest this time."
   Hearing Haru's words, they nodded and smiled since he had made his decision, then they wouldn't say much.
   Yuri looked at Haru's interaction with Megumi, Ritsu, and Suzune and couldn't help but feel slightly jealous, wondering when they could be together. Even though she had made a move on him on the toilet at that time, there was no progress or whatever between them, so somehow, she felt quite worried, wondering whether he didn't have an interest in her.
   Haru glanced at Yuri with the corner of his eyes, and somehow he knew what this girl was thinking. He knew that he had made her wait too long, so...
   "Right, Haru, do you want to buy Sony?" Suddenly Ritsu asked this question.
   "Sony, huh?" Haru rubbed his chin and thought for a while. He had money after all, and he had to admit that Sony was quite a tempting company for him.
   When Haru was in deep thought, Yuri was even more dumbfounded.
   Megumi only smiled and was already accustomed to his business talk, so she didn't overthink. Her role was her woman, and all she could do was to support him from his back, stay beside him, and help him whenever he needed her help. In exchange, he would also be the same as her, which was why she really loved him, and even though it was a bit embarrassing, she had to admit that it was very nice to have a night activity with him.
   "Ritsu, Nerflix hasn't been bought yet, right?" Haru suddenly asked.
   "Um." Ritsu nodded and said, "Yes, since we're still in the negotiation." She then told Haru how the shareholders of Nerflix caused a lot of trouble with the acquisition.
   "You don't need to acquire it, we only need to acquire some shares," Haru said.
   "Do you want Sony?" Ritsu asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation since compared to Nerflix. He felt that Sony was several times better at this moment.
   "Cough! Cough! Let's talk about the business later, alright?" Suzune suddenly reminded Haru.
   Haru put on an apologetic expression and said, "That's true. Let's have fun tonight."
   Somehow, Megumi and Suzune, who saw his smile at this moment, felt that a love juice started to drip from their secret place at this moment, knowing that their man was going to give them a lot of love tonight, and they really anticipated it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1855: The way to spend time together
   When Ritsu suddenly suggested buying Sony, Haru had made up his mind and stopped his acquisition over Nerflix. He had to admit that Nerflix was amazing, but when he thought about the price of this company and the media entertainment that he owned, he felt that it wasn't necessary to buy Nerflix.
   Haru had acquired many companies, especially the media companies, from NBCUniversal, Shochiku, MGM, and various copyright movies, tv-series from small studios from the US, Europe, Asia, etc., etc. In other words, in this world, he might be the person who owns most copyright of various media franchises in this world.
   The business of Nerflix was just video streaming, and it used the money from the stock to expand their business, but the number of their movies, tv-series, cartoons, etc., copyright was small, and this company didn't have much experience to create content for their video streaming business. However, it might be because of the number of subscribers that it made the value of this business huge.
   But when Haru thought about it calmly, even if he didn't buy Nerflix, he could create his own video streaming website like what he did before. He had a lot of copyright under him, and he could create any websites that he wanted to, which was why rather than buying something as expensive as Nerflix, it was better to build a video streaming on his own since he didn't lack a resource and compared to Nerflix, he felt that the value of Sony was several times better.
   Haru knew that even though Sony was one of the giant companies in this country, the progress of this company was already stagnant, and it was already left behind by Samsung, who was its little brother in the past. The reason why it happened was that Sony was too late to enter the smartphone market.
   It was still 2010, so if Haru bought Sony, then he would still be able to develop his own smartphone, and with the media under Sony and his own media, it was only a time before the smartphone that he developed would steal the market of Samsung.
   Looking at the valuation of Sony, Haru felt that it was quite cheap, so there was no need to hesitate, and with his identity as Japanese, the speed of his acquisition would be several times faster.
   Sony was also a technology company.
   Haru, who often came to the world in the future, felt that it was necessary to own this kind of company since this way, there was no need to be troublesome to build a new company, especially on the matter of visual reality and other technologies related matters.
   But enough about the business since Haru has something more important to do right now.
   When Ritsu, Shiina, and Yuri were talking to each other, Haru, Megumi, and Suzune slipped into the private hot spring inside the hotel, and it was reserved for them alone. Even though it was summer, everyone still loved to have a bath in the hot spring, especially at night.
   Of course, Ritsu and Shiina had noticed the three of them had slipped out, though they didn't overthink. They felt a bit curious about what they were about to do.
   Yuri noticed a change in expression on both Ritsu and Shiina, then asked, "What are you thinking about?"
   Ritsu and Shiina looked at each other and wondered what they should say to Yuri at this moment.
   Haru, Suzune, and Megumi moved to the private hot spring, and as expected, this place was huge.
   "Haru, does it feel good?"
   Haru was sitting on the chair in the private hot spring with both Suzune and Megumi on either side, sandwiching him with their soapy, foam-covered bodies. Both of them rubbed their slimy breasts against him as they washed him.
   It might be their first time working together, but somehow, Suzune and Megumi didn't feel shy. Rather they were very eager to please him.
   "It feels so good... It's great..."
   The feeling of their breasts that sandwiched him on both sides and their foam-covered hands carefully caressing his erect penis. The double handjobs on his penis quickly increased his speed to ejaculate.
   If Haru was serious, then they would be at his mercy, but when he saw their eagerness to tease and please him, he decided to hold back.
   "Hurry up and cum, Haru!"
   "You don't need to worry. Just ejaculate."
   Megumi and Suzune whispered to his ears at the same time, which gave him even more pleasure.
   Haru was wondering when they had learned to work together, but he had to admit that it was impossible to hold back his ejaculation when Megumi caressed the glans of his penis, and Suzune gently squeezed his rod at the same time.
   His penis then ejaculated vigorously, releasing the white magma that soiled the hands of both Megumi and Suzune.
   Haru shuddered in pleasure as he held Suzune and Megumi tightly in his arms.
   Looking at the amount of semen that was released by him, Suzune and Megumi bit their lower lips, and their eyes were full of obsession.
   'It would be great if he released it inside me...'
   'So much...~~ I might get pregnant if it weren't for his magic~~.'
   Haru's penis was finally released after they had squeezed all the way so that no semen remained in his urethra, but even so, his penis still hadn't wilted.
   "Let's continue?" Haru whispered to both girls.
   Megumi and Suzune nodded shyly.
   After rinsing off the foam and bubbles, the three of them went to the private hot spring pool, and when they were dipping, Haru then carried Megumi in his arms before he inserted his penis into her while hugging her.
   Megumi's arms wrapped around his waist as he thrust his huge cock inside her.
   Suzune was dipping in the pool, watching the two of them having sex, and her hand slowly reaching her lower body. 'Megumi seems very happy~~' However, she didn't feel that surprised since she also knew how enjoyable his dick was. Still, she couldn't believe the scene in front of her, Megumi, who always had this gentle and lovely expression on her face now in Haru's arms, panting with happiness.
   Haru missed Megumi after all since he had separated from his girls in this world for several months, so he didn't hesitate to give her all of the love, considering she was the first girl who accepted him.
   Suzune couldn't hold any longer, and her fingers started to touch herself while biting her lower lips, wondering when was her turn.
   Haru felt Megumi's vagina squeeze his cock as he released the semen inside, and he had to admit that it was the best feeling ever.
   With a loud moan, Megumi felt that her head was all white, and all she could think was his dick that released all of the semen inside her. Her body was convulsing and twitching as more and more semen entered her vagina, but even though she was quite tired, she still reached out to him, pulling him to have a kiss together.
   "Hmmh...~~ Hah...~~ Chu...~~."
   Their kiss was more than just a normal kiss, Megumi's feeling for Haru seemed to be conveyed by this kiss.
   Megumi knew that she wouldn't be the only one, and more and more girls would be beside him in the future, but she believed in him, and she loved him so much that fact wouldn't change.
   Haru pampered Megumi this time, enjoying the aftertaste of their sex longer than usual, but from the corner of her eyes, he could see that Suzune was already very impatient. He could only smile when he thought that stern and cool senior would become so lovely under his care and become his woman.
   Haru pulled out his penis after he ejaculated, and the overflowing semen dripped out from Megumi's vagina. His penis remained erect the whole time, and he gave Suzune a predatory gaze as if saying that she would be the next one.
   Looking at that gaze, Suzune's body shuddered, and she knew that she would be the next one, but rather than scared. She was very eager to do it at that moment. It might also be her instinct as a woman that she was very happy to be desired by Haru, who was an excellent male that could give her the greatest pleasure.
   "Come here," Haru said with a hoarse voice.
   Suzune stood up from as Haru called her. With love juices dripping from her private part, she was no longer hesitant to lay her body on the top of Haru's...
   "Ah~ Ah~ So good to hear~ It's so good~ More~."
   The sound of two bodies colliding with each other was heard, Megumi, who was a bit sleepy, opened her eyes and watched both Haru and Suzune, who were having sex, and somehow she wanted to do it again. She didn't feel that surprised when she heard Suzune's loud moan since she knew how much pleasure that he could give to girls.
   'Having sex with him is amazing~~.'
   "Ah~ It's coming~ I'm cumming~ Cummmmming~~~"
   Suzune's voice rang out loudly.
   Fortunately, Haru had a device to erase the sound so his girls could moan as loud as they could.
   Megumi saw Suzune and somehow wondered how that older girl, who had this stern and gentle expression on her face, could show such a nasty expression. She sighed and thought that another girl had been eaten by Haru. She then looked at the insatiable beast and knew that he hadn't had enough.
   'He really should have added more girls.' Megumi thought at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1856: You can't sleep?
   After the bath, everyone was eating together to regain their energy, especially Megumi and Suzune.
   As for Haru, even if he didn't eat anything and had sex for a long time, he wouldn't get tired, but he knew that he couldn't indulge himself too much, and he also didn't want Megumi and Suzune to become dead tired the next day.
   "Did you feel sleepy already, Megumi, Suzune?" Yuri asked in some confusion. She thought that everyone could play a game together, but she could see that Megumi and Suzune seemed to be quite tired.
   Megumi nodded and wiped her eyes slightly. "Yes, I might be tired from the trip. I'll sleep early tonight." She then glanced at Haru, but she didn't say much since she was the one who kept asking for more before.
   "Me too." Suzune also felt quite sleepy after their sex before and also wanted to sleep early.
   Somehow Megumi and Suzune understood why Haru had a lot of women since, with his stamina and technique, it was a bit impossible for them to handle him alone.
   Even though Megumi and Suzune seemed to be very sleepy, their skin was glowing, and their cheeks were ruddy, and they seemed to become even more beautiful.
   Yuri suddenly realized something then looked at Haru.
   Haru noticed Yuri's gaze, but he ignored her and kept eating.
   Yuri kept staring at Haru, waiting to see something, but she had to be disappointed since she couldn't see anything. In her mind, she knew very well that this guy wasn't far from a good guy, since if he was a good guy, then he wouldn't date a lot of girls, but it was better that way since it was more fun this way, however, for now, she just wanted to know how to close the distance between them.
   As for Ritsu and Shiina, they talked to each other cheerfully while eating together, talking about a cat too.
   The reason why Ritsu was able to come was that she had a double body, she used the GT Robot that Haru had brought from the world of Toriko and modified its appearance to herself, then controlling it from the distance while her real body was taking a trip together with Haru and everyone.
   Ritsu was wondering why she had never done this in the past, while at the same time, she was wondering whether she should also join a high school later.
   'Hmm... Otonogizaka High School might be good.'
   Otonogizaka was owned by Haru, and it was easy for her to enter the school. It was also an all-girls school, which somehow made Ritsu feel a bit excited.
   'Let's talk about this matter later.'
   After they ate and talked to each other, they decided to sleep early since they needed to go to Fuji Rock Festival the next day. Iwasawa would perform her first concert there, and they didn't want to be late.
   After a rigorous workout, Suzune and Megumi slept soundly with a comfortable expression.
   Yuri also slept comfortably since it was good to sleep when Haru was right nearby. In the past, she had tried to sleep in her parents' house, but she couldn't. However, when she slept at Haru's house, she could sleep, but when his presence was nearby, she could sleep so soundly.
   As for Ritsu, even though she didn't need to sleep, she also slept with everyone.
   Haru also slept, but suddenly he opened his eyes when he noticed a movement and saw that Shiina had come out from the window. He used his "Kenbunshoku Haki" and saw her sitting on the rooftop of the hotel alone. Everyone had always thought that Shiina might be the most simple girl, but in truth, that wasn't the case.
   Shiina was someone who came from 400 years ago. She was a ninja and a good one at that. No one really knew how she was able to come to the future, but one thing was for sure she was alone in this world. Luckily, she was able to meet Haru, or else she would be sleeping under the bridge and hungry all the time.
   Haru then stood up and walked out to the window to accompany Shiina.
   Shiina sat on the rooftop, staring at the scenery in front of her. She had to admit that even after 400 years later, Mount Fuji was still so majestic, though there was still a lot of difference in its surrounding.
   Shiina was surprised, then nodded when she saw that Haru somehow felt warm.
   Haru then sat next to Shiina and also looked at the scenery that was seen by Shiina. "You miss your home?"
   Shiina looked at Haru, then shook her head. "I don't have a family." Somehow she felt quite bitter when she thought that she was alone in this world, but suddenly her hand was gently held.
   "You have it now, right?" Haru said while holding Shiina's hand.
   "........" Shiina's face blushed, and she lowered her head shyly. She put on a very big smile and knew that it was great that she was able to meet him in this world.
   Shiina was a ninja, she was an orphan, and she had been trained from her childhood time to become the best ninja under her master, but she couldn't follow the order to assassinate someone and decided to run away, so when she was almost killed, she suddenly came to the future, the 400 years in the future.
   Shiina had to admit that she was quite confused. First, she didn't have anyone to rely on, and she was alone. When she slept under that bridge at that time, she was wondering what she should do with her life, and whether she should die, after all, she had passed her technique to Megumi, she didn't have lingering feelings, and she didn't have a family so what was the point of living, but Haru came telling her to live with him and gave her an opportunity to work. He also didn't mind tolerating when she wanted to adopt a cat. If it was her previous master, then her cat would be killed, but now, it is different.
   Every day was fun, and Shiina knew that it was because of him. Looking at the hand that was holding her, she squeezed his hand tightly, without letting him go, and at the same time, she thought about what Haru, Megumi, and Suzune did in the bathroom, wondering whether she should do it too?
   Haru looked at Shiina and smiled.
   They didn't talk much, enjoying the starry night together while holding hands, but that was enough for them.
   Still, it was pretty cold, so they decided to return since they didn't want to catch a cold.
   At another hotel, Iwasawa and her bandmates were staying together. Even though they were very excited about the concert, they were also very nervous.
   "You don't need to worry. Let's do like we usually do. Let's just have fun!" Iwasawa said to three of her bandmates.
   The three of her bandmates nodded with a smile, looking at their leader, and knew that they would be alright.
   Iwasawa sighed in relief when she saw everyone had calmed down, and they decided to sleep early. On the bed, she saw her friends had slept, but she couldn't. Her hands were trembling, and she felt very nervous, wondering whether her performance would fail or disappoint him. She covered her face with a blanket, clutched it tightly, hiding her face.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1857: Are you ready?
   On the next day, everyone had breakfast together, and as for their mood, somehow they felt complicated.
   Suzune didn't really know music so she didn't think too much and the reason why she came to the concert was that she wanted to follow Haru. She didn't know about the concert, but she was glad to come since she could enjoy an enjoyable night~~
   As for the rest, in truth, they didn't really care much about the Fuji Rock Festival, or rather, Haru didn't really know much about the music industry, even though he had a music publishing under his name, but he really couldn't care at all, since all they were thinking was about Iwasawa's performance.
   "I wonder whether Iwasawa is alright..." Yuri said with a sigh. It could be said that her relationship with Iwasawa was very close since both of them had been living together for a long time.
   "I want to say to believe in her, but somehow, I'm a bit worried too." Haru rubbed his chin and said, "Well, for now, let's believe in her since if something happens, I'm sure that we can help them in a time."
   They nodded and decided to believe in Haru since they knew about his ability very well.
   "Say, is there another band at the festival that you want to watch?" Haru asked since he was wondering whether they had a band that they wanted to watch besides Iwasawa's band.
   "Oh, I want to watch this." Megumi took her smartphone and showed the band that she wanted to watch.
   Everyone was curious what kind of band Megumi wanted to see, but somehow, when they saw it, they felt quite dumbfounded.
   "Um." Megumi nodded and said, "Interesting name, right? It is a metal rock band with full girls members."
   "We should have time when we go there. We can watch it later." Haru nodded and didn't overthink.
   "Oh, I want yakisoba!" Shiina suddenly said.
   "That's not a band, right?" Yuri was speechless.
   "It's okay. We can eat a lot of things there since that place is a festival," Haru said with a smile.
   "Right, Haru, I want to ask you something," Yuri said, and suddenly her face became serious.
   "You don't own this Fuji Rock Festival, right?" Yuri asked.
   Somehow Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   At 9 in the morning, they went out to go to the Fuji Rock Festival, but before they went out, there was something that Haru needed to remind everyone. He stood in front of everyone and asked, "Did you get all you need?"
   As if responding to his strict expression, everyone lined up next to each other.
   "Did you put a sunblock?" Haru asked.
   "Y - Yes!" Yuri was speechless, so she answered unsurely, but she asked, "Why do we need to put a sunblock?"
   "We're in summer. If you don't put on sunblock when you go back to the hotel later, you will become a gyaru girl. Do you want that?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, what's wrong, Suzune?" Haru looked at Suzune, wondering why this girl raised her hand.
   "What's a gyaru girl?" Suzune asked. She was coming from the future where the people's morale toward both fashion and relationships was very conservative, so it was quite normal for her to not understand what gyaru was.
   "I'll explain later, anyway. A sunblock is necessary, so you won't have a sunburn later, alright?" Haru said.
   "Did you get your drinks?" Haru asked.
   "It's all set," Ritsu said and showed the mineral water in her hand. "I'm immune to heatstroke."
   "...." Haru, Yuri, Megumi, and Suzune.
   "Um, well, that's not going to help. You need a sports drink or something," Haru said.
   "Then should I throw this?" Ritsu asked while showing the bottle of her mineral water.
   "No, bring it." Haru shook his head and said, "You can use it to wash your hands with it or pour it over yourself when it's hot. Water will always come in handy."
   "You sure know everything, Haru," Megumi said.
   Haru shook his head and said, "I don't know everything. I only happen to know."
   "....." Looking at Haru, somehow, they felt that this could become his trademark sentence.
   "Lastly, you should wear either sandals or sneakers, and you don't need to wear a high heel on this kind of concert, Ritsu," Haru said speechlessly while looking at Ritsu's lower body.
   "Te-he!" Ritsu smiled cutely then changed her high-heel to sneakers.
   'What is this cute creature?' Haru thought.
   "Is that all, Haru?" Yuri asked, and she didn't need to ask why they should wear either sandals or sneakers since the reason was too obvious, right?
   Wearing a high-heel or other girly shoes in this kind of event, they were sure that their feet would be full of blisters when they went back later.
   "Oh, right, lastly, an insect repellent, have you put them on?" Haru asked.
   "Here!" Shiina showed the insect repellent on her hand.
   They were on the mountain, after all.
   Unlike in the town, there were many insects in the mountain, and if some of them latched into them...
   "Put some on me!" Yuri quickly said.
   Suzune, Ritsu, and Megumi also quickly asked the same thing.
   Haru didn't feel surprised by their reaction since he knew how women could feel disgusted toward an insect, and at the same time, he couldn't help but to think of the Aburame clan in the world of Naruto, and thought that this clan might be unpopular among women unless they had a special hobby.
   "Alright, since everyone is ready, let's go!"
   It didn't take a long time before they arrived at the Fuji Rock Festival, and everyone somehow underestimated the popularity of this festival.
   "There are many people here," Megumi said in surprise, but her expression was as calm as ever.
   "It's like human garbage," Yuri said with a frown. The temperature was very hot, but with this many people, it had become hotter.
   "Really? I think that this is quite normal," Suzune said since compared to Haru's concert, the number of people who participated in this festival was too small.
   "Anyway, let's get in first so we won't be late for Iwasawa's concert," Haru said.
   With all of that, they started their first step onto the Fuji Rock Festival.
   Looking at this many people, Haru could tell that Sora and Utaha wouldn't come here, but anyway, he was wondering about Iwasawa's condition, wondering whether she was alright since he wasn't sure why that something might happen to her later.
   On the toilet behind the stage, Iwasawa stayed there, holding her hands together with a lot of sweat dripping from her forehead. She wasn't sure why she felt this way. She should feel happy when she could reach the dream that she sought after, but when it came to real things, she had always depended on him, and she wanted to change since she didn't want to trouble him, considering their relationship was only a friend, but somehow, she felt scared right now when she thought that he wasn't here...
   "Masami, are you alright?"
   Iwasawa heard the voice of her friend and said, "I'm alright. Let me stay here for a bit."
   "If you need help, just tell me, alright?"
   "Thanks." Iwasawa had a smile on her face, but somehow it put a lot of pressure now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1858: Missing?
   "Hah... the heat is too extreme..." Suzune sighed, even though she had to admit that the number of the people who came to the festival wasn't as much as the one that came to watch Haru's concert, this number was numerous and added the fact that the temperature was hot, she felt very uncomfortable. She was, after all, an indoor type of girl, but then something was put on the top of her head.
   "Um." Suzune nodded with a smile. Somehow all her worries disappeared at this moment.
   Walking inside the festival, they could see a lot of people inside, and somehow, they started to imagine how Iwasawa felt when she performed in front of many people.
   "Somehow, I get nervous," Yuri said.
   Shiina didn't say anything, but she frowned, wondering about Iwasawa.
   "Let's enter first to see where Iwasawa will perform," Haru said.
   They nodded and continued to walk inside.
   Haru had to admit that he was quite excited about this Fuji Rock Festival since there were a lot of singers and bands that would perform at the festival. If he was able to see someone or some bands with a lot of potentials, he might as well try to invite them to his agency, but at the same time, he was quite worried. He didn't feel worried toward Shiina, Megumi, Suzune, or even Iwasawa, but rather he was worried about Yuri.
   Haru looked at Yuri, and somehow, he felt quite worried about her. It wasn't that he was worried that she would cause trouble, but among the girls that he knew, the amount of luck on Yuri was too small, which caused her to be unlucky almost all the time.
   Yuri's home was being robbed by the robbers, and her little siblings passed away because of that incident. When she was at the underground concert, she was almost raped by someone. Also, if Haru remembered it well, she also lost her life at the teen after being hit by a bus or truck, if he wasn't wrong, according to the original story.
   'Now that you mention it, all the characters on the Angel Beats don't have a good ending, huh?' Haru remembered that even though "Angel Beats" was a good story with a lot of laughter and fun, all the characters had a lot of tragedy in their lives. The boys were one thing, but the girls, he should help them if he met them in the future.
   "Please help us to keep the area clean."
   "We're handing out trash bags."
   "Thank you for your cooperation."
   With all of the sounds in the background, Haru gathered everyone and let Ritsu explain the layout inside the Fuji Rock Festival.
   "Now, I'll explain to everyone the layout of the festival," Ritsu said.
   Ritsu spread the map in her hand so everyone could see it while explaining each of the stages inside the festival.
   "First, we have the main Fire Stage. It's one of the two main stages, and it can hold 40 thousand people. It's on a mild slope, so one could still get a clear view from the back." Ritsu pointed her finger at the stage picture on the map. Then her hand moved to the stage on the map. "This is the other main stage, Thunder Stage. It fits around 10 thousand people, and bands that stand at the top of the music world play there."
   Suzune looked at Ritsu and asked, "So it is common for people to walk back forth between two stages, right?"
   "Yeah." Ritsu nodded and said, "They're about 700 meters apart."
   They nodded and didn't overthink since all of them were athletic. After all, seven hundred meters of distance was just a child's play for all of them.
   Ritsu continued with her explanation since there were a lot of interesting stages at this festival. "This is the indoor stage where many new bands perform. Further stages feature jazz bands and other unique bands. There's also a small stage for acoustic musicians."
   "This is truly a music festival," Megumi said in surprise, but her face was as calm as ever.
   "....." Haru looked at Megumi and thought that the face of this girl would only change during sex with him, which somehow made him a bit speechless. Well, there were many times when her expression changed, but personally, he really loved that every moment. "What about the food?" He was wondering where the food stalls were at this festival.
   They talked for a while until...
   "Where is Iwasawa going to perform?" Shiina asked.
   "She's going to perform on the Thunder Stage," Ritsu said without hesitation.
   Yuri was surprised, then asked, "Is it because of Haru?"
   Ritsu shook her head and said, "Iwasawa's popularity with her band was quite huge. Even though she is just a newcomer, her first single has sold 500 thousand copies, which is pretty rare for a female band."
   "As long as they are popular, it isn't that hard to perform on the Thunder Stage," Haru said.
   "Wait, if she's going to perform on the Thunder Stage, then she's going to perform with various international bands?" Yuri suddenly asked.
   "That's the case." Haru nodded. He remembered that the Fuji Rock Festival also invited an international popular rock band to perform. Japan was one of the wealthiest countries in the world, and it was normal for them to be able to invite popular international bands.
   Japan was a unique country. If someone said that the number one market for music, then Japan would be the number two.
   "Somehow, I feel that Iwasawa is going to have a lot of pressure to perform under the same stage as those popular international bands," Yuri said with a sigh.
   "You're wrong, Yuri." Haru shook his head said.
   "Am I wrong?" Yuri was dumbfounded.
   Haru nodded and said, "I'm sure that Iwasawa will be excited to be able to perform under the same stage as those famous singers and bands. That's the place where she has been longing to be, and soon, she's going to fly higher." He believed in Iwasawa's potential, and he also knew Iwasawa's personality, so he believed in her, but he wasn't sure why, he felt that he had raised the flag for some reason, and his instinct told him that something was going to happen, which made him sigh somehow.
   Hearing Haru's words, there was a smile on their faces at that moment.
   "Let's go to the Fire Stage. If I'm not wrong, the band that Megumi wants to watch on that stage soon, right?" Haru said. Looking at their smiles, somehow, he couldn't bear to tell them about the predicament that might happen at the festival.
   They almost forgot that the band that Megumi wanted to watch was about to perform, so they quickly hurried their steps there. Though Megumi felt weird when Haru said those words, it was as if she had a gate of hell.
   If Haru knew what Megumi was thinking, then he could only smile. Megumi might not have a gate of hell, but she had a gate of pleasure on her body, right?
   When they arrived at the Fire Stage, they were greeted by the thousands of people that watched the performance on some band.
   Haru also watched and listened to the song, and he felt that the quality was so-so, but he could see that everyone was excited. 'Well, it might be because of the atmosphere.' He knew that the atmosphere could affect people. He kept watching until he felt his phone vibrate. He took his smartphone and saw the one who had called him was Iwasawa's bandmate and friend, Hisako.
   "Haru, Masami is missing!"
   Somehow, Haru really wanted to punch himself, who had raised the flag before.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1859: Just one kiss
   Haru frowned, looking at the girls around him, who also seemed to be worried when they saw his expression, but he could handle them later and quickly asked Hisako since he wanted to know what was happening. "What do you mean?"
   "It was..." Hisako quickly explained what was happening before. In truth, she knew that there was something wrong with Iwasawa, but as a leader, Iwasawa had always put a calm expression, and everyone also believed in her, which was why she didn't realize when something happened to Iwasawa.
   Haru quickly used his "Kenbonshoku Haki" to find Iwasawa among the sea of people while asking, "Has she left you a message or something?"
   "No, she said that she was going to get fresh air before, but she hadn't come back for a while," Hisako said quickly.
   "I see, you don't need to worry. I'll search for her, just calm your friends first, and don't cry," Haru said and ended the call.
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Yuri asked with a worried expression.
   Haru put on a gentle smile and said, "It's alright. I'll leave here for a bit."
   Megumi nodded and said, "Hurry up and go back, alright?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded then left quietly. The way he left was like a ninja, and no one besides Megumi, Ritsu, Yuri, Shiina, and Suzune realized that he had suddenly disappeared.
   It might not be the time, but...
   "Shiina, have you taught Haru a ninjutsu?" Yuri asked.
   The venue of the Fuji Rock Festival was huge, especially when it was held on Mt. Fuji. There was still a lot of forest around the venue, and Iwasawa walked there alone to take in the fresh air. She squatted down, staring at the ants that walked in line absentmindedly, thinking that she was quite pathetic to feel nervous.
   "What are you doing here?"
   Hearing this familiar voice, Iwasawa was dumbfounded. She quickly turned her head and didn't expect to see him right behind her. "Haru!"
   Haru sighed and also squatted next to her. "Did you come all the way here to watch ants?" Looking at Iwasawa's state, he sighed inwardly, and it was also the reason why in truth, he wanted her to start her debut after she graduated. He knew that she was still in high school. In other words, her mind was still unstable.
   Iwasawa's eyes were red. Somehow she tried to hold back her tears. Her lips trembled, then she asked, "Do you think I'm pathetic?"
   Haru looked at Iwasawa for a bit and nodded. "Yes."
   Iwasawa was in shock and didn't expect Haru to be so merciless.
   "Fuji Rock Festival is only a small step for you. In the future, you'll be the most popular singer in the entire galaxy," Haru said without hesitation.
   Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while, and somehow she laughed.
   Haru smiled and patted her head. "If you can laugh, then you should go back now. You have a huge concert waiting for you, and we have already come far away from Tokyo to watch you. If you're not on stage, then we'll be quite disappointed."
   Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while and said, "Can... Can we stay here for a bit?"
   Haru nodded and said, "Do you have something to tell me?"
   "Um." Iwasawa nodded and said, "First of all, sorry to make you worry."
   "No problem." Haru shook his head.
   "The second thing is that I might not have told you before, but I have met my parents before," Iwasawa said without hesitation.
   "Really?" Haru was surprised and asked, "Both of them?"
   "Um." Iwasawa nodded and said, "Both of them."
   Haru had taken care of Iwasawa's father, but even though he had taken care of Iwasawa's father, he didn't do anything too much, considering there was still a blood relationship between the two, so even if this guy was a bastard, he wouldn't kiss Iwasawa's father.
   "I have heard from that man that he is going to work on the ship?" Iwasawa asked.
   "Um." Haru nodded and said, "Yes, I took him to work on the ship. You don't need to worry. It isn't a fishing ship, but a shipping ship. I mean, rather than spending his time on the land, drinking alcohol, isn't it better for him to work?"
   "It's alright. I don't care much about that bastard anyway." Iwasawa hated her father after all, but even so, he was still her father. "It's good that he's working now."
   "So, has he said or done anything weird?" Haru asked. If so, then he would just kick that guy directly to the sea and work all the time on the ship.
   "Well... he didn't say much and told me to live well," Iwasawa said calmly.
   "...It's great..." Haru said.
   "Um... it's great." Iwasawa sighed in relief and said, "Well, I have also met my mother too."
   "What about your mother?" Haru asked. He knew how weak the woman's position was in this country. He had seen a lot of women abandon their children so they could live freely. If he said that those women were damned, he also wasn't sure, since he knew how hard it was for a single woman to work in this country, even if the woman had an education, it would be very hard since this country was a patriarchal country. The part-time job was one thing. Even though it could be done by everyone, it couldn't produce a lot of money, and if a woman wanted to make a lot of money, then it was the only prostitute or married someone.
   "Well, she's working part-time now. I send her money from time to time, though," Iwasawa said while looking at Haru.
   Haru was a bit surprised and said, "I'm sorry for what I have said before." His words were quite rude before, thinking that Iwasawa's mother was going to search for a man as soon as she separated from her father, but if he thought about it calmly, he knew that there was no way for a relationship to be established so quickly since Iwasawa's mother might have a trauma.
   "It's alright." Iwasawa shook her head.
   "If you want, you can let her work on my cafe, though," Haru said.
   Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while and shook her head. "It's alright. She isn't a good mother either."
   Haru patted Iwasawa's head for a while, looking at her, who was getting close toward him before he stood up and said, "Should we go back?" He stood up and extended his hand toward her.
   Iwasawa looked at his hand for a bit and reached for his hand. When she thought that he would part their hands, he held it tightly without letting him go.
   "Don't run away again. If you have something on your mind or if you have a problem, then tell me," Haru said while looking at Iwasawa since he was really worried about her before. Luckily, he had "Kenbonshoku Haki," and if he didn't... he wasn't sure what this girl was going to do after all.
   "Um..." Iwasawa nodded with a red face.
   "What's wrong?" Haru could guess what this girl was about to do since he could see a few seconds in the future, but he was still surprised regardless.
   Iwasawa hugged his neck and kissed his lips directly.
   Iwasawa parted her lips and said, "I don't really need your answer, and all I want is that I can be beside y--" She hadn't finished her words since her lips were kissed by him. Her heart was beating very fast, but she was in a daze that she couldn't react to this kiss for a while. When their lips parted, she heard his voice again.
   "Don't say stupid things, even if you want to go. I won't let you," Haru said while looking straight at Iwasawa.
   Iwasawa lowered her head, blushing shyly.
   Holding her hand firmly, Haru said, "Let's go back."
   Iwasawa looked at Haru for a while before showing a beautiful smile. "Um." What he did was so simple, but that was what she needed.
   All of her worries disappeared instantly, and Iwasawa knew that they would be together from now on.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1860: Crow
   Hisako, Miyuki, and Shiori, three bandmates of Iwasawa, were waiting nervously in the waiting room. They wanted to blame themselves since they didn't realize that they had put pressure on Iwasawa, but now, there was nothing that they could do, and they knew that they could only believe in Haru.
   "Ugh... Masami..." Hisako was quite depressed, but suddenly the door of the waiting room opened.
   The three of them were startled, but their eyes brightened when they saw the one who opened the door!
   Iwasawa nodded and said, "Sorry to make you worry, so are you ready?"
   Watching Iwasawa, who had this confident smile on her face, the three of them answered without hesitation!
   When Yuri, Megumi, Suzune, Ritsu, and Shiina were waiting at the Thunder Stage with a worry, they suddenly heard a voice that made them calm down.
   "Sorry to make you wait."
   They turned and saw Haru was there.
   They sighed in relief, then Yuri quickly asked, "How?"
   "She's alright." Haru smiled and said, "You should be able to watch her performance soon."
   "Great!" Yuri was full of smiles.
   Haru nodded, then noticed the gaze of Suzune and Megumi on him. "Is there something wrong?"
   Suzune and Megumi shook their heads.
   "We'll probably have another sister," Megumi said.
   Suzune nodded in agreement.
   Haru didn't say anything since what they were saying was right, and it wasn't wrong, so he didn't need to say anything.
   "What?" Yuri was dumbfounded, but before she reacted, Iwasawa entered the stage with her bandmates.
   When the name of Girls Dead Monster was announced, everyone shouted excitedly.
   Haru looked in Yuri's direction from a distance and smiled. Somehow, he felt happy and proud when he saw Iwasawa standing on the stage, receiving a lot of cheers.
   Iwasawa was standing on the stage, with a microphone in front of her, and a guitar in her hands. She took a deep breath as she stared at the crowd in front of her. Somehow, she could see Haru and his group watching from a distance and knew that she wasn't alone.
   Iwasawa shouted those words, and the drummer started to hit the drum, and the guitar started to strum the strings.
   <BGM: Girls Dead Monster - Crow Song>
   "There's a wall of shutters behind me.
   My fingertips smell like iron.
   Move ahead! Strum those strings! It's crowded, at any rate.
   Along with those lyrics, everyone shouted and danced excitedly.
   Haru knew that music really had this kind of magic where it could move everyone. Hearing those lyrics, somehow it reminded him of many things, especially when his parents had just passed away, and he hadn't become a member of the Group Chat.
   Even though some of his girls couldn't come to the Fuji Rock Festival, they gathered at his house to watch the concert on television.
   "Ugh... I want to go there too," Sakura said with a sigh.
   Utaha glanced at Sakura and said, "You have just gotten better. What if you're dying there?"
   "Well, we're going on the trip later, right?" Sakura asked.
   "Yes." Utaha nodded and said, "But we'll need to go to the summer Comiket first."
   "Summer Comiket, huh?" Sakura rubbed her chin and wondered whether it was an interesting place, but well, she was healthy now, so she also wanted to visit that place.
   "Well, if you want to visit summer Comiket, then you need to ask his permission first," Utaha said.
   "Shh, Iwasawa is about to sing," Sora said.
   Everyone quickly focussed on the television and watched how Iwasawa sang, but the moment they watched her, they felt like their minds were blown away.
   Iwasawa closed her eyes and sang with all of her might and feeling.
   "With all my power, I'm about to collapse.
   My fingers are worn out and in pain,
   But, still, I'll perform. Tonight will be a big story."
   This song had a long meaning to Iwasawa. When she wrote this song, she poured all of her emotions, feelings, experiences, past, present, and future into the lyrics, which was why everyone could feel the emotion that she wanted to express in this song.
   In the past, before she met him, she didn't live in a good place, or rather, every day was hell for her, and the reason why she could have a hope to live was that she listened to a song in the music store. In her gray world, where everything was vague and when she had never thought about her future, that song gave her a light, giving a color of her world.
   In the beginning, everything wasn't good. She sang on the street with the guitar that she got from the street. It was secondhand, but for her, who had nothing, it was something very precious. Her journey wasn't smooth, but just singing saved her from her misery, and her meeting with him was probably the best thing that happened in her life.
   The reason why she could stand and sing in front of a lot of people and receive their cheers, she knew that it was because of him.
   "She's so amazing..." Suzune said in amazmenet.
   Everyone also nodded, but they didn't react that much since they were all affected by Iwasawa's song.
   Haru looked at Iwasawa and didn't expect that she would grow so much. When she sang this song, he somehow could see that all of the members of the Girls Dead Monster had become crows, soaring in the sky, chirping happily, without anything to trap them.
   "To create art is to convey something, huh?"
   "What's wrong, Haru?" Ritsu asked.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and said, "It's an amazing song."
   Haru knew that it was only a time before Iwasawa would grow even more beautiful, and his job was to protect her since he knew that all the characters of the Angel Beats were very unlucky.
   Iwasawa was like a bird, who was trapped in the cage, but now, she had broken that cage, flying freely in the sky. Even if she might be a crow, the most hateful bird, she could soar in that sky with everyone.
   "Even you must also be tired.
   I want to send this to that back of yours
   From within the pitch darkness,
   The song of light that gleams with hope...
   With those last lyrics, Iwasawa ended her song.
   Iwasawa was full of sweat, and she was quite tired, but her face was full of smiles., especially after...
   Iwasawa wanted to meet him now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1861: Combination
   After the end of Iwasawa's concert, they returned back since they didn't have the interest to watch more bands, and Iwasawa and her group also returned together since their turn to sing had also ended. They were at the summer festival, so even though a career was important, it was better to spend their time on holiday, right?
   They were still in high school, and when they had become adults, there was no way for them to have a chance to go on a holiday as much as they are now, though, well, if they had become an adult, they might have more free time since Haru was the richest man on the earth.
   Haru thought that it was better for everyone to have their own activity so they wouldn't be bored. After all, there was no way for him to spend all of his time to fuck them, right?
   Even though it wasn't impossible, Haru also wasn't degenerate enough to fuck them for an entire year.
   After the concert, his relationship with Iwasawa was confirmed, but in truth, there wasn't much change between them, and if there was a chance, then they would have more skinship like kissing, and... there was no need to explain, right?
   In the morning, Haru was about to go on a date with Kotori, and before he left, he decided to prepare breakfast for everyone, but then he noticed Eriri, who was playing the game alone in the living room. He was about to greet her, but...
   'What kind of game is this girl playing?!'
   Haru was speechless, but he decided to greet her anyway. He moved behind her and took off the earphones on her ears.
   Eriri was startled and almost slammed the stick in her hand. She quickly turned, and her lips twitched, asked, "What are you doing here?!"
   "This is my house. How can I be here?" Haru asked back.
   "The real question is you, what are you doing playing a galge on someone else's house?" Haru asked speechlessly, watching Eriri, who played a galge game where the protagonist almost confessed to the childhood friend heroine. He couldn't help but raise his eyebrow when he saw this set.
   "Wh - What?!" Eriri was stunned and felt quite nervous when she saw his expression.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and asked, "Say, Eriri, have you ever thought about becoming a mangaka?"
   "Huh?!" Eriri was dumbfounded, but when she saw his expression, she knew that he was serious, so she nodded and said, "I want to, but I don't have the talent to write a story." The reason why she became a doujinshi for the yuri genre and illustrator wasn't that she wanted to train her skill on drawing. Well, of course, she trained hard to become better, but if possible, she wanted to become a mangaka too.
   "I'll give you a story, so do you want to become a mangaka?" Haru asked.
   Eriri quickly covered her chest and looked at Haru with a suspicious expression. "Wh - What do you want?" Her face was so red, thinking that this guy might ask her some perverted request. The reason why she could play a galge in the living room blatantly was that all the girls in Haru's house were resting right now.
   Haru's stamina was something that was impossible to handle by a single girl, and they needed to work together to take him down. Though they failed to do so, they had never given up!
   As for Raikou and Maya sleeping so soundly since both of them were pregnant and Haru wasn't cruel enough to have intercourse with the two of them when they had just been pregnant, at least not until three months of their pregnancy, after all, their babies hadn't been formed yet. Still, even though they couldn't have sex, they still asked him to finger them, which was why they slept so soundly before.
   Haru looked at Eriri and snorted. "Aren't you too narcissistic? Among my women, which one isn't beautiful?"
   Eriri wanted to smash this guy's head, but when she thought about all the girls around Haru, she knew that all of them weren't even losing to her, or rather, she could see that everyone was very beautiful, especially two older women, both Maya and Raikou, both of them were so stunning.
   "I was just thinking of you as my friend. Even though you might not be able to write a good story, your drawing skill is good," Haru said.
   Eriri blushed and felt quite happy with his praise. "Th - Thanks."
   "What are you getting embarrassed about? It's creeping me out."
   "You bastard!" Eriri was furious and slapped him with her twin-tails several times.
   Both of them fought each other for a while until they got tired.
   "What are you doing?" Ritsu asked with a helpless expression, watching Haru and Eriri, who were fighting each other.
   "Is this guy (girl) fault!" 2x
   Haru was on below, trying to defend Eriri's attack, and Eriri was on the top of Haru's body, trying to attack him.
   "Really? I thought that Eriri wanted to attack you," Ritsu said with a confused expression.
   "......." Haru and Eriri.
   Eriri then realized their position, and she straddled the top of Haru's waist, and her face couldn't help but turn red! But if she got embarrassed, she would feel that she was the one who had lost. "Hmph! This is why you shouldn't mess with me!"
   Eriri was quite smug when she saw Haru was dumbfounded, but then her waist was being grabbed at this moment. "Wh--?!" When she felt his hands on her waist, she felt that her entire body was electrocuted, and she felt that her entire body was weak, considering it was her first time being touched by a guy.
   "Don't straddle the top of a guy's waist so suddenly, you might open a pandora box," Haru said.
   Eriri, whose face was so red, became redder. She was a hentai mangaka. Even though her genre was yuri, her physical and health education had always got a perfect mark, so of course, she knew the meaning of this guy's words.
   "So, do you want to become a mangaka, Eriri?" Haru asked again.
   "I..." Eriri looked at his serious expression and wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   "Just agree, Eriri." Ritsu helped and said, "I know a good story too. We can work together."
   "Really?" Eriri looked at Ritsu with a surprised expression.
   "What do you think, Haru?" Ritsu looked at Haru.
   Haru looked at Ritsu and knew what this girl was thinking. He nodded and said, "The title of the story is "Assassination Classroom." It's a great story, let's create this work together." He extended his hand toward Eriri.
   Eriri looked at Haru for a moment, and when she thought about their time together, she didn't hesitate any more and reached his hand. "Let's do this!" Her dream was right in front of her, and it was too stupid for her to reject this. Also, she felt that it didn't feel bad to work with him again.
   Holding each other's hands, they started their combination as mangaka today.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1862: Dating isn't complicated
   After Haru talked with Eriri, he prepared breakfast for everyone before leaving to have a date with Kotori.
   Eriri could only watch this guy speechlessly, but somehow she felt a bit uncomfortable, wondering whether she was really that unattractive in his eyes. She shook her head and decided to play her galge game more, about the nerdy guy and a childhood friend, but somehow, the result of her conquest was...
   "What the heck?! Rejected?!"
   Eriri was almost mad at that moment.
   Ritsu, who watched what was happening, could only shake her head and thought that this girl was really miserable, right?
   Kotori couldn't help but feel guilty. However, she couldn't help it and anticipated what she would do today. She dressed as best as she could, and everyone who saw her at that moment would think that this girl was cute and pure, but if they knew what this girl had brought in her bag, they wouldn't think so.
   Kotori had heard about Eli, Nozomi, and Maki's experience. When they lost their first time along with all of his girls, she could tell that it was good. She had been touched by Haru before, and because of that, she just couldn't help but touch herself since it felt good, but she felt that wasn't enough, and she had a feeling that they would do it after the date.
   Kotori was waiting at his shrine since she was a bit shy if her mother knew what she was about to do later. She waited for a while and heard his voice.
   Kotori's face was full of smiles, and she waved her hand. "Haru!"
   "Sorry to make you wait," Haru said and looked at Kotori, and he had to admit that this girl was too cute, right?
   "No, no, I didn't wait." Kotori quickly held Haru's hand and said, "Let's have a date today."
   "Um." Haru nodded and somehow anticipated their date today.
   Unlike what everyone imagined, the date between Haru and Kotori was surprisingly normal, or rather, it was the standard date for many couples. The first thing that they did was to watch a movie since it seemed that Kotori wanted to watch something. It was their first date, but in their minds, they were only buying time before tonight since Kotori didn't want to be seen as a perverted girl.
   "Can we watch this movie, Haru?" Kotori asked.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and didn't think too much about what movie they would watch.
   "Yay~" Kotori then pulled Haru's hand and went to buy the ticket together.
   Looking at her smile, Haru somehow might not be able to hold on until night. Even though they hadn't done the last step, they had done what they could do together.
   They then entered the theatre and watched the movie together, and Kotori had always wanted to do this kind of normal date with him. She rested her head against his shoulder, holding his hand, while watching the movie relaxedly, but was it really that easy?
   "Kotori, you smell really good."
   Kotori blushed and quickly slapped his hand. "What are you saying so suddenly?!" She lowered her voice as low as possible since she didn't want to be heard.
   "But really... you smell really good..." Haru snuggled and sniffled Kotori's hair, then lightly kissed her neck.
   "Ha - Haru!" Kotori's face was so red, looking at his gaze that was full of obsession, she was happy, but this wasn't the time!
   Haru quickly held his waist since it was pinched by Kotori.
   "You deserve it!" Kotori snorted softly.
   "Sorry, sorry," Haru said with a smile, holding her hand gently. "Let's focus on the movie, alright?"
   "..." Kotori looked at Haru, who could say such a shameless statement without getting embarrassed and couldn't help but sigh. It might be because he was so shameless that he could become the richest man on earth and had a lot of girls around him. She snuggled into him and whispered in a soft and sultry voice, "Be patient, alright?"
   "Hmm? What did you say?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Kotori's face was so hot, but she quickly shook her head. "No - Nothing!" But when she looked at his smile, she knew that this guy was teasing her!
   "Ouch! Ouch! Don't pinch my waist!" Haru decided to tolerate what this girl was doing since he would eat her tonight.
   "Hmph!" Kotori puffed her cheek, then pulled his hand and made him hug her shoulder before snuggling into him.
   When something was so enjoyable, they felt that time was moving very fast.
   Haru had to admit that the theory of relativity was very romantic somehow at this moment.
   After they watched the movie, they went to eat together.
   The only thing that Haru didn't lack was a good place to eat. His fiance was Erina Nakiri, who was the queen of the culinary world, so of course, he knew various good places to eat.
   Haru and Kotori were eating together while talking to each other.
   "Did you have fun at the agency?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Kotori nodded and said, "But Nico-chan might have gotten too much lately." Her face was a bit hard to describe, but she sighed, showing how troublesome Nico was.
   "What's wrong with Nico?" Haru asked curiously. In his mind, unlike everyone who was so beautiful, Nico was like a mascot, so he had never thought of much of her.
   "Well..." Kotori started to tell how Nico told all of them to wear a disguise whenever they came to the agency since they had become super idols or something so they wouldn't be caught by paparazzi. "It's alright if we're in winter, but we're in summer..." She sighed when she thought how hot it was when she had to wear very thick clothes to hide her identity.
   Haru had to admit that the popularity of Muse was quite huge, but in the end, an idol was an idol, and they were a school idol at that so even though they were fairly popular, there was still a distance compared to a band or singer, after all, the one who heard an idol was only an otaku.
   "I see. I'll talk to her later," Haru said.
   "Achoo!" Nico suddenly felt her nose was quite itchy.
   "Did you catch a summer cold?" The female masseur asked.
   "No, someone is probably talking about me." Nico had this smug expression on her face and said, "But it is normal since I'm Nico, the most popular idol in the universe!"
   The female masseur only smiled helplessly. "I - I see..."
   Nico didn't know that trouble was coming toward her, but she didn't overthink since she had to admit, joining Haru's agency was great since she could go to the massage spa at the agency, which made her very happy. Somehow, she got sleepy and started to dream where the world screamed "Nico Nico Nii!" at the same time, and she couldn't help but laugh with a funny expression.
   After they ate, Haru and Kotori spent their time walking together, visiting various dating spots together until late at night. For some reason, it might have been deliberate, or it might have been a coincidence, but there was a hotel in front of them.
   "Do you want to take a rest first?" Haru asked.
   Kotori's face was so red, and she didn't dare to look at him, but she nodded shyly while holding her hand tightly.
   Haru was full of smiles and knew that it was the time that he had been waiting for!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1863: Kotori's First Time 1
   Haru and Kotori entered the hotel without problem, and after they entered the room, her face was so red that she didn't know what to do.
   "Do you want to take a bath?" Haru asked.
   Even though Kotori was nervous, she could still think clearly since she wasn't drunk. She thought for a while and knew that they had walked quite a while before. The weather was also quite hot, so it wasn't that surprising for her to accumulate a lot of sweat. Her face was red, and she nodded. "Um."
   "Then, let's enter together," Haru said without hesitation.
   "....." Kotori was dumbfounded, but before she could react, she saw him taking off his clothes. "Kyaa!" She closed her eyes with her hands, but there was a huge gap between her fingers.
   Haru looked at Kotori and knew that this girl was both shy and eager, so... he moved closer, hugged her, and whispered, "Can we Kotori?"
   Kotori was a bit conflicted since she felt that it was too bold. After all, they always had the act when the light was off, but somehow, this time, she wanted to do some adventure. "Well... don't look too much, alright?"
   "Alright." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   Kotori was quite embarrassed, but her hand slowly took off the clothes that covered her body until she only wore her bra and panties. "Ha - Haru, don't look too much!"
   "Sorry, sorry, you're too irresistible, Kotori." Haru stared at Kotori's body that was toned from her workout, and it was so irresistible.
   Kotori looked at his gaze that was full of obsession, and it made her heart race. She also looked at his athletic and muscular body and couldn't help but want to touch it, but then she noticed the huge tent from his boxer, and it made her gulp since she remembered the time when she sucked that thing off, but she was still sober at this moment, so she was embarrassed!
   Hu - Hurry up and turn!" Kotori quickly took a towel to wrap around her body.
   Haru raised his eyebrow a bit, then nodded. "Then I'll wait for you in the bathroom, alright?"
   "Ah, um..." Kotori nodded shyly, and somehow when she looked at his back, she wanted to slap his butts.
   Haru was inside the bathroom, and he had taken off everything. He only had a small white towel to cover his crotch that was still in an excited state, he tried to calm it down, but it seemed that it was quite impossible. He waited for a while until Kotori entered the bathroom too.
   "Ha - Haru..." Her voice was so small, like a frightening deer, she didn't enter the bathroom immediately but popped up her head, looking at the inside.
   "Come here, Kotori," Haru said.
   Kotori looked at him for a bit and shyly nodded, following him inside. She covered her body with a white towel that covered half of her body but still showed her white and smooth thigh that could tempt anyone to rub their face there.
   "Let's take a bath together, alright?" Haru said.
   "Um..." Kotori nodded and didn't dare to look at him, but she still glanced at the huge tent, which somehow made her body hotter and hotter.
   "Let me help you." Haru moved behind Kotori and held her shoulders. He could see that her body was tense, but as he used his technique, he could feel that she started to loosen. "Sit down first."
   Kotori sat down on the small stool and saw her reflection through the mirror. She suddenly noticed that the white towel that had covered her body had disappeared! But when she was about to say something, warm water touched her back, which somehow made her feel comfortable.
   "Is the temperature alright?" Haru asked.
   "Ye - Yes!" Kotori nodded and didn't dare to look at him, but from time to time, she peeked at him. After all, the same as men who attracted the body of the beautiful girl, the girls were also the same since they were attracted by the body of attractive men.
   Haru then gently put liquid soap on his hands, creating a foam, before washing Kotori's smooth back.
   Kotori was a bit tense, but his touch was superb that she started to feel relaxed over time.
   "It - It feels great..." Kotori said with a red face.
   Kotori nodded and enjoyed their moment, but suddenly she felt that her butts were rubbed and kneaded. "Ha - Haru!"
   "Calm down. I need to clean it all the way, right? I can't leave any dirt on your body," Haru said with a righteous voice.
   Kotori couldn't say anything back, but slowly, she knew how dangerous his touch was. She could feel his hand around her thigh, caressing it gently and rhythmically, attacking the same place every time, which caused her body to become hotter and hotter. She somehow felt that something was about to come, but it couldn't come out, which somehow made her a bit frustrated until she felt her breasts and nipples caressed by him. "Ha - Haru..." Even though she tried to resist, her voice was so soft as if she tried to do more.
   Haru looked at Kotori's neck. Her hair had been tied so he could see how beautiful her neck was. Then without hesitation, he kissed her nape while whispering, "You're so beautiful, Kotori."
   Kotori wanted to say something, but the pleasure on her body became intense and intense before she could hold it anymore. "Ha - Haru, I feel weird!"
   "Don't fight back, just accept it," Haru whispered while nibbling her ear gently.
   "Hmm... Ahn... No... No... It's no good~~."
   Kotori couldn't hold it anymore, and she hugged him before kissing his lips. 'Haru!' Her body convulsed and trembled several times, but even so, they didn't stop kissing each other.
   They hugged each other, and they kissed each other passionately, pressing each other's lips hard.
   When the long kiss was over, Kotori's expression became muzzy, and she couldn't think straight. Her entire body was so hot, and she was breathing hard. Her eyes stared at the man that was about to eat her, showing a cute yet spoiled expression as if he told him to eat her faster. "Ha - Haru..."
   Haru didn't care about the bath anymore and directly carried her to the bedroom in his arms.
   Kotori felt his strong body, touched his chest, and moved her head closer so she could hear his heartbeat, but it was only for a moment before they looked at each other before kissing each other again, and she knew from this moment that she would be his woman and she somehow she was quite eager for it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   I'll update a lot for this novel until the next quest so be prepared.
   Chapter 1864: Kotori's First Time 2
   Even though it was only kissing, Kotori felt an indescribable pleasure on her body that made her want to be closer to him and rubbed their bodies together, giving her more pleasure and melting away her reason.
   As they kissed, Haru's tongue licked Kotori's lips.
   Kotori, whose mind was consumed by pleasure, also started to move her tongue, and when their tongue touched each other, his moment invited her tongue to come out slowly, and when her entire tongue had come out, her tongue was directly played by him, being played, and became entangled violently.
   The next thing Kotori knew, she was in his arms, hugging each other, with her hands on his broad back, caressing it full of desire. She also felt that his hand was stroking her shapely ass. She wanted to complain to him since his stroke felt so good, and it made her desire to ask him to eat her become stronger and stronger.
   When the kiss ended and their lips slowly parted, a strong of saliva was drawn.
   Haru carried Kotori again to the center of the bed and pushed down there.
   Kotori's reason also wasn't working properly as she was pushed by him and she also couldn't resist the man in front of her. The pleasure of being desired by him was something that she couldn't fight back, and it caused her mind to become hazier and hazier.
   Then, Haru, who was on the top of Kotori, took her lips again.
   "Chu...~~ Ahn...~~ Muah...~~."
   Kotori, who was completely captivated by the deep kiss, desperately licked his tongue back.
   While kissing, Haru touched her beautiful breasts that fit the palm of his hand.
   Kotori's sensitive body reacted to Haru's caresses, and she felt that something was about to come out from her lower body again that caused her secret place to become so wet that it was almost flooding.
   "Hnm~~ Hya~~ Ah~~ That's no good~~."
   Haru carefully caressed her nipples with his fingers.
   With his touch, Kotori moaned with great pleasure. Both of her nipples repeatedly rubbed with his thumb and forefinger, and the stimulation was too strong for Kotori.
   "Ha - Haru~~ My nipples~~ Ah~~ Nh~~ Ahhh~~."
   Haru used his experience and ability, giving her extra pleasure and sensitivity.
   Kotori was engulfed in a wave of pleasure that was unthinkable under normal circumstances, and she climaxed, moaning uncontrollably. She slumped down on the bed, her body was weak, and she was too tired to move.
   However, it was far from enough. Haru looked at her secret place that was soaked in love juice and ran his fingers over, caressing the entrance of her wet pussy.
   "Haa~~ Hah.~~ Ah~~ Nmu~~"
   Haru laid down next to Kotori and covered her mouth with a kiss. Kotori tried to resist when he touched her private part, but his kiss silenced her and made her fall in love with him all over again.
   The sound of water squirting and moaning echoed through the room.
   Haru wasn't serious, and he didn't even use his magic, but Kotori was defeated by him several times. He quickly loosened her body again, making her pussy ready to receive his penis by touching her pussy which caused her to melt her mind again.
   Haru stood up and went between Kotori's legs, showing his penis that stood proudly.
   Kotori's mind was so hazy that she couldn't think straight, but her woman instinct caused her to raise her hips so it would make him easier to put his penis inside. She licked her lower lips subconsciously when she saw his penis, and even though she had seen it several times, she had to admit that she was surprised by its size, and somehow her body was so excited, wanting it inside her body.
   The penis was placed at the entrance of her pussy.
   Kotori nodded shyly and turned her gaze away since if she stared at this gaze again, she felt that she might be drowned by his desire.
   Slowly, his penis pushed open Kotori's unexplored vagina.
   Kotori shuddered and endured the sensation for the first time. She reached his hands and held them tightly.
   Haru grabbed her hand and intertwined their fingers together. Eventually, his penis reached her hymen.
   His hips moved forward, and his penis broke her chastity. The blood that flowed onto the sheets was her proof of virginity, and Kotori knew that she had become a woman.
   Haru gently caressed Kotori's head.
   Strangely, even though Kotori didn't feel pain when she lost her first time, she was moved and knew that she would be his woman from now on. Her vagina reacted by tightening the penis inside, and her love juices flowed constantly as she heard his words. She was full of desire, and there was even an urge to get pregnant by him.
   Haru slowly pulled his penis out and then slowly thrust it back in again.
   After the first round of thrusting, the pleasure became greater, and Kotori's mouth made a pleasant sound subconsciously.
   "Ah~~ Ah~~ What is this?! It - It feels so good~~
   Kotori could only moan and squirmed as the pleasure numbed her from head to toe. The pleasure that came from within was incomparable to masturbation, and her expression was so lewd because as if she was intoxicated.
   The pace of Haru's hips gradually increased.
   The sound of hips colliding with hips echoed through the room.
   Kotori subconsciously lifted her hips and hooked them to match Haru's.
   "Ah~~ Cum~ I'm cumminggg~~."
   Kotori climaxed despite it being her first time. Her body convulsed, and her vagina tightened around his penis.
   Haru stopped thrusting his hips for a moment and enjoyed the pressure from Kotori's first orgasm.
   "Was it good?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Yes~~ That was so amazing~~" It was as if there was a love symbol in Kotori's eyes at that moment. She smiled at him with a hazy expression.
   Haru rolled over and put his head next to her ear.
   "But I haven't cum yet..."
   His penis pressed against the back of her vagina.
   Kotori put her arms around his neck and hugged him, clinging to him, trying to endure the pleasure that she felt at that moment. His beastly expression of wanting to dominate her caused her vagina to respond with excitement!
   "I'm going to move faster."
   Haru held her legs to prevent her from escaping and repeatedly thrust his penis inside her vagina violently. His penis rubbed against her vagina relentlessly, giving him the pleasure that made him often addicted.
   Kotori's head was about to go stupid from the continuous and intense pleasure.
   Kotori was cum over and over again until finally his penis was pushed into her deepest past. Then a lot of semen was released from his penis and filled up her vagina. It was the best pleasure that she had ever felt that caused her to scream hard.
   Her body shuddered, and she lost consciousness.
   Haru looked at Kotori helplessly and kissed her lips. "Good night." Luckily, he had magic that prevented him from getting pregnant or else...
   Well, even if Kotori got pregnant, Haru could take care of her anyway, so there was nothing to worry about, right?
   Caressing her head gently, Haru could see the satisfied smile on her face and thought that this girl was really too lewd, right? Well, he didn't really mind, though.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1865: Summer Comiket 1
   After Haru took Kotori's first time, even though she was surprised at first when she learned that he had a technique that could make her safe from pregnancy, she was happy inwardly since the pleasure that was given by raw sex was different when he was wearing a condom, and she also loved when he shot his semen inside.
   Kotori was still young after all, so she wasn't ready to go to get pregnant yet, but still, she also wanted children in the future.
   With that said, the Summer Comite has started.
   Haru arrived at the Tokyo International Exhibition Center in Koto Ward in the morning together with Megumi, Sora, Utaha, Eriri, Sakura, and all the members of the Tabletop Gaming Club, except for Yumeko. It was still early in the morning, even though they wouldn't stand in front of the booth, shouting to sell their game, they were quite curious about the sales of the game, and they also wanted to prank those otakus who bought their game, thinking that they were selling a harem game, when in the truth...
   Somehow everyone was full of smiles when they thought about what would happen after they played the "School Days."
   Looking at everyone's reaction, Haru had to admit that they were a devil. In truth, he didn't care much about the Summer Comiket again since he could send his employees to sell the game, but well, it was the first game that Sora, Utaha, and Megumi worked together, so he needed to support them, right?
   Even though they gathered together, they talked about something else.
   "Sora, are you going on a trip somewhere?" Chika asked.
   "Well, we're going to Hawaii soon," Sora said.
   "Huh? Then we'll meet together! Where are you going to stay? How about we stay in the same hotel?" Chika said without hesitation, thinking that it would be great if everyone could do it on holiday together.
   "Well, we might not be able to meet each other," Sora said.
   "Huh? Why?" Chika asked in confusion.
   "We're going to stay on Haru's private island," Sora said.
   Everyone from the Tabletop Gaming Club, from Chika, Kozue, and Terashima, was dumbfounded. Their family might be rich, but a private island was still quite too much for them, especially the one in Hawaii.
   "You can play there in the future, but not now if you want to ask," Haru said simply.
   Chika had this annoying expression on her face, and she hugged Sora without hesitation. "You must be planning to do something perverted, right?"
   If gaze could kill someone, then Sora wanted to kill Chika's annoying breasts at this moment.
   Haru smiled and said, "Well, I'll walk around first to see." He could tell that they might ask him a lot of strange questions, and he also didn't really want to answer Chika's question since it was a private matter and it had nothing to do with Chika, right?
   Looking at Haru, who had left, Chika blushed, then looked at Sora, Megumi, Eriri, and Utaha. Looking at the four of them, she had a feeling that the five of them would spend a debauchery holiday later in the summer. Still, she was a girl, and she also had to admit that his charm was good that if she wasn't being careful, she might be eaten by him.
   "Why you include me?!" Eriri shouted in the complaint.
   Haru was walking relaxedly, watching his surroundings to see whether there was something interesting or not. After watching for a while, he went out to the entrance of the Summer Comiket since he had promised Eli, Nozomi, Kotori, and Maki who wanted to accompany them to participate in this event, so he naturally wouldn't break his promise, but it was their first time to participate in this event, so rather than joining them as a participant, it was better to join as a tourist since this way, they could experience a lot of more things.
   When Haru walked to the entrance, he couldn't help but sigh. It was eight o'clock in the morning during the holiday, and at this time, there should be many people who were still asleep. However, there was already a sea of people gathered in front of the entrance of the venue. He could even see there were a lot of tents and knew that someone slept there last night or two days ago, which made him speechless since it was too exaggerated, right?
   Haru sighed and simply used his magic to make everyone not focus their attention on him. He was a famous figure in this world, and if he simply appeared there, he was sure that there would be a lot of commotion, especially those die-hard fans. He then took his smartphone and called Nozomi and asked where they were now, and after learning that they had lined up in the front of the venue, he rushed to the destination.
   Haru wore a hat, t-shirt, jeans, pants, and sneakers, but even so, there weren't many people who could notice him since he was using magic. While walking, he could smell the smell of cigarettes, perfume, sweat, breakfast, etc., which filled the entire site and made the air stuffy. It was quite an unpleasant smell and caused him to use his magic to blow the smell away from him.
   Haru kept walking and searching all the way since the crowd of people in this area was too dense, and if he didn't have "Kenbunshoku Haki," then it might be difficult to find people. It didn't take a long time before he arrived at the destination, he found a large crowd gathered there, and he found them.
   Being surrounded by a lot of people, in the center, there were nine people with different heights, and they should be female from their figures.
   Why did Haru describe them in a roundabout manner?
   It was because those nine people were wearing brown coats, sunglasses, and masks.
   If people encounter such people on the street, they might think of them as either perverts or spies, but in this hot summer, when people meet such people at the entrance of this hall where tens of thousands of people gather, they would think of them as an idiot!
   Haru looked at them, and they also noticed his gaze. They looked at each other for a while before Haru turned away without hesitation, but it was too late. The corner of his t-shirt was grabbed from behind, and a girl's voice with a laugh came from behind. "Haha, our costumes are really great. Even Haru didn't recognize us!"
   "Sorry, can you let go of me? I don't really know you."
   The gaze of people from all directions was focused on Haru's figure, which made him sigh, but he ignored them. He had heard it from Kotori before, but this was too much, right?
   "Haru, didn't you hear my voice? I'm Honoka!"
   Haru opened his mouth and sighed. "Well, come with me."
   "But we have been waiting in this line for a long time!"
   "Don't worry, just come with me," Haru said simply.
   The nine of them looked at each other and nodded. They followed him obediently and didn't notice that everyone seemed to ignore them because of Haru's magic.
   Haru used his magic since he didn't want them to become a center of attention because of their strange getups, and he also used a cool breeze to make them feel better since he could see how stuffy their clothes were.
   When they came to a quiet place, Haru stopped and looked at the nine of them.
   Umi's face was so red. "Ha - Haru, you pervert!"
   Haru's mouth twitched, but he ignored Umi's words and took off her coat directly!
   Umi, whose coat was taken off, exclaimed in shame, she covered her chest and clamped her legs as if she was about to be violated, but under her coat, she was still wearing normal shirts and skirts.
   Haru was speechless, but he didn't say much and continued to take off the coats of all the girls without hesitation!
   People often said that when someone fell in love, they would turn stupid, but there was someone who was stupid even though they hadn't fallen in love, and it was what Haru felt at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1866: Summer Comiket 2
   Haru wanted to say, but he held back since they were all cuties.
   In the spacious cafe box, the cool air blown by the air conditioner dissipated the summer heat.
   Haru drank a sip of lemon tea, which somehow cooled down his heart. Looking at the nine girls in front of him, he really had an urge to smack their heads at this moment. It was said that only Nozomi, Eli, Maki, and Kotori would come, but now nine people were coming together, but compared to that, there was something that was more important.
   "Why did you dress like that?"
   Haru had a headache when he recalled Kotori's words before. He didn't overthink before, but he didn't expect all of them would dress in such a thick and suspicious dress under the influence of Nico some time ago.
   Haru remembered that Maki had some of the others who didn't want to wear that dress, so they didn't wear it again, but he didn't expect them to wear it again.
   Honoka: "Because we're going to play in the Summer Comiket today."
   Rin: "There are a lot of otakus everywhere. There must be a lot of Rin's fans here."
   Nico: "In order not to cause a lot of commotion, we have dressed up like that!"
   "You guys... did you not notice that your dress is obviously more eye-catching?" Haru said with a hand covered on his forehead. "Didn't you notice that there are more people around you than those around the cosplayers?"
   "But they didn't recognize us!" Nico shook her head and showed a proud expression because she came up with this idea.
   "So you have to withstand the high temperature of more than 30 degrees and stand like that for a few hours? If I come ten minutes late, maybe I will need to call an ambulance for you."
   Haru was wondering what was on the head of everyone, even Eli and Maki, who was unusually smart, had turned into stupid under Nico's influence, or it might be him? Was it because he always fucked them silly?
   "Why do you need to call an ambulance, nyaa?" Rin stood up and jumped several times, showing how healthy she was. Her mouth turned into a cat shape and said, "Rin is still full of vitality now, nyaa!"
   "Do you think that everyone is like you?" Haru rolled his eyes and took his handkerchief to help Eli wipe her sweat.
   Such intimacy made Eli blush, especially when Haru wiped her collarbone, the slight numbness made her tremble, but she also enjoyed the care of her boyfriend and thanked him happily.
   "Cough! Cough! Eli isn't the only one who is sweating, right?" Nozomi said, folding her arms, causing her breasts to become bigger.
   "Don't worry, I have several handkerchiefs with me," Haru said and took out another handkerchief to wipe Nozomi's sweat.
   Nozomi also enjoyed his care and said, "There's one place that you miss."
   "My underboobs." Nozomi frowned and said, "It's so uncomfortable."
   Haru gave his handkerchief to Nozomi and said, "Do it yourself."
   "Eh? Why? You have always touched it, right?" Nozomi pouted.
   "Think about the place, girl." Haru was speechless and said, "Look, everyone is looking at us now."
   "Nozomi." Eli stared at Nozomi.
   Haru then helped Kotori, who somehow tried to tempt him. He raised his eyebrow and whispered to her that they could do it later before he continued toward Maki.
   Maki somehow felt a bit annoyed when she was the last one. Her cheeks bulged, and she looked away.
   "Sorry, sorry, alright?" Haru said and helped to wipe Maki's, then sniffed her neck lightly. "You smell really good, Maki."
   Maki's face was as red as her hair, but before she could react, she was hugged, and her cheek was kissed.
   "Tsundere Maki-chan is so cute," Haru whispered.
   Even though Maki was extremely shy and subconsciously retorted his words, she buried her head in his arms and didn't dare to look up, acting like an ostrich.
   Umi covered her face with her hands, and her slender neck was stained with blush as if the person that was being hugged by Haru was her. Her dignified voice trembled, and she said, "Ha - Haru, how can you do such a shameless thing?!" Still when she thought about how she was confessed at that time and at how she rejected him before, she felt quite regret since she knew if she accepted it back then... then...
   ".........." Eli, Maki, Nozomi, and Kotori.
   When the four of them thought about what they had done with Haru, they felt that the scene of Haru hugging Maki was only a child's play.
   "Isn't it a bit too much to call me shameless, Umi? I mean, Maki is my girlfriend anyway."
   Haru looked at Umi helplessly and also understood her character, but he said, "Umi, if you have a boyfriend in the future, you'll be like this."
   "It's impossible!" Umi shook her head and said flatly, "Before I get married, I won't let any man touch my hand!"
   "But we have held each other's hands, right?" Haru said.
   Umi's face was so red, but then she suddenly lowered her head depressedly and murmured, "I - I can't get married anymore..."
   Haru suddenly felt that his side was nudged by Kotori. He looked at Kotori, who blinked her beautiful eyes at him and said, "Do something."
   Haru then patted Umi's shoulder gently and said, "It's alright. I can take responsibility to marry you, though."
   Umi's face was burning red, and she looked at Haru in shock.
   Haru then clapped his hands and gathered everyone's attention on him. "It's almost time to enter the venue. We're going to be late if we're going to line up again, what do you want to do? Do you want to walk outside, or do you still want to visit the hall inside?"
   Usually, there were several ways to enter Summer Comiket divided into overnight groups, tram start groups, and a special admission ticket group.
   The overnight group, as the name suggests, had lined up at 6 pm the day before the event.
   As for the tram group, they were a group of people who came from outside of Tokyo, and usually, the number of this group was at least 60,000 or more.
   The special admission ticket group was like Haru, who could enter the hall easily without any trouble, but the number was scarce.
   In other words, there were nearly 100,000 people or more gathered at this Summer Comiket!
   This number was scary, considering they were all coming to join this event.
   If someone dropped something by chance and bent down on the group to pick it up, maybe this someone wouldn't have the chance to stand up again, and the staff would send these people to the hospital due to being trampled by a lot of people.
   It wasn't a joke, since, in fact, every year, on the Summer Comiket, there were a lot of such accidents.
   Therefore, if Haru and everyone lined up again now, they wouldn't be able to enter the venue until at least two or three in the afternoon.
   "Even though I'm not interested in what's inside, I have come here from a long distance, so I have to go in and see. What do you think?" Eli expressed her opinion first.
   "Yeah, we also need to look at the school idol booth! It's said that there is the legendary "Idol Legend" DVD complete set!"
   Hanayo's eyes were shining with stars, and as long as she mentioned the school idols, she would definitely enter an excited state, even if she was a well-known school idol group now.
   Everyone also expressed their opinions, and all of them expressed their desire to go in and look inside. Even though they weren't otaku, they had stepped into the otaku realm, considering their status as a school idol so they were naturally curious about the "Holy Land of the Otaku," such as Summer Comiket.
   "If that's the case, let me call someone first."
   Haru then dialed the phone number of the chairman of the committee of the Summer Comiket, and after some talk, the chairman directly told him that they would prepare a ticket for him.
   "It's ready." Haru looked at everyone and said, "Let's go."
   Everyone cheered with a smile.
   With all of that, they started their first journey on the Summer Comiket.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1867: Summer Comiket 3
   Ten minutes before the start of the Summer Comiket, the ten people, Haru and all the members of Muse, finally arrived at the ticket gate for the special admission.
   Behind the group of otaku who had been waiting overnight and stayed inside their tent came out, and those who were sitting on the ground stood up. Their faces were filled with determination, like soldiers that were about to go on the battlefield, but Haru ignored all of them, showing the difference between the two.
   But looking at those people, Haru remembered that an hour ago, these people were sitting on the ground playing games and board games, but just now, their illustration changed as if they had taken a drug, which made him speechless.
   The girls were nervous, and they moved closer to Haru since the gaze of those people was too intense for them. Luckily, they wore masks, so their faces weren't known.
   In such a tense atmosphere, the ticket inspector finally completed the ticket check.
   Haru and the girls walked into the venue and came to the standing pitch-black sign, which marked the east and west venue. The east venue was for the fan zone (Doujin), and the west venue was for the corporate zone.
   While Haru and the girls were still discussing where to go first, they heard a voice from the broadcast that resounded throughout the venue: "The first day of the Summer Comiket, start!"
   In an instant, everyone felt that the atmosphere suddenly changed. Even at the distance of more than a kilometer from the entrance, they could hear the roar and the rumbling footsteps coming from their position!
   Haru was calm as ever, looking at the crowd, but he still had to admit that this scene was amazing since he saw it in the modern world. Then when the crowd approached, with his sharp eyes, he noticed a familiar figure in the front area of the crowd, and that was Tomoya Aki.
   Haru knew that this guy was Eriri's childhood friend, and she had fallen in love with him. He could see that Tomoya Aki had this standard harem protagonist's getup, but he didn't overthink it. He could see Tomoya was charging with everyone with a fanatical expression on his face. The pupils under that black-framed glasses had a scarlet color. While roaring and running forward, Tomoya blocked the people around him with his hands and feet.
   Haru was wondering whether they were all a group of fanatical cults.
   "Run! We're going to be crushed!"
   With a cry from Rin, Haru quickly helped everyone to move forward so they wouldn't be caught by the crowd and separated or trapped. After all, we also wouldn't bear to see a group of beautiful girls being surrounded by a group of sweaty men.
   After they officially entered the venue, the flow of people finally began to disperse, and Haru and the girls were finally able to take a break, leaving on their knees and starting to take their breath. Only then did they realize that they had entered the fan zone in the east venue.
   A slightly suspicious voice sounded nearby, and when Haru and the girls turned their heads to follow the voice, the voice became pleasantly surprised. "It's really you guys!"
   The petite body was dressed in a purple and black navy style. White petals and red ribbons decorated on the short skirt give an image of girlish innocence and cuteness. That cute face and those emerald green eyes, if this person wasn't the captain of the A-Rise, then who would this be?
   When they saw the owner of the voice clearly, Honoka and everyone also showed a surprised expression since they didn't expect to meet A-Rise in this place.
   "It's fate! I didn't expect to meet you here! here, I will give you a limited edition DVD!"
   Saying such words, Tsubasa, without hesitation, took the DVD set and sent it over. Hanayo went to pick up with the stars and excitement, but before Tsubasa's hands were about to reach halfway, it was stopped by her companion.
   "Tsubasa, the company, told us to sell the merchandise. We can't give them for free secretly."
   There was a mole under the corner of her eyes, said a young girl named Erena Todo.
   "Oh, sorry, I almost forgot!" Tsubasa stuck out her tongue and retracted her half-stretched hand.
   Hanayo was petrified immediately. Rin gently caught her before Hanayo fell to the ground.
   "Not good, nyaa! Kayo-chin has fainted, nyaa!"
   "What a fuss, can't you just buy a copy with money?"
   Nico rolled her eyes and calmly took out the money and bought a copy. However, after she got the DVD, her calm expression no longer existed. She held the DVD in her hands and placed it on her chest, with an intoxicating voice of "hahaha" from her mouth.
   In that next second, Hanayo also quickly resurrected and jumped, grabbed the DVD from Nico, and suddenly the two of them were caught in a fight.
   Haru sighed then took out his money, giving it to Tsubasa. "Give me one too."
   "Thank you very much!" Tsubasa gave a sweet smile to Haru and gave him the copy.
   Haru then stopped both Nico and Hanayo by giving one of them the DVD that he had bought.
   "Yay!" Hanayo held the DVD with excitement, holding it high.
   Umi looked at their reaction and sighed before she glanced around and asked the A-Rise strangely, "Kisa-san, is it alright for you to set up a booth here?"
   "I have also heard you talk about the company before..." Eli looked at the three of them curiously and asked, "Could it be that you have joined an entertainment company?"
   "We haven't joined, but we have an intention to join one." Tsubasa looked at them and explained. "The three of us are in our third year of high school, and we're about to graduate in two semesters. After we discussed with each other, we finally decided not to join a university and continue to work on idol career, so during the summer vacation, we worked as an intern in a company, and the task that I received today was to sell these idols goods."
   In Japan, it was quite normal to go work directly after high school, not to mention that A-Rise was in a special situation, so Eli and everyone weren't that surprised.
   Nozomi sighed and had to admit their determination to continue to work as a professional idol. If she didn't date Haru, then she might not have a plan for her future, but now since they were dating, she had decided to get her theology degree and become a priestess for his shrine.
   As for everyone, they also thought about their future, but they had never thought to continue to become an idol together.
   After all, Honoka, Umi, and Kotori were in the second year of high school. Even Maki, Hanayo, and Rin were in their first year of high school.
   Their graduation time was different, and even if they could join Haru's company together, they had never thought to continue their idol career.
   The atmosphere became slightly awkward because of Tsubasa's words, but soon, Honoka's heartless voice sounded nearby. "Look, everyone, there are many school idol groups around! In addition to the DVD, there are posters and badges!"
   As a result, the girls who were still showing an unsure expression became eager and rushed over, exclaiming from time to time.
   Haru shook his head and looked at Tsubasa and her group. "Tsubasa, if you need help, just call me. You still have my number, right?"
   Tsubasa blushed but then nodded. "If I need your help, then I'll call you, but is that alright? Your girlfriend seems jealous now." She looked at Kotori and Maki, who stayed at Haru while holding his hand, showing her sovereignty. She felt bitter and slightly jealous, but what could she do? After all, she was only his ex-girlfriend.
   "Nyaa, look! The girl with this badge is cute, nyaa!"
   Rin held up a round badge in her hands to show everyone the cute girl in the badge.
   Tsubasa opened her mouth, and she wasn't sure what kind of expression that she should put on her face at this moment, so she could only say awkwardly, "That girl is Hanayo-san, right? Or rather, the place that you just looked at before is Muse's exclusive area."
   Everyone exclaimed, and the girls leaned together, shouting since they didn't expect to find their own goods at this event, and couldn't help but show an excited and happy expression on their faces.
   For them, this was obviously a recognition from society. After all, if someone decided to sell their goods, then it showed that their hard work was being recognized!
   However, Haru frowned and looked at the goods, then at the excited girls. He sighed and shook his head without saying a word and then said, "I'm going to the bathroom. You guys wait here first."
   "Haru, come back soon, alright?"
   The nine girls waved their hands and continued to be immersed in excitement. Only Maki's eyes flashed, and after waiting for a while, she followed him up with an excuse to go to the toilet.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1868: Summer Comiket 4
   "Well, yes, that's it. I don't want to see these peripherals in the market in the future. Please deal with them."
   Even though Haru had said that he was going to the toilet, in truth, he was going to the smoking area, but because all those people were struggling to buy their goods in this event, no one came over to smoke and relax, so he was here alone, so he came to this place without hesitation.
   After he hung up the phone, Haru shook his head, and when he was about to leave, Maki's voice suddenly came over from the door.
   "Haru, why do you want to remove all the Muse's goods?"
   Entering the smoking room, Maki looked at Haru with an incomprehensible gaze, wondering why he did that.
   With her personality, even though she didn't care much about fame and money, this was her first time seeing the popularity of Muse was so popular that there were a lot of goods about them being sold in this event.
   Maki was quite excited, but Haru wanted to remove all of them!
   If Haru didn't have a good reason then Maki would smack him now!
   "Well, you have heard it, so I won't keep it a secret." Haru had noticed Maki and didn't really think much, even if she eavesdropped on his conversation before. "It's because of copyright."
   "When these peripherals were in production, did they get your authorization?"
   When Maki shook her head, Haru continued with his explanation. "So all the existence of these commodities itself is illegal. Even if they're sold, you won't get a penny, so I let them take them off from the booth, isn't it normal?"
   "But we don't care about the money, and this isn't a good way to increase our popularity, right?"
   Maki's idea was simple. The reason why they created a school idol group was because of their own reason and everyone's recognition. They didn't care much about money or anything, so naturally, they didn't care about the copyrights and the like.
   Regardless of whether it was pirated or genuine, as long as more people knew them and liked them, they didn't overthink about the pirated goods.
   This was what Maki and everyone at Muse thought.
   It was also the reason why there was a large number of pirated goods of the school idols in the market.
   Because those school idol groups were all free groups and they didn't have an agency company, so if something like this happened, no one would stand up to defend their rights.
   For them, they hoped to promote themselves and make their popularity bigger, but at the same time, even if they wanted to sue them through legal channels, they didn't have the money to afford the lawyer, and even if they succeeded, the compensation they received wouldn't be enough for the lawyer fee, so they could only close their eyes over this matter.
   "Maki, I understand your thoughts, but..." Haru shook his head and said, "But what you see now are only badges and posters, but in case someone makes a sex doll with your image one day, what will you do?"
   Maki was shocked by Haru's words, and she had never expected such a possibility. Her delicate and beautiful face was blushing, and she shook her head again and again. "No, no, sex doll? It's too much, and there's no way, right?"
   Haru shook his head and said, "As your reputation grows bigger and bigger, those businessmen can do a lot of things as long as they're profitable, so we must show a tough attitude on this matter."
   Maki was persuaded, and as long as she thought that she would be made into a sex doll and behind held in arms by those disgusting people... she shuddered and quickly asked, "But what about the goods outside of the event?" She knew that Haru might be able to take down the goods at the event, but what about the outside?
   "Don't worry, I'll handle this. You don't need to worry. In the future, you'll also have your genuine peripherals, but this time is legal," Haru said while patting Maki's head.
   "Yeah." Maki nodded slightly, and her eyes were full of trust. "Thank you, Haru."
   "Is it only thank you?" Haru asked with a smile, caressing her hair gently, lovingly.
   Maki blushed and quickly swept his hand away since she was shy. "Take your hand. I'm not a kid!"
   "That's true. Maki-chan isn't a kid anymore." Haru smiled, which caused Maki to feel embarrassed, but there was some eagerness. He pulled her into his arms and whispered, "Maki-chan..." He breathed out gently on her ear, which caused her ear to become red too. "How about we go to see the stars tonight?"
   Maki was shy, but she nodded.
   When Haru and Maki returned to the booth again, the minutes had passed. In a short period of time, the originally empty hall had become a sea of crowds. Even behind Kotori and everyone, there were a lot of queues, a group of people who wanted to buy a school idol group.
   "Haru, you have finally come back!"
   Seeing two figures of Haru and Maki, Honoka also sighed in relief. At this moment, many people had urged them to move, which caused them to feel quite pressured.
   "Sorry, I kept you waiting for a long time."
   Haru nodded and walked over to the booth, staring at the merchandise on the booth, including posters, badges, pencils, etc. There were probably no less than ten items in total.
   "Haru, do you want to buy some merchandise too?" Tsubasa asked.
   "Well, I bought all the goods from Muse." Haru nodded.
   Not only Tsubasa, but even the girls in the Muse exclaimed.
   "What's so strange? You know, I have been Muse's fan from when there were only Honoka, Umi, and Kotori. I'm also the first fan of Muse! Since I saw a lot of their goods here, of course, I can't let go of them."
   Haru didn't directly ask Tsubasa to remove the merchandise from the shelves since he wasn't stupid since he knew that all the people around were fans and if he was being unreasonable by asking Tsubasa to take down the goods about Muse, then he would cause a lot of commotion and he also didn't want to cause trouble for Tsubasa. He didn't lack money, so he decided to buy all merchandise that was related to Muse directly.
   Haru took his money and bought all the Muse's merchandise, then prepared to go back, but he didn't expect Nozomi and Eli to move closer at him and whispered.
   "Let's go to the shrine tonight," Nozomi said in a whisper.
   "I've told my parents that I'll stay at Nozomi's place," Eli said red-faced.
   "If you have made a promise with Maki, then call her too." Nozomi didn't hesitate and said, "Let's also get Kotori too, let's see how can you handle the four of us?" She had this smug expression and thought that they had already won.
   Haru looked at Nozomi and thought that this girl had challenged her, so his answer should be obvious, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1869: School Days
   Tomoya Aki also came to participate in the Summer Comiket this time, shouldering the sacred mission.
   "Taki-kun, please! I can't participate in this "Holy War" because of tuition, so I'll entrust all of my hope to you!"
   "You must grab Kasugano-sama's new work!"
   "We're counting on you! We'll be watching your live broadcast as soon as possible!"
   The words of the fans echoed through his ears, which caused Tomoya to also be full of motivation. He had gained millions of fans since he did a live broadcast on Haru's website, and now these lovely fans have made requests to him, hoping him to see the live broadcast of the game about the "School Days" in his live broadcast later.
   Of course, Tomoya agreed without hesitation.
   Kasugano Haruka was responsible for the production, Eri Kashiwagi was responsible for illustrations, and Utako Kasumi was responsible for the scriptwriter.
   With such a luxurious production lineup, it could be said that "School Days" had already received a lot of attention before it was born.
   As an otaku, of course, Tomoya wouldn't miss much work!
   It was just that because the classification of the "School Days" would be for 18++, that it caused some minors to hesitate to buy, but for Tomoya, he thought that they might not have much money since as long as they had money, even if the work was for 18++, they would buy it without hesitation.
   Kasugano Haruka was the King of Entertainment, and he couldn't be bound by the world of Otaku anymore. A lot of wonderful manga, anime, movies, tv dramas, music, etc., etc., were born under his hand.
   As one of his fans, Tomoya wouldn't miss Haru's work! He must buy it without hesitation!
   Tomoya also knew that there were only 1,000 copies of games sold at this event, so if he didn't move fast, he could only buy through the website, and he didn't want that since he knew that those 1,000 copies were limited edition, which made him needed to get his hands on it no matter what!
   However, Tomoya didn't know that he had entered Haru's trap at that moment, it was a marketing method that was made by Haru, and once they had entered the trap, they would be happily saying that they had entered the trap.
   Of course, Tomoya was also one of the people that would enter the trap.
   In truth, Haru limited the number of sales to 1,000 copies because he didn't want his girls to be too tired. Last time, it was quite a disaster since there were a lot of copies that they would need to sell, but now, it is different, and with these limited copies, it can become good propaganda so that they could buy his game more later after the event.
   Tomoya didn't know that, and all he knew was that it would be hard to get one of the copies from 1,000 copies since he knew Haru's popularity was very high and he could see that all of them would be sold in 10 minutes so, in order to live up the expectation of everyone on him, he brought his blankets and food to line up at the hall at 12 noon a day before the start of the Holy War. Now he finally got his wish!
   Looking at the game packaging box in his hand, Tomoya breathed a sigh of relief. The only thing that he regretted was that he couldn't see Haru since, in truth, he wanted to chat with him, but he had to admit that there were a lot of beautiful girls around the booth. However, strangely enough, he didn't feel nervous since everyone was full of smiles and treated an otaku like him gently, which gave him 100 points on the service. He looked at the game in his hands, and somehow he really anticipated playing the "School Days," but he still had his own mission.
   Putting the game box carefully into his bag, Tomoya also bought a few more goods and items according to the route that he had planned a long time ago and then decided to go home.
   Although it was just past 12 o'clock at noon, all the important goods and famous works had been long sold out. The afternoon was a time for tourists and cosplay enthusiasts, and Tomoya didn't have an interest in real-life cosplayers.
   Inside the tram, on his way back to him, Tomoya took out the "School Days" from his bag and took a picture with his mobile phone and posted it on social media directly.
   <Kasugano-sama's new work, "School Days". Get!>"
   "Wow, as expected of Taki-kun! this is definitely a limited edition!"
   "Hurry up and start the live broadcast!"
   Looking at the comments, Tomoya also felt a sense of satisfaction, typing and replying: "Alright, I"m already on the tram going home, and I expect to go home in half an hour."
   Half an hour later, Tomoya also returned home.
   Turn on the computer, start the live broadcast, insert the disc, and start the game!
   Tomoya quickly completed this series of actions in only twenty seconds, and then as the screen flashed, a game window appeared on the computer screen. He started the game without hesitation, and the exquisite screen made him secretly praised in his heart. He didn't expect Eriri to have grown so much that all the illustrations that she made were too amazing!
   After sighing, Tomoya also clicked the start a new game button.
   "This is an ordinary school called Sakakino Academy."
   "In school, there is a legend that as long as you take a picture of your crush and use it as a background picture of your mobile phone without anyone knowing it for a week, you can make your wish come true..."
   With such a beautiful narration, the game officially began.
   This time it was March, and the location was on a tram, there was a faint sound of the tram running, and pink cherry blossoms were floating outside of the window.
   In such a beautiful background, there was a beautiful girl with long straight black hair, looking at the pink cherry blossom leaves that scattered beyond the window of the tram.
   A boy quietly watched her from the side and took her picture silently before saving it as his background picture of his mobile phone.
   This was the beginning of the game, beautiful and moving.
   Tomoya was also quite surprised that, unlike ordinary gal game, the game screen of the "School Days" wasn't static illustration but was displayed in the form of animation throughout, which made him very anticipated this game.
   Being surprised by the game, Tomoya didn't forget to communicate with his fans. "It seems that this is another pure and lovely gal game."
   Fans also responded with a barrage of comments.
   "Watching this opening, my heart is warm, as if I have been healed."
   Then the game continued, and Tomoya was quite disappointed that the plot of the game was a little flat, not much different from other gal games.
   "It's not Utako Kasumi-sensei' style. I thought the plot would be more exciting," Tomoya said in the live broadcast, but soon, he became interested again because he found that this game could attack several heroines at the same time.
   Attacking multiple female characters at the same time was a common situation in the harem gal game, and some games would have to make him make a choice at the end, while others could make a harem easily.
   Then easily, Tomoya entered the "H-Scene" and because it was in the form of anime, plus with the reputation of the Eri Kashiwagi in the industry, everyone was satisfied with the "H-Scene," and it caused them to change the position of their pants.
   Tomoya was a very professional gamer, so his progress was quite smooth that he hadn't found the trap. He then continued the game, hoping to complete it soon, so the MC could say "I love you" to all the girls in the game since he had a good impression of all the heroines.
   It was all smooth until Saionji, one of the heroines, said to the protagonist: "I seem to be pregnant."
   Tomoya was in shock, and he quickly saved the scene without hesitation since this matter had happened, then he decided to stop the harem ending and, of course, be responsible for Saionji since he had made her pregnant.
   "I'm sorry... but the person I really like is Saionji, so there's no way that we can be together."
   When the protagonist Makoto Ito confessed to Konotoha Katsura, Tomoya sighed with slight regret since the favorability for Kotonoha was very high, and they even had sex, but he had made Saionji pregnant, so...
   Perhaps Kotonoha, a gentle and virtuous heroine, would say, "It's okay, as long as you have me in your heart," and then he could get a harem ending?
   Tomoya was full of optimism since that how the route of the harem ending had always been
   The scene of the ending was Makoto Ito and Saionji Sekai walking happily together. They walked on a pedestrian bridge where people came and went, but they didn't expect to meet Kotonoha, who stood in the middle of the bridge, bowing her head gently.
   "K - Kotonoha-san, long... long time no see."
   Saionji Sekai greeted Kotonoha in panic.
   "It's really been a long time..." Kotonoha took something out of his bag, and a flash of silver light appeared on the screen, then... "So, go to hell!"
   Blood was splashed, and in the following scene, Tomoya felt blood splashing on his face!
   Tomoya yelled so suddenly, and he didn't hesitate to punch the computer screen through!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1870: The Effect of School Days
   Tomoya's previous Flag had come true. The "School Days" was indeed an exciting game where he smashed the screen of his computer with his fists. It was so amazing that he felt a pain in his hand, but as the pain slowly disappeared, he also started to calm down, but he still felt depressed regardless.
   After taking a few deep breaths, Tomoya decided to go to the nearby computer store and bought a new computer screen, so he didn't know what kind of trouble was set off on the internet when he went to buy his screen computer.
   "The MC is really dead! The female protagonist cut off his head with a single knife!"
   During the announcement of the "School Days" project, there was a post that was established by Haru, but the number of followers was quite small, but now, the originally somewhat lifeless post was boiling full of people!
   People, who had watched Tomoya's live broadcast, had gathered to this post, and those who have played this game also gathered on this post.
   Countless people gathered together, sharing the incredible emotions in their hearts.
   "What happened? I played the game according to my previous experience with the school harem gal game, but why did the heroine die in the end?"
   "This, this, this is really unexpected. I can't use words to describe this "School Days," but what I want to say is... this ending is so creative!"
   "I have died eight times. How did you die? Other than being slashed with a machete?"
   "There's nothing wrong with the death of the MC. I can say that scumbags deserve to die! But the sad thing is about the death of the heroine! Whether it is Saionji being hit by a train or Kotonoha jumping from a building, I feel so sad!"
   "I really want to break this game in half and send it back to the company for protest! This is really cruel!"
   "I feel like the smile of those cute girls who have sold us that game in the booth before is very scary now...."
   Many forums, social media, and many other places have exploded!
   Although the "School Days" had only been sold for three thousand copies at present, the fanfare that was caused by it was very amazing.
   In just half a day, there were tens of thousands more posts on, and it had become the top 10 search list instantly!
   For a while, it seemed that the entire otaku industry was discussing this work!
   Of course, the reason was that Haru had created such an ending that he was criticized by a lot of angry players.
   At this time, Tomoya also bought a new computer and came back. After silently playing an afternoon and evening game, he also entered the social media, blog, and forum to post his experience.
   "I have completely cleared the game and played all the routes you mentioned. To be honest, it hurts. Anyone who knows me must know that I care a lot about 2D girls very much, or rather I love them very much. This is my first time seeing some of them die in front of them, and my mind is almost collapsing for the first time that I even smashed the screen of my computer.
   "But after being angry, I start to reflect on myself.
   "In the route I have played, as long as I am wholeheartedly being kind to one girl, then there won't be any bloody ending.
   "So it's not Kasugano-sama who killed those lovely heroines, but us, ourselves!
   "I apologize that I once scolded Kasugano-sama in my heart. This is very good work. It doesn't only have an exquisite illustration and original plot, but it can also teach us some truth."
   After Tomoya's post went out, all kinds of crusades stopped for a while. After all, no matter what the outcome was, they were the ones who played the game anyway, so if the result wasn't good and the ending wasn't good, then it was their own fault.
   On the first day, the game sold out easily and they wouldn't sell the game at the event again instead they worked together with a game company and let them help the publishing.
   The players who couldn't wait for a long time bought them one after another without hesitation on the website of the game company and another e-commerce website, ready to see what the game could make everyone become frantic. Then those curious people who played the game out of curiosity said that their minds had suffered fatal blows directly. But then they started to be laughed at by the others who had played the game.
   Because according to the statistics, among the 21 endings of the "School Days," there was a total of 16 good endings with a single heroine, and then there were also two harem endings. In other words, there were only three bad endings.
   Since the chance of meeting the bad ending was so small, how could they blame the creator?
   Although they had accepted this fact, some players still felt tight in their chest, and then without hesitation, they decided to recommend those games to their friends, so everyone could feel this feeling together.
   Therefore, with such an explosion of word-of-mouth, and a vicious of mutual recommendation, the sales of the "School Days" were steadily increasing.
   In this decadent gal gaming world that is now flooded with fan services and harems, "School Days" gives everyone a new breath... No, the "School Days" is several times better than those decadent games, and the sales of the game continued to increase and became a masterpiece, and the girls who sold the game on the first day also became famous since their smile brought them a nightmare, but some of them also became their fans since they were a masochist. Unfortunately, no one could be able to see them again, and all of them had been eaten by the demon lord.
   Anyway, some people predicted that according to this trend, "School Days" would defeat all the previous gal games and reach the top total sales, except for the Fate/Stay Night, of course, since Fate/Stay Night was a masterpiece.
   Gradually, its influence was no longer limited to the gal game world, and many fields were beginning to be affected by it.
   For example, in the case of the harem light novel, the readers become scared that the MC would be chopped dead by the heroine.
   There was also an author, who found a way to the unfinished work, and directly created a harem, and failed before the MC of the work was killed by the heroine directly.
   Anyway, the hype of the "School Days" had become a mess that no one could control.
   However, as for the cause of all of this, Haru was very calm, looking at the girls, who were very happy and laughing, watching the comments and the posts of the players who had played their game.
   Haru shuddered and wondered why he made this game somehow, but tonight, he had a game with four girls, so he didn't care much about the players who played the game or the expression of his girlfriends who were laughing together, talking Makoto Ito, who was killed by the heroine.
   In the evening, all the girls had a party together. Haru also joined them together for a bit before he went to the shrine where Nozomi, Eli, Kotori, and Maki were waiting for him. As expected, the four of them tried to defeat him, but there was no way for them to defeat him, especially when he had learned various knowledge in the past year.
   Everyone played together for a long time before they decided to take a break, but Haru suddenly received a call from Eriri, which made him wonder what was happening until he heard her voice that seemed to be on the verge of collapse. "Haru, help me!!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1871: Don't touch my butts!
   According to the address given on the phone, Haru came to the elementary school building.
   Because it was late at night, the school's light was turned off, and the surrounding area was dark. Only the twilight and the street lights on the side of the road brightened the night sky. The mottled walls of the school building could be vaguely seen, and the night breeze was roaring, the rustle of the leaves, and blowing in the empty school.
   In this slightly uncomfortable atmosphere, a girl was sitting on the flower bed, and her fair and white skin looked pale tonight.
   At this moment, she buried her head between her knees, her shoulders shrugged, and the sound of her sobbing was heard.
   To be honest, if Haru didn't know the cause of the event, he might think the girl in front of him was a ghost. After all, who would come to this empty building alone in the middle of the night?
   Looking at this girl for a while, Haru walked over without hesitation since he knew that this girl was Eriri, the girl that he had been looking for. While guessing what had happened to her, he walked toward her and sat beside her. "Rejected?" In truth, his mood wasn't that good, after all, Eriri called him in the middle of the night when he was spending his time with his girls, but he could see this girl was just being rejected by a guy. Luckily Eriri was a beautiful girl. If she wasn't, then he wouldn't bother to talk.
   Eriri was stunned for a bit, then wiped the tears on her eyes, looking at him, and asked, "Haru, compared to Kotonoha Katsura, which one do you think is better between us?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Isn't the answer obvious? It's you." For some people, Kotonoha was better since the 2D girl wouldn't hurt them, and he also had to admit that Eriri was slightly troublesome, but 2D and 3D girl, which one better, there was no need to say much, right?
   "Hehe." Eriri laughed and stood up. "I want to try to drink. Let's go somewhere!"
   Haru looked at Eriri for a bit and nodded. "Well, let's go."
   Looking at Haru, Eriri couldn't help but shake his head when he thought Tomoya, even though this guy was a pervert and had a lot of girls, Haru knew how to make a girl happy, and at the same time, she couldn't help but recall what had happened an hour ago.
   After leaving a post on his blog, Tomoya leaned back on the chair and let out a sigh of relief. His eyes returned to the computer screen and looked at the game screen of the "School Days" that he played. He was so excited before that he directly smashed the computer screen, so he didn't see the final ending of the "Bad End." Then without hesitation, he decided to play the game again. After killing Saionji Sekai, Kotonoha then looked at Makoto Ito, but then Makoto Ito cut Kotonoha's wrist because of a scare.
   In the end, Kotonoha gently put her scarf on Makoto and then said gently, "You will catch a cold," before tears fell from her eyes and she died due to excessive blood loss.
   Tomoya burst into tears on the spot, regretting his previous harem choice, and at the same time, he made up his mind to focus on Kotonoha without hesitation, but at this moment, there was a knock on the door. He raised his eyebrow, then opened the door, but he didn't expect to see Eriri was there.
   Originally, Eriri wanted to join everyone in the Tabletop Gaming Club to have a party, but when she thought about what had happened on the Summer Comiket before, she couldn't help but come to visit Tomoya. "Why didn't you buy my book?" She asked that question to him directly.
   Tomoya went to the Summer Comiket and also came to the Doujin area and bought a lot of items, but he turned a blind eye to Eriri's book, which caused her to feel suffocated from the fire of burning anger on her heart.
   "Didn't I read your book? I helped you draw your doujinshi before, right?"
   Regarding Eriri's question, Tomoya felt confused and said, "And isn't School Days also your work?"
   "It's not the same! These two are not the same at all!"
   Eriri clenched her hands and yelled at Tomoya almost hysterically.
   However, in the face of extremely angry Eriri, Tomoya also pushed the frame of his glasses and lowered his head slightly. "So making the "School Days" is just your means to achieve your goal?"
   Eriri frowned and said, "Since the incident seven years ago, do you know how painful and regretful I have been in my heart? Over the years, I have been wearing masks outside, painting desperately at home, in order to fight our dream and say "in your face" to all the people who have separated us, and in order to get back our relationship before..."
   Having interrupted, Eriri's eyes widened since she didn't expect her words that were almost confession would be stopped by Tomoya's response.
   "I said, apologies to me!"
   Tomoya raised his head and yelled loudly. "Apologies for that Godly work! Apologies for the "School Days"! Apologies to Kotonoha, who has worked so hard to live!"
   Eriri raised her eyebrow and looked at Tomoya in disbelief. "You asked me to apologize to a fictional character?!"
   "Fictional character?! Kotonoha is the best girl out there! This is due to your lack of love for the 2D that we come to this fight, right? Seven years ago, I didn't know anything about the gal game. It was you who taught me and dragged me into the world of otaku! Faced with everyone's gaze and alienation of the students around me, I chose to resist, but you have forsaken me, gal game, which is the thing that we love, and chose those new friends! I will never forgive you for this matter!!"
   Tomoya's almost crazy reaction caused Eriri to take two steps back subconsciously. She shook her head subconsciously and muttered. "This kind of thing... it was caused by your own action, right?" It was because Tomoya couldn't understand his surroundings that everyone started to alienate them. If Tomoya had the power to protect both of them from everyone, then it would be alright, but he couldn't and kept ignoring everyone and continued to love the world of otaku, but she couldn't do that, if she could do that, then why should she only invite him before?
   Tomoya also interrupted Eriri again with a loud voice. "In order to achieve your own goals, you use those cute characters in 2D as your own tools! Eriri, you have become a dirty person!"
   Eriri began to tremble all over and took a step back again. Her whole body was attached to the door before she looked at him again. "If I don't apologize? If I don't apologize to Kotonoha?"
   "Then please go out now."
   Tomoya also pointed to the door and said calmly.
   Eriri looked at Tomoya for a while and said, "I love you."
   "......" Tomoya was dumbfounded, but...
   Eriri slapped Tomoya's face directly with tears in her eyes and said, "I have loved you before, but now, let's say goodbye."
   Tomoya was standing there silly, holding his cheek was slapped by Eriri. The crisp slap in the night sky was particularly loud, and it happened that there was music playing on his computer.
   <BGM: Kanashimi no Mukou e - School Days>
   "If I could struggle to the other side of sorrow
   I don't need warmth or even a tomorrow anymore."
   My falling dream which landed in the silent darkness
   "Who...?" The light that trickled off your cheek was transient."
   In this BGM, Eriri opened the door and dashed into the night sky.
   Then Eriri was in her elementary school when she met Tomoya for the first time, but the one who accompanied her wasn't Tomoya, but Haru.
   Both of them walked next to each other on this quiet night and were about to leave the elementary school building, but...
   Eriri was dumbfounded, and she panicked! "Haru, hurry up and run! I don't want to be caught!"
   "It's your fault to meet in this kind of place?" Haru said without hesitation.
   "Shut up!" Eriri shouted, but she didn't want to be caught by the security!
   "I'll run and leave you there," Haru said.
   "No! Bring me!" Eriri quickly grabbed Haru's shirt when she heard his words, and she even began to panic when she heard the shout from the security.
   "Jump on my back," Haru said calmly.
   Eriri nodded and quickly jumped into his back, but suddenly her cute butts were grabbed by Haru. Her face quickly turned red, and she quickly fought back, "You bastard! What the hell? We're being chased after by security, but you're touching my butts!"
   "Sorry, it can't be helped. I can't see well in the dark," Haru said smoothly. "Then hurry up and hug me, or you'll fall." He then quickly ran, which caused Eriri to panic and hugged his neck subconsciously.
   "Wait!!" The security was dumbfounded when he saw Haru was running so fast and he couldn't chase after them anymore.
   Eriri sighed in relief, but at the same time, she laughed since all the worry in her heart disappeared without a trace at this moment. She then noticed that she was hugging him so hard that it made her blush at that moment.
   "Eriri, can you not hug me so hard? Your ribs are hurting me," Haru said plainly.
   Eriri was stunned for a few seconds before she hit him with her ponytail. "You bastard!"
   Looking at Haru, who acted like her twin-tail attack was hurting him, Eriri couldn't help but laugh and hug him again. She snuggled onto the back of his neck and felt comfortable that she sought after. "Say, Haru."
   "No - Nothing!" Eriri quickly shook her head with a red face.
   "Let's go back to my house," Haru said.
   "You know, it feels like my home has become your second house for some reason," Haru said.
   Eriri's face was red, and she asked, "What do you mean by that?"
   "Oh? It can be anything, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   Eriri blushed and hid her face again. She didn't dare to look at him since she knew the meaning of this guy's words, but well, she didn't hate it, though.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1872: Yacht 1
   Yokohama Port, where the yachts of rich people in Japan were docked, had a luxurious yacht with a length of 160 m docked here. The appearance of this yacht caused the media to want to know who was the owner of this yacht, or rather they might have already known who was the owner of this yacht so they hoped that they would be able to get the news regarding the richest man on earth, but they knew that such a chance was very small, considering the richest man on earth was also a mogul, which meant, most of the media in this world was controlled by him.
   However, some of them didn't give up and wanted to take a picture of this superyacht and also the people who would enter it, but the moment they were about to take a picture...
   "What's wrong with my camera?!"
   The reporters and some people who just wanted to see the yacht felt weird when their camera and phones were in error, and some of them directly busted the moment they took a picture of the yacht.
   Everyone was wondering what was happening and wanted to ask the guards of the port since their cameras and phones weren't cheap, but when they saw the group of police and bodyguards that guarded around the yacht, staring at everyone with a cold expression, they could only gulp for a moment.
   Then after a moment, they saw a parade of cars that entered the port smoothly without any trouble, and there was also even a helicopter that slowly landed on the yacht's helipad, which made them dumbfounded.
   Everyone could only stare, and they couldn't say anything. They wanted to take a picture or video, or even call their friends or families about this yacht and the people who would enter the yacht, but they couldn't do any of that since all the communication devices around the vicinity and any electrical device couldn't be used there, which made them even more dumbfounded.
   Haru drove his helicopter and landed it safely on the helipad of his yacht.
   "Say, when did you learn to drive a helicopter?" Utaha asked speechlessly.
   "I learned it by chance. You don't need to worry too much," Haru said simply.
   "The name of this yacht is Sora, right?" Sora asked.
   "Yes." Haru looked at Sora, who was sitting next to him and nodded with a smile. "Yes, the name of this yacht is Sora."
   Kirari looked at the yacht curiously from inside the helicopter and asked, "Can you tell me more about this yacht?"
   "Well, let's walk out of the helicopter first. I'll tell you more about the yacht," Haru said after the propeller of the helicopter stopped.
   Everyone nodded and walked out from the helicopters together. When they went out, they saw a group of females from Raikou, Sumire, Maya, Erina, Seri, Ritsu, Sakura, Maki, Eli, Nozomi, Kotori, and a lot more. Not everyone came to the yacht using a helicopter. After all, some of them didn't really like to transport by using a helicopter, and they felt safer by using a car, especially when the two of them were pregnant.
   "It's bigger than I thought," Maya said, looking at the yacht curiously, but she nodded, feeling quite satisfied with it.
   Everyone was amazed by the yacht, but some of them were a bit nervous, especially Nico, Hanayo, and Rin. They had always been together with Haru, and he had never shown his financial power, so they had never thought too much, but when they saw this superyacht, they felt a bit stupefied.
   "I - I have become a celeb!" Nico said while raising her sunglasses high to the forehead.
   Usually, Maki would retort to Nico, but in truth, she was also amazed by Haru's yacht.
   "It's so big!" Honoka looked around curiously, then asked, "Haru, can I walk around?"
   "Honoka!" Umi quickly reminded Honoka not to be too rude.
   "It's alright, Umi. You don't have to be so reserved. I have invited all of you here to have fun, so just do what you want here," Haru said with a smile.
   "That's right! That's right! You don't need to worry! He's going to treat all of us!" Alice said while wrapping her arm around his neck before pulling him to the side. She then moved her mouth closer to his ear and whispered, "Say, just how many girls do you have here?"
   "Not all of them are my girlfriends. You think too much," Haru said simply.
   "Really?" Alice raised her eyebrow and clearly didn't believe him. Even if they weren't his girlfriend now, they might become one in the future.
   "Un." Haru nodded with a serious expression.
   Alice looked at Haru for a while, then nodded. "Then I believe in you." She then looked at all the girls and said, "Still, all of them are very cute, huh?" Even though she also believed in her beauty, she also could see that all the girls on this yacht were very beautiful, which somehow made her annoyed, and she somehow understood why this bastard didn't show interest in her.
   "What are you talking about? You're also very cute," Haru said.
   Alice was surprised then looked at Haru. "Really?"
   "Hmph! Even if you say that I'm cute, I'm not that easy for you to get, alright? You need to work harder, alright?" Alice said smugly while tapping Haru's chest several times.
   "Hey, what are you talking about?" Erina asked with a frown.
   "Nothing! Come on, Erina! Let's see the ingredients in the kitchen!" Alice said with a smile before she pulled Erina with her.
   "Wait! Wait!" Erina, who was being pulled, could only let herself be pulled by her cousin.
   Haru looked at Alice's back before he shook his head. He then looked at Maki, who seemed to want to talk with him, but at the same time, she also showed an annoyed expression since before, they didn't go watch the stars together. He moved closer and said, "We're going to pass the Pacific Ocean later."
   "That way, we can see the stars in the ocean. I'm sure it'll be more beautiful," Haru said.
   "We could also watch on the master bedroom, hugging each other while staring at the stars, and..." Haru whispered and didn't need to continue since he knew that this girl knew what he was going to talk about.
   Maki's face became as red as her hair, and she couldn't help but pinch Haru's arm. "Pervert!"
   "Ouch! Ouch!" Haru acted like it was so hard, even though it wasn't.
   Looking at Haru's expression, Maki's heart also softened and asked, "Is it hurt?"
   "Well, if you kiss me, then I'll be alright," Haru said cheekily.
   "..........." Maki realized how shameless her boyfriend was.
   "Haru! Haru! Tell us more about this yacht!" Honoka said and pulled Haru since she wanted to know more about this place.
   "Well, calm down, let me tell them one by one," Haru said.
   While explaining, the yacht also started to sail and moved toward his private island to start their holiday together, though Haru had to admit that a number of girls were quite a lot, he believed that he could handle them easily, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1873: Yacht 2
   Haru's yacht is extremely luxurious. It has two helicopter pads, 24 guest cabins, two swimming pools, several hot tubs, and a disco hall. It is also equipped with three launch boats and a mini-submarine capable of submerging up to 50 meters. It is fitted with a missile detection system, anti-paparazzi, and various weapons that are put secretly.
   Haru had to admit that the budget for this yacht was higher than he expected, but he felt that it was worth it, especially when he saw a group of grown-up women resting on the beach chair lazily together.
   The yacht had sailed, and everyone was playing together from swimming, going to the hot tubs, playing a game, and doing various things together. In conclusion, they had a blast on this yacht.
   Haru, who was resting on the beach chair with a group of grown-up women, looked at Seri and asked, "How does it feel?"
   "It's great." Seri let out a sigh of relief, which caused her bombastic breasts to undulate up and down.
   "Do you want me to give you a massage?" Haru asked.
   Seri blushed and nodded shyly.
   Haru smiled and had to admit that it was a really enjoyable holiday.
   Sora was sitting relaxedly on the hot tube, even though it was summer and the temperature was extremely hot, but the air conditioner on the yacht caused the temperature to become very refreshing. She looked at Eriri, who also joined her, and couldn't help but call her out. "Eriri."
   "Hmm?" Eriri didn't turn her head or anything, only answered Sora lazily.
   "I know that it is a bit wrong to ask you this question, but is it alright for you to come with us here?" Sora asked.
   "What's wrong?" Eriri looked at Sora with a confused expression.
   "Sora means that is it alright for you to come with us? What if your childhood friend misunderstands your relationship?" Megumi suddenly said.
   "Ugh..." Eriri couldn't look at Sora and Megumi at that moment.
   "Oh, have you been rejected?" Utaha asked with a bright smile.
   "I haven't been rejected! I'm the one who rejects him!" Eriri was mad and said those words suddenly.
   "........" Utaha, Megumi, and Sora were silent, but somehow they could guess what was happening. Still, they had a feeling that Haru knew about this matter, considering they remembered that Eriri and Haru returned back together at that time, but they didn't overthink before. However, it seemed that there was something more than that, and they thought to ask him later, but one thing for sure, they had a feeling that Eriri was going to be eaten sooner or later.
   Utaha moved closer to Eriri and patted her shoulder gently.
   "Wh - What?" Eriri looked at Utaha with discomfort. The more Utaha treated her gently, the more she felt wary of her.
   "Don't worry. Even if you're rejected, I won't say much," Utaha said with a smile.
   "Kasugamigaoka Utaha!" Eriri was furious before she escaped from the hot tube since if she stayed there any longer, she was going to explode!
   Looking at Eriri, who walked away, Sora looked at Utaha and asked, "Can you be friendly to each other?"
   "You don't need to worry. We're very friendly," Utaha said with a smile.
   "Still, it is a good place," Megumi said.
   Utaha and Sora nodded and thought that they were going to have a lot of fun this summer holiday.
   Eriri, who had walked away, sighed and rested her body on the edge of the yacht, and somehow, her feeling was a bit complicated. Even though she had said goodbye to her childhood friend and moved on, she was wondering whether it was right for her to quickly fall for someone. She then glanced at someone, but she snorted when she saw him giving a message to Raikou. She looked at Raikou and couldn't help but snort.
   Eriri looked at her chest and saw her flat, and couldn't help but get depressed. She sighed then walked around, looking at the members of Muse who played together, and somehow sighed in relief when she saw Nico, Rin, and Umi since the three of them had a very small chest too.
   Eriri quickly looked away and walked around the yacht curiously, looking at the blue sea curiously. She was an indoor type of girl, so it had been a while since she had gone on a trip, but she had to admit that it was a good thing, especially when she wanted to forget a lot of things. She rested her arms on the rail, staring at the distance absently, feeling quite sleepy, but suddenly...
   Eriri felt that the world had turned and she was dumbfounded when she realized that she had fallen down from the yacht.
   Eriri panicked. She didn't expect that when she was sleepy, she would fall into the sea. She couldn't swim, and she was also scared, which made her even more desperate and drowned deeper.
   Eriri was scared, but suddenly she felt a strong arm wrapped around her stomach, and she was pulled to the surface. When she came out, she couldn't help but cough. "Cough! Cough!"
   "Eriri, are you alright?" Haru quickly asked.
   "Uwaaaa! Haru!" Eriri was crying, hugging him so tightly. She almost drowned, luckily he had helped him.
   "You're safe now. You don't need to worry," Haru said and caressed her head gently. He was speechless and wondering how this girl could fall to the sea. Luckily, his reaction was very fast, and she quickly caught her.
   The yacht stopped, and everyone also looked at Haru and Eriri, who were on the pacific ocean.
   "We're alright. You don't need to worry," Haru said and waved his hand. He then looked at Eriri and said, "Let's go back."
   "Um." Eriri was still very scared at that moment, but she was in his arms. She felt very secure at that moment. She snuggled on his arms and didn't want to escape from his arms.
   Eriri returned to her room, and she rested on the bed after she took a bath.
   "How do you feel, Eriri? Here's warm tea," Megumi said and gave a cup of warm tea to Eriri.
   "Thank you, Megumi." Eriri sipped the tea slowly. Even though it was summer, the temperature of the water on the Pacific Ocean was quite cold after all. "Where's Haru?"
   "Well, he's in his room at the moment," Megumi said with a slightly unnatural expression.
   "I see..." Eriri was a bit disappointed when she couldn't see him.
   Megumi smiled and said, "Don't worry, there will be a lot of changes in the future. We can become sisters in the future."
   "Wh --?!" Eriri's face was red, and she retired. "Wh - What are you talking about?!"
   Megumi looked at Eriri and couldn't help but sigh since she knew that this little girl was about to be eaten by Haru sooner or later. Looking at Eriri, who had gotten better, she felt relief and said, "Take a rest first."
   "Yes." Eriri was still a bit shaken after all, and she also felt tired, so she quickly fell asleep.
   Looking at Eriri, who had gone asleep, Megumi nodded and left quietly since she knew that there was something that she needed to help Haru to take a bath, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1874: I won't let you go
   After their trip on the sea, everyone saw an island that slowly appeared in front of their eyes.
   "Haru, is that the island?" Honoka asked excitedly. After staying in this place for a long time, she didn't feel nervous anymore, or rather she wanted to move around to see the scenery of the surrounding area more.
   "Not that one. It's over there." Haru pointed his finger at his Lanai island and said, "It might be a bit hard to see, but it is there."
   Nozomi looked in the direction of Haru's finger and asked, "What's so special about that island?"
   "Well, the island owns a huge pineapple farm," Haru said.
   "Pineapple farm!" Everyone was quite surprised when they heard it.
   Haru then looked at Maya and Raikou and said, "You two can't eat the pineapple, alright?"
   Raikou and Maya nodded since they knew that as a pregnant woman, they couldn't eat pineapple.
   Some people might say that it was a myth, but the enzyme from the pineapple might cause a miscarriage. Even though there wasn't scientific research about it, it was better to be careful than sorry, right?
   In truth, it wasn't his first time to come to his private island since he had come to this island several times by swimming, using his light magic, and teleporting by using Shambala.
   Haru had to admit that using a Shamabala as a means of transport was quite troublesome since if he lost it, then he wouldn't be able to teleport. Even though his speed was very fast, teleportation had its own charm, and it was better to be used as transportation since he didn't feel tired and his clothes wouldn't get dirty.
   In addition to Shambala, he could also use "Gate," the magic that he learned in Shin Wolford's world.
   'Well, I'll learn it soon.' Haru thought.
   "Get ready. We're about to arrive," Haru said.
   Everyone cheered and was excited. After all, they had been on the sea for a while, so it was quite normal for them to miss a land.
   "Ah, I really miss the land!"
   Honoka, Rin, and Nico lay on the dock, ignoring the sun.
   "It's a bit hot," Eli said. After all, she was someone from Russia, so she wasn't used to the hot temperature.
   Haru then hugged Eli and slowed down the atom around them. "How is it?"
   Eli was stunned and blushed, but when she was hugged, she was surprised when the temperature around her was slightly nice. "Why is it quite cold?"
   "It's magic." Haru smiled and said, "Well, let's enter the resort first."
   At the resort, Haru walked to the beach, staring at the sea absently. Everyone was still resting, after all, they had just walked out from the yacht, so here he was walking on the beach alone. He thought that he could use this island as a place to keep his treasure.
   'Well, I should also buy land in various places in the future.'
   While Haru was in deep thought, a voice interrupted him.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, 'You want to come out?'
   'Well, I want to see your private island after all.'
   'Just don't use your poison, alright?'
   'I know, I know, you don't need to remind me. You still have my video recording, right?'
   'You're not worried that I'm going to upload it on the internet?'
   'With your personality, I don't think you'll do that to your woman.'
   'You have done a lot of things for me, and you don't want to be responsible for me?' Semiramis started to cry miserably.
   Haru was speechless and asked, 'Is that alright with you?'
   'Oh? Are you not going to ask me directly to become your woman? I've been with you for a long time, and I know that you'd like an older woman like me, right?'
   Haru somehow could see a smug expression on Semiramis's face. He sighed and said, "Well, you can come out." He then summoned Semiramis out of the Ocean, and she appeared right beside him.
   Semiramis took a deep breath and could smell the fresh air.
   "So why do you want to get out?" Haru asked.
   "Because I'm interested," Semiramis said while looking at Haru.
   "Interested?" Haru looked at Semiramis curiously.
   "Yes, I have seen your actions in two different worlds, but you have never asked for my help. With my help, you can control those two worlds faster, you know?" Semiramis said since, in truth, she really wanted to stay on Haru's side, especially when she saw him conquer one world after another.
   Haru looked at Semiramis for a bit and felt slightly surprised, but then suddenly, his phone vibrated. He took his phone and decided to check it.
   "What? Another quest?" Semiramis asked curiously.
   "Yeah, it is another quest," Haru said with a sigh.
   Semiramis smiled, then kissed Haru's cheek. "Well, I'll enter first. Tell me if you're ready." She then disappeared and entered the Ocen again.
   "..." Haru looked at the quest and wondered how it appeared so soon. He then put his smartphone back in his pocket and heard someone call his name.
   Haru turned his head and smiled. "Umi."
   Umi looked at Haru with blush and walked toward him. "What are you doing?"
   "Well, I'm just looking at the sea. It's my first time here, after all," Haru said.
   "You have never been here?" Umi was dumbfounded and asked, "Then why did you buy this island?"
   "It's a good island, isn't it? If we're married in the future, we can do it here," Haru said.
   Umi nodded subconsciously, but then her face was red, and she quickly refuted. "Wh - Who will marry you?!"
   Haru then extended his hand toward Umi.
   Umi was dumbfounded, her face was red, but she timidly reached for his hand.
   Haru smiled and said, "Let's walk on the beach together, Umi."
   "Didn't you say that you won't let your boyfriend hold your hand before you marry each other?" Haru asked teasingly.
   "Bu - But you're not my boyfriend!" Umi refuted with a red face.
   Haru felt that his sentence was a bit wrong, but well, he could solve this. "So am I special?"
   "Do - Does it matter?!" Umi was very embarrassed at that moment.
   "Of course, it is a matter." Haru stopped, looked at Umi with a sincere smile, and said, "I have confessed to you once, and you have rejected me, but my feeling hasn't changed since then."
   "Haru..." Umi couldn't look away from Haru, looking at him with tears, feeling moved by his words.
   Haru wiped away the tears on Umi's eyes and said, "We haven't married yet, but is it alright for me to kiss you?"
   "Ki - Kiss?!" Umi was dumbfounded, her face was so red, but when she looked at his eyes, she nodded shyly.
   Haru smiled, lifted her chin gently, then kissed her lips.
   Umi felt her lips touching against him, and she couldn't help but feel that it was so wonderful at the moment. 'Haru...'
   They didn't kiss for a long time, nor did they use their tongue, and it was just for a moment, but it was so magical.
   When their lips parted, Umi was still in a state of disbelief since she had allowed herself to be kissed, even though both of them hadn't married yet.
   "It - It's great..." Umi said shyly.
   "So, can I kiss you more?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "......" Umi looked at Haru with disbelief and understood how cheeky this guy was, but well, she didn't really hate it. "This is the last time, alright? I won't let you kiss me again!"
   "Yes, yes, this is the last time," Haru said.
   Umi wanted to say something again, but her lips were shut by his then she could only swallow her complaint and enjoyed her second kiss, though she had to admit that it felt so good, but...
   Umi knew that at this moment she needed to hold on, or else she might lose more than her first kiss before they married each other since her boyfriend was more dangerous than she had thought!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1875: Quest
   In the backyard of the resort, everyone was having a party together, eating BBQ, playing a game, singing, and having fun together.
   Haru looked at them with a smile while resting on the sofa lazily before he decided to check his smartphone since he knew that there was another quest. He read the quests and couldn't help but let out a long sigh since those quests were simply too much.
   "New Quest for the Dimensional Group Chat"
   Quest 1: Rule over Itogami island.
   Quest 2: Create a Kingdom, Empire, or a Country
   Quest 3: Becoming a King, Empire, or a Governor
   Quest 4: Invite a new member of the Group Chat.
   Rewards: 2000 points and a random reward.
   System Note: Time will stop in the participant world.
   Countdown: Before the Fourth Primogenitor rule over the Itogami Island.
   Gintoki: "This quest is crazy, right?"
   Luffy: "Awesome, we're going to create an Empire!"
   Korosensei: "Can you read the requirement for the participant? This quest only needs one person!"
   Luffy: "Oh? Then shall I go?"
   Everyone quickly said at the same time, since they had a feeling if Luffy was the one who went out for this quest, then they had a feeling that Luffy might not be able to come back.
   If this quest was being done by several people, then not everyone might say much, but the problem was that this quest could only be done by one person!
   Teppei: "Is this quest serious?"
   Toshinori: "It seems so. After all, we all can see what is written on the quest."
   Jeanne: "But to rule over and create an empire, huh?"
   Kuroneko: "This is simply an impossible quest!"
   Kuzuha: "Haru, what do you think?" (Kuzuha Doumoto from Hagure Yuusha).
   When Kuzuha's words fell, everyone also waited for Haru's answer.
   Haru thought for a while and answered, "It should be possible for me." He didn't lie since he felt that it should be really possible for him to rule over Itogami Island and create an Empire. "Still, I'm not sure about this Itogami Island or this Fourth Primogenitor. Kuroneko, do you know anything?" He really didn't know anything about the world of the quests, and there was no such work in his world, but he was wondering whether there was one in Kuroneko's world.
   Kuroneko: "Wait a moment, let me check them for you. Don't go first!" She left those words before she left the chat.
   Charlotte: "Haru, can you really rule over an Empire?"
   Esdeath: "Don't doubt him. He has ruled over an Empire in my world after all."
   Sumire, who was sitting next to Haru, looked at the Group Chat, then looked at Haru, before she replied, "That's true, he is able to govern entire Japan before."
   Haru: "Don't praise me too much. I'm going to blush."
   Kouha: "Still, Haru, are you sure?"
   Haru: "It's alright. In the worst-case scenario, I can control the minds of the leaders of various countries to complete my quest before returning them back." The reason why he had confidence was because of his mind control ability, but even without one, he still had confidence that he could complete the quest either way. After all, he had awoken "Haoshoku Haki," so his confidence had always been his best trait.
   The reason why Haru was able to awaken "Haoshoku Haki" was because of his conviction, his belief, and he also possessed the quality of a king.
   Everyone nodded since they knew that Haru had a very powerful telepathic ability that was possible to control the mind of someone, but even if he didn't use it, they had a feeling that he could rule over a kingdom or an empire such as by seducing the queen or something?
   Korosensei: "I'm not sure why I have a feeling that you're going to get more harem."
   Haru: "Do you really have to talk about this matter here?"
   The moment Korosensei's words came out, everyone started to blabber one by one, and the serious atmosphere also disappeared.
   Haru was speechless, but then someone chatted with him privately.
   Tabane: "Do you need my power?"
   Haru: "You want to lend me your power?"
   Tabane: "Well, you have "Snatch," right? You can return my power back once you have completed the quest." Her most powerful power was Machina Maker, which gave her the ability to manipulate machines. She knew that her power might be necessary for him in this quest, so she didn't mind letting him borrow her power.
   Haru thought for a while and then thought about his "Kiss" ability. He was wondering whether he could make the power of "Kiss" more powerful so it could replicate not only an item but also a talent, ability, magic, etc.
   But even if he couldn't use it, he knew that he could borrow Tabane's power from his "Snatch" power, stealing her power, then return it back once everything ended.
   Tabane: "Hehehe, when you go to my world, don't forget to make me pregnant, alright?"
   After Haru talked with Tabane, Shinobu also chatted with him privately.
   Shinobu: "Do you want to borrow my power too?"
   Haru: "Why do you need to add "too"?"
   Shinobu: "I have a feeling that a lot of people are going to lend you their power, especially the girls."
   Haru: "Well, I'll copy your "Suzumushi" before I go to the quest later." He remembered that Shinobu's Zanpakuto was pretty nice, and he thought to copy it later before he went for his quest.
   Shinobu: "Alright, but I want you to impregnate me later."
   Jeanne: "Haru, do you want to borrow my "Kage Kage no Mi" power?"
   Haru had just talked with Shinobu, but then more and more people talked with him.
   Jeanne: "I don't mind. The world is pretty peaceful after all."
   Haru: "There's no Metaphysical there?"
   Jeanne: "No, it is pretty peaceful."
   Haru: "I see. I'll come to you later."
   Jeanne: "By the way, once I have graduated from high school, let's have children, alright?"
   Esdeath: "Do you want to borrow my power too?"
   Haru: "Do you want to have children too?"
   Esdeath: "Did you hit your head?"
   Haru: "No, I'm just asking since a lot of girls ask for my children."
   Esdeath: "Ok, let's make it. Come to my world, if you don't come, then you can use your "Sticky Zipper" to detach your dick and let me keep your dick for you."
   Tsunade: "Do you want to borrow my power?"
   Haru realized that as a harem protagonist, he needed to work hard.
   Haru let out a sigh and lay on the sofa lazily somehow. He felt a bit strange to go on the quest alone.
   'Don't worry. I'm part of your power. You're not alone there,' Semiramis said through his mind.
   'Well, that's true.' Haru knew that he wasn't alone, but well...
   'Oh, I want the Queen's position there, alright?' Semiramis said.
   Haru ignored Semiramis's words, and he was thinking about what kind of world he would go to this time and thought of how he was going to handle this quest, but then a sweet aroma that was mixed with alcohol hit him.
   "Haru, do you need to borrow my power?" Sumire asked.
   Haru looked at Sumire and thought about all of his women, who would support him on this quest, and couldn't help but think that he was really lucky at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1876: Preparation
   The holiday on Lanai Island continued, but Haru didn't expect a quest would suddenly appear during this moment, which made him a bit troubled.
   Haru hadn't thought of his strategy to rule over Itagami Island since he didn't have any information regarding this matter, but one thing for sure, he was going to implement his sure-off strategy. What was going to happen, then it happened. He wasn't going to overthink and decided to enjoy his time with his girls since he knew that he would spend a lot of time completing his quest.
   Haru thought for a while and wondered whose power he needed to borrow later. There was a lot of power from various members in the Group Chat, and he knew that he could copy all of them as long as he was given time to learn.
   Haru was playing for a while before he got a chat from Kuroneko.
   Kuroneko: "Haru, are you really alright to go on this quest alone?"
   Haru was wondering whether Kuroneko was worried about him, and he wanted to say, "It should be alright," but considering Kuroneko's question, he asked her back, "What's wrong? Do you know anything about that world?"
   Haru sighed, but he didn't feel that much disappointed, considering he also didn't know anything about the information of the world of his two previous quests. Even when he was in the world of Shin Wolford, he was also alone, so he didn't feel that nervous, considering he also had a lot of experience in this matter, but he had to admit the scale of the quests were different from all of his previous quests, especially when he was alone.
   Kuroneko: "Well, even if we don't know about the information of this world, you should be able to guess what kind of world this quest is, right?"
   Haru: "That's true." He sighed and thought about the possibility of the world that he might be teleported into.
   Most and foremost, this world must be made by a Japanese author, Haru and Kuroneko were sure of it, so there were two hypotheses of what kind of world he would be in this quest.
   The first world was the world where the main character was reincarnated. Usually, there would be magic, or something, which was pretty much cliche. If Haru had to say, then it was similar to Shin Wolford's world that he had come to in the past.
   As for the second world, the main character wasn't reincarnated, but he should have an overpowering ability and a lot of girls around this main character. If Haru had to give an example, then it would be Tatsuya's world. He was sure that if he wasn't in Tatsuya's world, then Tatsuya would be surrounded by a lot of girls, from Miyuki, Erika, even all the members of the student councils. Unfortunately for Tatsuya that he was there, and he had stolen most of the girls.
   Not only Tatsuya's world but Hayato Kisaragi (Hundred), Akatsuki Ousawa (Hagure Yuusha), Rentaro Satomi (Black Bullet), Ichika Orimura (Infinite Stratos), Moroha Haimura (World Break), etc., there were a lot of examples, and there were also a lot of similarities between them. All of them were surrounded by a lot of girls, and they were the strongest in their worlds. Having all of that should be their fate. Unfortunately, they met Haru, who would steal everything from them.
   Haru had a feeling that this quest would be either of those two types of cliche worlds.
   Reading Haru's hypothesis, Kuroneko was speechless and said, "Somehow I understand why you're the most suitable to do this quest." She knew most of those worlds, the heroines had a very powerful ability or had a powerful authority, and the main characters would get the love of those heroines, which was why those main characters' path could be so smooth and it was because those main characters were loved by the heroines.
   If the members of the Group Chat wanted to easily complete the quests, then they needed to seduce those girls in various worlds, but among all the members of the Group Chat, there was only one person who could seduce those heroines from the original main characters. It wasn't that the rest of the male members of the Group Chat weren't handsome, but each of them had a unique personality. They were so unique that only unique people could fall with them, of course, except for one person since Kuroneko knew that the existence of this person was as if born to seduce all the girls in various worlds.
   Even Kuroneko even sometimes thought how good it was to fall for him someday in the future. She had met the original main character of her world, and she still befriended the heroines of her worlds, but personally, she couldn't fall for the main character. In truth, she understood why she could fall for the original main characters in the story since she was a very introverted girl and she didn't have a friend, so the only male that had entered her life was only this main character, but she had met Haru, after all.
   Kuroneko had met Haru, so all the guys that she had met in her life were pretty much bland compared to him. They talked for a while, discussing the world where he would go on this quest before they ended their chat.
   "Well, just be careful, alright?"
   Haru was thinking about many things, but then he felt that his temple was being rubbed.
   "Is it good?" Seri asked.
   Haru looked up, and he couldn't see Seri's face since it was covered by her chest. He knew her nickname was Awashima the Hundred and understood once again why she was called by this nickname. "You need to relax now."
   "You're my boss. How can I relax when I see you seem to be in deep thought." Seri looked at Haru and asked, "So what's wrong? Is it a matter of business?"
   "No, there's nothing like that." Haru waved his hand and said, "I just miss you since it has been a while since we have met each other."
   Seri looked at Haru for a while, and if it wasn't because of her light make-up, then he might be able to see her blush.
   Haru somehow wondered how many girls that he would have in his life in the future, but considering the number of quests of the Group Chat, he knew that there would be a lot more girls in the future, but he knew that those quests might become more and more troublesome and harder.
   "Haru, let's play!" Nozomi directly jumped into him and hugged him tightly. She looked at him and asked, "What's wrong?"
   Feeling the soft feeling on his body, Haru somehow felt all the worry on his head disappear in an instant. "Can you also help to massage me?"
   Nozomi blushed and asked in a whisper. "Do you want me to give you a lewd massage?"
   Haru was wondering why everyone seemed to be so perverted.
   'Well, it might be because of me.'
   Anyway, Haru was going to have a blast before he went on his quest.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1877: Death Flag?
   Enjoyable times have always been passing very quickly. After staying for five days on his private island and visiting other islands in Hawaii, they decided to return. Still, before they returned and turned around Hawaii, they didn't expect that they would happen to meet Chika Fujiwara and her sisters along the way. Still, after all, they were on holiday, so after they talked to each other, they went together for a bit before they separated.
   On the yacht, Haru stared at the sea once again until Suzune and Maya approached him. Then, he looked at the two of them and asked, "You're going back soon?"
   "Um." Suzune nodded and said, "It is very enjoyable to stay here."
   Haru smiled and said, "You can stay here anytime, though." He then looked at Maya and asked, "Maya, you're going back too?"
   "Well, I can't leave my world, right?" Maya smiled, then sat comfortably on Haru's lap. She had to admit that, among all, this might be the most comfortable place that she had ever sat.
   Haru didn't say much, but then he hugged her waist.
   "Hey, can you give me a spot?" Suzune asked and felt a bit jealous and also wanted to sit on his lap too.
   "Be patient. I'm pregnant," Maya said relaxedly, leaning on Haru's chest.
   "...." Suzune couldn't say anything to refute. So instead, she let out a sigh then sat right next to Haru.
   "Still, you should become stronger so that you can connect our worlds, no, all the worlds where all your women are, along with controlling their timeline." Maya then looked at Haru and said, "Also, you're not immortal, right? Even though your age manipulation ability is very good, it doesn't give you immortality. You should try to search for a way to become immortal. That way, you don't need to fear to die, considering you'll have to fight and do various quests in the group chat." Even though she knew her husband was very strong, she knew that there were various beings in this world, and her husband wasn't immortal. If he was an immortal, then at least she didn't need to worry that he would die. She didn't want him to die. After all, she loved him so much that she wanted him to stay in her world, rather than in his original world, but she knew that he wouldn't walk away from this world, considering all of his precious people in this world.
   "Immortal, huh?" Haru had never thought of this ability since he felt that it was good to stay as a human. Even if he wasn't an immortal, he knew that he could live a very long life, but considering his ability, he knew that he wasn't omnipotent, and his weakness should be his physical ability. Even though the body of Aquaman might be powerful, there were a lot of people who were stronger than him in terms of physical ability.
   It might be possible to destroy his body, but it wouldn't be possible to destroy his soul, considering he had the power of "Horo Horo no Mi." However, it was still troublesome to reconstruct his body back since the body of Aquaman wasn't a normal body, it was one of the strongest bodies in the story, but there were still a lot of people who had stronger bodies than him.
   Haru thought about immortality power, and in truth, there were a lot of them. The most common one would be becoming a vampire. By becoming a vampire, he would gain immortality, but he would be weak against light or divine-related magic. He also needed to drink blood, which was pretty much troublesome.
   'So what about the devil?'
   Haru remembered that the devil would give someone an immortal ability, and somehow, it was quite interesting to become a devil. As for an angel, he had never considered becoming one since there was no way for an angel to be as lustful as him, right?
   As for becoming God, Haru felt that it was very strange, and somehow, he was afraid that he might become too arrogant in the future.
   Haru thought for a while and felt that it was too troublesome to throw his humanity away. He then remembered Ban's power. One was "Snatch," and the other one was immortal.
   Haru remembered that Ban drank an entire Fountain of Youth and became an immortal. His wounds could be healed almost instantaneously no matter how severe, and he wouldn't age, didn't need to eat or drink, and was immune to all poisons. Lastly, this power wasn't permanent since he could throw away this power easily.
   Haru quickly checked the price of the Fountain of Youth, but...
   Haru sighed and thought that it was too expensive. So he thought for a while. Then he remembered the power of the "Holy Grail." 'It should be possible with my magic power.' Even if his body disappeared, he knew that as long as his soul existed, his energy also existed, so he could create his body by using the "Holy Grail."
   "Well, have you found a way to become an immortal?" Maya asked.
   Haru didn't answer Maya's question immediately and said, "Well, I don't really like immortality, but don't worry, believe in your man. I won't die."
   Maya looked at Haru for a while, then kissed his lips.
   Haru closed his eyes and enjoyed this kiss.
   Maya parted her lips and said, "We'll go back soon, and I'm sure that after you have sent us back, you'll go on the quest. But, unfortunately, we can't help you, but you need to be careful, alright?"
   Haru was wondering why it felt like a Death Flag for some reason, but he didn't think too much. His harem protagonist was stronger than any Death Flag, and worse case, he might steal all the luck of the people in the world so everything would go in his favor, ignoring the Death Flag. "Don't worry, I'll come to your world once it is over, then I'll...." He didn't finish his words and whispered to Maya's ear.
   Maya blushed and felt a bit embarrassed, which caused him to hit his chest several times.
   "Ouch! Ouch!" Haru pretended that he was hurt.
   "Well, if you can still think of that, I'm sure that you'll be alright," Maya said with a smile.
   Haru then looked at Suzune and said, "Alright, don't be jealous. I'll fill you up tonight so you won't miss me."
   Suzune blushed and couldn't help but his him. "You pervert!"
   Haru then picked Maya's butts then placed her on the side before he carried Suzune in his arms. "Well, Maya, do you want to join?"
   Maya smiled and said, "I'll play with everyone. But, you should take care of Suzune first."
   Haru nodded and said, "Don't worry, I'll take care of Suzune-senpai."
   Anyway, Haru knew that it would take a lot of time for him to complete his quest, so before that, he was going to fill everyone up.
   Haru accepted the quest then teleported directly to another world. He didn't have a headache like before, but he still felt uncomfortable. He looked around and saw that it was midnight, but it might be because of the time lag, and it was only 0.0000001 seconds that he had been teleported in this world and the fact that it wouldn't hurt him, he ignored the car that was about to smash him at that moment. He could dodge at this moment, but when he noticed the one inside the car was a woman, and a charming one at that, he didn't hesitate to let himself be smashed.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1878: Haru: I meet a widow in the middle of the night
   Late at night, Mimori Akatsuki was on her way back home. She was a bit tired from her research, but when she thought about her two children, she decided to work harder. After all, she knew that she needed to do something for her children. Thinking about her children, somehow it gave her energy to her tired body, but at the same time, when she thought about her ex-husband who had caused this problem to both of her children, she became annoyed and angry.
   If her ex-husband wasn't reckless and always thought about the consequences, then everything that happened three years ago wouldn't happen, but what had happened had already happened, so there was nothing that she could do.
   Mimori was thinking of going back and sleeping directly, but she didn't expect that someone would suddenly appear right in front of her car!
   Mimori didn't have time to scream, nor did she have time to stop her car, and her car directly smashed into the person right in front of her!
   With that loud sound, a loud shrike of tires grazed over the street was heard.
   When her car stopped, Mimori's face was so pale as if blood was drained from her body. She was still in a state of disbelief and shock until she realized what she had done!
   Mimori quickly came out of her car and asked, "Are you alright?!" She was a doctor anyway, so as long as this person didn't die directly, she believed that she could save this person, but this person stood up slowly, then looked at her with an awkward expression. She was stunned since it was her first time seeing someone who was so handsome, but at the same time, it gave her a comfortable feeling.
   "Sorry to surprise you." This young man looked at Mimori for a moment, ignored the blood that dripped on his forehead before he left, but...
   Mimori quickly caught the young man's hand and said, "I have just crashed into you! Let's go home! I'll take care of your wounds!"
   The young man looked at Mimori and said, "I'm alright. You don't need to worry."
   "No! No! Get in my car now!" Mimori said without hesitation, pushing him gently, but she realized that his power was greater than she had thought that she couldn't push him. It wasn't until he walked by himself and let out a sigh that she could push him. "Your body is really strong." She was also shocked that it seemed he was really alright after being smashed by a car. She could see that he didn't have any problem and only some small wound on his head, though if she knew that the young man deliberately created a wound, she might even be shocked at this moment.
   "Well, yeah," the young man said calmly.
   "Are you a demon?" Mimori asked.
   "Ha? Demon?" the young man looked at Mimori with a confused expression.
   Mimori looked at the young man for a bit and asked, "You don't know a demon?"
   "Does it exist in this world?" The young man asked.
   "........." Mimori looked at the young man and asked, "Do you remember your name?" She was afraid that she might have caused amnesia on him after she crashed into him.
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka. How about you?" Haru asked.
   "My name is Mimori Akatasuki." Mimori looked at Haru for a while, and somehow, she became more interested in him now. "I'll take care of your wounds at my house. Come on! Get in the car!"
   Haru looked at how eager the woman was in front of him, and somehow, he realized that his harem protagonist's aura was very strong.
   Usually, when Haru arrived in a world that he had never been to before, he would do his research first to know how the world works, but at this moment, he decided to follow Mimori. Anyway, she was quite cute, and even if she was dangerous, he also had a shared experience with dangerous women such as Esdeath, Maya, Semiramis, etc.
   Even if Mimori was dangerous, was she as dangerous as his women?
   Even if Haru was trapped, he believed that he could run away easily, but more importantly, he felt that Mimori's eyes were a bit weird when she mentioned a demon-related matter, but he had a feeling that she was either a researcher or a demon since she gave off a similar smell to Sumire and Charlotte.
   Haru had a lot of scientist girlfriends, so it was easy to guess Mimori's identity easily.
   'You've just arrived in this world, and yet you've got a woman?' Semiramis's voice sounded on his head.
   'I haven't touched her, alright?' Haru was speechless.
   'So you're planning to get in touch with her?' Semiramis asked.
   'Anyway, what do you think of this world?' Semiramis asked.
   'I haven't done the research, but there is an existence of demons in this world, so there should be magic or something in this world too. Just go play on the beach or something and I'll let you know once I know everything,' Haru said.
   'Oh, do you want to play with me, boy?' Semiramis's sultry voice was heard once again, but Haru quickly ended the communication between them, or else his phallus might get hard in this situation. He knew that this wasn't a time to take care of his libido since he needed to think about how to complete his quest first.
   "Hey, how long are you going to ignore me?" Mimori asked with some displeasure since Haru had been ignoring her. She had been talking for a while, asking him a lot of questions, but this guy ignored her.
   "My head is still a bit dizzy since someone hit me with a car before," Haru said simply when in truth, he just didn't really want to answer Mimori's question before he answered everything.
   "......." Mimori's words stuck, and she couldn't say any words. "Sorry." She lowered her head slightly and also felt quite guilty when Haru mentioned that she had hit him.
   "Don't be." Haru shook his head and said, "And why don't you just leave me alone? I might be a demon or someone dangerous, you know?" Even though he had to admit that he was handsome, he felt that this woman should be careful. After all, he might be a dangerous person, right?
   Mimori looked at Haru with a smile and said, "I know you're a good kid. You don't need to worry."
   "Kid?" Haru raised his eyebrow. Even though he was still in high school, he felt that Mimori should be only several years older than him. "You should be in your 20s, right?"
   "Fufufu..." Mimori laughed happily and said, "Do I seem that young?"
   "Um." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   "Unfortunately, I'm a widow with two kids," Mimori said with a smile.
   "....Your kids are a baby?" Haru asked as he blinked his eyes.
   "No, they're at both high school and middle school, so don't fall for me, alright?" Mimori said with a smile.
   "........." Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment. He knew that he loved an older woman, but he had never expected to meet a widow with two kids. However, strangely enough, he felt a bit excited for some reason.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1879: Spirited Away?
   "Let's go inside," Mimori said with a smile.
   When Mimori led him to her house, Haru had to admit that her house was quite huge, and from the size of her house alone, he could tell that she was rich, considering how expensive the land in Japan was. He looked at her and asked, "Is it alright?"
   "What do you mean?" Mimori stopped and asked.
   "I mean, you have two kids, right? Is it alright for me to enter? They might have misunderstood you by bringing me here," Haru said.
   Mimori laughed and said, "What? Do you have an interest in an old lady like me?" She looked at him with a smile, but then when she saw his expression, she was a bit dumbfounded. "Really?" Staring at his serious and somewhat embarrassing expression, she would have never expected that an old lady like her could attract a young man.
   Haru then smiled and Mimori and said, "Kidding."
   "Still, you're not an old lady Akatsuki-san. You're still a very charming woman," Haru said seriously.
   "Fufufu... even if it's only a polite remark, I'm happy with your praise, though," Mimori said with a smile. "Oh, don't call me Akatasuki-san, just call me Mimori, alright?"
   "It's not a polite remark. It's my real feeling. You're adorable, Mimori-chan," Haru said without hesitation.
   Mimori looked at Haru for a while, and somehow she wasn't sure how to react since her face was red at that moment. "I'm happy with your praise, but you should get someone that matches your age. How about my daughter?"
   "What if I still want you?" Haru asked.
   "Are you joking now?" Mimori asked.
   "Hmm... it seems that my charm can still attract a younger guy, huh?" Mimori was still a bit dumbfounded, but she was secretly happy. "Anyway, you don't need to worry, I live in a different place from my kids and call me Mimori-san, or just call me Mimori, even if I don't mind you calling me Mimori-chan, it feels weird to be called like that by a high school boy."
   "You can tell that I'm in high school?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Um." Mimori nodded and said, "When I have touched your body before, I can tell mostly what is happening on your body, and I also can tell that you're alright."
   "I see. That's your ability, huh?" Haru nodded and felt Mimori use her power when she touched him, but his power was so deep that he was sure that she could only see the outer part of himself.
   Mimori was surprised and asked, "You know that I have used my power on you?"
   "Um." Haru nodded easily.
   "Are you okay with that?" Mimori asked with doubt.
   "Well, there's a lot of things that I don't know here, so I don't see any harm in coming with you," Haru said.
   "You don't know anything, huh?" Mimori looked at Haru for a while and said, "I'm becoming more and more interested in you. After all, I have never seen such a powerful human."
   "You're not thinking that I'm a demon?" Haru asked.
   "No, I can easily tell whether you're human or demon after all," Mimori said with a smile. "If I don't know you, I might think that you're Cain."
   "Cain?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   Mimori looked at Haru for a while and thought about one possibility, considering he suddenly appeared out of thin air, but she knew that he might not answer her, and at the same time, she realized that all the electrical applicants and the communication device around her suddenly were in error and it couldn't be used, which made her dumbfounded, and thought that it might be because of Haru, but strangely enough, she didn't feel scared, only looked at him playfully. "Well, let's enter my house now."
   "Oh." Haru nodded and followed Mimori. If he knew what Mimori was thinking at this moment, then he could only smile since the reason why all the electrical devices and communication devices couldn't be used was really because of him. Before he went on this quest, he borrowed various abilities of his girlfriends, including Tabane's Machina Maker, which gave him the ability to manipulate a machine. He had used Machina Maker to erase all of his images around the area where he passed since he still wanted to become a ghost in this place.
   While following Mimori, Haru used his Elemental Sight to see the structure of her house. He had to admit that Tatsuya's power was very convenient to be used and it saved him a lot of time to analyze various things. Unlike before when he needed to use his brain to analyze a lot of things, this time, by using the Elemental Sight, he could see everything in information, it was convenient power, and it was also the reason why he was alright to follow Mimori.
   Mimori might seem like a normal human, but in truth, she was a human with a superpower like a psychic, and her ability should be psychometry since she could tell what was wrong with someone's body just by touching them.
   In other words, Mimori didn't possess an ability that was able to give him a threat, or rather, Haru had never thought to beat up a woman, and rather than beat her up, it was better to seduce her, right?
   Both of them entered the house, however...
   Haru stood there speechlessly, then staring at Mimori.
   "Te-he!" Mimori stuck out her tongue cutely at him.
   'What is this cute creature?' Haru let out a sigh and said, "Your house is so messy."
   "Well, I'll get all my time to check your body, and you also want a computer, right?" Mimori said.
   "You're going to ignore me?" Haru shook his head and said, "Please."
   "Wait for a moment~~" Mimori strode to her room to get all the things that she needed to her room.
   Looking at Mimori that had walked away, Haru shook his head and decided to clean up this place since this place was too messy, right?
   When Haru was in the living room, cleaning her house, Mimori directly checked Haru's information to see who he was, though she would have never expected that she would really find his information. She thought that she wouldn't find his information, but when he was at the car before, he directly created fake information, which was why she was able to find his information.
   "Kasugano Haruka. High School. 16 years old. From Chiba?"
   Mimori looked at the information on the computer and thought that it was so ordinary. Besides his handsome face, she didn't see anything special about his information. In fact, his information was pretty limited, but it was normal, considering his status as a normal human.
   Mimori couldn't help but frown, looking at the data in front of her. 'Am I thinking too much?' But then, she was wondering how someone from Chiba could suddenly appear on Itogami Island?
   Mimori was wondering what was happening, and she was wondering whether Haru was being spirited away. Based on the information, he was living in the village, and there were a lot of supernatural-related matters that happened in this world, so a spirited away might happen in this world, especially when there were a lot of cases when someone suddenly disappeared, though, no one was sure whether it was a spirited away or not, considering it was hard to get concrete evidence that someone was being spirited away.
   Mimori was in deep thought until she smelled a delicious smell from the outside. She quickly came out and saw Haru, who was cooking in the kitchen.
   "Sorry to use your kitchen. I'm a bit hungry," Haru said without looking back.
   Mimori was surprised by the delicious smell and might have never expected that the young man that she crashed into by chance would be able to cook delicious food.
   "Do you want some?" Haru turned and asked.
   "Yes!" Mimori said without hesitation.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1880: Itadakimasu!
   Mimori didn't hesitate and started to eat. It had been a while since she had a warm meal that was prepared by someone so she couldn't help but eat it with relish, especially when the taste of the food was so good!
   Haru also ate calmly while looking at Mimori with a smile. He knew what this woman was doing before, but he didn't bother her since she knew that she was just investigating his identity. However, one thing for sure, he knew that this woman was someone with high authority or power, considering she was able to get his identity.
   'Luckily, I have made a fake identity...' Haru thought, and he was glad to borrow Machina Maker from Tabane. Even though it was a bit hard, he could control a machine from a distant place, including a computer to create a fake identity during his trip.
   In truth, Haru wanted to take a laptop from his zipper storage directly, but when he saw Mimori, who was right in front of him, he didn't really want to surprise her. Even though he had a telepathic ability that could manipulate someone else's mind, and he also had "Heaven's Door" ability that could turn someone into a book, adding or erasing a memory from someone, he didn't really want to do it on a woman if possible.
   Haru wasn't in a hurry anyway, but he didn't want to waste his time, so he had been observing his surroundings now. He saw the time was ten at night, and the date was early May, right on Golden Week. As for the year, it would be better not to mention it since the author also wasn't sure either.
   Both of them ate together until they finished their food.
   "Was it good?" Haru asked.
   "It was great! It was the best meal that I have ever eaten!" Mimori said without hesitation. Even though she often ate something like an energy bar or something simple, so she didn't waste her research time, she also often ate a lot of delicious food since she didn't lack money, but the food that was cooked by Haru today was so good!
   Mimori then noticed that her house had become clear, and it was brighter than before. She was a bit dumbfounded and looked at the young man in front of her and knew that he was the one who cleaned it. "Thank you."
   "No problem," Haru said simply.
   Looking at this young man, Mimori somehow felt quite guilty. She had hit him with a car, but she tried to investigate him secretly. He even cleaned her house and also cooked good food for her. "Haru, can I call you that?"
   "Well, Haru, you're from Chiba, right?" Mimori asked.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "How did you know?"
   "Well, I'm the head researcher of MAR's medical department, so I can do a lot of things easily," Mimori said.
   "You don't know MAR?" Mimori asked in surprise.
   "Well, it should be a giant conglomerate, right? I'm not so sure, though," Haru said. Even though he didn't know much about MAR, considering Mimori's words and based on his speculation, it should be a huge business giant or something. 'Hmm... it seems that I need to get some shares from this industry.' He knew that he needed the power to dominate the Itogami Island and to create an Empire. The power on his body was one thing. He also needed economic power since it was the best power to get a lot of people into his allies.
   "Yes." Mimori nodded and explained. "Magna Ataraxia Research, or MAR, is a giant conglomerate with branches all over the Far East. It is a corporate group formed by a number of sorcerous product manufacturers with a global reach and is one of the world's leading magic industrial complexes. It was an industrial giant that made everything from pills for the common cold to military fighter jets." She looked at him with a smile and asked, "What do you think?"
   Haru looked at Mimori, who showed a smug expression as if she wanted him to praise her. "It's amazing that you can become the head of a researcher at such a young age."
   "Hehe..." Mimori laughed and said, "Well, how about you sit down on the sofa first. I'll clean up the dishes and check your body whether there's something wrong or not."
   Haru nodded and didn't reject her offer since he thought of staying with this woman for a bit. He also wondered what kind of identity he should use in this world. 'Well, without a doubt, it should be a high school.'
   High school students were the most common identity of every protagonist in a light novel or anime.
   It might sound weird, but almost all the worlds that Haru had ever been on the Group Chat had a high school student as their protagonist.
   Haru felt that the reason why it happened was that the high school student was the symbol of youth, and they were still full of hope. After all, there were a lot of things that an adult couldn't do, such as dating a middle school student. If the one who dated a middle school student was an office worker, then without a doubt, this person would become a criminal, but if it was a high school student, then it would be alright.
   Haru didn't really want to date a middle school student, but he wasn't sure why after he came to this world, he kept thinking about a middle school word several times.
   Looking at Haru, who was sitting on the sofa silently, Mimori smiled and walked toward him. "Let me check the wounds on your head first." She sat next to Haru with the first-aid that she had brought from her room. She saw a small wound on his forehead and wondered how this guy could be so strong. 'Perhaps he's a martial artist? Or learning under a hermit?' She knew that there were a lot of mountains and forests in Chiba, and from the address where he lived, she knew that he was living in a village, so even though he might be a human, he might have learned a martial art or some kind of magic like Onmyodo, Shikigami, or magic-related ability.
   "You're really handsome, somehow I really want to make you my son-in-law," Mimori said while mesmerizingly staring at Haru's face. She especially loved his silver hair, which somehow resembled her, and the thought of her daughter with him made her think that she might have grandchildren soon.
   "Your daughter is in middle school, right? Isn't it too early to think about something like that?" Haru asked weirdly.
   "Well, is that the reason why you're interested in me?" Mimori asked with a smile.
   Somehow the atmosphere between them turned weird, and the distance between them was so close without them realizing it.
   Haru moved closer naturally, which caused Mimori to blush. "Wa - Wait... at least, let's take a bath --Hmnn~~" She hadn't finished her words, and she let out a moan. She was pushed on the sofa and tried to struggle a bit, but she didn't show much resistance before she accepted the pleasure. She had divorced her husband for a long time anyway. She also hadn't tasted the warmth of a man for a long time. Her husband also wasn't that good either, considering he often played at the cabaret club or strip bar, so it didn't really matter for her to let loose, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1881: Itogami Island
   Looking at Mimori, who had gone to sleep, Haru took out his laptop directly and started to research this world more thoroughly. He knew from their conversation before that there was an existence of a demon, which meant there should be an existence of magic or supernatural-related matter. However, he wasn't in a hurry to find out the matter of this world and decided to search for information regarding Magna Ataraxia Research, or MAR.
   It didn't take a long time, and Haru found out many things about this giant conglomerate.
   If Haru had to give an example, then MAR would be similar to Sony in his original world. If Sony was a giant in electronic products, then MAR was a giant in a sorcerous product.
   'Sorcerous product, huh? In other words, a weapon, huh?'
   Haru shook his head at this company, but he didn't think too much and checked the information of shareholders of MAR. He checked for a bit and felt that it wasn't that difficult for him to control this company.
   After he checked the MAR, then Haru checked what was Itogami Island since it was the most important matter that he needed to check now. In his quest, he needed to rule over this island and also created a kingdom, empire, or country, considering the situation of this world. Then without hesitation, he searched all the information about Itogami Island, and he had to admit that he was a bit dumbfounded.
   Itogami Island is an artificial island floating in the middle of the Pacific, some 330 kilometers south of Tokyo. It was a completely man-made city, built from a linked series of giant floating constructs known as Gigafloats. Its total area was approximately 180 square kilometers, holding a total population of around 560,000.
   'An artificial island, huh?'
   Haru had to admit that this island was interesting, especially when he knew that it was constructed over an intersection of ley lines known as Dragon Veins which consists of massive spiritual energy.
   A keystone was needed to control these ley lines, and this keystone was the right arm of a dead saint from the West European Church.
   Reading the information in front of him, Haru could only sigh, and he was sure that it would cause a lot of trouble in the future. He could probably guess that someone from the West European Church might come to Itogami Island and destroy the island since the creator of this island had stolen the right arm of their saint.
   However, it wasn't his problem, and he didn't care much since he was sure that the main protagonist would take care of this problem.
   'Still, who is the main protagonist?'
   Haru glanced at Mimori, who was sleeping so soundly, and caressed her hair gently, which caused her to smile. He somehow had a feeling that the main protagonist might be Mimori's son, but well, it didn't really matter for now since he needed to know more about this island first.
   Itogami Island was originally Japanese territory. It was administratively known as Itogami City and was part of the greater Tokyo metropolis, but in reality, it was a special administrative district with an independent political structure.
   'So to rule this island, I need Japan to relinquish the right to manage this island, huh?'
   Haru felt that it wasn't that from him to make Japan relinquish the right to manage this island, considering many problems that might appear on this island sooner or later.
   Haru knew that the main character had always been a magnet of trouble, and he knew that there would be a lot of trouble that would come to this island that made Japan would relinquish the right to manage this island, then once Japan relinquished the right of the island, then he would create an Empire directly. Anyway, Itogami Island was located in the Pacific Ocean, which meant he could expand this island as much as he wanted.
   As for money, it was the last thing that he needed to worry about since if someone asked what he lacked, then he might lack a lot of things in this world, except for money since, as for now, he kept making money at ridiculous speed.
   'First, I have to buy MAR and create a bank.'
   Haru threw the matter of the money aside, then thought about the matter of specialty of the Itogami Island. Unlike Japan, which was mostly dominated by humans, in Itogami Island, both demons and humans existed next to each other, and they lived together on this island peacefully.
   Well, Haru couldn't say that it was fully peaceful, considering there were still a lot of crimes that happened on this island, especially when demons' power was different from a normal human, and they could cause a lot of casualties when they were fighting each other, but this island was mostly safe, considering the security on this island was very top-notch, especially when he saw that there was a special prison, which was managed by the "Witch of the Void," Natsuki Minamiya.
   Haru looked at the picture of legal loli on the screen of his laptop before he continued to search for research information about this island.
   Itogami Island has five main districts, North Island, South Island, West Island, East Island, and a Center Island connecting the four and providing the foundations for the city. The four surrounding Gigafloats represent the four divine beasts and their ruler at the center, which are linked together in an attempt to control the Dragon Veins. North represents the Black Tortoise, south represents the Vermilion Bird, west represents the White Tiger, east represents the Azure Dragon, and its ruler, the Yellow Dragon, represents the center.
   The North Island houses the northern R&D district, with corporate labs lined up one after another.
   West Island is described as a city that never sleeps. It is stated that many restaurants and business establishments were gathered here, with most stores continuing to operate until daybreak. Island West is also a popular destination for demonic residents due to the wealth of services geared toward them and is a symbol of Itogami City and the peaceful coexistence of humans and demons within.
   South Island is the main residential district from rich in residential housing and educational facilities, even a research and development district covered with corporate and academic facilities.
   The East Island contains a warehouse district and an industrial area.
   Itogami Island is fundamentally made up of four Gigafloats, but the island also has numerous smaller extension units all around it. They fulfill various functions, such as floating crude oil depositories, dry docks for repairing ships, or serving as a giant dumpster for the storing of non-flammable waste.
   Lastly, there is a Keystone Gate. It is a giant composite structure two kilometers in diameter, located at the center of the island, binding the four Gigafloats that compose Itogami Island. At twelve stories, its aboveground section is the tallest building on the island. Within the facility are government administration offices, including city hall, and numerous hotels and commercial facilities built one after another, functioning as the island's nucleus.
   'This Keystone Gate has 40 levels beneath the surface, huh?'
   Haru knew that there must be a secret under the Keystone Gate, but it should be easy for him to sneak in later. However, it wasn't necessary for now since there was something that he needed to do first.
   Based on the information, he should be on the North Island, considering Mimori was the head researcher of MAR's medical department. Rather than staying in the South Island, it was better to stay in the North Island, considering her safety and the confidentiality of her research.
   Haru had finished his research about the Itogami Island, and he needed to know the matter of the demon, but when he was about to do his research...
   "Hmm... what are you doing?" Mimori, who had woken up, asked with a yawn, staring at Haru curiously.
   "I'm learning about this island," Haru said simply.
   Mimori blinked her eyes and asked, "You can do hacking?"
   "Um." Haru nodded simply and didn't see a harem to tell this woman.
   Mimori didn't move from her spot and asked, "Do you want to teach you more about this world?"
   "Why did you treat me as if I'm coming from another world?" Haru asked weirdly.
   "Because your technique was otherworldly," Mimori said with a blush.
   Haru wasn't sure what to say for a moment, but that should be praise, and he should be happy, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1882: Vampire
   Some readers might wrongly guess what Haru and Mimori were doing, after all, they had only met each other for an hour or so, and even though it was possible for him to push her to the bed directly, he was a gentleman, and even though her status as a widow might turn him on, he also had a bottom line, and he wasn't as degenerate as people thought. He was only using his massage technique, which he got from Cookie (Biscuit Krueger's Nen technique) on Mimori's body, but if both of them agreed, then it might be possible to do it.
   Even though Mimori might be a psychic, her body was a normal human, and she often worked for several days without sleeping for her research. There was a lot of fatigue on her body, but with just one session of massage from Haru, all of those fantigues disappeared, and she could feel that her body had become several times healthier than before. Even though she felt a bit hesitant to let her body be touched by a young man that she had only met for an hour or so, she didn't regret it and felt very comfortable.
   Mimori thought about the body of her daughter and thought that it might be good to let her daughter be massaged by him. "Say, Haru, where did you learn your massage technique?"
   "Was it good?" Haru asked.
   "It was amazing," Mimori said without hesitation.
   "Well, even if you want to learn, it might be impossible, though, since you can use something like Chi, Qi, or Inner Energy," Haru said.
   "Oh, you're a martial artist?" Mimori asked curiously since she knew that only a martial artist could use Chi, Qi, or Inner Energy.
   "I dabble in a lot of things. You can say that I'm a jack of all trades," Haru said.
   "You have learned martial arts, but you don't know anything about demons?" Mimori asked while raising her eyebrow.
   Haru looked at Mimori for a while and asked, "Say, what age do you think I am?"
   "Um... 16 to 18 years, perhaps?" Mimori asked.
   "Well, I'm 16," Haru said.
   "Oh, you are the same age as my kid," Mimori said in surprise and felt conflicted when she thought that she almost fell at the palm of the young man who was twice younger than her own age, but then she thought about his age, then it was quite normal when she thought about why Haru didn't know anything about a demon, considering how someone could use such an amazing massage technique, then she thought that he must be spending all of his time by training a lot of things. She felt that the reason why he suddenly appeared right in front of the street before was that he might have been sent by his teacher or something, but well, she didn't think too much and she could tell that he was a good boy, so she didn't mind letting him stay at her house.
   "But I might be more mature than your kid, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   "That's true." Mimori smiled and said, "My kid won't seduce an older woman." She knew that he might be a good kid, but this kid might have a unique preference over an older woman.
   "It's because you're too cute, Mimori," Haru said with a smile.
   Mimori blushed then coughed several times. "So, what do you want to ask about a demon?"
   "Well, how about the origin first?" Haru asked.
   "Hmm... the origin of demon and supernatural-related matters is because of Cain," Mimori said.
   "Cain?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "You mean the son of Adam and Eve?"
   "That's right." Mimori nodded and explained. "Cain. The first murderer in mankind's history. After he killed his brother, the god cursed him with immortality. The earth kept rejecting his return (to die), and the blood and tears he shed gave birth to numerous demons. Detesting the earth, he also gave birth to conflict and culture. From there, humans began to learn magic and education. As time passed, people started defying the logic of earth and created a man-made city." She smiled and asked, "So what do you think?"
   "Well, so does Cain still exist in this world?" Haru asked. He felt that this world was quite interesting by using Cain as the background of how supernatural-related matter was born in this world.
   "I'm not sure, but Cain might have already disappeared from this world, or rather he might have been rejected by this world, being thrown into a different world or space," Mimori said.
   "I see..." Haru nodded and asked, "What about a demon?" He felt that the matter of the demon was the most important matter now. As for Cain, it didn't really matter since this person had disappeared.
   "Well, the demon is something that you often see in the story like a werewolf, succubus, vampire, etc." Mimori squinted her eyes and said, "If I haven't confirmed that you're a human, then I might think that you're an incubus."
   "...Isn't that a bit too rude?" Haru was lost for words, but he felt this woman was quite rude since he knew that he was several times better than Incubus.
   "Well, you're more gentleman than them," Mimori said with a smile.
   "So, can we talk more about this demon?" Haru asked.
   "Sure." Mimori nodded and asked, "What do you want to ask?"
   "Then who is the strongest?" Haru asked.
   "The strongest?" Mimori looked at Haru for a while and asked, "Why did you ask?"
   "Just ask, if you don't want to answer, then I can search for it myself," Haru said simply.
   "I don't mind answering you, but do you want to fight them?" Mimori asked with interest. After all, she often heard that martial artists loved to prove that they were the strongest, so she thought that Haru was that type of martial artist.
   "Why should I? I don't like trouble." Haru shook his head without hesitation.
   "Well, if I have to say who is the strongest demon in this world, then it should be a vampire," Mimori said.
   "Vampire?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Oh, you doubt their power?" Mimori asked with a smile.
   "The one who is afraid of garlic, sun, cross, etc., right?" Haru asked.
   "That's more or less their weakness, but vampires have some specialties," Mimori said.
   "Well, there are numerous demon races that match vampires with brute strength, agility, and innate special powers, but the existence of Beast Vassals made vampires even more fearsome, making them the Lords of Demonkind," Mimori explained.
   "Beast Vassals or familiars are beasts in the form of sentient, ultradense magical energy brought from another world via blood flowing through a vampire's veins. Their abilities and forms vary according to the host. As Beast Vassals consume the life force of their host when they materialize, only vampires, who have an infinite "negative" life force, can employ them." Mimori explained and said, "While Beast Vassals have varying strengths, even the weakest among them surpassed the power of an attack helicopter or a state-of-the-art main battle tank. It was said that the Beast Vassals employed by Elder vampires were capable of blowing away entire villages. Once released, there was no way to stop a Beast Vassal except by smashing it with an even more powerful magical force."
   "That seems very scary," Haru said calmly.
   "You don't seem scared, though," Mimori said while pouting. "Anyway, most vampires typically have a human appearance. Upon being aroused or enraged, their eyes turn red, and their fangs lengthen." She then raised both of her hands as if trying to scare Haru before she moved forward and chomped on his neck. "I'm a vampire!"
   Haru was lost for words when a widow with two children would do something like this to him.
   Mimori blushed and couldn't help but lick his neck for some reason. 'Somehow, I understand why a vampire wants to bite someone else's neck.'
   "Cough! Cough! Can you explain to me more about this vampire?" Haru tried to change his position and said, "And can you let go of my neck?"
   "Oh! Oh!" Mimori was stunned when she saw a huge tent that formed on his pants. She quickly looked away embarrassedly, but she didn't expect her body to be able to excite a young man.
   For some reason, they were in an awkward situation, but Haru quickly asked, "Does vampire have a rank?"
   "Of course!" Mimori also used this chance to fix the awkward situation between them and raised her three fingers. "There are three types of vampires: D-Type: Vampires under the watch of Lost Warlord are classified as D-Types. They are classic vampires as described by the public. Their most notable ability is to turn into mist and be able to use beast-like familiars. G-Type: Vampires under the watch of Fall Gazer are classified as G-Types. Their abilities and traits are currently unknown. Lastly, T-Types: Vampires under the watch of Chaos Bride are classified as T-Types. They are able to use intelligent familiars utilized as weapons."
   Haru frowned and asked, "What is this Lost Warlord, Fall Gazer, and Chaos Bride?"
   "Oh, they're the oldest and first vampires who received the curse of immortality from now-dead gods. They are also considered the strongest vampires to exist, with powers that rival the strength of national armies," Mimori said in a dramatic tone.
   "So, do they have a name or title or something?" Haru asked.
   "Of course!" Mimori nodded and said, "They're often called Primogenitor."
   The moment those words fell, Haru knew that he had hit the jackpot.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1883: Primogenitor
   "Primogenitor?" Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "So there are only three primogenitors?"
   "Yes." Mimori nodded and said, "There are only three primogenitors, Lost Warlord: Ki Juranbarada, he has a dominion in Europe; Fall Gazer: Aswad-Guul Aziz, he has a dominion in West Asia; and lastly, Chaos Bride: Giada Kukulcan, she has the dominion in South America."
   "Dominion?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Yes, a dominion, like a country, kingdom, or an empire, those three own them," Mimori said.
   "Is it because they have the power to rival the strength of national armies that they have their own dominion." Mimori let out a sigh when she thought about the primogenitors, and she also couldn't help but think about her son, who was because of an accident that he had become... she quickly shook her head and couldn't help but become annoyed with her husband again. 'If it wasn't because of him...'
   Haru observed Mimori's expression and wondered whether her children might become primogenitors, but he knew that the main protagonist often gained power because of an accident. He had a feeling that Mimori's children, especially her son, might get into an accident then get a power that matches the power of primogenitors or become the fourth primogenitors?
   'Wait, fourth?' Haru couldn't help but think at this moment.
   "The three primogenitors kept a balance of power between them, as each primogenitor has the same power as a large military force," Mimori said.
   "So what are their strengths so that they have the power to rival a large military force?" Haru asked.
   "Well, besides those more powerful vampires' abilities such as supernatural strength, speed, reflexes, and durability, they also possess immortality. They cannot be killed by normal means. Any lethal blow to their body can be healed rapidly, and even the most fatal injuries (such as decapitation) are unable to end them," Mimori said with a serious expression.
   'They can't be killed by normal means, but what if other means?' Haru thought and didn't think that he should ask this question since he didn't want Mimori to look at him with a weird expression. 'But there's a balance, huh?' He knew that once he had made his decision to rule over the Itogami Island, he was sure that the three primogenitors would quickly talk to each other about whether to go to war with him, kill him, or let him rule this Itogami Island peacefully.
   If it was the main protagonist, Haru was sure that they would use the Talk no Jutsu, talking some bullshit friendship, or love, then defeat their enemies before they became friends with each other. He let out a sigh, and somehow he could see how a cliche development would happen in this world.
   "But that's not all of their power, right?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Mimori nodded and said, "The same as other vampires, they also have a Beast Vassal, and of course, their Beast Vassal is several times stronger, or on an entirely different level from a normal vampire."
   "Have you seen them?" Haru asked.
   "Can I watch it?" Haru asked.
   'No...' Mimori wanted to say subconsciously, but she thought for a while and nodded. "I don't mind, but you need to keep it a secret, alright?" She wasn't sure why, but she had a feeling that the young man in front of her could help her to save her two children, but she was a scientist, and she needed to see this through first before she could make a decision.
   "Okay." Haru nodded and asked, "Well, the last question is, are there only three primogenitors?"
   "Oh? Why do you ask?" Mimori asked.
   "Well, I have a feeling that there is this fourth primogenitor who was tasked to kill or slay Cain by the creator, but because of some problem in the middle such as there was the friendship between Cain and the fourth primogenitor, then when Cain has been slain, the fourth primogenitor suddenly went berserk and killed all creators. Should I call them Deva? Since they might be an ancient god or something? But in the end, the fourth primogenitor was sealed by some Devas, and the three primogenitors until no one knew how many years or millennia until..." Haru looked at Mimori's eager face and heavy breathing, which was just a few centimeters away from him. "If you move any closer, then we'll kiss each other, you know?"
   Mimori's face was red, but then she quickly held Haru's shoulders and said, "Please continue!"
   Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Do you think my story is right?"
   "I'm not sure, but I have a feeling that they might be true." Mimori looked at Haru and asked, "But how did you know all of that?"
   "Well, I'm very good at writing novels," Haru said simply.
   "..." Mimori was dumbfounded and asked, "So all of those things that you have said to me are fiction?"
   "Not really." Haru shook his head and said, "I gathered a piece of information from all the information that you have told me, then created an assumption, whether it was right or not, I'm not really sure, but it is more or less true since usually, the thought of people in the ancient era is very simple." He really told the truth, after all, unlike the people in the modern world, which had the strangest and most unique, and even strongest conspiracy, but the people in the ancient era were very simple, and they only used the most primitive method to defeat their enemies, and that was to kill their enemies directly. It was simple, and they didn't need to overthink since they only used their muscle to do it, but it was also the reason why in front of overwhelming power, any conspiracy was easily destroyed.
   Mimori, who heard Haru's words, couldn't help but laugh and asked, "So what happened next?"
   "Hmm..." Haru thought for a while and said, "It is just my assumption, so you shouldn't take it seriously."
   "Well, it is alright, so based on your assumption, what will happen? How can the fourth primogenitor appear in this world?" Mimori asked in eagerness.
   "First, it was because of an accident," Haru said.
   "Accident?" Mimori raised her eyebrow.
   "Yes, like there was this tomb raider, who found the coffin of the fourth primogenitor then awakened it," Haru said.
   "Should I continue?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, please." Mimori nodded.
   "I'm not sure, but this tomb raider might be very reckless and have never thought about using his head that much so he might have brought his relatives, and then they met in an accident like meeting a terrorist or something," Haru said.
   Mimori's heart was beating very fast, and she looked at Haru with a serious expression. After all, she didn't know the details of what had happened to her ex-husband, son, and daughter on that day, so when Haru told her what might happen, she felt that it was really what had happened that day.
   Haru looked at Mimori's serious expression and continued with his story. "It might be my assumption that the fourth primogenitor might be a girl."
   "Why, girl?" Mimori frowned.
   "Isn't it more attractive if the fourth primogenitor is a girl, especially a cute one, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   "...." Minori looked at Haru for a while and nodded without hesitation. "That's true!"
   "Well, let me continue my assumption again." Haru coughed and said, "Then the fourth primogenitor awoken from her slumber then killed all the terrorists, then saved relatives of the tomb raider by healing them or something, but an accident happened in the middle..."
   "What accident?" Mimori frowned.
   "You should know that the fourth primogenitor is a very strong weapon that is created by the group of devas, and because of how strong she is, there must be a safety measure, right?" Haru said.
   "Safety measures?" Mimori asked with some confusion.
   "Like a self-destruct option or something, so when they can't control the fourth primogenitor, then they will destroy her directly," Haru said.
   Mimori nodded and felt his words were reasonable. "And then?"
   "This safety measure might enter the body of one of the relatives of the tomb raider, and in the end, after a few years, another accident happened that would cause another problem for the fourth primogenitor," Haru said.
   "What accident?" Mimori asked in a hurry.
   "Perhaps this safety measure will go berserk? I'm not really sure, but anyway, the fourth primogenitor needs to stop this accident or else..." Haru then drank water since his throat was a bit parched before he continued. "Well, let's forget the details, and in the end, the fourth primogenitor stopped the accident, but to prevent another accident from happening, she would transfer her power and legacy to one of those relatives of the tomb raiders, turning him into the new fourth primogenitor? That's my guess. What do you think?" He looked at Mimori, who was at a loss and deep thought for some reason.
   "But why "he"? Not "she? The fourth primogenitor is a girl, right? Why didn't she transfer her power to the girl but a boy?" Mimori asked with some confusion.
   "You forgot that the fourth primogenitor is a girl, so isn't it normal for her to fall in love? After all, you should know that there's no friendship between a male and a female. They can be either a love or a stranger, right? Especially when they might create a relationship between the two of them after they have spent a long time together," Haru said simply.
   "Love, huh?" Mimori could only smile bitterly when she thought about her children's condition. She then looked at Haru and asked, "Haru, I know that this request might be hard for you since we have only met for a moment, but I seem to trust you, and can you lend me your power? In exchange, I'll give you anything."
   Haru looked at Mimori for a while and said, "You shouldn't promise me anything since I might ask you something unreasonable, and I can't promise you anything, but I'll see what I can do." It might be his instinct, but he believed that he would get something interesting sooner or later as long as he stayed here.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1884: Nagisa: I have a stepfather?
   The school was on break, Akatsuki Kojou was free, and he didn't have anything to do at his home. He lay on the sofa with a bored expression on his face. "Ah... so bored..." Even though it was so boring, he didn't want to move, and even though it might be good to go out, he didn't really want to go out, considering there would be a lot of women that might trigger his urge to suck blood.
   As everyone had guessed, Akatsuki Kojou was the protagonist of this world, and he was the fourth primogenitor. He wasn't sure how he had become a fourth primogenitor, but anyway, he had become one, and there was nothing that he could do at this moment. "Ugh.. so bored..." He was thinking of sleeping again, but then he noticed Nagisa, his little sister, who seemed ready to go out. "Huh? Nagisa, where are you going?" He didn't raise his body, looking at his little sister curiously.
   "Kojou..." Nagisa Akatsuki stared at her older brother with a sigh and said, "Even though it is a holiday, you're too lazy, right? Why don't you go out or something? You're about to become a high school student. Why don't you get a girlfriend first?"
   Kojou rolled his eyes and said, "I'm alright, you don't need to worry about me, anyway, what about you? Where are you going to go?" But then he suddenly recalled Nagisa's words before, quickly stood up, and asked in a hurry, "Don't tell me, you have a boyfriend?!" If his little sister really had a boyfriend, then he would beat up this boyfriend, or else he couldn't be called an older brother.
   "........" Nagisa was lost for words and let out a long sigh.
   "Wh - What? You really have a boyfriend?!" Kojou's eyes turned red at that moment.
   "I don't have a boyfriend, and I'm just going to visit mom!" Nagisa quickly asked since she felt that Kojou had become troublesome.
   Kojou somehow sighed in relief when he heard Nagisa's words. "Mom, huh? Are you going to check up?" He knew that the body of his little sister was quite weak, so his mother also acted as her little sister's physician. "Well, be careful."
   "You're not coming with me?" Nagisa asked with a frown.
   "I'm a bit too lazy, and it is quite hot," Kojou said lazily.
   "Moo! Stupid, Kojou!" Nagisa shouted before she left directly from their apartment.
   Kojou only shook his head and continued to sleep since he was really lazy at this moment, though he might regret his decision since he didn't know that his little sister might meet a certain someone.
   "Stupid, Kojou!" Nagisa was still annoyed by Kojou's indifferent attitude toward her. She was on the tram and on the trip to her mother's house. They lived separately from her mother, considering her mother was quite busy with her jobs, and the location of their apartment was closer to their apartment, which was why they lived separately.
   Everyone might also have realized it, but both Nagisa and Kojou were Mimori's children.
   'But a boyfriend, huh?' Nagisa suddenly thought of her older brother's words and couldn't help but think about it. She was in her third year of middle school, and she would be in high school next year, but she didn't have any experience with love. She thought about all the male students in her class and could only shake her head since no one could attract her attention. She also felt that they were all too childish, but rather than worry about herself. She was more worried about her older brother since if she didn't do something, then she might have a feeling that he might not have a girlfriend in the future.
   Nagisa then thought about her mother, who had divorced her father, and wondered whether her mother might have a new lover or something. After all, she knew her mother was still young, but she quickly shook her head and thought that it was impossible, considering how busy her mother had always been with her work.
   Nagisa was on the tram, staring at the scenery outside absentmindedly before she arrived at the next station before she walked toward her mother's house. In her mind, she would come to check her health as usual, and there was no strange thought on her mind, and even if there was one, then it should be because Kojou mentioned a boyfriend to her, wondering whether or when she might meet her future boyfriend.
   Nagisa didn't want to waste her time on the trip and quickly arrived at her mother's house. She was about to open the door, but the door of the house was opened.
   "I'll go out to buy ingredients first," the young man said in a slightly loud voice.
   "Don't forget to buy me a snack!" Mimori's voice sounded from inside.
   "Wasn't there a lot of them before? I won't buy them for you," the young man said, then turned his head before he saw Nagisa, who was right in front of him.
   Nagisa also saw the young man in front of her.
   Both of them were in silence while observing each other for a while.
   The young man then smiled gently and said, "Are you Mimori's daughter?"
   "Ah, yes!" Nagisa answered with a blush on her face, and somehow her heart was beating very fast at that moment. She held her heart and wondered whether she had fallen in love?
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka. Nice to meet you," Haru said.
   "Ah, yes, my name is Nagisa Akatsuki, nice to meet you too, Kasugano-kun!" Nagisa bowed her head 90 degrees.
   "You don't need to be so reserved, anyway. I'll leave first. When I come back later, we can talk more," Haru said and left.
   "Um!" Nagisa nodded, staring at Haru, who was walking away, with a red face, but then she realized something. "Huh? Why is he at mom's house?" She was dumbfounded and couldn't react for a while until she remembered that she had heard a lot of rich women who kept a young guy as their lover. 'Don't tell me?!' She then, without hesitation, ran inside the house in a hurry and shouted, "MOM!!!!"
   Mimori, who was eating a popsicle on the sofa lazily, looked at her daughter, who suddenly shouted so suddenly. "What's wrong? Why are you shouting so suddenly?" She wasn't sure why this girl suddenly shouted and wondered whether she should educate her so she should be more lady-like. Well, it wasn't like she was very lady-like either, but if this continued, she was afraid that her daughter might not have a husband in the future.
   Nagisa ignored Mimori's question then held her mother's shoulders without hesitation. "Mom, please answer me!"
   "What?" Mimori looked at Nagisa with confused expressions, wondering why her daughter showed such an expression.
   Nagisa had some disappointment in her heart, and at the same time, she was glad that she didn't bring Kojou together, or else... she quickly shook her head then asked the most important question to her mother. "Mom, do I have a stepfather?"
   Mimori dropped the popsicle on her hand, and somehow she wasn't sure how to react for a moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1885: I'm not your stepfather
   When Haru arrived with a lot of ingredients and some snacks, he sat down on the sofa and fixed the misunderstanding that happened between Nagisa and Mimori. "I'm not your stepfather. I'm just your mother's assistant."
   "See? He's just my assistant!" Mimori also quickly said that even though she was often tempted to push him directly to bed, she knew that there was no way for her to say that in front of her daughter. She was also glad that he came and fixed the misunderstanding calmly. After all, before he came, everything was in a riot, and she also wasn't sure how to describe her relationship with him since their relationship was pretty much complex.
   "I see..." Nagisa sighed in relief, and somehow the flame that had just burned out became ablaze once again.
   "Can I call you, Nagisa?" Haru asked.
   "Y - Yes!" Nagisa nodded with a blush.
   "......" Mimori squinted her eyes toward Haru at that moment.
   "You can call me, Haru too, if you want," Haru said, ignoring Mimori's gaze.
   "The - Then, I'll call you Haru!" Nagisa was very happy and said, "Right, you two haven't eaten yet, right? I'll prepare you two a lunch before the check-up." She then quickly ran toward the kitchen, trying to calm herself, after all, somehow she was nervous, and her heart had always been beating very fast when she was so close to him, but strangely enough, even though she was nervous and her heart raced very fast, she felt very comfortable beside him.
   However, when Nagisa left, Mimori quickly grabbed Haru's shirt and asked, "Haru, what are you planning to do?!"
   "What do you mean?" Haru was speechless.
   Looking at his expression, Mimori asked, "You... I'm asking you, why you seduce my daughter?!"
   "I didn't even seduce your daughter!" Haru was lost for words. He didn't even do anything, and when he had seduced Nagisa?
   "Bastard, are you telling me that my daughter isn't cute?!" Mimori became furious.
   "........" Haru only realized how unreasonable a woman was. He then shook his head and said, "No, your daughter is very cute."
   "Huh, then are you ---" Before Mimori finished her words, Haru cut her words and said, "But you're cute too, Mimori."
   "Wh--?!" Mimori's face was blushing at that moment.
   "Mom, can you come here for a bit?" Nagisa's voice suddenly sounded from the kitchen.
   Haru and Mimori looked at each other for a while before Mimori patted and tidied up the collar that she had grabbed before. "Well, let's talk about this matter later."
   "Oh." Haru nodded and didn't think too much, but he wondered whether he was wrong to think that he wanted both mother and daughter together?
   Mimori didn't know what Haru was thinking and walked toward Nagisa curiously, asking, "What's wrong, Nagisa?"
   "Um, mom, is Haru really your assistant?" Nagisa asked curiously.
   "Of course!" Mimori quickly nodded.
   "Um, how old is he?" Nagisa asked.
   "He's 16. He's a genius," Mimori said without hesitation.
   "That's amazing!" Nagisa was surprised and couldn't help but compare Haru with her older brother, which somehow made her sigh. However, there was one more question that she needed to ask. With a blushing face, she asked her mother shyly, "Um, mom, is he still single?"
   "Mom?" Nagisa asked again.
   Mimori took a deep breath and nodded. "Yes, he's single, but you should try to get someone else. He's a very bad guy." Before, she might have been alright to let her daughter date Haru, but now, somehow, she felt conflicted.
   "Oh? Bad boy? Really?" Nagisa asked curiously.
   "Yes, he's a very bad boy," Mimori said with a serious expression.
   "Well, alright..." Nagisa nodded and didn't say much before she continued to cook.
   Mimori looked at Nagisa for a bit and said, "Well, don't get too close with him, alright?"
   "I know, I know, you don't need to worry, mom," Nagisa said in a hurry and didn't seem to want to hear her mother's words again.
   Mimori looked at Nagisa for a bit before she walked back to Haru.
   "Having fun talking about me?" Haru asked speechlessly at Mimori, who was talking bad about him.
   Mimori snorted and said, "If you can date my daughter alone and vow not to touch her until you have gotten married, then I might agree to let you date her, but can you?"
   "See?" Mimori said with a smile.
   Haru looked at Mimori for a moment, then moved closer right beside her.
   "Wh - What?" Mimori put on a defensive posture, trying to protect herself if this guy dared to do something.
   "I don't want your daughter, but I want you, Mimori," Haru said in a husky voice.
   "........." Mimori might not have realized it, but her face was burning red at that moment. "Y - You!"
   Haru only smiled and thought that Mimori was very cute.
   "Lunch is ready! Let's eat everyone!"
   Hearing Nagisa's voice, Mimori quickly calmed down and wondered whether it was the right decision to keep Haru here since she had a feeling that in the future, she might be...
   Haru and Mimori ate the lunch that was cooked by Nagisa.
   Nagisa didn't eat since she would do a check-up later. She looked at Haru with a smile and asked, "Haru, how is it?"
   "It tastes good." Haru praised without hesitation and said, "Anyone who will marry you will be happy, Nagisa."
   "Re - Really?" Nagisa asked in a blush.
   "Really." Haru nodded and said, "I assure you."
   "Hehehe...." Nagisa smiled happily, but her mother was unhappy.
   Mimori quickly wrapped her arm around Haru's shoulder, pulling him closer, and asked, "What are you doing?"
   "I was just talking to your daughter. You don't need to get jealous, alright?" Haru said in a low voice.
   "What did you two talk about?" Nagisa looked at Haru and Mimori with doubt.
   "Nothing, your food is great, right, Haru?" Mimori quickly said.
   "Anyway, hurry up and eat so we can start the check-up later," Mimori said.
   "Huh? Haru is going to join the check-up?" Nagisa was dumbfounded, but then her face turned red shy.
   "No, I'll only manage the data in another room. As for the check-up, of course, it'll be done by your mother," Haru said.
   "I see..." Nagisa sighed in relief when she heard it, forgetting the fact that Haru might be able to see the data of her weight, height, and three sizes.
   Mimori nodded and somehow felt quite comfortable by Haru's act since she didn't need to lie or anything to her daughter. "Alright, I have eaten lunch. Let's go, Nagisa. Let's do your check-up quickly."
   "Oh." Nagisa nodded and followed her mother. "What about Haru?"
   "Haru, come with me later after you have eaten," Mimori said.
   "Ok," Haru said while eating Nagisa's food. Even though the taste was quite good, there was still some distance to the ones that he usually ate, but it was cooked by a cute girl, so it naturally tasted better, right?
   When Mimori and Nagisa walked away, Nagisa couldn't help but look at her mother again and ask, "Mom, he isn't my stepfather, right?" After all, she could tell that her mother was trying to put the distance between her and Haru.
   ".........." Mimori wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1886: Mimori: Can you help my daughter?
   When Nagisa was put on the advanced computerized tomography (CT) scan machine, Mimori quickly called Haru to see Nagisa's condition. She wasn't sure why she had asked him before, but she had a feeling that he could help to save both of her children.
   Haru looked at Nagisa, who was lying on the advanced CT scan machine, with a relaxed expression as if she had done this a million times, but he moved his leg a bit since the thin dress that was worn by Nagisa caused a slight reaction on his nether region. He had to admit that even though Nagisa's body was quite petite, it gave her a cute charm.
   "How is it?" Mimori asked.
   "With your CT scan machine, what can you see?" Haru asked since he wanted to see how advanced technology was in this world.
   "You can see it here," Mimori said and showed the screen that projected Nagisa's body from the outer part to an inner part like her organs.
   Haru nodded and thought that the technology of this world was quite interesting since it was very advanced. He took a deep breath and said, "From the CT scan, I can see that her body is quite normal, or rather, she's very healthy."
   "Yes, I can see that too, but can't you see what is inside her?" Mimori asked.
   "You mean, there's something inside her that can't be seen by the CT scan?" Haru asked.
   Mimori nodded, showing an acquiesce to Haru's question.
   Haru then, without hesitation, used his "Elemental Sight." The moment he used this ability, all the data regarding Nagisa entered his head as data, including her soul, and he also found another existence inside her body. If it was a normal "Elemental Sight," then there was no way that it would be able to detect another existence inside Nagisa's body, but he had the power of Horo Horo no Mi, which enhanced the power of "Elemental Sight," giving him an ability to turn any data including supernatural beings to his head.
   When Haru used his "Elemental Sight," Mimori wasn't sure, but somehow she had a feeling that everything was like an open book in front of his eyes. She felt that he could see anything, which made her quite curious about his ability. 'What kind of ability is this?'
   After a while, Haru stopped using his Elemental Sight and could already see a beautiful girl inside Nagisa's body. He could also help to separate the soul of this beautiful girl from Nagisa since manipulating soul had always been his specialty, after all. 'Still, is that the real fourth primogenitor?' He knew that with the setting of the harem story novel, the fourth primogenitor should be a girl since that way, the main protagonist would have a lot of girls around him.
   "How is it?" When the strange feeling suddenly disappeared, Mimori quickly asked.
   "Well, I can see there's something inside Nagisa's body. Is that the fourth primogenitor?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Mimori nodded without hesitation.
   "Hmm... from what I can see, it seems that part of the soul of this fourth primogenitor seems to be missing, and it seems that she's one among 12 parts of the fourth primogenitor," Haru said.
   "Your eyes... are those your power?" Mimori asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "It is part of my power."
   "I somehow felt a bit envious of your power since it seems that it is an enhanced ability of my power, right?" Mimori said while pouting. While she could detect anything from someone's body by touching them, Haru's Elemental Sight was able to see everything on someone's body, including the memory. Of course, it was limited to 24 hours. It might be possible for more, but it wasn't that fun to see someone's entire memory since it was very troublesome when a lot of information entered his head at a very fast speed. It might not be comfortable, but he could only get used to it.
   Haru looked at Mimori and asked, "What do you want to do?"
   "Of course, I want this fourth primogenitor to come out of my daughter's body!" Mimori said without hesitation. As long as the fourth primogenitor was still inside Nagisa's body, then, without a doubt, Nagisa couldn't lead a normal life.
   "Well, have you done any other methods? Such as creating a vassal for the soul of the fourth primogenitor?" Haru asked.
   "......" Mimori's lips twitched and said, "You know... you're really smart." She thought that Haru might have the ability to read minds, but if that was the case, then he didn't need to say something in a roundabout way and directly said that he could read someone else's mind.
   "Thank you." Haru smiled and asked, "So you agree to make me your son-in-law?"
   "I was joking, but what about your husband?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "I was just kidding again, still, creating a vassal for the fourth primogenitor, even though it is possible in theory, how can you draw the soul of the fourth primogenitor from Nagisa's body?" Haru asked.
   "I....." Mimori couldn't answer this question. After all, even with science, it was possible to create a suitable vassal, it was impossible to draw a soul from Nagisa's body, worse case, the soul from Nagisa's body might be drawn too, and then... her eyes were red, but she still said, "Even so, I won't give up. It's for my children, after all."
   "......." Haru looked at Mimori and somehow could feel the power of mother was really powerful. He patted her head and said, "Well, you don't need to worry. I can help you with this matter."
   "..........." Mimori ignored the fact that her head was patted, even though it felt very comfortable, the information that she just received was very amazing! "Really?"
   "Well, wait a moment, let me help her to relax first," Haru said.
   "...You'll give her a message?" Mimori felt a bit conflicted when her daughter's body was touched by him. The body of both daughter and mother had been touched, somehow, gave her some immortal feeling.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "If you can solve this problem, then let's do it," Mimori said without hesitation.
   "Hey, what are you talking about? When is the check-up over?" Nagisa's impatient voice sounded from the speaker.
   "It's over, Nagisa. Can you come out of the room? I'll give you some traditional treatment," Haru said through the microphone.
   "Traditional treatment? What is that?" Nagisa asked curiously.
   "Don't worry, it feels good," Haru said with a smile.
   "............" Mimori felt really conflicted at that moment.
   In Mimori's room, Nagisa laid on her stomach with a red face and asked, "Yo - You're going to give me a message?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   Nagisa was blushing and felt shy, then looked at her mother.
   "Don't worry, his massage technique is great," Mimori said without hesitation.
   "......" Nagisa looked at her mother and wondered whether her mother had become her competitor?
   "Just relax, alright?" Haru sat on the side of the bed, then used his voice to make Nagisa relax.
   When Nagisa felt her body loosen, she felt a gentle touch that caused her to moan. "Hmnnh~~."
   "It - It feels great~~" Nagisa tried to hold her moans, but she couldn't, and then she felt so relaxed that she could sleep anytime.
   Haru looked at Nagisa for a bit, then used the power of his Horo Horo no Mi. Even though he had a lot of power, he didn't forget to develop the power of Horo Horo no Mi since it was a very powerful ability. His hands touched Nagisa's back until suddenly he made a pulling movement, and suddenly a beautiful petite girl with blue eyes and had long blonde hair that reached her legs came out from Nagisa's body.
   "........" Mimori couldn't utter any words at this moment.
   The body of this beautiful girl was transparent, and they could see through her.
   Haru then, without hesitation, took this soul into the Ocean before he asked, "Nagisa, how is it? Do you want me to stop?"
   "No~~ I want more~~," Nagisa said without hesitation with a seductive voice.
   Haru smiled, then looked at Mimori and made a movement with his mouth. 'Done.'
   Mimori realized that her hard work was useless in front of overwhelming power at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1887: Mimori: My son is the Fourth Primogenitor
   After Haru took out the consciousness of the fourth primogenitor from Nagisa's body, Mimori did another check on Nagisa's body again to see whether there was something wrong or not, but when she checked it several times, she didn't see anything weird, which made her a bit speechless and sighed in relief.
   "See? She's alright. I won't do anything strange to your daughter," Haru said calmly.
   Mimori looked at Haru with a smile and said, "Thank you."
   "Just thank you?" Haru looked at Mimori with a meaningful smile.
   Mimori blushed and asked, "What do you want?"
   "Well..." Haru was about to say something, but...
   "Mom, is it over? Is my body alright? You have checked my body several times." Nagisa's uneasy voice was heard from the speaker, but it was normal. After all, Mimori had checked her body several times, which made her wonder what was happening to her.
   "You're okay, Nagisa. You don't need to worry. The check-up is over," Mimori quickly said.
   "Okay~," Nagisa said happily and prepared to go out from the check-up room.
   Mimori couldn't look straight at Haru and said, "I - I'll take care of my daughter first."
   Haru nodded and said, "Go, I'll stay here for a moment."
   Mimori nodded and quickly ran away since she was afraid that she might be eaten by Haru.
   When Mimori left, Haru also did a deep check on Nagisa's body from the data that was collected from the check-up before. In truth, he had seen something similar to Nagisa's condition before. Nagisa's condition was similar to Shinobu's condition when her body was being borrowed by Jeanne in the past.
   In truth, there wouldn't be a problem since it wouldn't cause anything strange to the body, but it might be a bit inconvenient since if someone had a lot of secrets, then those secrets might be known by the other conscious, but overall, there wasn't any problem.
   The only problem that might have happened was the safety measure inside the fourth primogenitor.
   Haru wasn't sure what kind of safety measure it was and what kind of condition would trigger it, but once it was triggered, Nagisa's safety couldn't be guaranteed. It might also be the reason why the fourth primogenitor also gave her the power to the main protagonist. If her power was given to someone else, then this safety measure wouldn't happen again, and no one would be hurt.
   However, considering the main character had always been a magnet of trouble, Haru didn't think that the main character could live peacefully, considering there was the power of the fourth primogenitor inside the main character's body.
   Haru looked at Nagisa's data, and even though he could see that her body was quite healthy, she was also a little bit too weak. 'Should I give her a method to learn Hamon?' He felt that "Hamon" (Jojo's martial art) might be suitable for Nagisa, considering it could maintain her beauty, and the only training that she needed to do was to breathe.
   Haru then checked the consciousness of the fourth primogenitor inside the Ocean and asked Semiramis, 'How is the girl?'
   'Who's this?' Semiramis asked since suddenly a beautiful petite girl suddenly entered the Ocean, her kingdom.
   'The Fourth Primogenitor. It was said that she was the strongest vampire or creature in the world,' Haru said simply.
   There were a lot of questions on Semiramis's head at the moment, but more importantly, how the heck could that bastard catch the strongest creature in this world in just a day?
   'She hasn't woken up. Well, I'll put her in the coffin or the room,' Semiramis said simply, after all, the Ocean was Haru's world in his mind, as long as he thought of something, he could simply create anything, and she was given that permission to create anything there, so in the Ocean, she was simply the queen.
   'Well, let's just leave her there,' Haru said.
   They talked to each other for a while until Mimori entered the room again and looked at him with a complex expression.
   "You're asking who am I?" Haru asked.
   Mimori didn't answer Haru's question and sat on the chair that was right in front of him. She let out a sigh and said, "I don't care much who you are, but I'm grateful for your help."
   "No problem, you have told me that you'll give me anything, anyway, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   Mimori blushed again and asked, "You want both daughter and mother?"
   "...I've never said that." Haru was lost for words for a moment, but at the same time, he had to admit that Mimori was very bold.
   Haru looked at Mimori and asked, "You must have another request, right?"
   Mimori smiled bitterly, but she nodded without hesitation. She knew that with Haru's ability, it was simply a child's play to push her, but he didn't do that which gained him a good point, or rather, even if he pushed her, she didn't really mind, considering he had saved her children, and if he pushed her, then she would accept it without hesitation, but he didn't take the initiative. If that was the case, then it would be hard since she was a mother of two children, and the one in front of her was a young man of similar age to her son.
   "Rather than me, you can date Nagisa, you know? It seems that she has a good impression of you," Mimori said since she felt rather than an old lady like her, wasn't it better for him to date her daughter, who was still a virgin and young?
   "Well, we can talk about this matter later. You must have something to ask me right now, right?" Haru asked.
   "Um, I want to ask where is Avrora Florestina's conscious?" Mimori asked.
   "Avrora Florestina?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "That's the name of the fourth primogenitor," Mimori answered.
   "I see." Haru nodded and said, "Well, you must know that there are several worlds besides this world. I just put her consciousness on a different world."
   "You mean the netherworld? Is that alright?" Mimori frowned.
   "Do you care about this fourth primogenitor?" Haru asked and didn't answer Mimori's question.
   "Yes." Mimori nodded since she knew that without the fourth primogenitor, both of her children couldn't be saved, and if possible, she didn't want anything to happen to Avrora Florestina.
   "You don't need to worry. My friend takes care of her," Haru said.
   "Friend?" Mimori raised her eyebrow.
   "Don't worry, she's a woman," Haru said.
   "Sex friend?" Mimori asked with a smile.
   "....." Haru looked at Mimori blankly and asked, "Is that all that you want to ask?"
   "Wait! Wait! My son! I want you to save my son too!" Mimori said without hesitation.
   "Your son? Can you tell me more?" It was only one day that Haru stayed in this world, but he had to admit that he was glad that he had met Mimori since he had gained a lot of things.
   Mimori took a deep breath, then looked at Haru with a serious expression and said, "My son is the fourth primogenitor."
   "Okay?" Haru nodded, and his expression was still calm.
   "...Can you be more surprised?"
   Mimori somehow wanted to complain since Haru didn't follow the script, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1888: Down Payment
   Kojou hadn't moved from his spot even after Nagisa had gone out for a long time. He was too lazy to move, and he also slept several times since he was so bored. He thought about sleeping again, but he felt a bit hungry and couldn't help but murmur in annoyance.
   "What are Mom and Nagisa doing? They have taken too long of a time."
   Kojou knew that Nagisa's check-up didn't take a long time, and usually Nagisa would go back at this time, but she hadn't gone back, which made her a bit annoyed since who would make the dinner then?
   Kojou was thinking of calling Nagisa or her mother, but suddenly his phone vibrated. He took his phone and saw that it was from Nagisa. "Hello, Nagisa, where are ---" He hadn't finished his words, but he was cut by Nagisa.
   "Hello, Kojou-kun? I won't be back tonight," Nagisa said.
   "Ha? Then who will make the dinner?" Kojou asked.
   "Just make it yourselves. You can buy or make instant noodles, right?" Nagisa said in annoyance.
   "Well..." Hearing Nagisa's words, Kojou couldn't help but sigh.
   "I'll hang up the call then," Nagisa said in a hurry since she had something to do, but...
   "Wait a moment, Nagisa, give me the phone first," Mimori said.
   "What's wrong, mom?" Nagisa asked.
   "I'll talk with Kojou for a bit," Mimori said.
   Kojou, who had been listening to their conversation, raised his eyebrow and felt a bit confused.
   "Hello Kojou, are you at home?" Mimori asked.
   "Yeah, I'm at home, mom. What's wrong?" Kojou asked in confusion.
   "Come here tomorrow, alright? I'll do a check-up on you too," Mimori said.
   "Ha? Me too? Why?" Kojou was confused.
   "Don't ask, just come, alright? If you don't, then I won't give you pocket money," Mimori said.
   "Alright, alright, I'll come!" Kojou quickly said, after all, if he didn't have his pocket money, then how could he stay alive?
   "I'll wait for you tomorrow, alright?" Mimori said quickly.
   "Oh..." Kojou nodded lazily, but...
   "Haru, let's play again! I'll win this time!"
   "You have already lost several times, you know?"
   Kojou suddenly raised his eyebrow and became dumbfounded when he heard a guy's voice. "Mom, what's ---"
   Kojou looked at his phone, which was hung up directly. He then shook his head and thought that it was his imagination since there was no way there was another guy inside his mother's home, right?
   Looking at Haru and Nagisa, who played a game together very close to each other, Mimori couldn't help but raise her eyebrow, but she felt that it was quite normal too, considering how her daughter lacked an experience with the opposite gender, especially handsome, fun, and comfortable to be with, but she wasn't that happy at this moment, and that might be hurt by Haru.
   Mimori then, without hesitation, sat between both Haru and Nagisa. "Let me play too!"
   "Mom!" Nagisa looked at her mother in annoyance. "I've lost because of you!" She thought that she had a chance to win against Shishio, but because her mother suddenly pushed her, it caused her to lose the game.
   Haru only glanced at Mimori and didn't say much.
   "Let's work together. It's impossible to defeat him alone," Mimori said.
   "..." Haru stared at Mimori, and somehow these words seemed to be quite misleading.
   "Really? Is he really that good at the game?" Nagisa asked curiously.
   "He's very good. You're being played by him," Mimori said with a serious expression.
   "But I won't lose!" Nagisa clenched both of her small fists, staring at Haru with a fighting spirit. "Let's fight again, Haru!"
   "Sure, how about we add a penalty to anyone who loses?" Haru asked.
   "What is the penalty?" Nagisa asked with curiosity.
   "You can't ask for a perverted penalty!" Mimori said without hesitation, staring at Haru with a wary gaze.
   "Wh - What?!" Nagisa's face was so red at that moment, hearing about the perverted penalty.
   "Who is going to ask something like that?" Haru was lost for words, then took an ink out of nowhere. "The one who lost is going to be crossed with this ink."
   "Good!" Nagisa was very spirited and thought that it was very fun.
   "How boring! The loser needs to wear these clothes!" Mimori suddenly ran to her room and took out various strange costumes. "What do you think?" She felt a bit proud of the collection of her costumes, and in truth, she wanted Haru to wear some of those costumes, even though she was too shy to admit it. If she asked a girl, then it might be alright, but she asked that request to a young man, whose age was similar to her son, even though she was quite shameless, it made her quite awkward.
   Nagisa and Haru thought at the same time at this moment.
   'Who's most perverted here?' 2x
   They played for a long time before Nagisa became tired and slept directly on the sofa, leaving only both Haru and Mimori alone. Both of them were playing a game together before Mimori asked, "My son's condition is a bit different from my daughter's."
   "Let me see him first," Haru said.
   "Well, that's true." Mimori nodded. After all, Haru hadn't seen her son, so after he checked his condition, it wouldn't be too late to make the decision after they met each other. "Do you need anything?"
   Haru didn't answer Mimori's question first and asked, "Say, your son is the fourth primogenitor, right? Which means he's a vampire?"
   "He's a human before, but now, he's a vampire." Mimori didn't look away from the screen and said, "I want him to return back to becoming human. Can you do that?"
   "If it's possible for a human to become a vampire, then isn't it possible for a vampire to become a human? It might be because a human is weaker than a vampire, and most people are satisfied to become one that no one has ever thought to return back to becoming a human," Haru said simply.
   "That's true." Mimori nodded and said, "Once a person tastes power, they will be addicted." Compared to a human's fragile body, the vampire's body was more durable, and it could heal very fast along with immortality. Who wanted to become a human again?
   The price of becoming a vampire was also quite simple. They only needed to consume blood. If they didn't want to suck it directly from a human, they could suck it from a blood pack that was sold in the hospital, after all, today's was a modern world, everything was very convenient, even a vampire could buy a blood pack from an online store.
   Haru glanced at Mimori, and in truth, he wasn't really sure what he should do to her son. After all, her son's case was pretty much different from Nagisa's, and her son had become a vampire, but... well...
   'Let's just see tomorrow.' Haru thought.
   "By the way, can you wear a mask tomorrow? And stay in the lab?" Mimori suddenly said.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and looked at Mimori, then asked, "You're not ready to let your son meet me?"
   Mimori blushed and nodded. "Well, my son is different from my daughter, after all."
   "Well..." Haru nodded and didn't say much. After all, if he was in Mimoro's son's position, he also wouldn't accept such if his mother had a young boyfriend like him, right?
   "By the way, I'll give you the down payment," Mimori said.
   "Huh?" Haru hadn't reacted, or rather, he deliberately didn't react, letting Mimori kiss his cheek.
   Mimori only kissed for a moment before she pulled her face away with a red face. "Isn't that eno ---" She hadn't reacted since her lips were kissed!
   Haru directly kissed Mimori while wondering how a woman with two children could be embarrassed with a kiss on the cheek? But well, she was cute, so he forgave her with just a kiss on her lips.
   They kissed each other, intertwined each other's tongues, and exchanged saliva. They did this for a long time before they parted their lips, creating a string of salivae.
   Haru looked at Mimori with a smile and said, "I received your down payment."
   ".........." Mimori could only lower her head at this moment, and somehow, it didn't feel bad.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1889: Do you want to become a human?
   Waking up in the afternoon, Kojou still felt lethargy and didn't really want to move, but his mother used his pocket money as a hostage. There was nothing that he could do. He wore his uniform directly, then a white jacket that he usually wore. The reason why he chose to wear a uniform was that he was too lazy to choose his normal clothes, and it was also quite common for high school students to wear their uniform no matter what the occasion was.
   Even in the original story, Kojou had always worn a high school uniform, but it might be because the original artist was too lazy to draw the clothes, which caused him to wear a uniform all the time.
   Along the way, Kojou yawned several times and had never overthought since he only did a check-up. Even though he knew that his body was quite healthy, he often did check-ups, considering his mother also knew about his status as a fourth primogenitor.
   On the tram, Kojou stared at the scenery beyond the window, but then he noticed a sweet aroma, which caused him to frown. He turned his head lightly and noticed a beautiful woman with huge boobs.
   Kojou's eyes turned red, and he quickly looked away, feeling the liquid on his nose before he gulped his own blood to calm himself.
   When the tram stopped, Kojou quickly ran away without hesitation, and when the sweet smell disappeared, he sighed of relief.
   The only thing that Kojou hated when he became a vampire was his urge to drink blood from time to time, especially when he saw a beautiful woman. It had been a while since he had become a vampire, but there was no way that he would drink someone else's blood!
   Kojou then strode toward his mother's house, feeling the hot temperature of the sun, which made him annoyed. "I should have come a little earlier..." If he had come earlier, then the sun wouldn't be this intense.
   Due to being located in the tropics, as well as the influence of warm currents, the Itogami island has a warm climate year-round, with temperatures averaging above twenty degrees Celsius even in winter. This gave Itogami Island a reputation as an island of everlasting summer.
   It might be good for normal people, but for a vampire, it was a nightmare, but well, this place was simply a heaven for any other demon since Itogami island was the only place where there wasn't any discrimination.
   In a world where the number of humans was bigger than a demon, it was normal for a human for most humans to discriminate against a demon, especially when a demon was stronger than a human, which caused the human to fear them, which was why the Itogami Island was simply a heaven for any demon who just wanted to live a peaceful life.
   But, even in this peaceful place, there had always been darkness, and those darknesses would come one after another toward the main character since it had always been the number one rule that the protagonist was a magnet of trouble.
   It didn't take a long time before Kojou arrived at his mother's house and entered without hesitation. When he entered the living room, he directly said, "It's hot! Nagisa, mom, can you give me something cold?"
   "Oh, Kojou-kun? Just take it yourselves." Nagisa glanced lazily while eating a snack.
   Kojou shook his head and took the cold drink by himself, then asked, "Where's mom?"
   "She's going outside for a bit with Haru," Nagisa said simply.
   "Haru? Who is that?" Kojou asked with a confused expression.
   "Mom's assistant. Anyway, told me to tell you to stay here for a moment before you start your check-up," Nagisa said without looking at Kojou since she was reading a fashion magazine on her hands.
   "Mom's assistant?" Kojou raised his eyebrow, but he didn't think too much.
   Both siblings then stayed together in the living room, watching television lazily for a few hours until the door of the house was opened.
   "Kojou, are you there?" Mimori asked.
   "Mom, you're late! I have been waiting too long!" Kojou complained.
   "Sorry, sorry, I have something to do." Mimori smiled and said, "Anyway, come with me. Nagisa, take care of the house, alright? Oh, by the way, Haru has bought you a cake, don't eat too much. You might get fat." She placed the cake on the table, pulled her son's hand, then left the house directly.
   "Wait! Wait! Don't pull me so suddenly!" Kojou screamed, but he was ignored.
   Nagisa looked at her mother and big brother for a moment before she looked at the box of the cake. She opened the cake directly and looked at the cake for a moment before she strode to the kitchen to pick up a spoon. Sitting on the sofa, she ate it without hesitation.
   Inside the car, Kojou looked at his mother with a confused expression and asked, "Mom, what's wrong with a sudden check-up?"
   Mimori looked at her son and asked, "Say, Kojou, do you want to become a human again?"
   Kojou was stunned, then blinked his eyes for a moment and asked, "Are you serious?"
   "Do you want to or not? If not, then let's go back," Mimori asked with a serious expression.
   "I want to! Of course, I want to become a human again!" Kojou said without hesitation since he felt that becoming a vampire was really full of trouble. He just wanted to live a peaceful life, but it was impossible with his status as a vampire. "Can I become a human again?"
   Mimori looked at her son and shook her head. "I'm not sure."
   "But there's a chance, so for now, just believe me," Mimori said.
   Kojou looked at his mother and nodded without hesitation. "Okay." Mimori was, after all, his mother, so of course, he trusted her without the slightest of doubt.
   Mimori looked at the relief expression of her son. She knew that she needed to return her son to become a human no matter what, after all, even though becoming a vampire seemed to be very good for some people because they gained a lot of power, but for some people, it was simply a troublesome matter, and it was unnecessary.
   In a highly advanced building deep inside the underground area of the MAR, Mimori brought her son to this place without hesitation.
   "This place is...?" Kojou looked at the surrounding area with amazement since he could see a huge steel wall that seemed to be very strong, and at the same time, it seemed that he realized that his mother was more powerful than he had thought.
   Then Mimori led Kojou to a quite huge laboratory inside the building and said, "Lay on that bed first. I'll set up the machine first."
   "Oh." Kojou nodded and didn't think too much, laying on the bed lazily. He couldn't die anyway, so what was he afraid about?
   Looking at Kojou, who lay on the bed, Mimori then gave a signal directly.
   Kojou looked at his mom, who was still preparing the machine, then closed his eyes since he was a bit sleepy, though he didn't realize that he had started to sleep directly.
   Hearing the soft breath coming from Kojou, Mimori saw that her son was sleeping. She then let out a sigh and asked, "Haru, can you come out?"
   "Oh." Haru then opened the door of the laboratory and walked toward Mimori.
   Mimori looked at Haru and bowed her head. "Please return my son back to humanity."
   Haru looked at Mimori and thought that this was the power of a mother. "Don't bow your head. You have given me a down payment anyway, but I can't promise you anything since your son's condition is a bit different from Nagisa's, but I'll do what I can."
   "Thank you," Mimori said with red eyes.
   Haru took a deep breath and looked at Kojou, who was sleeping, then without hesitation, he used an "Elemental Sight" to perceive all the information about Kojou Akatsuki.
   'Let's see the power of the main character in this world.'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1890: Snatch
   The moment Haru used his Elemental Sight, he could see Kojou's entire body and found out that this guy was the main protagonist of this world.
   The first reason was the little sister. Haru wasn't sure why, but most authors loved to write the main character to have a little sister.
   The second reason was that the fourth primogenitor was a girl, and she was the one who gave Kojou an ability, which very fit the description of the harem protagonist.
   It might sound rude, but almost all the harem protagonist light novels were quite similar to each other, so it was quite easy to find it, especially when Haru saw Kojou's stupid expression.
   Haru didn't care much about Kojou, but he was interested in the power inside Kojou's. He used his Elemental Sight, and based on the data that entered his head, he saw that Kojou's body was several times stronger than a normal human, Kojou's fangs were also a bit special and lastly, he could see unlimited life energy from Kojou.
   It might be because as the fourth primogenitor, Kojou gained immortality, which gave him unlimited life energy.
   Still, even if the fourth primogenitor had an unlimited amount of life energy, Kojou was weak. After all, this guy didn't have experience in fighting, and Kojou couldn't use the power of the fourth primogenitor very well. More importantly, Kojou couldn't control something that inhabited his body.
   Haru took a deep breath and prepared to sneak peek into the things that inhabited Kojou's body.
   "What's wrong?" Mimori asked worriedly when she saw Haru taking a deep breath and had a serious expression on his face.
   "Wait a moment, let me prepare myself," Haru said then started to use his barrier magic, creating a barrier around the laboratory to protect the surrounding area, and no one would realize what was going to happen since he was sure that the things inside Kojou's body were very aggressive, and once he peeked them, they would become angry for sure, so he needed to do little preparation before he did it.
   Unlike Mimori, who didn't notice that Haru was using the Elemental Sight, the things inside Kojou's body might realize his action and take offense to him. After all, the things inside Kojou's body were the real power of the fourth primogenitor. They had their own pride as the strongest.
   Even though Haru was stronger than them, and he could also tame them, they didn't know that and thought that he was weaker than them, so he needed to scare them and tame them directly since soon, they would become part of his body.
   "Mimori, stay behind me," Haru said with a serious tone.
   Mimori was confused, but she followed his words.
   Haru then, without hesitation, used his Elemental Sight on the things inside Kojou's body.
   The moment the Elemental Sight was used on the things inside Kojou's body, all of them became furious directly, the abundance of energy exploded from Kojou's body, and it shook the entire space.
   Luckily, Haru had made a barrier around the laboratory, so they didn't need to worry that someone might notice them.
   Mimori was dumbfounded when she saw her son had gone berserk, and she could see all the energy that was released from her son's body was so powerful that it could break anything in the surrounding area, and she knew if she didn't stand behind Haru, then she might die directly because of the pressure. "Haru!" She held his back, and her voice was so desperate since she didn't want her son to be in pain.
   "You don't need to worry."
   His voice was like magic that it calmed Mimori directly, but then she saw something so amazing.
   Haru then, without hesitation, used his "Haoshoku Haki"!
   The moment Haru used his "Haoshoku Haki," it caused the space to tremble, and it almost twisted.
   The things inside Kojou's body, the 12 Vassal Beasts inside, roared in pain when Haru used his "Haoshoku Haki" directly.
   Haru then used his Aquaman ability. Even though in the story, Aquaman might only seem to be able to control marine life, that wasn't the truth. Aquaman could control anything with telepathic ability. It could be said that Aquaman was the one with the strongest mind control ability.
   With both "Haoshoku Haki" and "Aquaman's telepathic ability," all the Vassal Beasts inside Kojou's body started to calm down, and it was being subdued by Haru forcefully.
   Looking at everyone that started to calm down, Mimori was dumbfounded and looked at Haru with amazement, wondering who he was, but one thing for sure, she knew that she could believe in him.
   "Mimori, you know, there's only one way for me to return your son to the human back," Haru said.
   "That I need to absorb his power," Haru said.
   "You can absorb the power of the fourth primogenitor?" Mimori was dumbfounded.
   "I can do it." Haru nodded but said, "But I'll become a vampire in exchange for him."
   "Ah." Mimori opened her mouth and wasn't sure what to say. If she nodded, then that meant Haru would become a vampire in exchange for her son, and she couldn't do it. She knew that Haru was a human, and even though she didn't know how he could gain such powerful power, she knew that she couldn't let him become a vampire.
   Her expression was very difficult at this moment, and she wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   Haru knew that the moment that he stole the power inside Kojou's, there would be a lot of trouble that would come to Mimori, Kojou, and Nagisa since the disappearance of the fourth primogenitor's power was something that had never happened before, and it was something that would cause a lot of power, organization, party, and everyone to become scared.
   Haru knew how cheating his "Snatch" ability was since it could simply steal anything. He then caressed Mimori's cheek and said, "Well, you don't need to worry, don't show such an expression. After all, this guy will be my stepson."
   "What the fuck did you say in this situation?!" Mimori was almost mad, but she was also blushing. She then shook her head and said, "I'm too old. You should go after Nagisa. She's young, beautiful, and cute." She knew that she could trust her daughter to Haru after what he had given to her.
   Haru looked at Mimori for a moment with a smile and said, "Let's talk about this after I have returned your son back to humanity." He then, without hesitation, used "Snatch" on Kojou, then every power of the fourth primogenitor was stolen by him directly, and it entered his body. He could feel the abundance of life energy on him, and he could feel that he had become even stronger. He could also feel the existence of 12 Vassal Beasts which also entered his body without hesitation, but at the same time, he started to notice the change in his body.
   The feminine and sweet smell from Mimori became intense, and it caused his eyes to turn red.
   The process of the Snatch wasn't that long, and before long, Kojou was still laying there, with a pale expression, but when Haru used his light magic, Ripple, along with various treatment abilities that he owned, Kojou's complexion returned back to normal.
   Haru let out a long sigh, and somehow he felt slightly tired, after all, compared to the scale of Elemental Sight, the ability of the fourth primogenitor was several times more powerful, but in truth, he wasn't tired because of the process of the "Snatch," but rather, he was tired to stop himself from holding Mimori, after all, his sexual drive was strong and being added the vampire's life force energy, his sexual drive became even stronger, and as for his urge to drink blood, he could also feel it, but it was fairly weak compared his urge to have sex.
   Haru was thinking of using his "Sealing Magic" to seal his urge, but then he was hugged by Mimori.
   "Let's move somewhere," Mimori whispered, and her hands moved toward the hard thing on his pants.
   Haru didn't overthink, held Mimori's body without hesitation, and teleported to the villa inside his Ocean to calm himself. As for rejecting Mimiro's advance, there was no such thing in his dictionary, and for now, he wanted to enjoy the fruit of his hard work.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1891: I don't have a hobby of drinking blood
   On the huge luxurious soft bed, Mimori was tired, but there was a satisfied expression on her face. She had to admit that what she had done might be the best thing that she had ever done, but she knew that she couldn't handle him alone since his stamina was just too inhumane for a normal human like her.
   Mimori, who was quite sleepy, suddenly felt warm energy enter her body, and somehow she felt more energized, and the soreness on her lower body was also healed, but she was too lazy to move, or rather, she didn't want to move since she really enjoyed this place.
   Tropical Island, warm temperature, the sound of waves, and rustling sound, caused her to feel relaxed and sleepy.
   Mimori didn't know where she was, but she thought that she might be teleported somewhere around Oceania since there were a lot of islands there and the warm temperature made her think that they were in the tropics area.
   "Wake up. You need to handle your son after this, right?" Haru suddenly said.
   Mimori then quickly woke up and asked, "How long that we have sex?"
   "A few hours?" Haru wasn't sure, but he hadn't had enough at that moment. However, it was enough to calm him down, and compared to the time when the "Pleasure Magic" on his body went on berserk, it was still several times better.
   "Then - Then let's go back!" Mimori said without hesitation since she was afraid that her son might have woken up.
   "Well, let's go back, but let me handle something first." Haru then summoned a grimoire in his hand and then used the "Sealing Magic" that he had received before to seal his urge to drink blood. Even though he had become a vampire, it didn't mean that he had become a full vampire since the genes of Aquaman on his body were several times stronger than the power of the fourth primogenitor that he had stolen from Kojou, but even so, part of his body had become a vampire, and he also had the urge to drink blood like any vampires, but he was a human, after all, so he didn't really want to drink blood.
   Haru then used his grimoire and sealed the urge to drink blood from his body. He had to admit that the "Sealing Magic" that he had received in the past was very handy since it could seal anything, even the conceptual matter, and he also had trained this power a lot of times, so it was quite normal that it had become stronger under his hand.
   As for his libido, it was impossible to seal since it was simply powerful, and he also didn't want to do that either, but he knew that when he sealed his urge to drink blood, then his sexual drive would become even stronger, which made him have a very big dilemma.
   Mimori looked at the grimoire on Haru's hand and asked curiously, "What's that?"
   "It's a grimoire," Haru said.
   "Grimoire?" Mimori's eyes shone, and she looked at Haru with expectation.
   Haru looked at Mimori with a sigh and said, "It has the ability to seal anything."
   "So, what did you seal?" Mimori asked.
   "My urge to drink blood." Haru looked at Mimori and said, "I'm still a human before, so unlike a vampire, if possible, I don't really want to drink blood."
   "I - I see... I'm sorry..." Mimori lowered her head and felt a bit depressed, her son was saved and became a human again, but her man had become a vampire in exchange.
   Haru patted Mimori's head and said, "You're my woman anyway. What are you being reserved for, if you want to repay me, then..." He whispered something, which caused Mimori to blush.
   "I don't mind, but you're too strong for me," Mimori said while using her hand to stroke Haru's dick from up to down before she sat between his legs, using both of her hands to give pleasure to him. Even though it was possible for her to do it again since he could recover his stamina, if she was fucked several times again, she was sure that she might turn into an idiot like in those women in hentai manga. She thought for a bit and said, "Well, with your appearance, it is possible for you to get any woman, especially after you have gotten the power of the fourth primogenitor. I'm sure that your seeds are being sought after by every woman in this world."
   Haru then put both of his hands behind his head, enjoying Mimori's service, and said, "After this, you'll meet a lot of trouble, especially from your company and various forces since the matter of the disappearance of the power of the fourth primogenitor isn't something that can be taken lightly."
   "...." Mimori stopped, and she wasn't sure what to say for a moment since she knew what would happen.
   "When that happens, just tell them that it was me who had stolen your son's power," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Huh?!" Mimori was dumbfounded and quickly shook her head. "No, I have troubled you with the matter of both of my children. How can I trouble you again?"
   Haru then grabbed Mimori's waist, moved her closer to him, and said without hesitation, "You're my woman. Just shut up and let me protect you."
   Mimori bit her lower lip and knew that she couldn't repay him anything besides this. She then, without hesitation, kissed his lips and grabbed his dick, and plunged it toward her vagina slowly. "Hmnh~~" She couldn't help but moan, hugging him tightly while moving her waist up and down gently, enjoying the pleasure from this simple exchange. Her soft body wriggled around him, hugging him tightly, without letting him go. "I love you," she said without hesitation.
   Haru didn't say much, only enjoyed the pleasure of the conquest.
   When they were done, they quickly washed their bodies up, and they were ready to return.
   "You have to go back first and I'll handle this matter myself," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why?" Mimori asked, and she was afraid that she might not meet him again.
   "Don't worry, I'll go back, but I'll leave in a different place since I need to set up my power so I can protect you better on the Itogami Island," Haru said, patting her head. "Just wait for me patiently, alright?"
   "Um..." Mimori nodded, then said, "I'm waiting for you at my house later."
   "Okay, you have a lot of costumes in there, right?" Haru said with a smile.
   "You pervert!" Mimori blushed but tried to tempt him again.
   Then they talked for a moment before Haru sent Mimori since he was afraid that they would keep doing the sexual activity and left Kojou in confusion. When she left, he thought about the seal that was located on Kojou's memory, he didn't say anything about the seal which sealed Kojou's memory to Mimori, and he was sure that she also knew about that matter, but they didn't think too much and just left the seal there since they felt that it was better that way. However, suddenly he heard Semiramis's voice.
   'Hey, are you done? I have poisoned the girl, but this girl is still moving, hurry up and help me!' Semiramis's voice was heard on his mind.
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "Wait a moment, I'll go there." He had gained the power of the fourth primogenitor, and now, he needed to solve the hidden danger of this power so he could use it fully in the future. At the same time, he also wanted to ask Avrora Florestina about this power since he could feel that there was some part of it that was missing, and he needed to know about it.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1892: Let's start the bonding time
   Kojou opened his eyes slowly, and when he woke up, he felt very comfortable, and he hadn't had this feeling for a long time.
   "You've woken up, Kojou-kun?"
   Kojou raised his body and looked at his mother. "Mom."
   "How is your body?" Mimori asked. Even though she had checked Kojou's body and could see that he was healthier than a normal human, she still wanted to ask directly from him.
   "It's alright. I feel better," Kojou said.
   "Well, that's good." Mimori sighed in relief.
   "So have I returned to being a human?" Kojou asked.
   "Yes." Mimori nodded and said, "You don't need to worry about your urge to drink blood again."
   "I see... that's great!" Kojou was really glad that he had become a human again, but strangely, there was a disappointment in his heart, but he ignored it and didn't think too much. He didn't realize that at this moment, when he had become a normal human, all of his chances to meet a lot of beautiful girls would disappear, and there was no chance for him to recover all of that again in the future.
   "Well, if you're alright, let's go back. I'm sure Nagisa is waiting for us now," Mimori said.
   "Oh!" Kojou nodded without hesitation, and now, he wasn't the fourth primogenitor, and he had become a normal human.
   After Semiramis talked with him, Haru quickly moved to Semiramis's side and saw a house, and some part of the water was frozen.
   "Hey, you're so late!" Semiramis rolled her eyes when she saw Haru and said, "This girl has caused me a lot of trouble, you know?"
   "Sorry, sorry." Haru looked at Avrora Florestina, who had used her power to freeze the house, land, some water, and Semirami's poison. "Your poison doesn't work?"
   "It was frozen directly." Semiramis didn't really want to admit it, but she knew that she wasn't strong enough to catch Avrora Florestina without killing her.
   The aura around Avrora was very strong, and it caused a slight tremor in the air and space, and everything was so cold at that moment. She then looked at Haru and felt a bit bewildered before she smiled and said, "It seems that I don't need to hunt you again, so let me devour you know so I can regain all of my power!" She then dashed with very fast speed toward Haru's direction, opened her mouth, trying to devour the energy around Haru.
   "....." Haru and Semiramis.
   Semiramis chuckled and said, "Use your pleasure magic on her. Let me see how this girl's face looks after being molested with your magic."
   Without hesitation, Haru used his "Pleasure Magic" since it was the best magic to handle a female, even if they were virgin or not, it didn't really matter since everyone could feel pleasure no matter what they were.
   The moment his "Pleasure Magic" was used, a pink light started to form into tentacles that wrapped around Avovra's body.
   Avrora was about to freeze these tentacles, but suddenly...
   Avrora moaned loudly without any restraint!
   Her drool was dripped, her eyes rolled, her moans were so loud, and liquid dripped from her nether region, causing her panties to be wet, and all of this was caused by Haru's pleasure magic.
   "Stop! Ahnh~~ My body feels weird! Stop, stop, or I'll turn into an idiot! Anhh~~~~."
   Avrora kept moaning without stopping, her body convulsing, and she just couldn't think of anything besides the pleasure on her body.
   Haru, of course, also had developed his pleasure magic, and it could be said that it could affect everything in this world, and it wasn't being limited by someone who was a virgin or not. He knew that pleasure was a happy feeling. As long as someone could feel happy, they could feel pleasure, and it could be said no one could defend against this magic.
   Watching Avrora, Semiramis shuddered and could still the tingling feeling in her nether region. It felt so good, but at the same time, it was a bit too much that she might turn into an idiot because of the pleasure, but if it happened to someone else, she felt very happy to watch it. "Still, why did that girl suddenly go on berserk?"
   "Hmm... I guess it must be because of the safety measure inside her body? Or the second personality inside her? I'm not really sure. I'll check it out later." Haru had heard about Avrora's personality from Mimori, so he felt quite weird when he saw that Avrora had become so aggressive all of sudden.
   Because of the intense pleasure, Avrora moaned loudly for the last time before she passed out.
   Haru quickly caught Avrora and used his ability to return everything back to normal, even the ice that froze everything. He put her on the bed then used his "Elemental Sight" to check her body, and as expected, he found something.
   "Did you find something?" Semiramis asked curiously.
   "There's a curse on her body," Haru said simply.
   "I'm not good at this. I can't help you." Even though Semiramis might be good at magic, she wasn't good at curse-related spells.
   "Well, you don't need to worry. I can solve it." Haru then took out his grimoire again and used his "Sealing Magic" again.
   Semiramis raised her eyebrow and asked, "You're going to seal the curse?" Of course, she knew about Haru's Sealing Magic, it was very powerful magic, and at the same time, it was very troublesome. After all, her power had been sealed before, and she lost all of her power, which made her very miserable. Luckily, he only used that power on her for a moment before he returned her power.
   "There are two ways to use "Sealing Magic," one is to seal, and the other is to unseal," Haru said.
   Semiramis wasn't stupid, and she knew what Haru was planning. "So you're going to unseal the curse?"
   "Yeah." Haru used his Elemental Sight to target the curse on Avrora's body. Then a blue light appeared from his grimoire. "Inverse Release!"
   Avrora's body was wrapped in a complex pattern of blue light, and after a moment, a "click" sound was heard.
   "It's done." Haru nodded and said, "But it isn't over since there's something that I need to do first."
   "What?" Semiramis asked, then saw 12 beasts appear at the same time, and she could feel the hostility from their eyes.
   Haru then moved forward without hesitation and said, "Take care of Avrora for a moment while I start the bonding with everyone."
   "...." Semiramis let out a sigh and nodded. "Don't worry, can you give me popcorn and juice?"
   Avrora wasn't sure and opened her eyes slightly with a surprised expression. She knew that she had died and she was living on Nagisa's body, but suddenly she felt that she owned her own body, even though she wanted to end her life.
   Avrora's heard a voice and turned her head, feeling surprised when she saw a very beautiful woman with long black hair and elf-like ears. There were many questions on her mind, but when she saw the woman was looking at the distance, she felt curious and followed her gaze, then she was dumbfounded.
   "...Is that my Vassal Beasts?"
   Avrora was wondering whether she was still dreaming at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1893: Useless Pet
   Haru had to admit that the 12 Vassal Beasts were very strong, but in the Ocean, he was the one with the power. There was no way for the 12 Vassal Beasts to defeat him with limited energy, so he directly beat all of them directly with his fists. As for the female ones, he directly used the Pleasure Magic on them, causing them to moan and their bodies to convulse without being able to move.
   The fourth primogenitor had 12 Vassal Beasts, which was: Mesarthim Adamas (Aries Prote / The Divine Sheep of Adamantine); Cor Tauri Sucinum (Taurus Deutera / The Ox Headed King Of Amber); Al-Meissa Mercury (Gemini Tritos / The Serpentine Dragon of Mercury); Natra-Cinereus (Cancer Tetartos / The Carapace of Silver Mist); Regulus Aurum (Leo Pemptos / The Lion of Gold); Minelauva Iris (Virgo Hektos / Rainbow Flames of the Dark Princess); Kiffa-Ater (Libra Hebdomos / The Black Sword of Abraded Night); Shaula-Viola (Scorpio Ogdoos / Purple Scorpion-Tiger); Al-Nasl Minimum (Sagittarius Enatos / The Bicorn of Deep Crimson); Dabih-Crystallus (Capricornus Dekatos / The Goat of Glinting Eyes); Sadalmelik-Albus (Aquarius Hendekatos / The Water Spirit of White Steel); and lastly, Alrescha Glacies (Pisces Dodekatos / The Bewitching Princess of Azure Ice).
   Out of the 12 Vassal Beasts of the fourth primogenitor and among the 12 of them, three of the Vassal Beats had the body of a woman, but even though they were female, he knew that they couldn't be underestimated.
   Each of them was very powerful, but with limited energy, it was quite easy for Haru to beat all of them by himself. Still, if they were full of energy, then they might cause him a lot of trouble. After all, the powerful combination of 12 Vassal Beasts was something that might cause him trouble.
   Now, the question is, why did Haru beat them up?
   The reason was very simple, and that was because the Vassal Beast had never thought of a vampire or their master as a master. Rather they had always thought of them as food. To summon a Vassal Beast, a vampire needed to use their life force energy, and those energies would become food for the Vassal Beast. In exchange, the Vassal Beast might help the vampire to fight, but it would never be controlled or even let themselves be controlled, especially by their foods, right?
   The Vassal Beast was very powerful, and they had their own pride, so of course, they wouldn't follow someone who was weaker than them, especially a vampire, who they treated as their food, and the reason why they decided to fight for the vampire was that they didn't want their food to be destroyed, so they decided to fight, it was like when an animal would fight against someone or other animals when they entered their territories, it was as simple as that.
   That was why Haru decided to beat all the Vassal Beasts by himself so they would follow him, and he would themselves be tamed by him since he had to admit that the power of the 12 Vassal Beasts was very interesting.
   Each of the 12 Vassal Beasts had an unique ability: the First Familiar: Mesarthim Adamas had the power to manipulate diamonds; the Second Familiar: Cor Tauri Sucinum had the power to manipulate both lava and tectonic plates; the Third Familiar: Al-Meissa Mercury had the power to eat the space itself along with the dimension; the Fourth Familiar: Natra-Cinereus had the power to render anything ethereal by producing mists; the Fifth Familiar: Regulus Aurum had the power to produce and manipulate the electromagnetic energy; the Sixth Familiar: Minelauva Iris had the ability to manipulate laws of nature and also carried the cause and effect cutting ability; the Seventh Familiar: Kiffa-Ater had the power to manipulate gravity; the Eighth Familiar: Shaula-Viola had the power to manipulate poison and could make antidotes; the Ninth Familiar: Al-Nasl Minium had the power to produce and manipulate sound; the Tenth Familiar: Dabih-Crystallus had the power to manipulate mental and spiritual; the Eleventh Familiar: Sadalmelik-Albus had the power to revert phenomenon to its original state which was nothingness; and lastly the Twelfth Familiar: Alrescha Glacies had the power to manipulate water and lower the temperature below absolute zero.
   Haru had seen how a vampire fought, and they had always summoned their familiar to fight, which was pretty much quite a lazy way to fight. If he was the vampire, well, he had become one, then he would fight together with his familiar, not let them fight alone with themselves, after all, no matter how strong they were, they were just a beast and fighting someone with a number had always been very effective.
   The vampires had an abundant amount of energy, and if they wanted to learn magic, it was a piece of cake for them, and Haru was sure that the vampires could also learn the magic or the ability that their familiars used, so if they fought together, the vampires were simply the strongest, but it might be because they were the strongest that they had become lazy and thought that no one could defeat them, so they had never thought to develop their abilities further.
   However, Haru had to admit that, considering the ability of vampires, even though they might be able to develop the magic or the ability that was used by their familiars, it would still be very hard. After all, summoning and learning magic were two different things. Still, it was different for him, who owned "Midora's Mirror Neuron," "Elemental Sight," "Kenbunshoku Haki," and "Telepathy." It was a simple matter of learning all the abilities of the 12 Vassal Beasts.
   Haru had to admit that 12 Vassal Beasts were powerful. However, in the end, they were still a beast, they didn't have logic, and they couldn't use their ability in more precise or develop their ability further such as Regulus Aurum, whose ability was to manipulate an electromagnetic, this beast could only blast electromagnetic, but it was unable to create something like a railgun, electric field manipulation, electromagnetic detection, hacking, iron sand manipulation, mind control, etc.
   Many things could be used with electromagnetic, but this beast could only blast it toward him, which made him annoyed, wondering why this beast who had lived for the past millennia would be this weak?
   Regulus Aurum somehow could understand Haru's words and could only cry in the grievance.
   As for the others, they weren't much better since they were punched, kicked, and beaten by Haru all the way through.
   Haru beat all of them for the past few hours before he took a break since all of them lay on the water weakly, unable to move. As for him, he was still full of energy.
   "Thanks for your hard work," Semiramis said with a smile and gave him a towel and a bottle of juice.
   "Thanks," Haru took the towel and wiped his face, then drank the juice that she had brought.
   "By the way, your pet, the lion one, can you lend it to me for a bit? I want to get its poison," Semiramis said.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and didn't overthink. Then he looked at Avrora, who was looking at him with a dumbfounded expression. He then put on his warmest smile and said, "Nice to meet you, Avrora. It's our first meeting and you might not know me, but I have heard you from Mimori."
   "Mimori?" Avrora looked at Haru in surprise.
   Haru nodded and said, "Nice to meet you. My name is Kasugano Haruka." He then extended his hand toward her, and Avrora also held his hand shyly. After all, she had heard who he was from Semiramis.
   "Well, I'm sure that there's a lot of things that you want to ask. How about we talk?" Haru said since he knew that there were many questions that this girl wanted to ask him.
   "Yes." Avrora nodded since there were many things that she wanted to ask him.
   Both of them then walked side by side, next to each other, on the beach before they started their conversation.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1894: Legal Loli
   While Haru observed Avrora, Avrora also observed Haru.
   Haru had to admit that Avrora was quite cute, even though her body might be similar to those of middle school students. He knew that she was quite old, or rather, she was very old since she was there from the beginning of this world, but even so, she was still adorable, and he felt glad that she was a legal loli.
   Avrora had blue eyes and had long blonde hair that reached her legs. Her body was quite petite, and she was very easy to carry.
   As for Avrora, she had to admit that she had never seen someone whose face was so handsome and comfortable to look at, and it caused her to blush, even though she didn't realize it. She had lived for a very, very long time, and she had never seen someone as handsome as him.
   The feeling that Haru gave her was so special, and he had this aura that made her want to be close with, but at the same time, she still remembered the feeling when she was being taken by the Root, and it caused her body to tingle whenever she was with him, and her heart raced. She didn't hate this feeling, but somehow, she was quite nervous and felt jumpy all the time.
   Both of them walked together, feeling the sandy sand on their feet since they wore sandals.
   "So first, what do you want to ask?" Haru asked.
   Avrora looked at Haru shyly and said, "Um, Kasugano-kun..."
   "Call me Haru," Haru said with a smile.
   Avrora nodded with a red face and called out his name softly, "Haru." She wasn't sure why, but she felt quite shy at that moment and said, "Haru, can you tell me why I am here?" Before she died in the past, she put her consciousness into Nagisa, which was why she was quite confused at why she was suddenly in this place.
   "You remember Mimori, right?" Haru asked.
   "Un." Avrora nodded and said, "She's the mother of Nagisa and Kojou."
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "She asked me to return both of her daughter and son back to normal human, so I helped her, and the reason why you're here is that I took your consciousness out from Nagisa's body."
   "I see..." Avrora sighed in relief, then asked, "So Kojou has also become a human?" She knew that she had entrusted her power to Kojou, which was why, in truth, she was quite surprised when she could feel her power inside Haru's body since she wasn't sure how Haru could transfer the power on Kojou's body on himself, which made her quite curious. As for the chance of him killing Kojou, she had never thought that possibility since she could see the relationship between Haru and Mimori seemed to be very close from how he talked before, so she didn't think that Haru would hurt Kojou.
   Kojou, after all, had spent a long time with Avrora, and he had taken care of her for the past three years, even though he didn't remember it, but she still remembered it, which was why she still cared about him, but not so long, after all, a certain someone had messed up her body before.
   "Um." Haru nodded and said, "You might have realized that the power of the fourth primogenitor is inside my body now, and I've absorbed it from Kojou-kun's body since he wanted to become a human."
   "I see..." Avrora nodded, but there was a slight sadness on her face since her power wasn't accepted, but then she felt her head was gently patted, which caused her to look up.
   "You don't need to worry. He's living well as a human now," Haru said.
   Avrora nodded and thought that it was good that Kojou could live normally. She didn't think about him anymore and asked, "So where is this?"
   "Hmm... we're in my world," Haru said.
   "Your world?" Avrora looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression.
   "Well, you can say that it is my ability, and you can call it Reality Marble," Haru said.
   "Reality Marble?" Avrora looked at Haru with a curious expression.
   "You can say that I project the world inside my imagination into reality, which is why it is called Reality Marble," Haru said.
   "......" Avrora was too dumbfounded to say anything since, from Haru's explanation that meant, he created this world. She looked around, and all she could see was water beyond what she could see. She wasn't sure how big it was, but she was sure that it might even be as big as the earth. She then looked at Haru, took a deep breath, and asked, "Are you a God?" This was the only conclusion that she could get from their conversation. She could only think that Haru was a God who just happened to meet Mimori and helped Mimori since, in her life, she had never seen someone who was capable of showing such power in her life. Creating a world out of imagination, and she was sure that Haru would be able to control this world. If this guy wasn't a God, then who was he?
   Haru chuckled and said, "No, I'm a human, but I'm just slightly stronger than other humans." But then he stopped and said, "But well, since I've absorbed the power of the fourth primogenitor, then part of me has become a vampire now."
   Avrora nodded and accepted everything calmly. After all, she had been living for a long time, so she had seen a lot of things, but then she realized something and her expression became panicked. "Haru, you should erase me now!"
   "Why?" Haru looked at Avrora with a confused expression.
   "There's a Root inside my body!" Avrora said.
   "Root?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "It is a curse that gives me an alternate personality that functioned as an autonomous killing program that would surface and possess me." Avrora looked at Haru with worry since she didn't want him to be hurt and said, "If the Root possesses me now, then I will try to devour you."
   "Oh, you mean that then you don't need to worry," Haru said, and now, he knew the name of the Curse on Avrora's body.
   "......" Avrora looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression and asked, "Why can you be so calm?"
   "Because I've unsealed that curse on your body," Haru said.
   "........" Avrora was dumbfounded again, but then her face quickly turned red since she suddenly recalled what had happened before. She knew what this guy had done to her before, which somehow made her understand why her body was tingling, and she was very shy when she looked at him.
   "Cough! Cough! Sorry, I don't want to hurt you, after all, so that's all I could do at that time," Haru said.
   "It's alright... I know the situation is serious..." Avrora tried to smile, but she was somehow sad since her body had become dirty now, but then her hands were held by Haru, which caused her to look up at him.
   "If you don't mind, let me take responsibility for you, Avrora," Haru said while looking straight into Avrora's eyes.
   Avrora stood there with a dumbfounded expression again, but her face quickly turned red, and it gradually covered her neck.
   Semiramis, who saw what had happened, could only shake her head and thought that Avrora, who was older than her, was too naive, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1895: Avrora's Origin
   On the beach house, Haru, Semiramis, and Avrora stayed together. The three of them ate the BBQ that was cooked by Haru.
   Semiramis ate the BBQ with relish and smile, even though she had often eaten his food, she had to admit that it tasted so good, but even so, she still maintained her graceful and coquettish aura, sitting next to Haru, licking her lips from time to time, which caused Haru to feel restless.
   Avrora was also the same. She sat next to Haru and ate with great speed since she had never tasted something as delicious as this. "Haru, this is very delicious!" She then took one of the meat with her fork and wanted to feed Haru.
   'Well, I'm the one who cooked it, after all.' Haru thought, but he didn't say much and said, "Let me taste it." He opened his mouth and ate meat. "It's good!"
   Avrora blushed and nodded happily.
   Then they continued to eat until Avrora decided to talk about what she was, including her origin, how she appeared, and what the fourth primogenitor was.
   In truth, Haru was curious about the origin of the fourth primogenitor, especially when Mimori didn't have a clear answer over the history of the world, but Avrora was different. After all, Avrora was the fourth primogenitor who had lived for a very, very long time, so he was sure that she had a lot of interesting knowledge.
   Semiramis was also quite curious since she also wanted to know more about this world, and as for conquering this world, she knew that it was only a time, considering Haru's mission was to create an Empire.
   "Kaleid Blood." Avrora looked at Haru and said, "That's what everyone calls us."
   Haru and Semiramis raised their eyebrows.
   Avrora's expression was a bit sad, looking at Haru, wondering why she didn't meet him earlier that way... she then shook her head since everything had happened, so there was nothing that she could do. "There were 12 of us, and each of them managed one familiar, but after what had happened a half year ago, the nine of us had been devoured inside me." If Kojou was powerful, then the 12 of them wouldn't have to meet such a disaster. Unfortunately, Kojou was so weak that he couldn't do anything.
   If Haru knew what Avrora was thinking, then he could only shake his head since this had always been the main character's trait. Whenever there was a heroine who needed help, the main protagonist would be there by chance.
   "Oh-ho?" Semiramis looked at Avrora with interest.
   "So what happened?" Haru asked.
   "Blazing Banquet." Avrora looked at Haru and said, "The Blazing Banquet happened, and the Root was awakened, and to stop them, we could only sacrifice some of us, leaving only three of us."
   Haru patted Avrora's head and said, "You don't need to worry. Everything has ended."
   "Um, thank you, Haru." Avrora smiled and knew that Root had disappeared, so there was nothing that she should be worried about. As for the rest? She didn't think too much and felt satisfied that she could be with Haru now.
   "I know about the Root, but what is the Blazing Banquet?" Semiramis asked since she had been listening to their conversation before.
   "You know... unlike you, who can control and beat up the Vassal Beasts like that..." Avrora still remembered how 12 Vassal Beasts became so docile in front of Haru, and her feeling was still very complex. "For them, we're just their food, and they're helping us to fight the enemy. Our relationship is like symbiosis rather than master and servant."
   Semiramis raised her eyebrow and asked, "Can you defeat them?"
   Avrora shook her head and said, "No, my body and energy might be powerful, but that's all, compared to the Vassal Beasts, our strength is just too far apart, and there's no need for us to fight each other."
   "So what's this Blazing Banquet?" Haru asked, returning their conversation back.
   "It's a ritual where the 12 Vassal Beasts of the fourth primogenitor eat all the memories of the people in Itogami Island, no, the world," Avrora said with a serious expression.
   "........." Haru and Semiramis.
   Semiramis raised her eyebrow then thought the docile beats had been beaten by Haru.
   "Why did they decide to eat the memories of people?" Haru asked.
   "Because they're hungry," Avrora said simply.
   ".........." Haru and Semiramis.
   Haru rubbed his temple and said, "Well, why don't you tell us about your origin first since I'm not really sure about your origin, considering the information that I have collected might be different from what you know."
   "Well..." Avrora nodded and started to tell her origin and everything.
   Kaleid Bloodline is an artificial bloodline created by the three primogenitors as the strongest God-Killing weapon. But it proved to be so powerful that they could not control it, and it eventually turned on them. In the end, they divided the bloodline into twelve parts between twelve vampires that would represent the twelve Beast Vassals, giving the origin of the fourth primogenitor.
   Then everything was similar to what Haru had told Mimori before, Avrora and her sisters were created to slay Cain, but after they had slain him, they went on berserk since they had thought of Cain as their friends. However, the one who created them Devas and three primogenitors had put a curse on her and her sisters beforehand, causing her to lose and be sealed, but before they were sealed, they had killed several Devas, leaving them with a very small number.
   Then by accident, Avrora had awoken again a few years ago, but because of some accident, the Root was activated and caused the Blazing Banquet.
   "I transferred my power to Kojou Akatsuki, then I put my consciousness into Nagisa," Avrora said and let out a long sigh, feeling quite comfortable that she could tell everything. She had given her power to Kojou, but since Kojou didn't want it and decided to let Haru absorb that power, there was nothing that she could do, and it might also be very good since she didn't think that Kojou might be able to handle the responsibility to wield the power of the fourth primogenitor.
   Semiramis raised her eyebrow and thought that this girl was too naive since Avrora wanted to save Nagisa at that time. If Avrora's choice was to kill Nagisa at that time, then Avrora wouldn't have this trouble, and she also thought that this Kojou Akatsuki was simply useless, screaming all the time, saying that he would save everyone, and fought the enemy, but, without power, everything was useless.
   Weakness is the original sin.
   Kojou's role could be changed by anyone as long as they appeared at the right time and helped Avrora. Even if that person wasn't Kojou, it was all good.
   Semiramis wanted to say something, but her hand was being held by Haru. She looked at him and saw him shake his head. She let out a sigh and nodded.
   Haru patted Avrora's head and said, "Now, you don't need to worry about everything, I might not be able to get your body now, but for now, you should be saved."
   Avrora nodded with a smile and said, "Thank you, Haru."
   "........" Haru somehow had an urge to kiss this girl, but anyway, it wasn't the time, and he asked again, "So is there something that we need to watch out again?"
   "Hmm... probably our prototype Kenon, the three primogenitors, and lastly, the Devas." Avrora looked at Haru and said, "Once the news that you have become the fourth primogenitor, all of them, no, maybe, it has already been decided that you'll rule this world." She looked at Haru, straight into his eyes, and said, "I'll stay by your side and support you, so don't lose and lose your way, alright?"
   'Don't lose your way, huh?'
   Haru smiled amusedly at Avrora's words inwardly since who he was? Wasn't that clear?
   "Then stay by my side, alright? My cute fourth primogenitor," Haru said playfully, staring at Avrora with a smile.
   Looking at this smile, Avrora wasn't sure, but she had a feeling that from now on, her days would be interesting.
   "Cough! Cough! Can you not forget me here?" Semiramis said annoyedly, then looked at Avrora's body thoughtfully.
   Haru didn't know what Semirams was thinking, but even if he knew, he could only stare at her speechlessly.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1896: Let's buy a company
   Mimori had sent back both of her son and daughter after she had confirmed both of them were alright. She might tell them to go back again in two days since she wanted to check their condition again, but for now, she told them to go back.
   In her house, Mimori was alone, and usually, she would be alright, and she didn't think too much, but now, she felt a bit lonely for some reason. She bit her lower lip and remembered what she had done with him before and could feel her panties slowly becoming wet. If it was before, then she might not care much about this problem, but now, she had enjoyed it, and she really loved it, but where was he?
   Mimori let out a sigh and laid on the sofa absentmindedly, waiting for him, wondering what was happening. After all, she could tell that there was no way that the process to transfer the power of the fourth primogenitor would be this simple, right?
   Mimori rolled right to the left, feeling very worried, wondering whether he was alright, but then she heard someone open the door.
   Mimori dashed directly with all of her power and jumped into Haru's.
   Haru saw Mimori, who dashed and leaped before she latched into him with a speechless expression. He lifted her butts slightly and asked, "How is your son?"
   "He should be alright, but I'll check with him again." Mimori's expression turned serious when Haru mentioned her son, but then... "Well, let's talk about that matter later. Let's go to my room! Go! Go!"
   Haru looked at Mimori and only smiled before he brought her to her room since he could guess what this woman was about to do.
   With a flushed face, Mimori tried to take her breath, snuggled into Haru's arms with a satisfied smile and fatigue. Looking at his thing that became hard once again, she sighed and said, "You know, you need more women again. I can't handle you by myself."
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "Well, let's talk about that matter later. Right now, we need to think about the aftermath of the situation that happens after your son has returned back to being a human."
   Mimori slowly felt energy enter her body, but she had felt this feeling before, so she didn't feel surprised and looked at Haru with a serious expression and asked, "What'll happen?"
   "Well, the first thing that will happen is your company, MAR, won't stay silent when they know that your son has become a normal human. They'll come after you and your son, or your daughter once they know that your son has lost his power." It could be said that the power of the fourth primogenitor became the deterrent for any forces in this Itogami Island, even though it might cause a lot of trouble, but it could only protect their loved one, but Haru was sure that Kujou didn't realize all of that, especially after he saw Kojou's stupid expression, he knew that Kojou wasn't smart. He could tell that Kojou's personality was like, "If I don't like you, then I'll beat you up."
   Somehow that was the feeling that Haru felt when he saw Kojou's face for the first time.
   "You have maintained the body of Avrora inside MAR, right? Both of you are at the use of each other's relationship, but now, it is a bit different," Haru said. He was sure that Mimori had provided her son's data to MAR so they would let her become the head of the researcher of MAR's medical department and used various institutes on the company.
   MAR was only the first one, but it wasn't the last one.
   Haru was sure that everyone who was inside the Itogami Island, from various organizations, forces, and individuals, would be curious at how someone could steal the ability of the fourth primogenitor.
   Mimori didn't say anything since she knew what Haru was saying was the truth, and he also had told her the solution, but it was still uncomfortable.
   Haru patted Mimori's head and said, "You don't need to worry, I don't really want to become a hermit or become a low-profile, with my power, it is impossible to hide forever, or rather, isn't it better for someone to know about me?"
   "Well..." Mimori sighed and nodded.
   "Still, I can't leave you unprotected after all," Haru said and took out various gadgets to protect Mimori. "If you need my help, you use this thing, and if you want to run away, this is a teleportation device that I've inserted my energy inside. You can use them 1000 times."
   Mimori was stunned and looked at the things that were given by Haru, and she could see a pink sticker on them. Her expression became fanatical, and she asked, "What are these? And what are these pink stickers?" She was, after all, a researcher, and of course, when she saw interesting things, she would be very interested.
   Haru's mouth twitched and quickly stopped Mimori.
   "What?" Mimori looked at Haru with a confused expression.
   "I have a feeling that once I've given all of them, you'll dismantle them and use them for research, right?" Haru said.
   "Of course! I'll do that! I'm a researcher!" Mimori said without hesitation.
   "I don't really mind if you are trying to dismantle them, but I don't want the results of those researches to enter MAR. If you do that, you'll cause me a lot of loss, Mimori," Haru said helplessly.
   "..." Mimori couldn't say anything. After all, she was a researcher, and she wasn't a businessman, but she wasn't stupid since she knew that all the results of the research that she had done on Haru's device would enter the pocket of MAR. She then looked at Haru and asked, "So what should I do?"
   "Well, you don't need to worry, I'll buy a company for you, so you can move up from MAR later," Haru said.
   "..." Mimori was dumbfounded and asked, "Sorry, what?"
   "I'll buy a company," Haru said.
   "...." Mimori rubbed her temple and asked, "You need a lot of money, you know?"
   Haru didn't say anything and showed the amount of money that he had collected on his account to Mimori.
   Mimori was confused at why Haru would show her his phone, but then she was dumbfounded. "...are these all money?"
   "I collected all of them in a few days," Haru said with a smile.
   Haru stood up and opened the curtain, staring at the outside scenery, and said, "Even if I stay at home, I can control this world." With his ability, even if he became a shut-in, he really could control the world with money easily and became the boss behind the scenes.
   Mimori blinked her eyes and knew that this guy was fascinating. She then jumped, ignored her sore body, hugged him tightly, and said, "Ok, let's do it! But before that..." She knew that she couldn't control this man, but what of it, it was great that she could watch him start his ambition!
   Haru also didn't say much since he knew that it was only a time for him to control this world. He hugged Mimori in his arms and pushed her to bed, but his eyes were sharp, thinking about his possible enemy. 'MAR, huh?'
   Hearing her moan, Haru also forgot the matter of his possible enemies and enjoyed the pleasure of a beautiful widow.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1897: Kojou: Enjoying my peaceful life
   Time passed very quickly, and it was time for Kojou to return to the school, and somehow, even though he had become a human again, he still felt lethargy right in the morning.
   "Kojou-kun, wake up!" Nagisa sighed, looking at her brother, who was still very lazy.
   "Oh." Kojou nodded lazily and ate his breakfast.
   Nagisa looked at her brother, but she didn't say much before she turned on the television to see the news.
   "Now, let us welcome our special guest, Ichijou Haruka!"
   The moment that name fell, everyone on the news was very excited, and the sound of exclaim could be heard through the television.
   "What?!" Nagisa suddenly became excited then watched Haru, who was on the news, entering the stage, wearing a suit and black round sunglasses. Even though she wasn't sure why Haru was wearing those glasses, she had to admit that he was still very handsome when he wore them, but she didn't realize that sunglasses gave of a disguise effect. She wasn't affected by the disguise effect since she often saw him every day, but anyway, she didn't care about any of that, watching his handsome face. She was just excited at that moment.
   After their meeting before, Nagisa kept talking with Haru all the time. After all, he was working with her mother now. Her mother was working under Haru now, and his business was also very developed even though it was created just a moment, and of course, she would support them, and if possible... her face blushed, and she thought about the future possibility.
   Looking at his little sister, who became excited, looking at the handsome guy on the television, Kojou couldn't help but cast jealousy and asked, "What are you getting excited for?" He didn't know what kind of talk that Haru and the MC of the news were talking about, but he was sure that they were talking about economics matter, which was something that he didn't have an interest in, and with his brain, there was no way for him to understand what everyone was excited about. What he cared more about was that his little sister cared about another guy besides him, and of course, as an older brother, he felt a bit sad and jealous.
   "Kojou-kun, are you stupid? He is mom's boss, you know? You should show some interest in him!" Nagisa couldn't help but reprimand her brother!
   "Ha?!" Kojou was dumbfounded and asked, "Isn't mom working at MAR? How can mom work under him?" He then quickly looked at Haru on the television, and he wasn't sure why, but he felt a great threat from Haru.
   "Kojou-kun, mom has resigned from MAR, and you should also have seen a lot of problems happen on the MAR, right?" Nagisa asked with a frown.
   "Ha? Resign? Does MAR have a problem? What kind of problem?" Kojou became stupid.
   Looking at her brother, Nagisa let out a long sigh and said, "Well, I won't say much about the MAR since you won't understand."
   "....." Kojou's lips twitched, but he didn't refute Nagisa's words since he was more curious why his mother decided to resign from MAR. "So why did mom resign from MAR?"
   "Well..." Nagisa then thought for a while and put her index finger on her lips. Even though she said those words to Kojou before, in truth, she didn't really understand much what was happening and said, "I remembered mom felt like she was trapped on the MAR, so she decided to resign and joined Ichijou Haruka."
   "Huh? Was mom trapped? What do you mean?" Kojou quickly became emotional and quickly held Nagisa's shoulders.
   "It hurts! Kojou-kun, it hurts!" Nagisa flinched and couldn't help but complain since the force that was used by Kojou was very painful.
   "Ah, sorry, sorry..." Kojou quickly let go of Nagisa and couldn't help but feel a bit guilty for hurting his little sister.
   Nagisa sighed and said, "I know that you're worried, but you don't need to worry anymore since mom is okay now, but if you want to know more, you should go to her new house and talk with her later." She rubbed her shoulders that were held by Kojou since it still felt painful. She then waited for Kojou to help her. Unfortunately, Kojou ignored her and murmured alone, which made her annoyed. "Hmph! I'll go to school first! Stupid, Kojou-kun!" She then left without hesitation, feeling quite annoyed by her older brother.
   Looking at Nagisa, who walked out of the house angrily, Kojou could only shake his head in confusion. "What's wrong with her?" As the protagonist of this world, he had one main trait, and that was his obliviousness. He lost his power, and if he didn't lose his obliviousness, then he might lose a lot of things more in the future.
   It had been a while since Kojou was at school, and he had to admit that he quite missed the school since, in school, he didn't hear the talk about Ichijou Haruka. After he was reprimanded by his little sister, he walked out to the school while searching for information regarding the matter of Ichijou Haruka, but when he saw it, he couldn't help but sigh since he didn't expect that there was such an amazing existence in this world.
   Even though Kojou's mind might not be bright, he knew clearly what Haru had done was very amazing since Haru could create a multi-billion business, creating investment management companies, but more importantly, he didn't have a prejudice against a demon, even though Haru was a human and it seemed that Haru wanted to create the world where both human and demon could stand side by side, without any discrimination, hate, or prejudice, which made him amazed.
   Kojou had become a vampire before, and of course, he knew that the reason why the Itogami Island was created was that Japan couldn't accept the demon in their country, even if they could, Japan didn't want the number of the demon to be too much. Not only Japan, but most of the countries that were led by humans were the same, which was why the Itogami Island was paradise for the demon since they didn't need to fight on this island.
   Even though Kojou didn't want to, he had to admit that he was quite amazed by Haru, and he had respected him quite a lot, especially when he had some good feelings toward a vampire. "Avrora..." When that name fell from his mouth, he wasn't sure why, but he felt very sad, and at the same time, he felt that he had disappointed her. Even though his memory wasn't that clear and there were a lot of things that he didn't remember, he knew that she was very important to him, but he knew that it didn't really matter anymore since he had become a human now.
   Kojou then felt the sunlight on his face and couldn't help but feel quite comfortable by it. When he was a vampire, he couldn't enjoy sunlight since it made him irritated, but now, it was different, he loved it, and he had to admit that he really enjoyed his peaceful life now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1898: The new fourth primogenitor
   Kojou was enjoying his life as a human now, letting the sunlight hit his body, somehow made him both comfortable and sleepy, but it quickly ended when he heard a familiar voice.
   "Oh, Kojou? You've got a good complexion there!"
   Kojou turned his head lazily and looked at his best friend. "Yaze..."
   Yaze Motoki, that was the name of this young man. He was a tall, high-school student. He had teal eyes and swept-back brown hair. He also had a pair of headphones around his neck most of the time.
   Both Kojou and Yaze had known each other since middle school, and somehow they kept staying together from then on.
   "You're comfortable with the sun now?" Yaze asked with a smile.
   Hearing Yaze's question, Kojou didn't overthink and nodded. "Yeah, it has been a while since I have felt comfortable."
   "I see..." Yaze nodded, but his expression was quite heavy. He had observed Kojou for the past month, and even though he had never asked directly, he knew what had happened to Kojou, especially after he had heard his response before. 'You've returned back to being human, huh?' Even though he was glad that his best friend could gain his normal life, he knew that it wasn't a good thing for the world. Unlike Kojou, who was a bit stupid and very lazy, he didn't know anything about the one who had stolen the fourth primogenitor. Personality, power, identity, and a lot more, there was a lot of mystery, but even so, he might have an idea who the new fourth primogenitor was.
   Yaze sat down on his seat, then looked at the dark cloud that started to gather near the Island North, and his expression couldn't help but become heavy. Then he looked in the direction of the huge building that was owned by the person who was suspected as the new fourth primogenitor. When he thought about the identity of that person, then looked at Kojou, he couldn't help but let out a long sigh since there was no comparison between the two.
   Yaze might be a high school student and also Kojou's best friend, but in truth, he was the member of the Lion King Organization and Kojou's observer after Kojou had become the fourth primogenitor, but he knew that he didn't need to do that task anymore, considering Kojou wasn't the fourth primogenitor anymore.
   Some might notice that Yaze was a member of the Lion King Organization, but what was the Lion King Organization was?
   The Lion King Organization or the Lion King Agency is a special agency established by the National Public Safety Commission. They engage in intelligence gathering and sabotage to impede large-scale magical disasters and sorcerous terrorism.
   The agency's roots go back to the Takiguchi Musha, the guards who protected the Inner Palace from evil spirits and apparitions during the Heian period. Thus, it is an organization older than the present government of Japan.
   The disappearing power of the fourth primogenitor on Kojou's body caused a huge issue among all the people in this world, especially the one who was very knowledgeable about the supernatural matter since, after all, there was someone who could steal the power of the fourth primogenitor, which meant this person could also steal someone else's power too, right?
   In the past months, when they realized that the power of Kojou Akatsuki had disappeared, every organization worked overtime in the past month, and they didn't find any clue until...
   'Well, the organization might send someone from now on, especially...' Yaze looked at Kojou with complicated, when he thought there was a chance the relationship between Kojou's mother and...
   Yaze quickly shook his head and decided to shut his mouth since he knew if his best friend knew that his mother was... *Cough!* *Cough!*, he decided not to say anything.
   Suddenly Yaze and Kojou heard a familiar voice. They turned and looked at their female friend.
   "Yo, Asagi," Kojou greeted his female friend lazily, but Asagi didn't seem to care much about his greeting and looked at the direction of the thunder with a sigh.
   Asagi Aiba is a high-school student studying in Saikai Academy and a classmate of Kojou Akatsuki and Motoki Yaze. She is a beautiful fair-skinned high-school girl with waist-length dyed strawberry blonde hair that is curled at the ends and passes through her shoulder with a fringe and bangs at either side of her face with a long ponytail tied by a pink ribbon, pinkish-red eyes, and an average build and height.
   Similar to her two friends, while Kojou might be an ex-fourth primogenitor, and Yaze was a member of the Lion King Organization and was the real observer of Kojou.
   Asagi had a secret identity, and she was an expert programmer and worked for the Manmade Island Management Corporation. Because of her powerful skill, she was even called by the nickname Cyber Empress.
   When Asagi ignored him, Kojou didn't think too much and asked, "What's wrong with the thunder?"
   Asagi frowned and asked, "Kojou, you don't know about the thunder?'
   "Huh? Is it something serious? We're at the Itogami Island, you know? One or two thunders is quite normal, right?" Kojou said with some confusion.
   Yaze let out a long sigh and said, "Kojou, don't tell me that you don't know about the thunder accident that has caused a serious loss to the MAR?"
   "Ha? Serious loss? MAR? What does thunder have to do with MAR?" Kojou was very confused at that moment, wondering what the relationship between the thunder and the giant conglomerate was?
   Asagi let out a long sigh and said, "Kojou... if the thunder is normal, then I won't say much, but this thunder happened on the headquarters of a giant conglomerate several times and the building of the Manmade Island Management Corporation, and do you know once this thunder happened, it would paralyze and destroy electronic equipment? Not only that, once the thunder happened, it would also cause the power outage for several days, and when it was cleared, the thunder would strike down again."
   "Huh? Such a thing happened?!" Kojou was dumbfounded.
   Asagi ignored Kojou's reaction since she knew how stupid this guy was, and at the same time, she was wondering why she fell for him? She shook her head and said, "It was as if this was an EMP weapon."
   "EMP weapon?" Kojou was confused.
   "You mean like those Graphite bombs?" Yaze asked with a frown.
   The graphite bomb is intended to be a non-lethal weapon used to disable an electrical grid. The bomb works by spreading a dense cloud of extremely fine, chemically treated carbon filaments over air-insulated high voltage installations like transformers and power lines, causing short-circuits and subsequent disruption of the electricity supply in an area, a region, or even an entire small country.
   The graphite bomb was first used against Iraq in the Gulf War (1990-1991), knocking out 85% of the electrical supply.
   "Yes, it is something like that." Asagi nodded and said, "But it is several times more powerful than the graphite bomb, but well, I'm not really sure, let's just hope that the Island Guard and the Management of the Island can do something about this problem since I'm afraid that those thunders might strike down the other islands in the Itogami Island." She was really afraid of those thunders, and when she thought that she might not be able to connect to the electricity or the internet, she felt that she might be very scared.
   "I see..." Yaze nodded and thought about the seriousness of this problem.
   As for Kojou, he was confused and decided to sleep.
   Then they talked for a while until it was time for the class to start, but...
   "What? Natsuki-chan isn't at school again?" Kojou asked with some confusion.
   The middle-aged teacher didn't care much about the complaints of the students and continued to teach everyone, but Yaze knew where Natsuki was and what she was doing at that moment. 'Well, I hope nothing is going to happen.'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1899: Witch of the Void 1
   That name was mentioned in the previous chapter, and as for her identity, she was an English teacher at Saikai Academy, and she was one of few people who knew that Kojou Akatsuki had returned as a human again.
   Outside of school, Natsuki was a high-ranking attack mage and was referred to as "Witch of the Void." She was also the guardian ("the jailer, the door, and the key") of the legendary magical prison that houses the most dangerous supernatural criminals, with her body being sealed inside the prison and while the version of her that appeared outside of the prison was merely an illusion.
   But even if her body was just an illusion, no one could underestimate her power, considering she was a master at various powerful magic such as Space Manipulation, Chain Projection, Prison barrier, and Guardian Summoning. But even so, she didn't dare to use all of that magic in this place. She looked at the huge building in front of her. It might be because there was a rule that the building height was extremely restricted that the owner of this building couldn't build a skyscraper.
   Natsuki took a deep breath then walked calmly toward the entrance of the building. There were two guards that stood in front of the building, but she didn't look down on them, or rather she was quite wary of the two of them since she knew that the power of the guards was enough to rip a human's flesh into two with just their bare hands.
   Natsuki knew that they weren't humans but rather a robot that was developed by the owner of this building or a giant corporation. When she entered, she could feel that her magic was slowly disappearing, which made her frown, and somehow it was quite hard to maintain her figure, considering she used magic to create an illusion of her body, but she wasn't a normal magician, even though it was hard, she could still maintain her illusion.
   Natsuki looked at this building, and she had to admit that she was amazed by the security of this building.
   "Welcome. Is there anything else that we can help you with?"
   Still, Natsuki had to admit the service in this place was very good, and more importantly, the receptionist was both demon and human together, which surprised her. She then introduced herself, telling them their identity and her intention to come to this place. When the female receptionist heard that she was a member of the Island Guard, along with her identity, the female receptionist didn't say much and just communicated with the people above whether to let her enter or not.
   Natsuki didn't say anything and waited for a while.
   "Please wait for a moment. Ichijou-sama is still in the meeting," the female receptionist said politely. "Please wait in our waiting room. You can rest there while waiting."
   "Yes." Natsuki nodded and didn't refuse. In truth, she was quite curious about the boss behind this Black Clover cooperation since she knew that a lot of things that happened on this island might have related to him, but there was no evidence about this matter, and she knew that this matter was far more simple on the surface, and something deeper was going on.
   Natsuki knew that some people had sent someone to attack this company, and even caused a lot of trouble to it, but this company and the people behind this company didn't say much and directly erased the existence of the people who had caused trouble and caused a huge loss directly to the company that was related to the person who had caused the problem.
   The most recent conflict was the conflict between both the Black Clover group and MAR, but the MAR couldn't do anything, considering a lot of thunder happened on their headquarters, caused a lot of loss to their company, and even caused their company to not able to operate for several days or even a week.
   If MAR didn't have a relationship with the management of the Itogami Island, then Natsuki might not have come forward, and she was too lazy to come forward at the matter of the problem between the two companies.
   Natsuki knew what was happening, but she was too lazy to know since their fights didn't cause trouble to the civilians, but it might be because the Management Corporation was involved in the conflict between the MAR and the Black Clover that the Management Corporation was also being hit by the thunder so even if she didn't want to do anything, she knew that she needed to do something, after all, an ability that was able to strike down anyone with a thunder easily and caused a huge loss on the corporation, weren't something that normal people could do.
   Natsuki knew that the power behind the Black Clover group was huge, and more importantly, it had the power over media, which caused a lot of black history of both the Management Corporation and the MAR to be known by the public directly, which was pretty much scary. If possible, she didn't want to make this company her enemy.
   Natsuki might be kind, but she wasn't a hero-type who knew that someone would do something wrong and directly caught them. If she was that type of person, then she might as well have caught the three primogenitors who had caused a lot of mess in this world directly.
   Natsuki waited in the waiting room patiently and drank the black tea that was made by the Black Clover group, and she had to admit that it tasted so damn good!
   Natsuki looked at the tea and thought that she should change the brand of her tea in the future.
   'Bank, investment management, media, entertainment, tourism, food, technology, fishing, mining, construction, hotels, and even real estate, huh?' Natsuki thought that the power of the Black Clover group was very strong, but the problem wasn't this.
   'Fourth primogenitor...' When this name was mentioned to her, Natsuki knew mysterious this company was. When the power of the fourth primogenitor on Kojou Akatsuki disappeared and Kojou's mother, Mimori Akatsuki, decided to move to this company, she knew that a lot of things were happening under her nose, but she just wanted to close her eyes and pretend that she didn't see anything since it was very troublesome or rather, she felt that her power might not be able to do anything, and she was very helpless.
   "Minamiya-san, please follow me. Ichijou-sama has finished his meeting," the female receptionist said.
   Natsuki nodded, but she didn't say much. She followed the female receptionist and then walked toward the room that was located on the top floor of this building. While walking, she observed how amazing the interior of this building was until she arrived in front of a huge door.
   "Please enter," the female receptionist said while opening the door with a smile.
   Natsuki nodded then walked inside. She could see a huge room inside, and the inside was quite simple that she was quite surprised, but even though this place was quite simple, it gave off a very comfortable feeling.
   "You're Minamiya Natsuki, the 'Witch of the Void.'" The young man smiled and said, "Nice to meet you. I'm Kasugano Haruka."
   Natsuki then saw a young man in an aloha shirt, shorts, and round sunglasses. She had to admit that even if his getups were quite individual, he might be the most handsome man that she had ever seen, which somehow made her blush, but then she realized something.
   Natsuki somehow realized that this meeting might not be as simple as it seemed, considering he might have introduced his real name to her. She took a deep breath, trying to calm down her throbbing heart, and said, "My name is Minamiya Natsuki. Nice to meet you."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1900: Witch of the Void 2
   When Natsuki entered his room, Haru observed Natsuki, and suddenly he started to wonder why there was a lot of legal loli in this world?
   Looking at Natsuki in front of him, Haru wasn't sure how to describe his feelings.
   Natsuki has long black hair that has a fringe and long bangs on either side of her face, and dark-blue eyes. She is seen wearing a gothic lolita outfit, and more importantly, she appears to be much younger because she has been in an enchanted sleep for ten years of which has made her body not age.
   Haru knew that Natsuki was at her 26, but right now, he could only see her as an elementary school student.
   Natsuki, who enjoyed the black tea that was brewed by Haru, suddenly raised her eyebrow and asked, "Did you think something rude about me?"
   "Yes, Natsuki-chan," Haru said.
   "..." Natsuki gripped the fan in her hand and said, "Don't call me Natsuki-chan!"
   "Well, what should I call you?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Just call me Natsuki, or Minamiya, or something, just don't use "-chan" on me." In truth, Natsuki almost exploded at this moment and wanted to throw her fan at him, but she held it, considering the status of the person in front of her was something that she couldn't fight.
   "Well, what are you doing here, Natsuki-chan?" Haru asked.
   Natsuki took a deep breath and said, "Kasugano-kun, was it?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "That's my real name."
   Natsuki raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why did you use a fake name?"
   "Wait! Before I answer your question, how about we make it interesting?" Haru said.
   "Interesting?" Natsuki frowned.
   "In truth, I don't like your tone and the way you look at me with such contempt eyes. I'm not a masochist, you know, Natsuki-chan?" Haru smiled and said, "I'm also not a criminal, and what reason do I need to answer your question? If it isn't your cute face, then I might directly tell someone to send you off."
   "...." This sudden change in personality caused Natsuki to feel stumped, but at the same time, she felt pressured at this moment. She could feel that her heart was palpitating, and it took a while before she could calm herself. "Yes, I'm sorry." It had been a while since she had met someone who could threaten her, even the president of various companies would be very respectful toward her, considering she was the "Witch of the Void," but the young man in front of her was different.
   Natsuki wasn't sure how to describe this feeling, but it was just she felt she needed to respect this young man, and she needed to realize that the reason that they could stand in the same place was that he let her, telling her that he could crush her anytime. She somehow wanted to try to attack him, but she knew that she couldn't since she couldn't even use her magic the moment she entered this place, which made her a bit speechless.
   "That's good." Haru smiled and said, "I've always believed that human nature has always been good, but if someone screws me, then I'll screw them back with a double payback." He then sipped his coffee calmly and asked, "You can ask me three questions, but in return, you have to answer three of my questions. If you don't want to, then let's just end our conversation right away."
   Natsuki frowned since she wasn't sure what kind of question that Haru would ask her, considering she knew a lot of secrets in this world, but she thought for a while and nodded. "I agree with your condition."
   "So who will ask first?" Haru asked.
   "I'll ask you first." Natsuki looked at Haru and asked, "What are you?"
   "Me? I'm a human," Haru said.
   "What?! Impossible!" Natsuki had never seen a powerful human such as him.
   "If you don't believe it, then it is alright, but you have lost one of your chances to ask me a question. You have two more chances," Haru said simply and didn't care about her complaint.
   Natsuki grumbled, but she didn't say much. She looked at him and asked, "What do you want to ask?"
   "Well, Natsuki-chan, can you let me see your real body? The photo is fine," Haru said.
   "Why?" Natsuki asked with a frown.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "....." Natsuki didn't see the harm in this request, so she just somehow gave him her real photo directly on her phone. "Here."
   Haru looked at the photo of grown-up Natsuki and had to admit that she was very beautiful. He looked at her and said, "You're really beautiful."
   "....." Natsuki's face reddened instantly since she was praised as cute usually, and she had never been praised as beautiful, which made her blush.
   "You're so cute when you're blushing, Natsuki-chan," Haru said with a smile.
   "Shut up!" Natsuki felt that the flow of the conversation was in Haru's hand, and she felt like she was being played around by him, which made her annoyed. "Anyway, I'll ask you my second question."
   "What's your purpose?" Natsuki asked.
   "My purpose?" Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "Which purpose?"
   "I mean, why you've attacked both MAR and the Island Management Corporation!" Natsuki said annoyedly.
   Haru looked at Natsuki blankly and asked, "You think that I'm the one who does it? I might be a genius at business, but do you think that someone causes a lot of trouble?"
   "Well, then let me ask you a question back, why did both MAR and the Island Management Corporation cause me a lot of trouble and even try to attack me?" Haru asked.
   "I'm just a businessman, I just want to do my business quietly, but someone just doesn't let me do it quietly, so..." Haru said with a smile.
   Natsuki looked at Haru for a while and asked, "You just want to do business?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded with a smile and said, "Natsuki-chan, you should know how fierce business competition is, and I can be killed by someone anytime, because I move someone else's cake, considering this place is the turf of MAR and the Island Management Corporation, but they realize that I'm stronger than they have thought, and they have sent you because they're helpless, right? You should know that if I'm not strong, then my head will be off from my neck now." He shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.
   "...." Natsuki couldn't deny Haru's words since that was the truth. She let out a sigh and nodded. "I understand, so what's your second question?"
   "Well, my second question is, are you single?" Haru asked.
   Natsuki's lips twitched and asked, "Wh - Why are you asking that question?!" She wasn't sure why. She felt like she just couldn't control her emotion in front of him.
   "You're a charming woman. Isn't it normal for me to court you?" Haru asked calmly
   Natsuki had lived for a long time, but it was the first time someone would flirt with her like this.
   "So?" Haru looked at Natsuki curiously.
   "...I'm single..." Natsuki murmured with a red face, with her loli body, was there any man that showed interest in her? Even if they showed an interest, she wouldn't care about them since she knew that they were weirdos, but Haru was different since he had seen her real appearance and showed an attraction toward her.
   "I see, that's great." Haru nodded with a smile and asked, "So the last question, what do you want to ask?"
   Natsuki took a deep breath and thought about what kind of the last question that she should ask him.
   Natsuki thought for a bit, looked at him, and asked, "Are you the fourth primogenitor?" She wasn't sure why she asked this question, but she asked this question anyway.
   "Yes." Haru nodded simply.
   Haru smiled and said, "You think that I'll hide my identity? No." He shook his head and said, "In front of overwhelming power, every conspiracy is useless, and even the legendary magical prison can't bind me. Even if the whole world wants to do something for me, I can handle all of them. If I want, I can even erase the electricity in Itogami Island, Japan, and even in the world forever, and at that time, everyone will return to the medieval era where there wasn't electricity. I wonder what they will do at that time."
   Natsuki couldn't say anything, and her body trembled at that moment. Even though no one would die, if Haru really erased all the electricity in this world, then...
   Natsuki couldn't think about the consequences, and even though Haru didn't kill anyone, the inconvenience that was brought without electricity was something that she couldn't imagine. There were more questions on her head, but she knew that she only had three questions, and she had used all of them. Depending on him, she could be erased now since she didn't even have the magic to do anything right now.
   "Well, it is my turn next," Haru said.
   Natsuki took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. She looked at him and asked, "What do you want to ask?"
   "Are you free tonight?" Haru asked.
   Natsuki had thought a lot about what kind of questions Haru would ask, whether what the MAR was planning or what the government or other organizations would do, but she had never really thought that this guy would really be interested in her. She took a deep breath and nodded. "I'm free tonight. Let's have dinner at my house." She made her decision without hesitation since she wanted to learn more about him. It didn't mean that she had an interest in him, but she just wanted to know whether his existence would harm the world. Well, she really didn't have an interest in him, alright?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1901: The harem protagonist is always very busy
   When Natsuki walked out from the building, she looked at the building again for a moment and looked in the direction of his office, and somehow her face reddened. She quickly used her teleportation and disappeared, and at the same time, she knew that she needed to remind everyone that he was the new fourth primogenitor, and unlike the stupid Kojou Akatsuki, Haru's threat was several times bigger than anything, considering the threat that Haru had given to everyone.
   'Erasing all the electricity in this world, huh?'
   Natsuki could only imagine that the world would be instantly in chaos when she heard that possibility. With this matter being completed, she needed to quickly go back and report to their previous conversation and tell everyone not to provoke him. Then after that, she was going to prepare their date, wait, that wasn't right, what she would prepare the official matter since she had a lot of things that she needed to talk about with him, not because she was interested in his invitation, alright?
   As for the conflict between the MAR and the Black Clover, Natsuki didn't really care much and decided to ignore this matter, considering it had nothing to do with her.
   Haru didn't expect Natsuki to be so cute, well, her appearance was very cute, but he was more interested in her sexy body rather than the cute one.
   'But legendary prison, huh?'
   In truth, Haru had an interest in this prison, and he was wondering what kind of place it was, but he knew that that place wasn't that powerful, considering it wasn't able to catch the three primogenitors in this world. He was in the middle of a thought, but then the door of his office opened so suddenly.
   "Haru! Where's Natsuki-chan? Where's she?" Mimori entered Haru's room and looked around. Natsuki was also her son's teacher, and of course, she had seen Natsuki several times, and at how cute she was, if possible, she wanted to hug Natsuki all the time, giving her a plushy or something.
   Haru looked at Mimori helplessly and said, "She has gone back."
   "What?! How could that be?! I want to see her wear various uniforms that I have taken out from the company!" Anyway, Haru had a garment and fashion company. Mimori used that company very well to create various costumes that she loved.
   Looking at how perverted Mimori was, somehow Haru could imagine Kojou and Nagisa might be perverts, not that he was going to say anything since he knew that he was also a pervert.
   "Still, what's she doing here?" Mimori asked since she knew Natsuki's role on this island wasn't that simple.
   "She questioned me about my purpose and identity, that's all," Haru said.
   "I see... you've told her that you're the fourth primogenitor?" Mimori asked, sat on his lap, looking at him curiously.
   "....." Mimori took a deep breath and asked, "You don't hide it?"
   "Why should I hide it? And even if they know, can they do something about me?" Haru asked.
   "....." Mimori thought about all the abilities that were shown by Haru and knew that there was no way for an organization or an individual to be able to posses a threat to him, even if it was possible, he could run away directly to the outer space, then send out a meteor one after another, that way, who could catch him?
   "What kind of threat did you say to Natsuki-chan before?" Mimori asked.
   "I told them that if they kept causing me trouble, I would erase all the electricity in this world and turn back the era into the medieval era," Haru said.
   Mimori couldn't say any words, but she had to admit that this threat was very effective, and it wasn't that cruel since Haru didn't kill anyone. "That's a great idea!"
   "Right?" Haru nodded and said, "Well, with the disappearance of the electricity, the demon might be more rampant, though." After all, like a human, not all a demon was good, and once they went on berserk, there was nothing that could stop them, especially when a human didn't have an advanced weapon that could protect them.
   "Humans aren't that weak. Each of them has a unique power. You're also a human, too, right? I'm sure you won't let them go rampant if you really erase the electricity in this world," Mimori said.
   "Well, that's true." Haru nodded.
   "Still, the MAR is surely very persistent, huh?" Mimori was quite annoyed at the MAR at that moment.
   "Well, you don't need to worry. With me beside you, no one will be able to do something about you," Haru said while caressing Mimori's head gently.
   Mimori blushed, snuggled into him, and said, "Say, you have a date with Natsuki-chan tonight, right?"
   "Go! Go and date her! I support you!" Mimori thought for a while and said, "By the way, you're still 16 years old, right? Why don't you just enter high school? Even without you, the company is doing very well, right?"
   "...You want me to go to school?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Of course, the office is all right, but I'm not sure about the school. More importantly, you can get a lot of cute girls there!" Mimori said with an excited expression.
   "..." Haru had known from the beginning that this girl was a pervert, but he didn't expect that she would be this much of a pervert. He then threw her on the sofa and decided to teach her a lesson to keep her mouth.
   "Kyaaa~~~" Mimori let out a loud voice before it turned into a loud moan, and she had to admit that she might be waiting for this moment.
   Haru was on his way to Natsuki's house, but he decided to bring something first, such as tea or cake. It wasn't something expensive, but he was only visiting Natsuki's house for the first time, so he didn't buy anything exaggerated, but before he walked to Natsuki's house, he walked around the island for a bit to see whether he could see something interesting.
   Haru spent most of his time on business, after all, so he didn't have time to enjoy this island. Looking at the scenery around the town, he thought that he should bring Avrora, Semiramis, and Mimori in the future.
   Wearing a facemask and round sunglasses, Haru walked lazily, but he still attracted a lot of attention, considering his silver hair was so beautiful, and his smell was so amazing. Unfortunately, he was wearing a facemask and round sunglasses that no one could see his face at this moment, but...
   Haru knew that his day wouldn't be so peaceful, especially when he saw part of the department store in front of him was destroyed by the fight of two demons. Watching two demons fighting each other, he raised his eyebrow, but he didn't say much since it happened every day.
   'Werewolf and a vampire, huh?'
   Haru thought and only watched along with the crowd, waiting for the Island Guard to come, but when he saw two girls, who were about to be caught in their fight, he quickly moved and kicked one of those demons directly.
   The two girls seemed to be quite dumbfounded when they saw Haru suddenly appear in front of them and save them.
   As for the werewolf type of demon, he was directly passed out after he was kicked by Haru.
   "Are you two alright? Let's talk later and run away now," Haru said.
   The two girls had a lot of questions, but they nodded quickly since they didn't want to be caught by the fight anymore, but...
   "Oi! Don't you think that you can run away!"
   Haru and the two girls suddenly saw one of the demons summoned a wolf with a wind that surrounded its body, and they knew instantly that this demon had summoned his familiar.
   Haru frowned and wondered whether it was a trap, but he didn't think too much since all he needed was to smack them up.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1902: Can we meet again?
   Asagi and her friend, Rin Tsukishima, went to the department store to play together. In truth, they had invited both Yaze and Kojou, but both of them were too lazy to go out with them, so, in the end, both of them walked together after they went home from school.
   "Geez, that stupid Kojou!" Asagi was annoyed when she thought about Kojou's lack of response.
   Rin let out a sigh and said, "Asagi, you're a beautiful girl. What do you like about that guy?" She really didn't understand Asagi's taste of man, after all, Asagi was so beautiful, and there were a lot of guys who had an interest in her, but this girl fell for someone who was so oblivious and stupid, which made her really couldn't understand what she was thinking.
   "Rin..." Asagi also wasn't sure why she liked Kojou, after all. In truth, she also didn't really understand why she felt this way, or rather, it might be because of the author's plot? It happened because of the protagonist aura, no one was sure, since she was also very unsure at why she had fallen for Kojou since there was really no special meeting between the two nor he had saved her, but she just fell with him, which made her a bit confused.
   "Well, enough to talk about, guys! Let's just have fun!" Rin said without hesitation.
   "Yes!" Asagi nodded and cheered without hesitation. "Let's forget about a guy and have fun with the two of us!"
   Rin looked at Asagi and said, "Just don't swing that way, alright?"
   "Wh - What the hell are you talking about?!"
   Rin and Asagi were having a blast together, shopping here and there, playing together, but they forgot that as the heroine of the story, and with her special identity, there was a lot of accident that happened around her but her luck had always been so good.
   Rin and Asagi were startled, and there was a loud sound of the alarm. After a moment of shock, they opened their eyes and saw two demons fighting each other.
   One demon was a werewolf type of demon, and the other one seemed to be a vampire since they could see the fangs on his mouth.
   "Rin, let's run!" Asagi's mind had always been so good, and she knew that she couldn't stay here too long.
   Rin also nodded and quickly ran away.
   Both of them quickly ran away, but the fight between the two demons got closer and closer toward them.
   "Why are you two getting closer and closer!" Asagi really wanted to cry at that moment. "Mogwai, what about the Island Guard?"
   Mogwai is an A.I. who assists Asagi and is very helpful in every situation.
   "Ojou (My lady), the Island Guard will come at least 20 minutes!" Mogwai answered.
   "That's too long! What are they doing! Why do they think we have paid our taxes!" Asagi complained.
   "You can't blame them. After all, there's a lot of fights like this on the island," Mogwai said, but then it was observing the surrounding area to see whether there was something that could help them.
   As for Rin, she didn't feel that much surprised by Asagi, who was talking with Mogwai since she also knew about Asagi's part-time job as a programmer and a hacker.
   "Ojou, run that way!" Mogwai suddenly said.
   Hearing Mogwai's words, Asagi and Rin didn't hesitate and followed Mogwai's words, but it might be their imagination, suddenly they were attracted by a young man who had silver hair while wearing round sunglasses and a facemask. Their eyes met each other until suddenly the man disappeared and appeared in front of them.
   The werewolf, who was thrown away, was about to hit both Asagi and Rin, but he was kicked by Haru directly and passed out.
   "Are you two alright? Let's talk later and run away now," the young man said.
   Rin and Asagi looked at the young man for a moment, but they quickly nodded, but was it so easy to run away?
   "Oi! Don't you think that you can run away!"
   The vampire, who was fighting against the werewolf, seemed to be unable to accept when the werewolf was being beaten by Haru directly so he quickly summoned his Vassal Beast to be ready to fight Haru since he could see that Haru was very strong.
   Looking at the fierce green wolf that was surrounded by wind, Haru knew that this was the Vassal Beast of the vampire in front of him.
   "Hey, let's run! That guy is a vampire! You should know how dangerous his Vassal Beast is!" Asagi quickly said since she didn't want the guy who had just helped them to be hurt. Even though she could tell that he was very strong, a vampire was the strongest demon out there, and she could tell that the vassal beast that was owned by the vampire was very dangerous.
   "If we can run away, then I'll run away, you know?" Haru said helplessly, then asked, "Is there a pipe steel or something?" He thought for a while and decided to use a power that wouldn't cause too much commotion.
   Rin and Asagi were confused, but Mogwai quickly reacted.
   "Nii-chan, there's pipe metal one meter away from you," Mogwai's voice was heard through Asagi's smartphone.
   "Thanks." Haru found the pipe steel directly, held it with his hands, then started to breathe.
   The sound of his breathing was so loud that it caused both Rin and Asagi to be startled.
   As for the vampire, he only laughed and looked at Haru in disdain. "What can you do with just pipe steel alone! Grigor, attack him!"
   Haru let out his breath softly and said, "First Form: Water Surface Slash." He created a powerful single concentrated slash and decapitated the head of the wind wolf directly.
   No sound was heard at this moment when everyone saw how easy it was for him to dedicate the head of the vassal beast.
   "Wh --?!" The vampire was dumbfounded and couldn't believe what he had seen, but then, he saw Haru throw the metal pipe directly on his head and make him pass out.
   Haru then clapped his hands to clean the dirt from the metal pipe that he held before. He then looked at the two girls and had to admit that they were very beautiful, but he didn't have time to talk with them now. "Well, can you hack the camera around so my face won't appear here? I don't really want to be caught by troublesome matters."
   "Oh, oh!" Asagi quickly reacted and nodded since it was a very easy thing for her to erase Haru's trace on the camera.
   "Now I need to go. I've got somewhere to go. See you somewhere," Haru said and left.
   "Wait!!!" Asagi and Rin quickly reacted when they saw him had gone, but it was too late since he had disappeared.
   Rin looked at Asagi and asked, "Do you think that we can meet him again?"
   "Well, hopefully..." Asagi hadn't said thank you yet, but he had disappeared, which made her sigh.
   "But he's cool, isn't it?" Rin said.
   "Yeah..." Asagi nodded absentmindedly.
   As for Mogwai, it recorded Haru's fighting style since it had never seen such a powerful samurai.
   Anyway, somehow, they had a feeling that they would meet him again in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1903: Dinner?
   Natsuki was waiting at her house, and somehow she felt slightly nervous, but at the same time, she was quite annoyed since that guy was late!
   Natsuki was waiting for a while until she heard the sound of the bell from the security of her apartment building that told her someone had come to see her and when she heard the name of that person, she quickly told the security to tell that person to go inside.
   Natsuki was living in an apartment building on the top floor, and she owned the floor directly. She was a teacher, the "Witch of Void," a wizard, and also the guardian of the legendary magical prison. She didn't lack money.
   Natsuki stared at her appearance in the mirror before she nodded and made the mirror disappear with her space magic. The feeling when she couldn't use her magic in Haru's office was very uncomfortable, but now it was different. However, even if she could use magic, she didn't intend to try something weird on Haru since she just wanted to have dinner with him and talk more about him.
   Natsuki also had given her report to the people above, and as expected, everyone's expression turned grim when they heard that Haru was the fourth primogenitor and his threat to erase all the electricity in this world. She also told Haru's intention and purpose to everyone, which caused them to be silent.
   In this world, there had always been two types of people, which were conservative and radical, the radical politician would propose to kill the fourth primogenitor, ignoring the fact that they didn't have the power to fight him, but the conservative politician felt that it was better to live peacefully with the fourth primogenitor since they didn't have an ability to fight him, and his threat was just too much.
   Erasing all the electricity in this world, if it was before, then they might not believe it, but they had seen how Haru was able to cause a power outage on the headquarters of the MAR and the headquarters of the Island Management Corporation, but they knew that wasn't all of his power and more importantly, he had a lot of more troublesome power.
   Haru was in the Itogami Island now, but Natsuki had told everyone that he had the ability to teleport, which was a very troublesome ability since he could go anywhere, and if he happened to teleport to their home?
   There weren't many radical people at the meeting, and some people also had put their money on Haru's investment management and clearly saw their assets increased, which tied them up with interest.
   The fourth primogenitor was the strongest primogenitor in this world, and now, they understood those words clearly.
   However, it didn't mean Haru's life would be peaceful after he showed his power, and there were sure a lot of people who would be attracted by his power, used him, or wanted to become his follower.
   Anyway, there was a lot of conspiracy that was built around him, but for Haru, it didn't really matter, especially when he saw Natsuki, who seemed to be blushing in front of him. "Natsuki-chan, sorry, I'm late."
   "Hmph! The food has gotten cold because you're late, you know?" Natsuki was a bit annoyed, but she was a bit shy at that moment.
   "Well, how about I cook you something?" Haru asked.
   Natsuki was startled and asked, "You can cook?"
   "Well, I own a processing food company, restaurant, and a hotel, right? And you should know how popular the food in that place is," Haru said.
   Natsuki nodded and knew how popular the food was at both Haru's processing food company, restaurant, and hotel. She raised her eyebrow and asked in doubt, "You're the one who has made the recipe."
   "Of course." Haru nodded and said, "If you don't believe, let me cook you something, and as for the cold food, I'll eat them all. You have prepared something for me, and I can't waste it." He might be the richest man on earth and had various identities, but he had never wasted his food.
   Natsuki was curious, so she didn't stop him and watched his figure cook in the kitchen. Somehow, there was an imagination where she thought that it might be good to have a husband, but she quickly shook her head, but the blush on her face couldn't be easily erased.
   The cooking process was quite enjoyable. After the food was ready, they ate together while talking to each other. Both of them talked to each other to get to know each other better.
   Natsuki was dumbfounded when she learned that Haru was only 16 years old. "You're 16 years old?"
   "Um." Haru nodded easily while sipping the wine in his hand.
   "......." Natsuki looked at the wine in his hand and wasn't sure how to react. If a rule could bind him, then she would really do it in the beginning. She took a deep breath and asked, "You have never thought to go to school?"
   "School?" Haru looked at Natsuki and asked, "Now that you mention it, you're a teacher, right, Natsuki-chan?"
   "Um." Natsuki nodded and didn't care whether Haru called him Natsuki-chan or not since she had gotten used to it. "Don't you want to go to school?" She thought that if he went to the school, she could monitor him better.
   "School, huh?" Haru thought for a while and thought about what Mimori had said, then thought about the two girls that he had met before. "What's the name of your school?"
   "Saikai Academy." Natsuki's eyes were a bit hot, and she said, "I'm an English teacher there, and by the way, your business partner Mimori Akatsuki's children are students at that school."
   "Well, I'll think about it. If I want to go to school, I'll tell you," Haru said.
   "Okay." Natsuki looked at Haru and said, "Because of your achievement, you might not think too much about the school, but I think it is necessary for you."
   Haru looked at Natsuki curiously and asked, "Such as?"
   When Haru asked this question, Natsuki's words stuck since she couldn't say anything. Necessary? What kind? Intrapersonal skills? If Haru wasn't good at talking, then she might not be able to make her heart flutter from time to time.
   "Okay, Natsuki-chan, I won't tease you anymore, and I'll join your school," Haru said with a smile.
   "Why?" Natsuki asked in some confusion.
   "I think if I can spend more time with you, it is worth it to come to the school," Haru said sincerely.
   Natsuki's face was burning red, but she quickly took a deep breath and said, "You'll be my student from now on. Please refrain from using such flirtatious words in front of everyone later." If Haru kept flirting with her from time to time, then her image as a tough teacher would be destroyed!
   "So if there's only two of us, is it possible?" Haru asked again.
   Natsuki took a deep breath and didn't expect the power of the fourth primogenitor to be more dangerous than she had thought. "...Only when we're together, alright?" Leaving those words in a murmur, she quickly turned her face since she didn't want him to see her blushing face.
   Haru looked at Natsuki with a smile and thought that this woman was really cute. "You're so cute, Natsuki-chan!"
   Being hugged so suddenly, Natsuki was startled and became panicked. "Do - Don't hug me so suddenly!"
   Haru didn't care much about Natsuki's words, staring at her with a sincere expression, and said, "I hope that I can see your real body soon."
   Natsuki looked at Haru in surprise and stunned before she nodded unsurely. "Um." Not with this body, but she wanted to see him with her real body, but she knew that it wouldn't be that easy. However, she had a feeling that this guy had a way to do it somehow. She wasn't sure why, but she had that feeling somehow.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1904: Transfer Student
   In the morning before the class was about to start, Asagi and Rin were in their class together, discussing their meeting with that mysterious young man that had helped them a few days ago. They had to admit that they couldn't get him out of their heads.
   "If you want, I can use my network to search for him, you know?" Mogwai suddenly said.
   "No, you don't need to." Asagi quickly shook her head since she felt that she was doing a crime if she did something like that.
   "But still, I've never seen someone with such powerful swordsmanship," Rin said in a sigh.
   "That's true." Asagi nodded in agreement.
   When they saw Haru slash the pipe metal and decapitate the head of the vassal beast directly with something blunt, they had to admit that they had never seen such beautiful swordsmanship in their life.
   "Now that you mention it, what is the name of his sword technique? I remember him saying the name of his technique before he swung the metal pipe," Asagi said while rubbing her chin.
   "It's the First Form: Water Surface Slash," Mogwai said.
   "Does someone master such a sword technique other than him? Or have you heard such a similar or the same sword technique?" Rin asked.
   "Mogwai?" Asagi looked at her personal AI.
   "No, from the data that I've collected, there isn't anything similar or the same sword technique that is used by that young man," Mogwai said.
   "But... such a thing, isn't it a bit weird? Such a powerful sword technique, if someone can master it, they should be very famous, right?" Rin said.
   "That's true..." Asagi also felt weird, but then she said, "Well, it isn't something that we need to talk about now, and I'm sure that he has his own problem."
   "Well, that's true." Rin nodded, but then she said, "Still, don't you think that he might be handsome?"
   "Huh?" Asagi blushed lightly and asked, "How can you be so sure that he is handsome? He was wearing round sunglasses and a facemask, you know?"
   "Well, duh, isn't it obvious? But well... it might be impossible for you who don't have an eye for a man," Rin said with a snort.
   "Huh?! What was that?!" Asagi was annoyed and seemed unable to accept such a statement.
   "Hey, what are you fighting in the early morning?"
   Asagi and Rin turned their heads and saw both Yaze and Kojou, who looked at them curiously.
   "Well, nothing." Rin shook her head and didn't really want to say much.
   "Hey, don't be like that. I have become curious now," Kojou said while looking at both Asagi and Rin, wondering what they were saying so excitedly.
   "Really, nothing, you should sit down since the class is about to start," Asagi said and ignored Kojou.
   "Hey, don't be like that, can you at least tell me?" Kojou asked since he became even curious.
   "You're too persistent. Just sit down on your own seat now, Kojou. The class almost starts," Asagi said without hesitation since there was no way that she could tell Kojou that she was almost attacked by a demon, and she also had promised that person to keep what he was doing at that time as a secret which was why she wouldn't tell anyone, including Kojou and Yaze.
   "What was that? You don't need to act like that, right? I just wanted to know..." Kojou couldn't help but sulk when both Rin and Asagi seemed to reject his request.
   Yaze looked at both Asagi and Rin, but he didn't say much since it had nothing to do with him.
   Rin and Asagi then continued to talk to each other, but then stopped when Natsuki entered the class.
   It had been a while since everyone had seen Natsuki, and even though she might be very strict, she was, after all, their homeroom teacher, and somehow they missed him.
   Kojou also somehow missed Natsuki, but Natsuki ignored him and then looked at everyone in the class directly. "Right, before I start the class, I want to introduce you to a transfer student."
   Everyone was surprised, and at the same time, they were curious since it was pretty rare for someone to become a transfer student right at this moment.
   The guys were hoping that the new transfer student would be a guy, but the girls hoped that it would be a handsome guy.
   Kojou then whispered to his friend and asked, "Yaze, what do you think?"
   Yaze, who knew the ins and outs of this transfer student, felt a bit complicated, but he felt that it was all good since it seemed that he didn't have much change on his job, considering the target of his observation would become his classmate soon. "Well, it should be a guy."
   "What? A guy? Really?" Kojou was surprised and looked at Yaze curiously, wondering where this guy could get the information for the transfer student, but then he was also looking at the direction of the transfer student, wondering what kind of guy would enter their class.
   "Well, just wait," Yaze said nonchalantly, but in truth, he was quite nervous when he thought about the real identity of the transfer student, and in truth, he was wondering how the personality of this person was, but looking at Natsuki, he somehow sighed in relief since he knew that she had a close relationship with this new fourth primogenitor.
   Kojou looked at Yaze for a bit and could only shake his head lazily since this transfer student had nothing to do with him.
   As for Asagi and Rin, even though they were curious about the transfer student, their minds were preoccupied with the young man that had saved them, and they were curious whether they could see him again, but they would have never thought that they would meet him so soon.
   "Kasugano, enter the class," Natsuki said, and somehow when she called his name, her strict expression turned soft for a moment.
   Then the door of the class opened, and everyone in the class straightened their backs, looking at the transfer student who entered the class relaxedly.
   Saikai Academy's uniform had quite a degree of freedom, as long as the students wore their uniform, the school didn't think too much if the students wore some other accessories, even Kojou was wearing a white jacket all the time, and Yaze even wore headphones all the time, so when Haru was wearing a black sweater outside of his uniform, no one said anything, but the moment, he entered his figure attracted everyone's attention directly whether they were a guy or a female.
   The guys twitched their lips and somehow felt a bit pressured by him, but for the girls, they were very excited at this moment. However, Rin and Asagi were dumbfounded, especially when they saw the familiar facemask that they had seen a few days ago.
   The transfer student might be using a facemask to hide half of his mask, but everyone could tell that he was very handsome, especially his silver hair really fascinated them.
   Haru then looked at everyone, and even though they couldn't see his smiling face, they could see that his eyes were smiling at them. "Hello everyone, my name is Kasugano Haruka. I hope that we can get along with each other from now on." From his experience in various worlds and quests, he knew that in the harem fantasy manga, the high school student was the best identity for him, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1905: Do you remember me?
   When the break started, Natsuki left the class, then glanced at Haru, who was surrounded by many girls instantly, which made her lips twitch, but she didn't feel that surprised, considering how handsome this guy was.
   Natsuki felt that it was a good thing that Haru was wearing a facemask, or rather, she felt that he should use a disguised tool or something since she knew that this guy was too handsome. Somehow, when she stared at him, he also stared at her and smiled at her. She blushed and quickly looked away since she was afraid that someone might realize their dubious relationship. Unlike before, they were students and teachers now, and even though it sounded quite exciting, it was taboo for a teacher and a student to love each other.
   Haru looked at Natsuki, who walked out hurriedly and couldn't help but feel amused.
   "Kasugano-kun, where are you from?"
   "Why did you transfer so suddenly?"
   "Why did you wear a facemask?"
   Haru answered the questions one by one, but somehow, there was a weird question mixed, but he didn't think too much.
   When the girls were very excited, talking with him, the boys were sulking and couldn't help but feel quite jealous when they saw how popular Haru was, but what could they do?
   The guys could see how big Haru's body was. Even though his body wasn't a muscular type, he was very tall and well-built. Somehow he was very intimidating for the guys, but at the same time, they felt that it was very comfortable to be near him, which somehow made their hearts feel complicated.
   Of course, there was an exception, and that was Kojou. He stared at Haru and felt a bit jealous when he saw Haru's popularity. "What's so good about that guy? His face might not be that handsome, right? If he's handsome, then he shouldn't wear a facemask."
   Yaze looked at his best friend and asked curiously, "What's wrong, Kojou? Are you jealous?" He didn't feel jealous toward Haru since he knew Haru's real identity, even though there wasn't any concrete evidence now. Still, the fact that many companies and various organizations had caused a lot of trouble to the Black Clover Group had either disappeared. Their headquarters being messed up was the best evidence out there, so rather than thinking about how popular Haru was, it was better to use this chance to observe him more. Still, he had to admit that Haru had this aura that made everyone move closer at him.
   Yaze then observed Haru again, but then he was dumbfounded when he saw both Asagi and Rin talking with him chummily before the three of them decided to go out together.
   "Huh? Asagi and Tsukishima are...?" Kojou was dumbfounded when he saw his female best friend would go with Haru.
   Yaze and Kojou then looked at each other and nodded without hesitation.
   "Thank you, hmm..." Haru looked at Asagi and Rin and only realized that he didn't know their names.
   "My name is Rin Tsukishima," Rin said.
   "I'm Asagi Aiba," Asagi said.
   "I see, Tsukishima-san, Aiba-san." Haru nodded and said, "Thank you for your help since I might not have time to eat if you don't help me back then."
   "You don't need to think too much since you've helped us before, right, Kasugano-kun?" Rin said with a smile.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and said, "Well, you don't tell anyone, right?"
   Asagi and Rin shook their heads at the same time.
   "No, you don't need to worry for someone to know your identity, but are you part of the Island Guard or something?" Asagi asked curiously.
   "And it might not be related, but somehow, aren't you a bit similar to Ichijou Haruka? Especially your hair," Rin suddenly said.
   Asagi only realized it, but somehow she realized that Haru was quite similar to the Ichijou Haruka, the most popular businessman.
   Haru thought for a while and said, "Well... just keep it a secret, but I'm related." It wasn't that he didn't want to say that he was Ichijou Haruka, but he was sure that the two of them wouldn't believe him and thought of him as joking. He was also quite lazy to explain to he just thought of an excuse directly.
   Asagi and Rin quickly nodded since they knew how troublesome it was when everyone knew that Haru related to Ichijou Haruka.
   Haru then looked at Asagi and asked, "Now that you mention it, Aiba-san, can I ask you something?"
   "What's wrong?" Asagi looked at Haru curiously.
   "How did you make sure that the Island Security or the island management wouldn't find me out? Even though my brother will clear up most of my problems, I don't really want to trouble him, which is why I'm quite grateful toward you," Haru said some bullshit.
   "Oh, I'm quite a good hacker, so I erased all the videos that have happened before," Asagi said as if she did something trivial.
   "....." The corner of Haru's eye twitched and asked, "Is that alright?"
   "Well, with my skills, no one is going to notice it. So you don't need to worry," Asagi said without hesitation while patting her chest, causing them to tremble.
   Rin smiled and said, "You don't need to worry too much. She's a very skilled hacker, and she also has an AI to help her."
   Suddenly a voice sounded from Asagi's phone.
   "Oh, that's the sound of your AI?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Asagi then showed Mogwai on her phone. "This is Mogwai."
   "Nice to meet you, Kasugano," Mogwai said.
   "Nice to meet you, Mogwai." Haru nodded and said, "Well, if you have trouble, just tell me since if something happens to you, then I partly blame, right?"
   Asagi looked at Haru for a while and nodded with a smile. "Then I'll ask your help if I really need it, but before that, let me treat you to something first. You have helped us before, after all."
   "Yes, just order what you want in the cafeteria. We'll treat you," Rin also said without hesitation.
   "Then I'll accept your offer." Haru might not lack money, but being treated by a girl was a good thing, right?
   The three of them then continued to talk with each other, and Rin and Asagi had to admit that it was delightful to talk with Haru.
   On the other hand, Haru felt like Asagi was quite special, especially when he could see a huge amount of luck around her. With "Elemental Sight" and "Snatch," he developed an ability to measure someone's conceptual status from strength, luck, defense, intelligence, etc., which was a very great ability, if he had to say.
   Then the three of them went to the cafeteria and ordered something to eat, but when they were about to eat, Asagi and Rin stared at Haru intently.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked amusingly.
   "No, we're really curious about your face," Rin said.
   "Can you show us your face?" Asagi asked.
   After all, neither of them had seen his face, which was why they were curious how his face was under that facemask.
   "Well, I don't mind." Haru nodded and was about to take off his facemask to eat, but...
   "Asagi, Tsukishima, what are you eating?"
   Hearing this familiar voice, Asagi and Rin turned their heads and saw both Kojou and Yaze, but they quickly ignored them when they heard Haru's voice.
   "Thank you for the food."
   Asagi and Rin looked at Haru, who had eaten his udon instantly and lost their chance to see his real face.
   Asagi and Rin were very annoyed at that moment.
   "Wh - what?" Kojou was very confused at that moment, wondering why they were angry at him.
   Watching the scene in front of them, Haru looked at Kojou and understood what type of protagonist this guy was, which somehow made him want to shake his head since he was sure this guy might not even realize when...
   Haru almost started his bad habit, but well, it didn't really matter, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1906: Lunch?
   After Rin and Asagi got angry at Kojou since this guy ruined their chance to see Haru's face, Haru said, "Well, Tsukishima-san, Aiba-san, are these two your friends?"
   Asagi let out a long sigh and said, "This stupid guy is Akatsuki Kojou, and the other one is Yaze Motoki. We have been friends since middle school."
   "Ha? What do you mean by stupid?!" Kojou was annoyed.
   Asagi looked at Kojou, and somehow she was too lazy to say anything at that moment.
   "Hello, Kasugano-san, my name is Motoki Yaze," Yaze introduced himself with a smile.
   "Hello, Motoki-san, Akatsuki-san," Haru said while looking at both Kojou and Yaze.
   "Nice to meet you..." Kojou wasn't sure why, but he had mixed feelings when he saw Haru. He wasn't sure of the reason, though. Still, it was weird after all. It was their first time meeting each other.
   "Tsukishima-san, Aiba-san, is it alright for both of them to join us? I've just transferred here, so I thought that it might be good to have a male acquaintance," Haru said.
   "Sure, but Kojou, don't do something stupid!" Asagi said without hesitation.
   "Ha? What do you mean by that?!" Kojou was furious.
   While they were fighting each other, Yaze let out a sigh and said, "Well, Kojou, let's grab something first, or else, we might not have time to eat."
   Kojou nodded and went out to buy lunch.
   Asagi snorted, but she didn't say much.
   Haru looked at Asagi and asked, "Your relationship with Akatsuki-san is pretty close."
   Asagi was dumbfounded, but Rin nodded and said, "Yes, she has a crush on him."
   "What?!" Asagi was even more dumbfounded when she heard Rin's words.
   "I see, Akatsuki-san is very lucky to have a cute girl like Aiba-san to like him," Haru said with a sigh, clearly showing jealousy, then looked at Tsukishima and asked, "How about you, Tsukishima-san, do you have someone that you like?"
   "Well... I might have..." Tsukishima said with a light blush, staring at Haru.
   Haru smiled and said, "I see... I wonder who that lucky guy is?"
   Tsukishima chuckled and looked at him happily.
   Then both of them talked to each other to get to know each other better, as for Asagi...
   Asagi had never known that her best friend would suddenly betray her, but...
   'Why should I feel betrayed?'
   Asagi turned her gaze toward Kojou, who ordered lunch in the cafeteria and couldn't help but feel complex. She then stared at Rin, her best friend, and she wasn't blind enough to see that her friend had an interest in Haru, and as her best friend, shouldn't she support her?
   While Haru and Rin talked to each other, suddenly someone called his name out.
   The three of them turned their heads, and Haru was surprised to see Nagisa. "Nagisa?"
   "Ah, it's really you!" Nagisa quickly strode over Haru and looked at him excitedly, then she asked, "What are you doing here?" She was happy, but she was also confused at that moment.
   "I have decided to transfer to this school. I'm still 16, do you remember?" Haru said with a smile.
   Nagisa was a bit confused, but she ignored the details since she was just happy to see him at the same school as her. "That's great! We can see each other more often now!"
   "That's true." Haru nodded.
   When Haru and Nagisa talked to each other, Asagi and Rin also looked at Nagisa, wondering why Kojou's little sister could be so close with Haru?
   "Right, Nagisa, can you keep my identity a secret? I'm sure that it'll be very troublesome if my identity is being known, and if someone asks you what our relationship is, just say that I'm related to Ichijou Haruka. We have met each other in the past," Haru said in a whisper.
   "Of course!" Nagisa nodded and felt happy since it felt like they shared a secret between the two.
   Asagi and Rin wanted to ask about the relationship between Haru and Nagisa, but suddenly...
   "Huh? Nagisa, what are you doing here?" Kojou asked as he came with Yaze.
   "Ah, Kojou-kun, I just met Haru," Nagisa said with a smile.
   Kojou, who seemed to forget what had happened during the Golden Week, was startled and then looked at Haru and Nagisa with a dumbfounded expression before he looked at Haru in wary. "You know, Nagisa?"
   "You're Akatsuki Kojou, right?" Haru asked.
   Kojou nodded and said, "That's my name."
   "Well, I'm related to Ichijou Haruka, so I know both your mother and little sister by chance, right?" Haru said while looking at Nagisa.
   Nagisa also nodded with a cute blush on her cheeks.
   "........." Kojou wasn't sure why, but he felt a huge threat from Haru, but he didn't think too much and thought that it was his imagination. He then nodded and said, "I see." He thought it was normal for Nagisa and Haru to know each other by chance since his mother worked with Haru's brother.
   "Nagisa, aren't your friends waiting for you there?" Haru suddenly said.
   "Ah, that's right!" Nagisa thought for a moment and said, "Wait a moment, I'll talk with them before I join you to have lunch! Don't leave me so suddenly!" She moved very fast and ran in the direction of her friends.
   "Your relationship seems to be very close," Asagi suddenly said.
   "Me? With Nagisa?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Asagi nodded and said, "You've called her by her first name, after all."
   "Do you want me to call you by your first name? You can also just call me Haru, rather than Kasugano," Haru said.
   "Is that alright?" Rin asked in surprise.
   "Why not, Rin?" Haru said with a smile.
   Rin was a bit shy, but she nodded with a smile. "Then, I'll call you Haru from now on."
   Asagi felt complex at that moment, but she wasn't sure what to say.
   "By the way, Aiba-san, is it alright for me to call you Asagi too?" Haru asked.
   Asagi was surprised, but she nodded. "I don't mind. I'll call you, Haru too, is that alright?"
   The three of them talked to each other as Yaze observed how Haru was able to become so chummy with two girls simultaneously, then he looked at Kojou, who was eating his food without even realizing anything, which somehow made him sigh. "Hey Kojou, is this alright?"
   "Ha? What do you mean?" Kojou asked with a confused expression.
   "......." Yaze let out a long sigh and shook his head. "Well, if you're alright, then I won't say much." He also didn't think that Kojou could match Haru, especially when Kojou had lost his ability as a fourth primogenitor.
   "Hmm?" Kojou looked at Yaze with a weird expression before he shook his head and didn't think too much, but then his gaze was quite wary when he saw his little sister got close with Haru again, wondering whether his little sister had a feeling toward Haru.
   'Well, she's still young, so she shouldn't have that kind of feeling toward the opposite gender, right?'
   Kojou nodded and didn't think too much, continued to eat his lunch since it tasted so good.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1907: Why don't we try?
   After they ate in the cafeteria, Rin and Asagi didn't immediately go back to the class. Instead, both of them went to the bathroom first.
   Haru, Kojou, and Yaze didn't think too much and went back to the class since there was no way to follow the two girls to the toilet.
   When Rin and Asagi entered the toilet, Rin looked at Asagi immediately and said, "You must have something to say, right?"
   "Um." Asagi nodded with a complicated expression and asked, "Do you like Haru?"
   "Well... yeah..." Rin nodded with a blush.
   "I see..." Asagi nodded, but somehow she couldn't say that she would support Rin.
   Rin looked at Asagi and asked with a smile, "What? Are you also falling for him?"
   "Huh?!" Asagi was dumbfounded when she heard Rin's question, and her face quickly reddened.
   "You know, I feel that it is weird for you to fall for Akatsuki, but if you fell for Haru, then I understand," Rin said calmly.
   "What are you talking about? There's no way that I like him, right? I've only met him twice, and you're also the same. Is it alright to say that you've fallen for him so quickly?" Asagi asked and denied that she had fallen for Haru. She then quickly asked her best friend, wondering whether it was alright for her to fall for Haru so quickly. "You don't know his personality very well, right? What if he's a womanizer?"
   If Haru heard what Asagi was saying, he would be in silence and unable to say anything.
   "I think it is alright, and with his face, what kind of woman won't be attracted to him?" Rin said calmly.
   "....." Asagi couldn't say anything in refuting since she knew that a handsome face was really too destructive for any girl.
   "We're only dating, and it isn't like we're going to get married anyway, so at least, I want to try." Rin looked at Asagi and said, "Well, it might be fun if we can do it together, Asagi."
   "Huh? What the hell are you saying?!" Asagi's face was so red at this moment when she listened to Rin's words.
   Rin wanted to say something, but a cold voice interrupted her.
   "Cough! Cough! The class is almost starting. Why don't you go back?"
   Rin and Asagi turned their heads stiffly and dumbfounded when they saw Natsuki was there.
   "Mi - Minamiya-sensei!!" The faces of both Asagi and Rin turned pale when they saw their homeroom teacher listening to their conversation.
   "Hurry up and go back to the class!" Natsuki reprimanded them with a cold face, but even so, she was cute.
   Asagi and Rin quickly ran away. After all, no one could stay so calm when their teacher listened to such an embarrassing conversation!
   Looking at the back of Asagi and Rin, Natsuki could only shake her head, and somehow she let out a sigh, knowing that having too handsome a face was also quite troublesome too, and at the same time, she knew that it might be only a time before both of them started to move. She then looked at her childish figure and looked at the seductive body of a high school student, and somehow it made her depressed.
   Natsuki let out a sigh again and didn't think too much since, for now, it was quite impossible, but it might be possible in the future, right?
   Hidden inside a mountain of the forest, there was a huge temple that only a few people could enter.
   Inside the main building of this temple, there was one girl, who was sitting in a "seiza" position, bowed his head slightly toward the three people whose figure was hidden behind the bamboo curtain.
   The girl appeared so beautiful, but her expression was so stern. "The fourth progenitor?"
   "He's said to be the single most powerful vampire known to man, possessing no relatives or brethren." Then, the voice of a woman was heard behind the bamboo curtain, looking at the girl, and asked, "Have you heard of him, Himeragi Yukina?"
   The girl's name was Himeragi Yukina, and she was a Sword Shaman in the organization, which was known as the Lion King Organization.
   Himeragi thought about the power outage accident in Itogami Island, Tokyo, New York, London, Beijing, Paris, Jakarta, and the various capital cities in the world. Even though it was only a day, it had caused a lot of trouble. It even caused a huge loss to the economy and panic, considering a lot of electrical devices were also destroyed in that accident. It was said that that accident happened because of a mistake on the power station, but for some people who knew the inside matter, it was done by the fourth progenitor, but since there was no evidence, no one could say anything. She thought for a moment and said, "Only in rumors."
   "In this world inhabited by both humans and demons, why do vampires, the greatest enemy of mankind, exist alongside us?"
   "Because we formed a sacred treaty," Himeragi said.
   "Indeed." Then the sound of a man agreed with Himeragi's answer. "With the deadlock between the three progenitors: Lost Warlord, Ruler of Europe; Foregaze, leader of west Asia; and Chaos Bride, who controls the Americas, we were able to agree."
   "However, should the fourth progenitor exist, the balance will be disrupted, and mankind could be caught up in a war of massive scale..." The sound of the woman seemed to tremble, especially when she mentioned the fourth progenitor. Unlike the previous dull progenitor, the new fourth progenitor was very aggressive.
   Those words were written in every place that had caused a lot of trouble to the fourth progenitor.
   Losing the electricity and the ability to teleport anywhere, such a thought scared anyone who dared to cause trouble to the fourth progenitor.
   Even the famous conglomerate MAR could go bankrupt because of the fourth progenitor. But, fortunately, they were able to come to peace, or else...
   The woman then took out a piece of paper and said, "Look at this." She blew the paper, and suddenly it turned into a butterfly origami that flew toward Himeragi's direction.
   Himeragi took the butterfly origami, and she was surprised and blushed when she saw Haru's photo. "This is...?"
   "Is he your type?" The woman asked in a tease.
   "Wh --?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   "He's often wearing a disguise, but for someone who has seen his face, they have often said that he's the most handsome man in the world," the woman said as if trying to tempt Himeragi.
   "He's known as Ichijou Haruka in public, but in truth, his name is Kasugano Haruka, and he's the one who is recognized as the fourth progenitor. If it's in the past, you might not be able to meet him, considering his identity, but now, it is different," the woman said. In truth, she thought that Haru's most troublesome ability was his ability to disguise since with this ability, he could change into anyone or anything as long as he wanted, which was pretty troublesome, especially when he suddenly disguised himself as a member of the Lion King Organization. If that happened, then no one knew what would happen, which was why they needed to do something now.
   Himeragi wanted to ask "why?", but in the end, she held herself.
   "Bring out an item that we have discussed," the woman said.
   The man with a Shinto priest uniform nodded and brought the item in front of Himeragi.
   Looking at the silver case in front of her, Himeragi was confused until it was opened, and the moment it was opened, she couldn't help but exclaim.
   "This is one of the Type-7 demon assault lances known as Schneewalzer. Its name is Sekkarou," the woman said. "It's all we can offer as a parting gift to you."
   Himeragi could only exclaim after one news story to another.
   "In the name of the Three Saints of the Lion King Organization, I command you to do everything in your power to approach Kasugano Haruka, the fourth progenitor, and observe his actions. And if you determine that he's a dangerous being, you need to try to eliminate him," the woman ordered.
   "Eliminate?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   "We trust you will carry out your duties as Sword Shaman in an exemplary fashion."
   Hearing those words, Himeragi bowed her head and vowed to do everything to fulfill her duty.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1908: What are you planning?
   The day passed very peacefully, but it was different from Haru.
   If someone asked what the wish of every student in the Saikai Academy at this moment was to see the face behind Haru's facemask. They were sure that Haru's face was very handsome, which was why they didn't understand why he always wore a facemask, but somehow it caused them to become curious and want to see his face.
   Haru emptied his food then looked at everyone. "What?"
   Kojou's lips twitched and asked, "Say, Haru, how can you eat so fast?"
   It might be one of his mysteries since his speed to eat was very fast. Before they noticed it, his food was emptied, and they didn't see him taking off his facemask.
   "You don't need to think too much. Is it better for you to think about the exam?" Haru said simply.
   "Ugh..." Kojou quickly fell on the table, depressed when he thought about the exam that was about to start.
   "Haru, are you free later on the weekend?" Rin suddenly asked.
   "I should have time. What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Then can you accompany me to buy something for my niece?" Rin asked.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and asked subtly, "Just the two of us?"
   Rin blushed and felt tempted, but then she shook her head and said, "Well, Asagi will join too, right?"
   "Um." Asagi nodded and felt comfortable when she wasn't being left out.
   "Then let's meet at the department store on the weekend?" Haru asked and didn't mind that he didn't go out alone with Rin.
   Asagi and Rin nodded and agreed and continued to talk to each other.
   As for Kojou, he was complaining to Yaze about the exam and wanted him to teach him. As for asking Asagi, he was a bit scared since Asagi was quite Sparta and very strict, but Yaze was very gentle, so he asked Yaze without hesitation.
   Looking at Kojou, who was oblivious of everything, Yaze could only shake his head and thought that it might be good for all of the girls around Kojou to be stolen.
   Haru's relationship with Rin and Asagi was very good, but he wasn't in a hurry, and at the same time, his identity was quite special, so unless they knew about his identity, it was better to stay the way they were.
   When Haru was about to go back, he was stopped by Natsuki.
   "Haru, follow me for a bit," Natsuki said.
   Haru followed Natsuki and asked, "Where are we going, Natsuki-chan?"
   "Let me talk with you for a bit," Natsuki said.
   Haru nodded and didn't say much.
   Natsuki led Haru to the guidance room and locked the door when he entered the room.
   "Natsuki-chan, you're too aggressive now," Haru said with a smile.
   "Be serious." Natsuki looked at Haru with a frown and asked, "What are you planning with both Tsukishima and Aiba?"
   "What am I planning to do? Natsuki-chan, you should know my identity, right? But unlike you, they don't know my identity," Haru said.
   "...." Natsuki couldn't say anything in refuting since she knew that Haru's identity as the fourth primogenitor, but at the same time, she felt quite happy since she knew that they had a secret between the two. However, she knew that she couldn't control him, and she was also quite open-minded, after all. "Just tell me if you're dating them."
   "You're not jealous, Natsuki-chan?" Haru asked.
   "What am I jealous about?! I'm your teacher, and you should know my body," Natsuki said bitterly.
   "Do you want me to help you?" Haru asked.
   Natsuki looked at Haru in surprise and asked with a frown, "What are you planning to do?"
   "Let me check with the legendary prison for a bit to see if there's something that I can do," Haru said somply
   Natsuki's expression was a bit wary, and she asked, "Really, what are you planning? You're not going to let go of all of the criminals inside, right? Your actions in the past have caused a lot of trouble, you know?" She knew that Haru had gone to various big cities around the world, then directly caused a power outage for a day and destroyed many electrical devices in that city. It was done in just a single day, which caused all the leaders in this world to be wary of him, and knew that unless they were able to seal or kill him surely, then, without doubt, they would be the ones who lost their lives.
   His teleportation ability was too cheating, and his ability to summon lightning was too dangerous.
   Fortunately, they didn't know that Haru had a mind control ability too. If they knew that there were many Haru's people in each country that gave him various information from time to time, they would be even more scared since no one would expect their trusted man or the man with power would betray their countries for the fourth primogenitor.
   If the fourth primogenitor was Kojou, he would be used by many people directly, but the fourth primogenitor in this world was Kasugano Haruka.
   Natsuki was also quite helpless at Haru, but she knew that he wouldn't kill someone unless he was forced to, so she mostly tolerated him.
   "I won't do something like that. I'm not stupid." Haru shook his head and said, "Can you just say that I just want to see your real body? I want you to be able to control the jail remotely without the need to stay in prison." He just wanted to see Natsuki in reality and didn't want her to stay all her life as a prison guard.
   Natsuki looked at Haru, and somehow she felt quite moved. "What are you planning by seeing my body? Don't tell me you want to suck my blood?"
   "Even if I have become the fourth primogenitor, I'm still a human. I don't have a desire to suck blood," Haru said.
   "Really? How can you do that?" Natsuki asked curiously.
   Haru smiled and asked, "Do you want to know?"
   "....." Natsuki somehow could feel that this smile was very bad and felt that if she stared at him any longer, she might... Cough! Cough!
   Natsuki took a deep breath and said, "I'm the one who has told you to come to the school anyway. You should enjoy your youth with romance or something. Well, that's all, I'll go now." She was about to go, but her hand was being held. Her body trembled, and she asked, "What?"
   "Are you alright with that?" Haru asked.
   Natsuki's lips trembled and said, "I can't control you anyway, but..."
   "I'll think about your words. Give me some time to think about it." Natsuki knew that Haru was a powerful magician. If he wasn't, there was no way for him to copy all of her magic instantly and absorb the fourth primogenitor's ability from Kojou Akatsuki.
   Haru smiled and said, "Then I'll be waiting for you."
   "Um." Natsuki nodded shyly.
   "By the way, do you want to visit my house?" Haru asked.
   "Is there Mimori there?" Natsuki wasn't blind and could see his relationship with Mimori, and truth be told. She wasn't good with that woman since that woman was kind of a pervert. When she visited Haru's house, Mimori often asked her to dress in various strange costumes, making her helpless and annoyed. Luckily, the costume was quite cute, or else she would use her Chain Magic to chain Mimori up since this woman was very dangerous!
   "Well, she should be doing research now..." Haru let out a sigh when he thought about Mimori since that woman was too addicted to research, which made him helpless.
   Natsuki chuckled and said, "Well, I'll visit your house later."
   "Okay." Haru smiled. As for doing something perverted, he had never thought so. After all, Natsuki's body was just an illusion. Even though the illusion seemed real and could be touched, what could he do with an illusion anyway?
   Haru also wanted to see the grown-up version of Natsuki rather than loli Natsuki. He knew that he couldn't see it now, but he could see her in the future surely.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1909: Unintended Date
   On the weekend, even though Asagi pretended that she didn't have an interest, she was quite excited when she thought that she would go out with Haru. She might not go out with him alone, considering Rin would also be with them, but it was alright, or rather, it was better since this way, she wouldn't be that nervous.
   Asagi dressed beautifully and waited at the meeting place where they would meet each other. There was still some time before the appointment time, so she checked her appearance on the mirror, which caused Mogwai to sigh, wondering how many times that she needed to check her appearance on the mirror, but it was in silence and didn't say anything since it was afraid she might ask its opinion again, which was pretty much troublesome.
   Asagi then closed her mirror and let out a sigh, looking at the clock and wondering whether she had come too early, but it was normal, considering she was coming very early and too excited.
   Asagi's heart skipped, then quickly turned her head. She then saw him wearing a facemask and also his usual round sunglasses, which caused her to smile.
   "You've come so early," Haru said with a smile.
   Asagi's face turned red, and she quickly said, "My - My house happened to be nearby, so I came very early!"
   'Liar.' Mogwai couldn't help but think after hearing Asagi's words.
   "I see... I'm sorry for making you wait, then," Haru said, expressing his apology.
   "No, no, it is still early from the appointment time anyway. It doesn't really matter," Asagi quickly said.
   "Well, let's wait for Rin, first," Haru said.
   Both of them sat on the bench while talking to each other about it, but suddenly their smartphones vibrated, and they checked it at the same time.
   Rin: "Sorry, my parents told me that we're going to visit our relatives now!"
   Rin: "Crying emotion.JPG."
   ".........." Haru and Asagi then looked at each other.
   Asagi suddenly felt awkward, and her face turned red. She became timid when she thought that there were only two of them in this place. "Wh - What are we going to do now, Haru?" In truth, she knew that they should go back since their intention to come to the department store was because they wanted to buy something for Rin's relative, but without Rin, such a thing was impossible to do, and they could only go back.
   "Well, today is a great day, it'll be wasteful if we just go home now, or do you have a plan after this," Haru asked.
   "No, I'm free," Asagi said without hesitation.
   "If so, can you guide me around? Even though I've been here for a while, there are some places that I don't know about in the Itagami Island," Haru said.
   "Good! I'll guide you around!" Asagi said and patted her chest without hesitation.
   "That's great. I'm looking forward to it," Hru said with a smile.
   Asagi also smiled without hesitation. She pulled him to show him her favorite places on Itogami Island.
   Looking at the hand that was pulling his hand, Haru could only smile but didn't say anything.
   Haru and Asagi walked together, looking at various places in Itogami Island while talking to each other.
   "You've been here since your birth, Asagi?"
   "Yes, I've been here since I was born, which is why I know this island the best."
   "How about you? You're from Japan, right? Which part, you're?"
   Even though Itogami Island might be a special territory of Japan, it was treated as a different place, which was why the people who were born on the Itogami Island, even though they might talk in Japanese, weren't that familiar with Japan.
   "Well, even though it is a city, it is surrounded by a forest. Overall, it is a beautiful place. If you're free in the future, I'll take you there," Haru said.
   "Really?" Asagi smiled and said, "Then I'm anticipating that time!"
   As they continued to walk, Asagi's stomach suddenly rumbled when she smelled the smell of the ramen. Her face quickly turned red, especially when she heard his chuckle, which annoyed and embarrassed her. "Ah, Haru, don't you dare to laugh!"
   "Sorry, sorry, you're just too cute, after all," Haru said with a smile.
   "Cu - Cute!!" Asagi's face was reddened, and she felt happy at the same time.
   "Now that you mention it, the smell of the ramen seems very delicious. How about we visit it?" Haru asked.
   Asagi nodded without hesitation and said, "In truth, this ramen shop is my favorite place. Let's go there!"
   "Okay." Haru nodded without hesitation.
   As they talked to each other, Asagi noticed that something and that was she could be herself whenever she was with him, and she didn't need to be afraid to express herself, especially her hobby of eating ramen. As a girl, eating ramen was usually something that they tended to avoid, but she didn't care much and just had a blast with him.
   While eating ramen, Asagi thought for a while and couldn't help but ask, "Say, Haru, are you a swordsman or something?"
   Haru looked at Asagi and asked, "You're curious about a technique that I used to defeat the demon?"
   Asagi blushed but nodded. "You're so strong."
   "Thank you, I train very hard," Haru said simply, but if someone knew the truth, they would curse him since he didn't need a lot of time to train those Breathing Technique styles, considering he had "Mirror Neuron," now and it was simply an instant learning for him.
   "What's the name of that sword technique?" Asagi asked curiously.
   "It's a breathing technique," Haru said.
   "Breathing technique?" Asagi was curious, then asked, "Is it alright to tell me this matter?"
   "It's alright. It isn't like it is a secret, though, and even if they know, it isn't like they can learn it, right?" Haru said.
   "Well, that's true." Asagi nodded since she didn't think that she could learn the Breathing Technique.
   "It started with my ancestor from the Sun Breathing Technique. Then it slowly grew into various styles. There is Thunder, Water, Fire..." Haru explained, and somehow it intrigued Asagi since it caused her to learn more about him, or rather she wanted to learn more about him.
   After they ate, they continued to walk around while talking to each other, but somehow disappointed, Asagi's eyes darted toward one shop. She stopped for a moment in front of the shop before she let out a sigh.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "No - Nothing!" Asagi quickly shook her head. In truth, she was attracted to the earrings in the shop, but when she saw the price, she quickly became disappointed since she didn't have much money.
   Looking at disappointed Asagi, Haru knew why this girl showed such a reaction, but at the same time, he was wondering whether the Island Management was exploiting this girl. Of course, he knew about Asagi, and at the same time, he knew how amazing she was, which was why, he was wondering why the Island Management only paid her a meager amount of money.
   "Anyway, let's continue our journey! There are still a lot of places that I want to introduce you to! Let's go!" Asagi said excitedly.
   "Oh!" Haru nodded, but his eyes darted on the earrings that Asagi was interested in and made up his mind.
   As they continued their unintended date, they didn't realize that they had walked around for the entire day and it was their time to be separated, but before they returned...
   "Right, Asagi, here you go," Haru said and gave a small bag of something to her hand.
   Asagi was surprised and asked, "What is this?" She was just happy, walking with him, so she felt quite surprised when he suddenly gave her something.
   "It's a gift for you," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Asagi even became surprised.
   "You've guided me to a lot of interesting places, after all. It might not be much, but think of it as my token of gratitude," Haru said.
   "You don't need to do this. I'm happy that we can walk together," Asagi said with a red face and wanted to return it, but her hand was stopped by him.
   "Just accept it. I've bought it anyway. If you don't accept it, then I can only throw it away since there's no way that I can wear that thing," Haru said.
   "Okay." Asagi could only accept, but then she looked at him curiously and asked, "What is this?"
   "If you're curious, just open it."
   Asagi nodded then opened the small bag, and she was surprised when she saw what was inside. She then looked at Haru and asked, "This is...?!"
   "Do you like it?" Haru asked.
   Asagi blushed and nodded shyly. "Thank you, Haru." She didn't expect him to buy the earrings that she had been interested in before.
   "No problem," Haru said with a smile.
   "Ca - Can I wear it now?" Asagi asked.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and asked, "Do you need help?"
   Asagi nodded without thinking.
   Haru then helped Asagi to wear her new earrings, and he had to admit that she smelled really good that he wanted to hug her right away, but he held himself.
   Asagi then realized that the distance between them was so close that it made her heart unable to calm down, but at the same time, it was so nice, especially when he touched her earlobes. It was both tickling and enjoyable.
   Hearing his voice, Asagi then quickly checked her appearance in the mirror then asked, "How is it?"
   "Beautiful," Haru said without hesitation and gave her a thumbs up.
   "Than - thank you...." Asagi lowered her head shyly.
   "Well, should we go back now?" Haru asked.
   "Yeah..." When Asagi heard that they were about to separate, she felt quite sad and reluctant.
   "Next time, how about we go again?" Haru asked.
   "Really?" Asagi was surprised and quickly looked up.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   Asagi somehow felt a bit bad for her friend, but she just couldn't help it, alright?
   "Um, next time, let's go together again," Asagi said and somehow anticipated their next date. Was it a date? Well, it didn't really matter since she was really having fun with him, and she wanted it to continue forever.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1910: Rin: my boyfriend is amazing
   In class, Rin looked at Asagi's earrings for a moment, which somehow caused Asagi to feel slightly nervous. She then patted Asagi's shoulder and didn't say anything.
   Asagi somehow felt a bit weird since Rin didn't show any reactions, wondering what was happening, but then she saw Rin approaching Haru calmly.
   Haru, who was communicating with his subordinates calmly, noticed Rin, who was walking toward him. "What's wrong, Rin?"
   Rin then sat on the empty seat, which was located right in front of Haru. "Haru, did you have a date with Asagi yesterday?"
   "Well, I'm not sure whether you can call it a date, but we went out together before yesterday," Haru said calmly.
   Asagi wanted to smack Haru at this moment, hoping he would lie, but at the same time, she was quite happy when he acknowledged what they were doing. Her feelings were contradictory, but anyway, she knew that she needed to do something. "Um, Rin, that's..."
   Rin didn't think too much about Asagi's words, then asked again," Did you buy her earrings?"
   Rin looked at Haru and asked, "You don't lie?"
   "I think if possible, it is better not to lie, and there's no reason for me to lie, right?" Haru said calmly.
   "That's true." Rin nodded.
   Even though the relationship between the two was particularly close, they weren't a couple, after all, so there was no need to lie to each other, and Haru didn't need to feel guilty to go out with Asagi either.
   Rin then took a deep breath and said, "Say, Haru."
   "How about we go out together?" Rin asked.
   "......." Asagi, Yaze, Kojou, and the other classmates.
   Asagi, Yaze, and Kojou had been watching Haru and Rin, after all, both of them were both handsome and beautiful, and the two were their friends, so they were curious what they were talking about. But they didn't expect...
   Haru was also a bit stunned, but he calmed down and asked, "Are you serious?"
   "I'm serious." Rin nodded without hesitation.
   "You know, I'm not a normal human like you," Haru said in a voice that could only be heard by Rin.
   "It's alright, I'll accept it," Rin said without hesitation.
   Haru looked at Rin for a moment and said, "How about we go home together later? After you get to know me better, if your feelings don't change, then let's go out together."
   "Yes!" Rin nodded with a beautiful smile before she strode to her seat happily.
   Everyone was so dumbfounded that they didn't know what to do for a while since they had never seen such a plain confession in their whole life!
   "Ri - Rin...!" Asagi looked at her friend with a complicated expression.
   Rin looked at Asagi and said, "Sorry, I took the lead, but if you're serious, you should quickly move since this type of guy won't lack any girls who are courageous enough to chase after him."
   Asagi wasn't sure what to say at that moment, and all she could do was to accept the confession that happened in front of her with a complicated expression before she let out a long sigh.
   "As I said before, do you want to date him together?" Rin asked in a whisper.
   "Wh - What the heck are you saying?!" Asagi had never thought that her friend was so shameless at this moment.
   However, the most complex one would be both Yaze and Kojou.
   Yaze was quite complex since the one that Rin confessed to was the fourth primogenitor.
   As for Akatsuki, he was too stunned to say anything and then could only accept the fact that both Haru and Rin might date together, but at the same time, he wasn't sure why it gave him a sigh of relief.
   The whole class was still unable to wake up until the class started, and Natsuki entered.
   Looking at the sluggish state of everyone in the class, Natsuki looked at everyone and asked, "What's wrong?"
   It was time to go back, but Natsuki felt complicated when she saw Haru and Rin walking back together, but she had to admit that Rin was very courageous and somehow she might need to follow her example...
   Natsuki suddenly realized her thought and quickly shook her head. Her face reddened, and she fastened her steps. 'What do you think, Minamiya Natsuki!'
   While Natsuki was fighting against her true desire, Asagi's figure was so lonely, and she thought to go back quickly since her feelings were so complicated at that moment.
   Yaze looked at Asagi's state and could only shake his head.
   "Oi, Yaze, let's go out to play," Kojou said with a smile.
   Looking at Kojou, Yaze thought that he wouldn't be surprised if Kojou lost his girlfriend in the future.
   Walking next to each other, Rin and Haru talked to each other with a smile.
   "So, what's your secret?" Rin asked.
   "Try to guess," Haru said with a smile.
   "Hmm... in truth, you're Ichijou Haruka?" Rin asked jokingly, but...
   Rin blinked her eyes and stared at Haru with disbelief.
   "You don't believe me?" Haru asked.
   Rin took a deep breath and shook her head. "I believe you." She didn't think about the reason why Haru was lying, and when he thought about his sword technique at that time, she knew that he was someone extraordinary. She looked at him and said, "I know your identity, so we can date now?"
   "Is that alright?" Haru asked.
   "I might be surprised, but that doesn't change my feeling toward you, or do you have another identity too?" Rin asked.
   "Yes." Haru nodded, then held Rin's waist gently.
   "Huh?" Rin's face reddened, but she let him hug her waist, and suddenly she was dumbfounded when they appeared on the top of the Black Clover building. "This is..? Teleportation?" She looked at him and asked, "You're also a magician?"
   Rin took a deep breath then asked, "But this isn't all, right?"
   "How did you know?" Haru asked curiously.
   "I just have that feeling somehow..." Rin took another deep breath and asked, "Come on! While I'm numb, just tell me."
   "In truth, I'm a fourth primogenitor," Haru said.
   "...You're not human?" Rin asked curiously.
   "No, I'm a human, but well, I have the ability of the fourth primogenitor, and if I'm a vampire, then I might suck your blood directly since you're such a cute girl, Rin," Haru said, taking off his facemask, looking at Rin with a smile.
   Rin blushed and blinked her eyes, staring at his eyes which were full of desire, which somehow made her heart race so fast. She took a deep breath again and calmed herself. Looking at him, and asked, "Is that all?"
   Haru was a bit surprised and asked, "Is that alright with you?"
   "Why not? I've thought that in truth, you have a thousand harems or something." Rin patted her chest and thought she could accept his secret better than she had thought.
   "Well, I don't have a thousand harems, but I have some women," Haru said truthfully.
   "Well, I don't mind, with your identity, what kind of girl that you can't get?" Rin then tiptoed and kissed his lips directly.
   Rin parted her lips and looked at him before she said, "That's my first kiss, be responsible, alright?"
   What is his answer? Isn't it obvious?
   Haru then kissed Rin's lips before he teleported back to his house. It wasn't that he was in a hurry, but talking on the top of the building, he was afraid that Rin might get a cold, so he thought to bring her somewhere warm like his bed?
   Haru thought and decided to take a step back and bring her to the hot spring pool.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1911: Haru: I'm waiting for trouble
   Time passed very quickly, and it was the time for summer break for every student on Itogami Island.
   The Itogami Island was an island in the tropical area, so when it was summer, the temperature became so hot that it was almost unbearable, but in Haru's house, Rin and Asagi realized what luxury was.
   With the limited land in Itogami Island, the majority of people were living in the apartment building, which was why it was very rare for someone to own a huge amount of land and build a mansion, except for Haru, of course.
   Haru had built a traditional Japanese mansion that was mixed with modern design. The theme of his house was what Japan would be like if it continued to modernize without the influence of the West.
   Rin and Asagi loved to play at his house and dipped in his outdoor hot spring pool. As for being peeked at, they didn't think that someone was crazy enough to peek at Haru's house.
   Asagi let out a sigh, feeling comfortable on her entire body. Even though it was summer, the hot spring on Haru's house was very comfortable, and unlike the warm hot spring, the temperature around his house was quite refreshing, which made her even more comfortable.
   Haru's hot spring was also quite special since he used his magic to develop this hot spring, giving it various unique effects such as healing, beautify, recovery, etc.
   "I have to admit that I'm a bit jealous of this hot spring," Asagi said with a sigh. Even though the place where she was living was quite huge, it didn't have such a luxurious outdoor hot spring like this.
   "That's true." Rin nodded, and somehow if someone looked at her face closely. She had become even more beautiful. Her face was rosy, like a flower that had been watered every day. "This hot spring is really amazing.
   Asagi looked at Rin, who had become more beautiful, and asked, "Say, Rin, what stage have you been with Haru?"
   Asagi's face quickly reddened, and she couldn't believe what she had heard. Ignoring her naked body, she stood up and couldn't help but exclaim, "Whaaaat?!"
   "Don't be that surprised, isn't it normal? And..." Rin blushed and didn't say anything since she felt that Asagi might pass out if she told her how good it was to do it with him.
   "What? What?" Asagi was curious and moved closer.
   Rin looked at Asagi for a moment and thought about Haru's crazy stamina, thinking that she needed help. "Well, let me tell you."
   Asagi, who heard Rin's story, somehow thought that it was better to listen to this kind of story other than a hot spring since she was afraid that she would get light-headed soon.
   Haru really had to admit that his life as a fourth progenitor was fairly peaceful. Sitting on the lazy chair on his terrace, with a beautiful artificial pond in front of him, he typed something on his hologram computer, setting up his plan after he dominated this island.
   Haru had to admit that these days were quite smooth, but because of this, he was a bit dissatisfied since without trouble, then his progress to dominate the Itogami Island would be hindered. He wanted trouble coming to this island so Japan would give this island to him.
   However, Haru needed to create a bad image of Japan so everyone would be dissatisfied with the way this country controlled the Itogami Island, so everyone's heart could accept the fact that this island had been dominated by him.
   "How long are you going to dominate this place? Isn't it better for you to manipulate everyone's mind so your quest can be finished faster?" Semiramis asked. She was sitting next to Haru while drinking a coconut fruit while wearing a bikini.
   Haru glanced at Semiramis for a moment and said, "It's easy for Japan to give this country to me, and I can do that by controlling the mind of a few people, but it is different with the hearts of the people on this island. If I do that, then I'll be seen as a tyrant, and I need everyone on this island to have a lot of dissatisfaction toward Japan."
   "Hmph!" Semiramis snorted and said, "What do you care about the hearts of ants? You can kill them anytime, right? If they don't follow you, then just kill them."
   "King without his subject, what kind of king am I?" Haru asked.
   "You have a lot, right? Your company has a lot of people," Semiramis said, and she had to admit that his business talent was so amazing that sometimes, she was a bit speechless.
   "This and that are different, alright? The population on the Itogami Island is quite a lot, and if I lose all of them, what do you think?" Haru asked.
   "Well, that's true..." Semiramis nodded and calmed herself.
   Manipulating someone's mind with his ability was the very thing to do, but if possible, he only wanted to do it on few people, not on the entire population on earth since it was a very troublesome thing, and even if he had power, it would take a lot of his energy, and not all the living beings that lived in this world was a normal human, there was a lot of them who was quite strong.
   Haru suddenly thought about Uchiha Madara's plan, which was the Eye of the Moon Plan, using the moon to reflect the Infinite Tsukuyomi, trapping everyone in beautiful illusion. He might be able to do something similar, but it was very troublesome, and why should he do something so troublesome too?
   Haru also felt that if he did that, he would also keep doing the same in the future. He would be too lazy to think about other methods and would rely on this mind manipulation forever, even though inside him, there was a lot of potential that he hadn't released.
   While he was in deep thought, he heard someone call his name.
   Haru didn't move, but suddenly someone suddenly jumped into his body. Looking at the woman who was hugging him at this moment, he sighed and said, "Mimori, don't jump so suddenly."
   "Hehe..." Mimori laughed, then asked, "I've heard that you're going to meet Kojou?"
   "Well, yeah, we're going to be outside for a bit, by the way. Both Asagi and Rin are here. Is that alright with you?" Haru asked.
   Mimori was stunned, then quickly stood up, afraid that the two girls from her son's class would see her intimate action with Haru.
   "You don't need to be that nervous. Both of them might already know your relationship," Semiramis said simply.
   Even though they often went to bed together, their relationship was quite complicated. After all, he was her son's classmate, and she didn't really want to make the relationship between Haru and Kojou become complicated, so they kept their relationship a secret.
   "Well, they seem to be in the hot spring, right? We still have a lot of time," Mimori said.
   "That's true." Haru nodded.
   "Say, is Asagi-chan going to be my daughter-in-law?" Mimori asked.
   Haru and Semiramis looked at each other for a moment when they heard Mimori's question.
   Semiramis suddenly laughed very hard, and Haru coughed quickly to stop this rude woman.
   "What's wrong?" Mimori asked with a frown.
   "Mimori, I'm not saying that your son is bad, but you know yourself your son's personality, even if someone has an interest in him, he..." Haru didn't need to explain much about the main trait of the harem protagonist, which was super oblivious.
   Hearing Haru's words, Mimori couldn't help but sigh when she thought about her son's personality, and she also thought that it was a bit hard for her to get a daughter-in-law, but she knew that it should be very easy for her to have a son-in-law.
   Haru felt that he was being stared at by Mimori and asked, "What?"
   Mimori thought about Haru's relationship with Nagisa, and somehow...
   "Huh? Haru? Kojou's mom?"
   Haru and Mimori turned their heads and saw both Rin and Asagi, who was looking at them with a dumbfounded expression.
   Mimori was stunned and fell into a panic, but...
   Haru looked at both Rin and Asagi calmly then helped Mimori to stand up. "Are you alright, Mimori? Don't run so suddenly. You're lucky that I've caught you."
   "Ah, ah, yes!" Mimori quickly nodded and thanked Haru.
   Rin and Asagi also sighed in relief when they heard Haru's words since if there was really a relationship between Haru and Mimori...
   Both of them weren't sure what to say, but they had to admit that it was a bit interesting.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1912: Little stalker
   Haru, Asagi, and Rin didn't stay too long and went out together to play for a while before they went to the family restaurant to eat, but when they were walking together, he noticed someone was following them.
   "What's wrong?" Asagi asked.
   "Nothing." Haru shook his head and asked, "You two have something to do later, right?"
   "Um." Asagi nodded and said, "I need to do my part-job for a while."
   "Well, I need to go back to my parents' house for a while since I've stayed at your place for a while," Rin said with a blush.
   Haru caressed Rin's hair gently and said, "Give me a hello to uncle, aunt, and your sister."
   "Um." Rin nodded with blush, thinking about the time they spent together at his house, and asked, "You're not coming?"
   "Sorry, I've something to do later," Haru said with a sigh.
   "Well, you don't need to force yourself to come, and you can come anytime anyway," Rin said simply since it wasn't his first time to come to her house.
   Haru had met Rin's parents, and unlike what was in the story where Rin's father would be angry at him, such a thing didn't happen, and they accepted him very quickly since it seemed that their parents also wanted to have a boy since their family had two daughters.
   Asagi looked at the interaction between the two and couldn't help but become slightly envious. "Cough! Cough! Don't forget. There's me, don't flirt right in front of me, alright?"
   Haru and Rin only smiled and didn't think too much.
   The three went to the family restaurant to have lunch for a moment, but they didn't think that they would meet both Kojou and Yaze.
   "Oh, Kojou, Yaze, you two are here too?"
   "Huh? Haru? Asagi? Tsukishima? Why are you three together?" Kojou was confused.
   Yaze looked at Kojou and could only shake his head.
   "We're just having lunch, what about you? You haven't done your homework?" Haru asked.
   "Ugh..." Kojou sighed and couldn't help but want to complain a bit. Before the one who monitored him in summer, the class had always been Natsuki, and even though she was quite strict, she was quite pleasing to the eyes, but he didn't know why suddenly the one who monitored him in the summer was an old man, which made him depressed.
   Kojou then looked at Haru, who was surrounded by two girls, and here he was stuck with homework and couldn't help but feel a bit jealous. "Hey, help me do my homework?"
   Haru, Asagi, and Rin looked at each other then left at the same time.
   "Good luck, Kojou (Akatsuki)." 3x
   The three of them left directly without any hesitation.
   Kojou sighed then couldn't help but ask, "Say, Yaze, has Asagi been with the two of them for a while?" He didn't feel surprised when Rin was together with Haru since both of them were dating, but he was quite surprised to see Asagi with them.
   "I'm not sure. What's wrong?" Yaze asked while looking at Kojou curiously.
   "Nothing." Kojou shook his head, and he wasn't sure why something had been stolen from him, but he didn't think too much since he thought that it was his imagination.
   Looking at Kojou, Yaze shook his head since he knew that everything was too late.
   As Haru, Rin, and Asagi were having lunch together at the family restaurant, Himeragi observed them from afar, trying to confirm whether Haru was the fourth progenitor or not since she knew that he was very good at disguising himself.
   However, Himeragi didn't know why she felt like she could feel that Haru was that fourth progenitor. As for why she could notice him, she didn't think too much and thought that it might be because she was confident in her ability, but she couldn't help but grumble a bit.
   The summer in Itogami Island was very hot since it was located in the tropic area, which was why when Himeragi was quite jealous when she saw Haru was staying in the cool family restaurant yet she was staying under this hot sun. She even became annoyed when she was him, flirting with two beautiful girls happily.
   In truth, Himeragi had a lot of worry on her head, especially when she thought about how powerful Haru was, but when she thought about her weapon, she felt slightly better. However, when she looked at the huge luggage that she carried, she felt a huge headache. She wasn't sure why the Lion King Organization didn't provide her with accommodation and told her to search for it by herself. If her money was a lot, then it might be good, but the money that was prepared by the organization wasn't that much, which made her quite helpless once again since she needed to find a quite medium price apartment to live in, or else, she could only live in the hotel tonight.
   Himeragi needed to observe the fourth progenitor, but she also needed to search for accommodation, which made her very helpless at this moment.
   'But I need to do my mission first!' Himeragi thought.
   When Himeragi observed them, she saw them walking out from the family restaurant on the separate ways, which made her sigh in relief. She then, without hesitation, chased after him. She then tried to follow him with very quiet steps and the trailing technique that she learned from a movie. She thought that she hadn't gone unnoticed, but then she was stunned when she saw him suddenly turn toward her and look at her.
   Even though Haru was using his facemask, Himeragi could see him smiling through his eyes. She could see a pitiful smile from him, which made her blush, and knew that she had been found out. She saw him making a gesture toward her to come forward. She needed to walk toward him, but suddenly two men stopped her.
   "Hey little lady, what's wrong? Are you new here? Why don't you follow us?"
   "Hey, what's your name? What schools are you from?"
   "Sorry, I'm in a bit of a hurry." Himeragi frowned and directly ignored them and walked toward Haru.
   "Aw, c'mon. Let's have some fun."
   The two men were persistent, and Himeragi's patience slowly lost, but...
   The three of them turned, and they saw Haru standing there, staring at Himeragi, and didn't even put two men in his eyes.
   "Yes." Himeragi nodded and followed Haru, but the two men couldn't accept it.
   Himeragi frowned and was about to use her weapon, but she felt Haru tap her shoulder. "Huh?" She looked at him curiously and wondered what he was about to do.
   Haru then stared at them for a while, and suddenly the two men flinched before running away directly. He didn't expect that two adult men would pick up a middle school girl, which made him wonder why they couldn't pick up someone around their age, and it made him disdain them.
   "The two of them are demons," Haru said.
   "Really? How did you know?" Himeragi asked.
   "Can you see the bracelets on their wrists?" Haru asked.
   Himeragi only realized and nodded. "Now that you mention it."
   "Well, you've been found out by me now, my little stalker," Haru said.
   "Wh ---?!" Himeragi's face blushed, and she didn't expect that he would humiliate her tracking skill, but then...
   Himeragi blushed while holding her stomach.
   "Do - Don't laugh at me!" Himeragi quickly retorted with a red face.
   "Well, how about we eat first? We can also talk together while eating, what do you think?" Haru said.
   What is Himeragi's answer? Isn't it obvious?
   With a red face, Himeragi nodded without hesitation. "Yes!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1913: Cute and Stupid Observer
   Haru and Himeragi then went to the nearby fast-food restaurant and ordered a burger. He could see that she was slightly nervous, so he needed to be the one who took the initiative. "Well, how about we introduce each other first, miss stalker?"
   "I'm not a stalker!" Himeragi stood up and slammed the table quite forcefully, causing everyone to turn their attention toward them. "Ugh...!" She quickly realized what she was doing, lowered her head embarrassedly, then sat down on her seat while looking at Haru begrudgingly.
   'What an unreasonable girl?' Haru shook his head and asked, "So what's your name?"
   "My name is Himeragi Yukina. I'm a sword shaman from the Lion King Organization," Himeragi introduced her identity without hesitation.
   "..." Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment and wondered why the Lion King Organization would send such a stupid girl to follow him.
   "Wh - What...?!" Himeragi's face blushed when Haru kept staring at him.
   "Sorry, I didn't expect that a sword shaman from the Lion King Organization would be this cute," Haru said with a sigh, wondering what kind of organization would keep a lot of cute girls?
   "Wha ---?!" Himeragi's face was so red that smoke emitted from her head. She knew that the fourth progenitor was dangerous, but she didn't expect him to be this dangerous!
   Himeragi wanted to ask something, but...
   "Sorry for the wait. Here's your order!" The waitress came with their order, but then she winked at Haru, then gave a piece of paper to him.
   Haru nodded with a smile and looked at the paper for a moment before he let out a sigh. He was wearing a facemask, but his popularity was still high, huh?
   Looking at Haru's reaction, Himeragi was a bit curious and asked, "What's that?" Even though she was a bit emotional and easily angered, she also knew that the young man in front of her was the fourth progenitor, so she also needed to be respectful. However, somehow, she felt very comfortable with him, which caused her to let her guard down from time to time. She was also wondering how his face was behind that facemask.
   "You want to see?" Haru asked.
   Himeragi nodded without hesitation.
   "Here you go." Haru then gave the piece of paper to Himeragi.
   Himeragi was wondering whether the piece of paper filled with a secret could cause trouble to the world, but...
   Himeragi was lost for words when she saw the number and piece of note that was written by the cute waitress of this restaurant. Her face quickly turned red, then quickly said, "As expected, you're dangerous, the fourth progenitor!"
   "You use your charm to cause trouble to the innocent girl, right? You don't need to hide it anymore. I know it!" Himeragi said.
   Haru wasn't going to deny it since Himeragi was right. "Well, sit down first. You should know that no one has ever seen the fourth progenitor's face, so are you sure that I'm the fourth progenitor?"
   "Eh? You're not?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   'This girl is really gullible, right?' Haru sighed inwardly, and before he wanted to say something....
   Haru smiled and said, "You can't fight with an empty stomach. How about you eat first? We can talk slowly since we have a lot of time."
   Hearing Haru's words, Himeragi nodded without hesitation. "Yes!" She then enjoyed the hamburger on her hands with a happy face since she was really famished. She also had to admit that Haru was saying something good since she knew that she couldn't do her mission with an empty stomach, so what she needed to do right now was to eat.
   Haru looked at Himeragi and couldn't help but sigh. Himeragi was very young, and he could also tell that for someone around her age, she was quite powerful, which was why he was wondering what kind of training that she had done during her childhood time to achieve that power. He knew that she had sacrificed a lot of things, and it might be because of that. She was a bit stupid. 'Well, since she's cute, I'll forgive her.' Looking at Himeragi, who ate heartily, he smiled and said, "You have ketchup on the corner of your mouth."
   "Eh? Really?" Himeragi was surprised, but then she tried to lick that ketchup with her tongue, but she couldn't do it. "Where?"
   Haru shook his head, then took a tissue, then wiped the stain of ketchup in the corner of her mouth. "Don't move."
   "Huh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded again when she saw him wipe the ketchup on the corner of her mouth.
   "Here you go, I've cleaned it for you," Haru said with a smile.
   "Tha - Thank you..." Himeragi blushed and lowered her head shyly.
   Looking at Himeragi, who slowed down the speed of her eating, Haru asked, "You're from the Lion King Organization?"
   "That's right!" Himeragi nodded without hesitation.
   "And you're a sword shaman?" Haru asked.
   "Yes!" Himeragi nodded again.
   "That's amazing." Haru looked at Himeragi and said, "I guess you must have been working hard so you could become a sword shaman at such a young age."
   "No - No, it is something that I naturally need to do..." Himeragi didn't expect that she would be praised at this moment, which was why she felt a bit embarrassed, but at the same time, she was happy since her hard work was being acknowledged-forgetting the fact that the young man in front of her might be an enemy.
   "So, what are you doing here? Why did the Lion King Organization send you here?" Haru knew that there were a lot of people from the King Lion Organization that observed from far away places, and some of them even hid their identity as a student or the employee of his company, but he ignored them since they were practically harmless since they weren't part of the confidential project and only some normal employees. He also knew that Yaze, who was his classmate, was also part of the Lion King Organization, which was why he was quite confused at the reason why the Lion King Organization could send such a gullible girl to be his observer. Besides her cute face, slightly powerful strength, and the powerful weapon on her guitar case, he really couldn't see the reason why she was sent by the Lion King Organization.
   Haru observed Himeragi again and looked at the huge suitcase on her side, which somehow made his lips twitch, wondering whether the Lion King Organization didn't prepare a place for this girl to live?
   "As I've said before, I'm a Sword Shaman, and I was sent here to the Itogami Island to observe you," Himeragi said.
   "Observe me?" It was his first time seeing such an honest observer, which somehow made him speechless.
   "Um." Himeragi nodded and said, "The progenitors are considered to be on equal footing with an entire nation's military force. Naturally, that includes the Fourth Progenitor. In other words, your very presence is treated as an act of terror or war."
   Haru wasn't surprised at how the world treated him since he didn't care much either way. "Still, I've heard that the Fourth Progenitor has always used a disguise, so no one has ever seen his real face, so are you sure that I'm the Fourth Progenitor?"
   "Eh? You're not?!" Himeragi was startled, stood up, looking at him with a confused expression.
   'This girl is really gullible, right?'
   Haru smiled and said, "I was joking." He coughed and said, "How about I introduce myself now. My name is Kasugano Haruka. I'm human, but I'm also the Fourth Progenitor." He was wondering how Himeragi was going to react, but as expected that this girl was too loud, right?
   "Impossible!" That was the word that came out from Himeragi's mouth since there was no way for the Fourth Progenitor to be a human, right?
   Haru looked at Himeragi and sighed. "How about we change our location since you know... if you keep screaming, you're going to disrupt everyone."
   Himeragi looked at everyone who looked at her with doubt and quickly sat down again with a blush. She took a deep breath, staring at Haru, then said, "Let's change our place, Senpai."
   Haru wasn't sure why, but when he heard her call him "Senpai," it made his body slightly giddy. "Well, how about we go to my house? That way, we can talk to each other better without any problem."
   "Yes!" Himeragi also nodded since she was also curious about the place where the Fourth Progenitor was living, and she prepared herself, and no matter what kind of situation that she was going to face, she wouldn't be surprised anymore! She made a vow, as the Sword Shaman of the Lion King Organization!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1914: Himeragi: If I lose, I'll be your lover!
   Looking at the luxurious and huge gate in front of her, Himeragi didn't know what to say.
   "What's wrong, Himeragi? You don't want to enter?" Haru asked.
   "Ah, yes! Wait, Senpai!" Himeragi quickly strode and followed after him since somehow she felt a bit nervous here.
   Walking together, Himeragi couldn't help but look around the scenery of Haru's house. She had to admit that even though it was huge and big, it gave off a very comfortable feeling, and at the same time...
   "Huh? I can't use my magic?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded and wondered whether she was trapped, but her shoulder was patted by Haru, and she could feel the energy inside her again.
   Himeragi looked at Haru with a dumbfounded expression.
   Haru smiled and said, "This is my house. Isn't it obvious that I want some sense of security?"
   "But why can't I use my magic before you tapped my shoulder?" Himeragi asked curiously.
   "It's a seal," Haru said.
   "Seal?" Himeragi raised her eyebrow and asked, "But you're a vampire, right? How can you use magic?"
   "As I've said before, I'm a human," Haru said.
   Himeragi wanted to say something, but Haru quickly interrupted her. "I'm a magician."
   "Magician?" Himeragi raised her eyebrow.
   "Well, let's talk inside. It isn't comfortable to talk here," Haru said and entered his house.
   "Wait a moment, Senpai! Explain to me what you mean by that!" Himeragi strode after Haru, and in truth, she didn't want to part from him. After all, even though this house was comfortable, it was her first time here, and she was afraid to get lost.
   Himeragi then saw a beautiful girl with long blonde hair hugging Haru as they entered. She couldn't help but raise her eyebrow, looking at this beautiful girl, wondering what kind of relationship that she had with Haru.
   "Who is this, Haru?" Avrora, who was hugging Haru, looked at Himeragi curiously.
   "She's my observer," Haru said.
   "Observer? She?" Avrora was dumbfounded since Himeragi didn't seem to be like an observer at all.
   "Senpai, she's...?" Himeragi tucked Haru's shirt and looked at Avrora curiously.
   "Her name is Avrora. She's the daughter of my relative's acquaintance, right?" Haru then looked at Avrora, who gave him a nod and told him that she was going out to play. He then patted her head and said, "Be careful. I can't go out with you since I have to accompany her."
   "You don't need to worry!" Avrora patted her flat chest, showing a reassuring expression.
   "How about your glasses?" Haru asked.
   "Here!" Avrora showed the disguised glasses that she kept in her pocket. These glasses were made by Haru, and of course, they gave a disguise effect, but it didn't cause her to become ugly, only changed her appearance slightly. Her identity was very troublesome, but with these glasses, she didn't need to worry about anything.
   "Well, you have to play with Semiramis first. I need to talk to her," Haru said.
   "Alright." Avrora nodded.
   "Hey, I'm not a baby sister!" Semiramis refuted with some displeasure.
   When Himeragi saw Semiramis for the first time, she was dumbfounded since she had never seen someone as beautiful as her, especially the ears part. Semiramis's ears somehow reminded her of her teacher.
   Semiramis then looked at Himeragi and asked, "Is that your observer? Who sent her?"
   "The Lion King Organization," Haru said.
   "Oh! That galge-like organization, huh?" Semiramis nodded and said, "You know, she doesn't like your observer at all, or rather, don't you think that organization sends her to become your lover or something?"
   "Wh --?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded, and her face quickly reddened.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and only realized that might be the Lion King Organization's intention from the beginning, which somehow made him a bit dumbfounded. He rubbed his temple and said, "Don't joke around. I'll talk with her for a bit. Do you want to follow?"
   "No, I want to enjoy a hot spring first. Come and join me when you're done." Semiramis then strode and said, "Avrora, let's join me. We can eat some ice cream while we're there."
   "Oh!" Avrora nodded and said, "Bye, Haru." She then followed Semiramis while talking together.
   Looking at both Avrora and Semiramis, Himeragi was really wondering who they were at that moment.
   "Yes!" Himeragi nodded, then followed Haru.
   They talked to each other along the way until they arrived at the living room, which was located next to the terrace.
   "Sit down first," Haru said and sat on the tatami floor.
   "Ah, yes!" Himeragi nodded and sat while facing him. It might be because of her habit of sitting in the "seiza" position, so she sat in that position naturally.
   Haru didn't think too much and asked, "So what do you want to ask?"
   "Senpai, you've said that you're a magician before, right?" Himeragi asked.
   "That's right." Haru nodded.
   "So how can you get the power of the fourth primogenitor? Did you eat it?" Himeragi asked.
   "I don't eat people." Haru was speechless and said, "Rather than eat, I absorbed it."
   "Absorb?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   "Yes, I absorbed the power of the fourth primogenitor," Haru said since he didn't have any reason to hide his ability since even if they knew it was impossible for them to defend against him. However, he used the word "absorb" rather than "steal" since it sounded better, and he didn't seem like a bad guy this way.
   "...." Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   "Surprising, right? I have absorbed the power of the fourth primogenitor," Haru said simply.
   "How? More importantly, why? Do you want to use that power to dominate the world or something?" Himeragi quickly asked.
   "If I want to dominate the world, then I've already done it. You should know with my power. It isn't that difficult for me to dominate the world," Haru said.
   "You don't believe that I'm that strong?" Haru asked.
   "Well..." Himeragi nodded.
   "How about we spar? Let's have a match between you and me." Haru looked at Himeragi's guitar case and said, "Beside observing me, I'm sure that the Lion King Organization has told you to eliminate me if I'm dangerous, right?"
   "Huh? How did you know?!" Himeragi quickly grabbed her guitar case and took out her weapon directly!
   Himeragi started to sweat, and she didn't expect Haru to be so smart to guess her intention!
   Haru really thought that this girl was really stupid. He then observed Himeragi's spear for a moment and thought that that spear's ability was quite interesting. 'Magic negation, huh?' He then looked at Himeragi and asked, "So am I right?"
   "....." Himeragi was at a loss at this question and asked, "What do you mean by that?"
   "Well, I'm just trying to guess what your intention is, but from your expression, is it the truth, huh?" Haru said.
   Himeragi's face turned red, and she quickly asked, "So are you saying that you've fooled me all along?"
   Himeragi took a deep breath and said, "Then Senpai, let's have a spar, you and me! Then if I win, I want you to tell me what your purpose is! And, show me your real face!" From the beginning to the end, she hadn't been able to see his real face, which somehow made her a bit frustrated since she was very curious.
   Hearing that question, Haru could tell Himeragi his intention directly, but since this girl had made such a bet, he didn't mind playing along. He looked at her and asked, "If you win, I'll tell you my purpose on this island, and I'll show you my face, but what if you lose?"
   "Huh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   "It isn't fair for me if you don't give me something, right?" Haru asked.
   Himeragi nodded, but then her face turned red since she remembered Semiramis's words. She then made up her mind and said nervously, "Th - Then I'll be your lover!"
   "I - I can see that you have a harem here! If you win, then I'll join too!" Himeragi said without hesitation since everything was for her mission! It wasn't that she had an interest in him or anything, alright?
   Haru looked at this girl for a moment and wondered whether this girl was alright or not?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1915: Himeragi: I'm both your observer and Sword Shaman, but now, I'm your maid...
   On the open field, Haru and Himeragi stood while facing each other.
   Himeragi took a deep breath and didn't expect that she would face Haru directly, but it might be good since this way she could see how powerful he was. If he was really as powerful as the story, she knew that he was dangerous, which was why she needed to stay on his side all the time, monitoring him. She definitely didn't have the interest in becoming his lover or anything, alright?
   Himeragi had to admit that Haru was very handsome, even though she hadn't seen the face behind that facemask. However, her instinct as a girl told her that he might be the most handsome guy in the world, and she wanted to see his face!
   Haru looked at Himeragi and asked, "You're not going to use your spear?"
   "It's alright." Himeragi looked at Haru and said, "If I use my spear, then the spar is going to end soon."
   "So, are you going to fight me, using magic or something?" Haru asked.
   "Yes!" Himeragi nodded without hesitation.
   Haru then snapped his fingers, and suddenly Himeragi felt all of her power was sealed, and she couldn't use it anymore.
   "Done." Haru smiled and said, "I've won, right?"
   "It - It doesn't count! You're cheating, Senpai!" Himeragi's face blushed since she didn't expect that she would lose so soon, but suddenly she felt that her body was hugged and it was so tight that she almost couldn't breathe. However, more importantly, this huge seemed to give an addictive feeling as if she didn't want to let go of him.
   "If this is a real battle, then you have already lost, and if I'm cruel, then you're already dead," Haru whispered right near Himeragi's ear.
   "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi's face was so red at that moment.
   "So be serious. Let me see if you have the ability to eliminate me, alright?" Haru said in a whisper before he let go of Himeragi.
   When he let her go, Himeragi somehow felt a sense of loss, but she quickly shook her head and took out her weapon before she stabbed it on her body.
   Haru was surprised by Himeragi's actions, but at the same time, he could tell that the seal on her body had disappeared. "That spear?"
   "I'm sorry for looking down on you, Senpai." Himeragi took a deep breath and realized how powerful Haru was. The seal magic, his speed, and he also hadn't summoned his Vassal Beast, which somehow made her a bit frustrated. "But now, let me show you my real power!"
   Haru wasn't sure why, but he felt embarrassed for Himeragi. He looked at her spear and asked, "Can you tell me more about that spear?'
   Holding her spear, Himeragi nodded and explained. "The name of this spear is Sekkarou. It has the ability of magic negation and support enhancements. It is also the reason why your seal magic is useless to me. By the way, it can fit on the guitar case easily since it has a portability function."
   "I see..." Haru nodded and said, "A very powerful weapon indeed." The magic negation ability alone caused that spear to be a very powerful weapon, but he didn't think that that weapon could be so simple. He was sure that Himeragi might need to pay something in exchange to be able to use that weapon, and the price of that power was...
   "Okay, Senpai." Himeragi looked at Haru and said, "I won't hold back now! Be careful!" She then dashed toward him and was about to hit him, but suddenly she felt that the spear on her hand was pulled by some force. "Huh?"
   Haru used his "Snatch" to steal the Sekkarou from Himeragi's hands.
   "What?!" Himeragi couldn't handle this force, and the Sekkarou was flying toward Haru's hands.
   Haru then used his Elemental Sight on the Sekkakarou and couldn't help but frown at the sight of this spear.
   Himeragi was dumbfounded when Haru could hold the Sekkarou in his hands with ease. "Se - Senpai, please give it back to me..." Her tone was very meek, and she was on the verge of tears when she saw her precious weapon was taken away by Haru.
   Haru was amused, then gave her weapon back to Himeragi. "Here you go."
   "Tha - Thank you..." Himeragi blushed when Haru really returned her weapon and also patted her head since it felt so comfortable.
   "You have lost, right? Let's go back," Haru said simply
   "I - I haven't lost yet!" Himeragi suddenly became stubborn. Somehow she couldn't accept her loss since she lost so easily from him. She thought that she could give a good fight, but she lost instantly, which somehow made her pride as one of the youngest Sword Shaman in the Lion King Organization to be shattered.
   Haru sighed and said, "You know, I have a very dangerous ability that I don't want to use, but since you're so stubborn, I guess I need to use this ability on you."
   "Wh - What kind of ability? Are - Are you going to use your Vassal Beast?" Himeragi held her spear tightly, staring at Haru cautiously.
   "No, this is more dangerous." Haru took a deep breath and said, "Let me show you! Steal!"
   Himeragi kept her eyes open, wondering what kind of ability Haru was about to use, but suddenly she saw nothing had happened until she saw something on Haru's hand, which made her eyes wide open!
   Himeragi suddenly felt her below was quite cold, and she could feel the breeze. She knew instantly what had happened, and her eyes were teary, staring at Haru and couldn't help but say, "Sen - Senpai..."
   "You need to admit that you have lost, or else, I'll auction these panties on the online shop directly." Haru held Himeragi's panties and said, "Let's see... how about the panties of the Sword Shaman of the Lion King Organization? I'm sure a lot of people are going to buy it."
   "I have lost! I have lost! Please return my panties!" Himeragi quickly cried out since she didn't want her panties to become hot news in the media!
   Haru then threw the panties back to Himeragi, which caused her to catch them immediately. "Now, you understand why I've said this power is dangerous, right?"
   Himeragi's eyes were very teary, and she said, "Yes, I understand that at this moment, you're very dangerous, Senpai! I can't take my eyes off you, or else..." She thought about that dangerous ability and couldn't help but think that she needed to watch after him.
   Haru looked at Himeragi's reaction and patted her head. "Sorry, sorry, maybe my prank is a bit too much. I'm sorry, alright? Don't cry, alright?"
   "I - I'm not crying!" Himeragi directly retorted since there was no way a Sword Shaman such as her would cry when her panties were stolen.
   "Don't worry, if no one is going to marry you, I'm going to take responsibility," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Eh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded, and her face was so red.
   "Let's go back. It's almost dark. I'll send you back to your house," Haru said, but suddenly he noticed a strange expression on her expression. "What's wrong?"
   "Um, no - nothing!" Himeragi shook her head and followed Haru.
   Haru raised his eyebrow and didn't say much.
   Both of them walked next to each other while talking to each other since Haru wanted to know Himeragi better, but then when they had gone out of his house, he was dumbfounded when he saw her start to prepare a tent in front of his house. "What are you doing?"
   "I'm going to live here. I need to observe you all the time anyway," Himeragi said without hesitation and continued with the preparation of her tent.
   Haru had never seen such a stupid girl before. He let out a long sigh and said, "How about you live in my house?"
   "Eh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "No - No, I don't mind, but is it alright? Even though I'm your observer, I can't bother you that much," Himeragi said and felt that she had caused him so much trouble.
   "It's alright. I have a lot of rooms in my house," Haru said.
   "No, I can't stay at your place for free. I need to pay you," Himeragi said.
   "Then can you pay this much?" Haru said while showing how much the rent is to stay at his house.
   Himeragi then took a deep breath and said, "Le - Let me ask the organization first." She was about to take off her phone, but...
   "How about this? I'll give you free rent, but you need to become a maid at my house," Haru said.
   "Maid?" Himeragi thought for a while before her face turned red. "Do - does it include that - that kind of service?" She started to get nervous and giddy when she thought that she was going to do something similar to the perverted novel that she read by chance, but suddenly her head was chopped by his hand.
   "You perverted girl! Don't think about perverted things all the time!" Haru was speechless.
   "Then - Then what do I need to do?" Himeragi asked while looking at Haru curiously and with a reddened face, but somehow there was some disappointment in her expression.
   "Well, I'm a bit tired from that spar before. How about you rub my back for a bit?" Haru asked while moving his shoulders a bit.
   "You don't want to?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "Let - Let me rub your shoulders!" Himeragi said without hesitation. She was the respected Sword Shaman of the Lion King Organization, but now, she had become the maid of the fourth primogenitor. She wasn't sure what to say, but it was her mission, so she needed to work hard!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1916: Himeragi is too uptight
   Himeragi had prepared herself since she had decided to live in Haru's house, but she didn't expect this situation. Her expression was a bit uncomfortable, looking at him, who was cooking in the kitchen. "Um... Senpai, is there something that I can help you with?" She had said that she would become the maid, and she had expected that she would take care of him in his daily times, including... Cough! Cough! But well, she didn't expect that she was the one who was being taken care of.
   "Well, how about you take care of the plates?" Haru asked.
   "Yes!" Himeragi nodded without hesitation. She then walked toward Haru while looking at the food that was cooked by him. The smell of the food was so delicious that it made her mouth watery. "Senpai, are you good at cooking?"
   "I've learned under a very talented chef in the past," Haru said.
   Himeragi looked at Haru and asked, "Senpai, are you really 16 years old?"
   "I'm 16 years old, but you can say that I'm slightly more talented than others," Haru said simply. "Give me the plates."
   "Ah, yes!" Himeragi looked at the pasta on the plate and followed his every word docilely.
   Haru looked at Himeragi and thought that this girl was really a good girl.
   "Huh? Haru, who is that?"
   Himeragi turned and saw a beautiful woman with long silver hair, but before she said anything, she was hugged by this woman. "Wh --?!"
   "How cute! What's your name? How about you wear the maid uniform that I've made?" Mimori asked.
   "Senpai, help me!" Himeragi couldn't handle such close physical intimacy with other women so suddenly.
   Haru chopped Mimori's head and said, "Don't cause trouble, or you won't have dinner, Mimori.
   "Ehh....?!" Mimori complained, but then she smiled and said, "But I'll have my dinner at midnight, right?"
   Himeragi raised her eyebrow and felt confused. "Huh? Why do you want to eat dinner at midnight?'
   Mimori laughed and patted Himeragi's head. "You're so cute. Now that you mention it, what's your name?"
   "M - My name is Himeragi Yukina," Himeragi said with a blush.
   "I see..." Mimori nodded and said, "My name is Mimori. Nice to meet you, Yukina-chan."
   "Ah, yes." Himeragi nodded.
   "Well, you can talk later. Let's have a welcoming party for her," Haru said.
   "Eh? My welcoming party? Now?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "No, no, I don't mind, but why so suddenly?" Himeragi asked with some confusion.
   "You're going to live here from now on. Isn't it normal for me to throw a welcoming party for you?" Haru said.
   "But - But I'm just your observer, you don't need to do so much for me..." Himeragi was happy, but she felt that she had troubled him, but then she felt that her head was caressed by Haru. "Senpai?"
   "At this time, you shouldn't say so much. You should accept it and say thank you to me, that's all," Haru said.
   Himeragi was in a daze for a moment and nodded with a blush. "Yes, Senpai..."
   Mimori looked at Haru then Himeragi before she smiled. "Well, why do you wear your facemask all the time? Take it off." She then took off his facemask since she wanted to see him without it.
   Haru looked at Mimori speechlessly and looked at Himeragi, who was in a daze. "Well, let's eat first since it won't be good if the foods are cold."
   Looking at Haru, Himeragi understood why he was wearing his facemask all the time since if he didn't wear it, she was sure that he might cause a lot of disturbance in this world. She took a deep breath and said, "Senpai, you should wear your facemask from now on."
   In the dining room, everyone was eating together while chatting with each other.
   "Um, Himeragi-san, you're going to Saikai Academy too?" Avrora asked.
   "Ah, yes, I'll enter the middle school there." Himeragi nodded.
   "Oh, you'll enter the same school as Nagisa," Avrora said in surprise. As for entering the school, she didn't really have that much interest anyway, so she didn't think too much.
   "Huh? Nagisa? Who is that?" Himeragi was confused.
   "Eh? Really?" Himeragi was surprised, but then she nodded. "Yes, we can go together at that time."
   "That's my daughter. Yukina-chan, you'll also meet my daughter in that school too, so please take care of her there," Mimori said.
   "Eh? Daughter? You have a daughter, Mimori-san?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   "Yes, I have both a son and a daughter." Mimori nodded with a smile.
   Himeragi looked at Mimori and looked at Haru.
   "Both of them are not my son and daughter. She's a widow," Haru said.
   "Ah..." Himeragi nodded and showed an apologetic expression. "I'm sorry, Senpai, Mimori-san."
   "It's okay. It's okay. A lot of people often say that I'm younger than I seem after all," Mimori said with a smile and didn't overthink Himeragi's words.
   "By the way, is that suitcase all of your things?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Himeragi nodded and said, "If I need something, I can buy it myself, but..." She looked at Haru with a hesitant expression.
   "But you need to observe me?" Haru asked.
   "Yes..." Himeragi nodded embarrassedly.
   "....." Haru, Semiramis, and Mimori looked at Himeragi and thought that this girl was too uptight, right?
   "Himeragi, let me ask you a question first," Haru said.
   "What's wrong, Senpai?" Himeragi looked at Haru curiously.
   "As my observer, you're going to follow me everywhere?" Haru asked.
   "Yes." Himeragi nodded without hesitation.
   "During my date?" Haru asked.
   "Eh? You have a girlfriend, Senpai?" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   Semiramis and Mimori started to laugh, hearing Himeragi's words.
   "Wh - Why are you two laughing?!" Himeragi felt uncomfortable being laughed at by Semiramis and Mimori.
   "Nothing, nothing, you can continue your conversation," Semiramis said gently and didn't think too much.
   "Himeragi, as my observer, you're going to follow me everywhere?" Haru asked.
   "Ah, yes, that's the plan, Senpai." Himeragi nodded, but then she said, "But of course, I won't follow you to the bathroom and bedroom, but... but... if you want..." She lowered her head with a blush.
   Looking at Himeragi, Haru realized that this girl was more troublesome than he had thought. She was so uptight and straight that it was impossible for her to bend. However, he had to admit that she was a bit similar to Umi Sonoda, which somehow made him miss her since he had been in this world for a few months. "Well, let's take a rest first since you might be tired from your journey."
   "Yes, thank you, Senpai." Himeragi nodded with a smile.
   "You can ask Avrora a lot of things about this place. I'll go back and rest first," Haru said.
   "Oh, me too!" Mimori said.
   "Well, I'll take a rest first too," Semiramis said.
   Looking at two women who followed him, Haru could only feel speechless, but he didn't say much.
   Himeragi didn't think too much and looked at Avrora. "Please take care of me from now on, Avrora-san."
   "Yes, please take care of me too, Himeragi-san." Avrora nodded with a smile and said, "Well, it might be a bit late, but do you want to take a bath first?"
   "Take a bath?" Himeragi asked in confusion, but then she understood what it meant to enjoy life in this house.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1917: Treasure me dearly
   In the morning, Haru followed Yukina to school since she hadn't finished her transfer procedures. Both of them walked together and entered the school on the summer break.
   Haru looked around and could see how empty the school was. The only ones who were in the school were the staff, the teachers, and some students who got bad scores during the first semester and needed to do remedial.
   "Sorry for troubling you, Senpai," Himeragi said in an apologetic tone since she felt like she had troubled him most of the time. Even though she had said that she would become a maid, the one who cleaned up the house was mostly a robot, and she didn't have time to show her ability.
   "It's alright. You have cooked breakfast earlier, right?" Haru said.
   "But..." Himeragi might have cooked the breakfast before, but the taste wasn't as good as the one that was cooked by him.
   "You don't need to think too much. Your cooking is very delicious too," Haru said.
   "Yes, but..." Himeragi thought for a while and suddenly asked. "Say, Senpai."
   "Since you have become a fourth primogenitor, do you have an urge to drink blood?" Himeragi suddenly asked.
   "What's wrong so suddenly?" Haru asked weirdly.
   "I... I mean... if you want, you can drink my blood..." Himeragi said with a red face.
   Haru let out a sigh and knocked Himeragi's head.
   "Ouch!" Himeragi held her head in pain.
   "I've told you before that I'm a human, right? I don't drink blood," Haru said.
   "But..." Himeragi looked at Haru with teary eyes since she wanted to do something for him.
   "If you want me to help you, then you shouldn't follow me when I go for a date," Haru said.
   "That's something that I can't do! I need to follow you everywhere, Senpai!" Himeragi said without hesitation.
   "..." Haru realized that this girl was really troublesome.
   Himeragi then looked at Haru then asked, "Um, Senpai." In truth, she wanted to ask who his girlfriend was, but she felt a bit hesitant to ask.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Um..." Himeragi wanted to ask him, but suddenly someone called his name out.
   "Haru, what are you doing here?"
   Haru and Himeragi looked up and saw Natsuki was there.
   "Natsuki-chan, you're not on holiday?" Haru asked.
   "There's still something that I need to do as a teacher, but what are you doing here with a middle school student? Are you going to make her into your girlfriend too?" Natsuki asked while staring at Himeragi.
   Himeragi blushed and quickly hid behind Haru. "Se - Senpai..."
   "Well, Himeragi, she's Minamiya Natsuki and she's my teacher. I'll talk with her for a bit so you should take care of your transfer procedure first. If you are done with your transfer procedure, just call me, so I'll know," Haru said.
   "Yes!" Himeragi's face was very red, and she quickly ran away since she somehow understood why Haru decided to let her live in his house.
   "So, who is she?" Natsuki asked.
   "You're jealous, Natsuki-chan?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Natsuki snorted and said, "You're such a narcissist!"
   "Well, let's talk in your room. You must have something to ask me too, right?" Haru said.
   Natsuki looked at Haru for a moment and sighed. "If only you're not so lustful."
   "If I'm not so lustful, then a lot of people will be worried about me, right?" Haru said.
   "...." Natsuki couldn't deny it, but she was wondering whether his lustful act was real or fake. It might be a weakness that he decided to show, which somehow made her sigh since this guy was too strong. She didn't have the ability to do anything against him, nor did she plan to. She sighed and said, "Well, let's talk in my room first. The summer in the Itogami Island is very hot, after all."
   Inside Natsuki's room, Haru sat down on the chair with a relaxed expression. "Natsuki-chan, do you have ice tea?"
   "This is my room, not your house," Natsuki said speechlessly.
   "Well, really, what poor hospitality," Haru said with a sigh.
   "There's hot tea here. Do you want to drink it?" Natsuki asked. "Or should I pour it on the top of your head so it'll cool you down?"
   "Okay, okay, I'll stop joking around. What do you to ask?" Haru asked.
   "Well, let's set this matter aside first. Who the hell is that middle school student?" Natsuki asked with a frown.
   "You're not jealous, right?" Haru asked.
   "I'm jealous!" Natsuki said without hesitation.
   Haru blinked his eyes and said, "I didn't expect you to be so honest, but that girl is an observer from the Lion King Organization."
   "Lion King Organization? What the hell does that organization want to do with you? More importantly, how did they know you with all of your disguises?" Natsuki knew that if Haru didn't want let anyone know, no one would know about his identity, which was why, unlike the other three primogenitors, she knew that he was even dangerous. She thought for a bit and asked, "Don't tell me that you think that she's cute, so you let her notice you?"
   Haru looked at Natsuki and said, "Natsuki-chan being too mysterious isn't all good."
   "Huh? Why?" Natsuki asked with some confusion since she felt that staying unknown was good for him since no one would bother him.
   "Being unknown means I'm scared, but you should know that I'm not scared, right? You don't need to worry. I'm stronger than you think. More importantly, you have something important that you want to ask me, right? I'll help you," Haru said.
   Natsuki looked at Haru with a complicated gaze, and somehow she was both grateful and curious. She was grateful since she thought that he had joined the school and lived as a normal person because of her, and at the same time, she was curious at how strong he was. The only power that she knew was his EMP ability, which destroyed the electronic device and caused a power outage in a huge area. His other ability was his seal magic, which made him able to seal anything.
   Anyway, Natsuki thought that Haru decided to go to the school because of her, which was why she had a soft spot for him.
   "Well, since you need to decide to help, do you know anything about these?" Natsuki asked while showing four documents on the table.
   Haru looked at the documents curiously and asked, "Devils? And four of them? Hmm... all of them are in a coma, huh?"
   "Do you know anything?" Natsuki asked.
   Haru didn't answer Natsuki's question first and looked at the data of the four devils that were shown on the table. He could see that all of them were in a coma, and all of their energies were absorbed by something or someone. "Their energies were absorbed?"
   "That's right. What do you think?" Natsuki asked.
   "Well, these things are more likely to be done by someone who hated a devil, someone like from the church or something. As for why their energies were absorbed, it's more likely that this someone from the church might have a helper, and this helper needs the energy from those devils. Lastly, this incident is more likely to be done by two people," Haru said simply.
   "Hmm..." Natsuki's eyes became serious, but then she asked, "But why did someone from the church? Could it be other demons or someone who hates a demon? And why is it only two people? Shouldn't there be more people?"
   Haru sighed and said, "You know, the Island Guard is simply useless. What are they doing in this situation, letting an outsider solve their problem? What are they being paid for?" He felt that he had become Conan somehow, but he wasn't Conan, and he wouldn't solve the case because of a hobby.
   "....." Natsuki couldn't say anything in refute.
   "What about the cameras on the island? Check all of the cameras first before you ask me about this problem. You have the latest technology. What's the use of that technology for?" Haru asked speechlessly.
   Natsuki let out a sigh and said, "That's true. I wonder why they're being paid for." She then looked at Haru and asked, "Still, let's put this matter aside. Are you letting the Lion King Organization put an observer on you?" She knew that many observers hiding in the dark had been taken out by Haru directly, and as for where they were, she wasn't sure, and she didn't really care much, but she wondered why he let Himeragi stay beside him.
   "Well, don't tell her. I think she's a bit stupid," Haru said.
   "She's so stupidly cute, so I let her stay beside me, and I don't think that the Lion King Organization sent her to become my observer," Haru said.
   "Then why did they send her for?" Natsuki asked with a frown.
   "That's what I want to know too, which is why I let her stay on my side, and have you seen her weapon that she put on the guitar case before?" Haru asked.
   "That's a weapon?!" Natsuki was dumbfounded.
   "There's a weapon inside, but that's not the point here. The point is to use the power of that weapon, she needs to sacrifice something, and if I let her go, she might...." Haru shook his head and said, "Well, her situation is a bit similar to yours."
   Haru looked at Natsuki and asked, "When you come out from that legendary prison, why don't we have a date, Natsuki-chan?"
   Natsuki took a deep breath, but the door was knocked on.
   "What a time." Haru shook his head and stood up. "Well, Natsuki-chan, if you think that you're ready, just tell me, you're cute this way, but I still want to see the real you." He waved his hand and left. "Bye, Natsuki-chan."
   Natsuki looked at his back, then said softly, "Bye, Haru." She also wanted to come out and show her real body. She wanted to trust him, but at the same time, she was hesitant. Her feelings were contradictory, but well, she quickly shook her head since it felt a bit cheaper to give herself like this so easily since she wanted him to treasure her dearly.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1918: Himeragi is the protagonist?
   Walking out from Natsuki's room, Haru saw Himeragi and asked, "Are you done with the transfer procedure?'
   "Yes, thank you, Senpai," Himeragi said while looking inside the room curiously.
   "Well, should we go to buy something for your daily necessities?" Haru asked.
   "Yes, please." Himeragi nodded.
   In truth, Haru thought that Himeragi could buy her things from an online store, but in the end, he didn't say anything and felt that it might be good to buy something while walking together. "Well, let's go. I'll also guide you around the city."
   "Yes!" Himeragi nodded, but then she realized something and her face turned red. 'Is - Is this a date?'
   "Hmm, what's wrong, Himeragi?" Haru asked.
   "No - Nothing!" Himeragi said while blushing.
   When everyone was on their holiday, Kojou was stuck in the remedial class with an old guy teacher. Looking at the teacher that explained the problem, he couldn't help but sigh, but then he looked outside of the window and saw both Haru and Himeragi walking together. "Damn, who is that?" Even though he didn't say much, he was quite jealous of Haru, but what could he do now?
   "Akatsuki, listen to me!"
   While walking together, both Haru and Himeragi were having fun together. However, while dating, he used his power, which he got from the 5th familiar of the fourth primogenitor, and used the electromagnetic waves and combined it with "Kenbunshoku Haki" to search the people who had caused the accident that Natsuki had told him.
   With this ability, Haru could detect every person on this island directly, and nothing would escape his detection. In other words, on this island, no one could hide someone or anything from him.
   Haru thought about Kuroneko, who had the power of lightning and couldn't help but sigh at her development, but he didn't think too much since there were a lot of people who could protect her, and more importantly, he needed to think about his mission.
   In truth, Haru was quite excited when he learned what had happened since he knew that the trouble was coming. He wasn't sure what was the purpose of those people, but then when he found out a pair of an old man and a small girl, who happened to be homunculus, he knew that it was them.
   Looking at Himeragi, who was so excited about her surroundings, Haru wasn't in a hurry and thought to enjoy their date first. However, he knew that he needed to talk with them later since he wanted to know what their intention was. He then used his "Elemental Sight" to focus on both the old man and the small girl, trying to figure out who they were before he tried to search the data of those two people on the network.
   "Senpai, what is that?" Himeragi asked excitedly.
   "Hmm? Well, how about we see it there," Haru said.
   "Yes!" Rather than observing the fourth progenitor, Himeragi was having fun with the fourth progenitor. Still, if the people from the Lion King Organization knew what she was doing, they would be more than happy since their intention to send Himeragi was...
   As they played around for a while, they knew that their intention to go out was to buy some necessities for Himeragi since there was something that she needed to buy, so they went to the hypermarket to buy various things that she needed.
   They entered the hypermarket and brought the shopping cart to buy various things, but as expected, it might be because it was Himeragi's first time to be here that she couldn't help but take a lot of things that interested her.
   "Senpai, what is this weapon called?" Himeragi asked with some excitement. "It looks like a mace of some kind."
   "..." Haru had seen a lot of girls, so he wasn't that surprised by Himeragi's excitement over the golf club, but for her to mistake it with a weapon... 'Well, she isn't wrong to call it a weapon.' After all, a golf club could also be called a weapon in the zombie apocalypse or something. "No, that's just a golf club. You use it for sports."
   "I see... Is it?" Himeragi was in a daze and somehow felt a bit disappointed.
   'Why are you disappointed?' Haru didn't say it out loud.
   However, after a moment of loss, Himeragi quickly regained her excitement and took another thing that interested her. "Then, what about this heavy equipment that looks like a flame thrower?"
   "It's a pressure washer. You use it to wash cars and stuff," Haru said with a smile. "Well, you can use it as a weapon if you tinker it a bit."
   "Really?" Himeragi was surprised.
   "It won't be like a flame thrower that burns everything, but with that thing, you can cut a lot of things with water pressure," Haru said.
   "Hmm..." Himeragi looked at the pressure washer in deep thought.
   Haru patted Himeragi's head and said, "You don't need to buy it. You're going to waste your money."
   Himeragi blushed, then swept Haru's hand away. "Senpai, I've noticed it for a while, but why do you treat me like a kid?"
   "If you're a few years older, then I'll treat you like a woman," Haru said and left. He really regretted that Himeragi was too young, and if she was several years older, then without hesitation, he would eat her. But there was no "if" in this world, and he could only try to tease her from time to time, and even if he was a hungry beast, he wouldn't attack a middle school unless he was a middle school student too. 'Hmm... should I become a middle school student?' He had the ability to change his age anyway, so he didn't see any harm in it.
   "Wh --?!" Himeragi's face was so red, and she couldn't believe what she had heard, but she quickly chased after him. "Senpai, what do you mean by that?!"
   Haru looked at Himeragi with a smile and said, "Oh, it can mean anything, right? Or are you thinking something lewd now?"
   After they ended their shopping, Haru looked at Himeragi, who was pouting. "Sorry, sorry, how about you forgive me soon, Himeragi?" He then looked at the side and said, "Look, there's an ice cream there. Do you want me to buy it for you?"
   "Senpai!" Himeragi pouted since she felt that Haru had never treated her as a girl!
   Himeragi wanted to say something, but when Haru stood right in front of her, stood straight while looking straight into her eyes, she couldn't move for a while since she could see that his eyes were the eyes of a man.
   Haru smiled and patted her head. "You're still in middle school. Wait till you have graduated from there." He then walked to the ice cream stall on the side and asked, "So what flavor do you want to eat? I'll treat you."
   "Hmmm..." Himeragi touched her head and thought that it was what it felt like to have an older brother, but she wanted to be treated something more.
   "Himeragi, what are you doing?"
   Himeragi quickly chased after him with a smile on her face.
   As they walked around, Himeragi noticed that the sky had turned dark, and somehow she felt a bit restless. "Um, Senpai, is it alright to come out late like this?"
   "Well, no one is stopping us anyway..." Haru then looked at his uniform and said, "Well, it might be good if we wear different clothes since wearing a uniform will make us be targeted by a teacher." He knew how strict the rules of the school were, but there were no rules that could bind him anyway, so what was he afraid about?
   "Eh? Should we change our clothes?" Himeragi was surprised.
   "Well, you don't need to. I was just saying, you don't need to think too much," Haru said.
   Himeragi nodded, but then while walking, her eyes suddenly attracted to something.
   "What's wrong?" Haru asked.
   "Sorry, it's nothing!" Himeragi said with a blush, but her eyes kept staring at the crane game that was placed on the street.
   "Oh? Nekomatan, huh?" Haru said while looking at the crane game inside.
   "Senpai, you know Nekomatan?" Himeragi was surprised.
   Haru nodded and asked, "Well, you know my company, right?"
   "Um, the Black Clover Group, right?" Before Himeragi came to the Itogami Island to become Haru's observer, she had been given all the information regarding the fourth primogenitor, including the Black Clover Group, which was a huge corporation that was built with just a few months of time. However, what attracted her wasn't the huge revenue of this company, but rather...
   "Senpai, if I'm not wrong, your company owns the IP (Intellectual Property) of Nekomatan, right?" Himeragi asked with shining eyes.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "If you want, I can give you all of the Nekomatan merchandise if you want."
   "Really?!" Himeragi was very excited at that moment.
   "Yes." Haru nodded and said, "But before that, how about I give you a gift before we return." He used a coin and put it on the machine before he used the crane to grab the Nekomatan doll.
   "Huh? Senpai, aren't you ---" The words that came from Himeragi's mouth stopped when she saw Haru had caught two Nekomatan dolls at the same time.
   Haru took two Nekomatan dolls that he had caught and gave them to Himeragi. "For you."
   "Re - Really?" Himeragi asked with some expectation.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and said, "Take it."
   "Thank you, Senpai!" Himeragi said with a sweet smile, however...
   The sudden explosion caused the ground to tremble and Himeragi to lose her balance, but Haru quickly caught her. "Are you alright, Himeragi?"
   "Ah, ye - yes, thank you, Senpai!" Himeragi said with a blush, but then her expression became serious. "But, what's happening?" She knew that that explosion wasn't something that happened because of an accident. Rather, it might be a terrorist or something.
   "Well, let's check it." Haru had expected for the two of them to move, but this was too fast, right?
   Looking at Himeragi, Haru was wondering whether this girl was the protagonist of this world?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1919: Out in the middle of the night
   Haru and Himeragi didn't hesitate and ran to the bridge where they could see the source of the explosion. He raised his eyebrow since he didn't expect that it was the factory of MAR that exploded. He nodded with a satisfied expression, thinking that the old man was quite good enough to cause trouble to the MAR's factory.
   However, the old man's act was quite normal since there was a GT Robot that guarded each of his industries. The power of the GT Robot was without a doubt, and even a vampire, which was the strongest demon in this world, would be defeated without mercy.
   When Haru felt happy, Himeragi's expression was quite serious. She looked at the flame bird-like monster that appeared on the top of the factory before it disappeared so suddenly. "Senpai, that was...?"
   "It's familiar, without a doubt," Haru said simply, but then he looked at Himeragi and asked, "You're not telling me that you're going to go there?"
   "Yes!" Himeragi said without hesitation, taking out her weapon, and gave the guitar case to Haru. "I'm sorry, Senpai, but we must part ways here."
   "You're going to check it?" Haru asked.
   "Then I'll go too," Haru said and thought that this girl might be really the protagonist. He had been on this island for a while, but no troubles were coming toward him, but when this girl appeared, it was as if the trouble started to come. It was his instinct, and he knew for sure that there would be many things that would come one after another in the future.
   "Remember your position." Himeragi was quickly reprimanded and said, "You're the fourth progenitor. If you make any wrong moves, it will cause major repercussions."
   "You're my observer. Aren't you afraid that I'll cause trouble if you suddenly leave?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Wh --?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   Haru took Himeragi's hand directly and said, "Well, I'll go with you. Even if you're a Sword Shaman, you're still a girl. I'll accompany you."
   "..." Himeragi looked at his hand that was holding her hand for a moment before she nodded with a blush.
   "If you have time to blush, let's go," Haru said.
   "I'm not blushing!" Himeragi retorted with a red face.
   As the train passed the bridge, they jumped directly on top of it, using it as a shortcut to move toward the factory that was burning with fire.
   At the burning factory, there was a loud explosion one after another, and if someone saw this scene, they would be dumbfounded since such a scene would only happen in fiction, but it happened in reality now!
   The huge flame bird shrieked and released a breath of flame toward its enemy!
   The vampire, who was watching his familiar fight against his enemy, had a serious expression on his face, but then his expression turned into relief when he saw the breadth of flame from his familiar could destroy his enemy.
   A huge transparent hand suddenly caught the breath of flame and absorbed all the flame that was sent by the vampire's familiar. Then another hand appeared and grasped the wing of the huge flame bird, absorbing it inside, before the other hands, which had fully absorbed the flame, also grasped the flame of the bird, absorbing all of it directly.
   The vampire couldn't say anything, only watching the scene in front of him with a dumbfounded expression. He only wanted to have a peaceful life, but he didn't expect that he would be attacked so suddenly. He thought of running away, but even though he didn't receive a wound, when his familiar was defeated, it caused a lot of stress on his body. However, it didn't stop him from running away, but...
   A huge ax suddenly appeared and almost slashed him, but even so, it caused a huge wound on his chest, causing a lot of his blood to drip from it.
   "Oh my, can you escape from that? It seems my skill has deteriorated."
   "You...!" The vampire's complexion was pale, looked at the European uncle, and his expression couldn't help but become ugly. "What do you want from me?"
   "Blame your identity as a demon, and blame that you're living on this heretic island!" The European uncle smiled and said, "Now, die!" He swung his huge ax toward the vampire. However, someone suddenly appeared in front of him.
   The sound of a metal collision reverberated through the factory.
   The European uncle was surprised and quickly distanced himself from the sudden enemy in front of him. He looked at the girl in front of him, but he was more attracted to the lance that was held by the girl. "Oh? That lance? Is it a Schneewalzer? The Lion King Organization's secret weapon, powered by divine vibrations? I never thought I'd seen one in a place like this. Very well, little girl. Combat Deacon Rudolf Eustach of Lotharagia requests for a fight!"
   Himeragi, who swung her weapon around, was surprised when she heard the identity of the European uncle. Still, at the same time, she had to admit that Haru's camouflage ability was very amazing since no one had noticed him at that moment, but she knew that he was beside her, which made her relieved. But before that...
   "Why is an exorcist from the West European Church hunting vampires?" Himeragi asked.
   "I have no obligation to tell you!" Rudolf was about to attack Himeragi again and dashed toward her.
   Himeragi also prepared for the battle and used her spell directly. "I, Sword Shaman of the High God and priestess of the Lion, beseech thee. Dawn light of exorcism, spirit wolf of snowy mist, grant me the divine might of thy steel that I may smith a hundred evil spirits!" Along with that spell, all the stats on her body increased, and she had become several times stronger.
   Rudolf also showed a deep interest in Himeragi's ability, so he didn't hesitate to fight her.
   Both of them were having a collision between the West and the East technique. Their spear and ax were about to meet each other, but suddenly someone appeared between them, which caused them to be dumbfounded. However, what surprised them was that this person caught both the spear and ax with his bare arms easily.
   Himeragi and Rudofl were silent when they looked at this young man who caught their weapon so easily.
   "Senpai?" Himeragi knew that Haru was strong, but this was too strong, right? Holding Schneewalzer with his bare hand, if she didn't see it with her own eyes, she might not believe it!
   Haru looked at Himeragi helplessly and said, "Himeragi, why do you always charge without thinking?"
   "Se - Senpai..." Himeragi felt embarrassed and felt her entire face was so hot.
   Haru then looked at the European uncle beside him and said, "Old man, can you give me a face and get out from this island?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   By the way, Sis-Con has ended if you're curious.
   Chapter 1920: Uncle and Loli
   When Haru stared at him, Rudolf felt all of his instincts tell him to run away directly. It felt like if he was, he was being stared at by something that he couldn't defeat, but his will wasn't something that anyone could stop, and he was on his holy mission!
   "No, I can't leave until I retrieve the right arm of a saint, the West European Church!" Rudolf said without hesitation and didn't look away from Haru. However, sweat kept dripping from his entire body, facing the behemoth in front of him.
   'Oh-ho?' Haru didn't use all of his power, but even so, it should be enough to cause a lot of people to run away directly, which was why, he was quite surprised when Rudolf could stand there without running away.
   "The right arm of the saint of the West European Church? What do you mean?" Himeragi was confused, but at the same time, she was wondering what made Rudolf feel so scared.
   "Hmph! This heretic island uses the right arm of our saint as core! I can't let the arm of our saint be used as something like this, especially to be used for the island of demon! I need to retrieve it no matter what!" Rudolf shouted.
   "Even if you sacrifice the lives of 500,000 people?" Haru asked.
   "Yes! I don't care about any of them as long as I can retrieve the arm of our saint!" Rudolf used all of his wills to shout, and at the same time, he controlled his secret weapon to give both Haru and Himeragi a sneak attack.
   "You're crazy!" Himeragi couldn't think that this old man dared to sacrifice the lives of 500,000 people for the body of the dead people.
   Looking at Rudolf, Haru didn't think that this guy was wrong. After all, if he was in Rudolf's position, he would also do the same since no one wanted their ancestor arm to be stolen and used as a core of the island of demon, especially when the West European Church hated the demon to the core. If possible, they wanted to eliminate the entire demon in this world, which was why, even if Rudolf had to sink this island, he would retrieve the arm of the saint no matter what!
   "Astarte, do it!" Rudolf shouted.
   Suddenly a huge fist appeared from the side and was about to hit Haru!
   "Senpai!" Himeragi was startled and was about to help Haru, but...
   Haru's arm turned into metallic black color and caught the huge fist directly.
   "......" Rudolf and Himeragi.
   Ignoring the two reactions, Haru then looked at the huge fist and saw the one who had attacked him was a cute loli with beautiful blue long hair. He then used his "Elemental Sight" and knew instantly that she was a homunculus, but he wasn't that surprised, considering how cute this girl was.
   The loli saw Haru catch her attack couldn't help but try to escape. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't move no matter what, and in the end, she screamed loudly and summoned another fist to hit Haru, but a grimoire appeared on Haru's hand, and he directly used his seal magic.
   Suddenly the loli couldn't use her power, and the huge fists that appeared on her back disappeared, causing her to fall from the sky.
   Haru caught the loli on his arms directly, easily, defeating his opponent.
   "......." Himeragi and Rudolf.
   Rudolf couldn't maintain his calm any longer since his strongest homunculus in an instant!
   Haru looked at Rudolf and shook his head. "If you want to retrieve the arm of your ancestor, why should you go alone? With the influence of your Western European Church, can you use the media to pressure the Japanese Government? I'm sure that once the matter of the arm of the saint is being used as the core of the Itogami Island is known, a wide variety of kingdoms and organizations will help you to retrieve the arm of the saint without hesitation and condemn the actions of the Japanese Government along with all the organization that is related to the accident." He felt that Rudolf was quite stupid since he only came alone to this Itogami Island and only used his muscles to retrieve back the arm of the saint that was used as a core of the Itogami Island.
   If Haru was in Rudolf's place, then he would, without hesitation, use the power of the media, condemned the Japanese Government directly, and he was sure that there would be a lot of people who would follow him since the act of the designer of this island was really crazy.
   Stealing the arm of the saint and using it for the core of the Itogami Island, no sane people could think such a thing, and only people with one or two lost screws on their heads could think of such a method to create an artificial island.
   Haru then started talking, preaching to Rudolf how to retrieve the arm of the saint without causing harm to the people on the island, but at the same time, strengthened the influence of the Western European Church along with causing more hate to the demon directly.
   Listening to Haru's words, both Himeragi and Rudolf could only look at him in a daze.
   Somehow Rudolf had an urge to bring Haru back and made him into the new saint of the Western European Church.
   Himeragi's mouth twitched, but she had to admit that the fourth primogenitor was really amazing.
   "I know that you're angry, and it is also an unforgivable act because your family's body is being used and being trampled, but you should understand the consequence of your actions. What do you think if your plan is successful and you sacrifice the life of 560,000 people on Itogami Island? The best thing is that you'll enter a jail, but in the worst case, all of the followers of the Western European Church will be massacred because of their dangerous idea. Now, not only the body of your ancestor is trampled, but all of your family, including your parents, siblings, children, wife, etc., will be dead and trampled, condemned by all the people in this world. Lastly, the Western European Church will be gone from this world." Haru looked at Rudolf and said, "It is a Holy War between your church and this island, right? Then you should be ready when your church is burnt into ashes, right?"
   Haru knew that Rudolf's head was so hot, and Rudolf was also a fanatic, so no logic could enter Rudolf's head, which was why this guy had never thought about the consequence of his action.
   "......." Rudolf's face was so pale at that moment.
   "Sen - Senpai..." It was her first time seeing this side of him, and rather than being scared, she felt excited.
   Haru looked at Rudolf and said, "Well, still, you need to pay for the crime of harming several demons." He was too lazy to talk with Rudolf now and directly kicked him, making him pass out. "Well, this matter has ended now." He then looked at the loli on his arms and said, "I've defeated your master. From now on, you'll be mine."
   The loli stared at Haru for a while, then nodded. "Accepted. You'll be my master from now on."
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka. What about you?" Haru asked.
   Haru patted Astarte's head and said, "Please take care of me from now on, Astarte."
   "........" Astarte stared at Haru for a while and didn't understand why her face was hot. "Error. Please say it again."
   Looking at the interaction between Haru and Astarte, Himeragi frowned and couldn't feel slightly jealous. Still, at the same time, she was wondering whether her senior was a lolicon at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1921: Natsuki: I will live in your house too
   After the fight with Rudolf, Haru grabbed Rudolf with his hand and wrapped his other hand around Himeragi's waist, but before that, he knocked Himeragi's head gently. "I don't know what you are thinking, but I'm sure you're thinking something rude about me, right?"
   "Well, I'm not what you think. Let's go back." Haru then wrapped his hand around her waist directly.
   "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi was stunned. Her face was so red at that moment.
   "Don't bite your tongue," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Himeragi was wondering what was going to happen, but suddenly they appeared in front of Haru's house.
   Himeragi didn't expect that Haru would be able to use teleportation magic at this moment.
   Haru didn't care about Himeragi's reaction and took his phone to call Natsuki directly. He talked with her for a moment, then she also appeared directly right in front of them and stared at Haru with a helpless expression.
   Natsuki only talked with him a few hours ago, but she didn't expect that he had caught the perpetrator of the incident that happened on the island. She looked at Rudolf that passed out on the ground, but she didn't care about this uncle, and she was more attracted to Astarte on his arm and Himeragi, who stood close by his side, which somehow made her frown.
   "What's wrong, Natsuki-chan? Are you not going to catch the criminal?" Haru asked.
   "I can do that later." Natsuki stared at Haru and asked, "More importantly, why is the Sword Shaman of the Lion King Organization here with you? She's your only observer, right?" She didn't think too much before when he told her that he had let Himeragi become his observer, but she didn't expect that both of them would be together!
   As for Astarte that was in his arms, Natsuki ignored her since she didn't think that Haru was a lolicon. If he was, then he would be interested in her right now, not waiting until she came out with her real body.
   "Um, Ninomiya-sensei, I'm living here from now on..." Himeragi said shyly, hiding behind Haru.
   Haru looked at Himeragi and wondered why this girl needed to say all of that in such an ambiguous way.
   Natsuki took a deep breath and stared at Haru.
   Haru nodded and said, "She's living here. There's a lot of room, after all." There was nothing to hide anyway. Even though he tried to chase after Natsuki, it didn't mean that they were in a relationship, so Natsuki didn't have a right to control him, nor would he let his girl control him anyway.
   Natsuki took another deep breath, trying to calm down, and said, "I'll be living in your house too!" She knew instantly what the Lion King Organization wanted to do by sending Himeragi to Haru's house, which was why she decided to live in his house too.
   Natsuki knew that when someone lived on the same roof, a lot of things might happen, so she needed to watch over them, especially when she could see how beautiful Himeragi was.
   Natsuki looked at Himeragi and had to admit that she was a bit jealous of her since she could see how well-developed her body was. 'If only I could get out of that...' She shook her head and thought that she was better anyway.
   Natsuki was part of the Island Guard, and even though it was also part of the Japanese Organization, the relationship between her organization and the Lion King Organization was in competition with each other so she couldn't let Himeragi enter this guy's pants first since she knew how bastard this guy was. Still, even if he was a bastard, she couldn't help but be attracted.
   "Well, I don't mind. There's a lot of room in my house," Haru said simply. "But first, how about you take care of this guy first?" He pointed to Rudolf, who was still passed out.
   "Okay." Natsuki nodded and used her magic to grab Rudofl rudely, but then she looked at Astarte, who was in Haru's arms. "What about that girl?"
   "I met her by chance. She has no connection with this old man," Haru said simply and didn't care whether Natsuki knew about Astarte's real identity since, with his power, it was simply impossible to get Astarte from him. Such a cute loli, he couldn't bear to let her enter jail since everything was this old man's fault.
   However, Haru had to admit that Rudolf had his own use, and he also thought to use this accident to dominate the Itogami Island for himself.
   "Really? That girl isn't connected with this guy, right?" Natsuki asked with a frown since she remembered from the information that she read Rudolf made his attack together with a powerful homunculus, and Astarte, who was in Haru's arms at that moment, might be that homunculus.
   "You can say as much as you want. No one can take her away from me," Haru said.
   Natsuki let out a sigh and said, "Just make sure that she won't cause trouble."
   "I don't know what you are talking about." Haru shook his head and said, "Right, Himeragi?"
   "Ah - Ah, yes!" Himeragi quickly nodded, even though she was very nervous since it might be her first time to lie.
   "Well, I'll take this guy to the office first. Clean up a room for me," Natsuki said and teleported away.
   "Yes, I'm waiting for you," Haru said. He looked at the sport where Natsuki disappeared and thought that this woman was quite cute. "Let's go, Himeragi."
   Himeragi, who had been silent, looked at Haru and asked, "Senpai, is Ninomiya-sensei going to live here?"
   "What's wrong? You don't want to?" Haru asked curiously.
   "No, no, it is your house anyway. I don't have a right to forbid you, but..." In truth, Himeragi was wondering what the relationship was between Haru and Natsuki. She then looked at Astarte again and thought about Natsuki, wondering whether he was really a lolicon or not, but her head was knocked again.
   "You're thinking something rude again, right?" Haru was speechless.
   "Do you know if I have a girlfriend?" Haru asked.
   "What?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded and asked, "Sen - Senpai, you have a girlfriend?" Somehow when she heard this news, she wasn't sure why she felt quite depressed at that moment, but she also couldn't do anything since she was just his observer, and she didn't have a right to stop him from having a girlfriend.
   "Well..." Haru wanted to answer her question, but...
   Astarte coughed up blood, and her complexion turned paler and paler.
   "Astarte-san!" Himeragi panicked when she saw Astarte suddenly coughing a huge amount of blood from her mouth.
   Haru didn't waste time any longer and directly teleported inside his house since Astarte needed his help at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1922: I might not be able to help her before, but now, it is different
   When Haru and Astarte disappeared, Himeragi knew that he was using his teleportation ability, but because of that, she was quite panicked since she didn't know where he was. However, she knew that he had gone to help Astarte, which was why she regretted that she couldn't do anything in this situation, which somehow made her depressed.
   When Himeragi didn't know what to do, she heard a familiar voice.
   'Just come inside the house and I'll take care of Astarte for a bit.'
   Himeragi heard a voice on her head, which made her dumbfounded, and she quickly asked, "Senpai, where are you?" She asked that question, but he didn't answer her, which somehow made her depressed and sad. However, she followed her words and entered the house, waiting for him since she knew that it was the only thing that she could do now.
   Shishio teleported to the guest room inside his house then put Astarte on the bed.
   Astarte coughed up other blood, but her complexion was quite better now since Haru had been using his light magic to heal her. "Kasugano-sama..." She looked at him, who had helped her, and felt very grateful toward him, even though their meeting was very short. If possible, she wanted to serve him more, but she knew that she couldn't live too long, considering the familiar inside her body kept eating her life force.
   Haru gently caressed Astarte's head and said, "Don't worry, you'll be alright."
   "Umm..." Astarte nodded and closed her eyes. Her entire body was quite painful before, but slowly it became better being treated by Haru.
   Haru used his "Elemental Sight" again and wondered what he should do with Astarte. He knew that Astarte was a homunculus, and somehow she reminded him of Sieg, who he met in the world of Fate/Apocrypha.
   Similar to humans, homunculus had a limited age, but their age was shorter than humans.
   If Haru wasn't wrong, he remembered that Sieg could only live for three years, but because the life force on his body was absorbed and was used to supply the magic for the servants of the Black Faction, Sieg's age was even shorter.
   The reason Sieg could live so long was that Siegfried had his heart to Sieg and let Sieg live for a long time.
   There was no way Haru could get the heart of someone for Astarte, and there was also no way for him to summon a servant so they would become sacrifices for Astarte even though he had a Holy Grail inside his body.
   Haru knew the reason why Astarte couldn't live so long was because of the familiar inside her body.
   The reason why the familiar decided to follow a vampire was that a vampire had an unlimited life force and that life force was the feed of the familiar.
   However, the homunculus was different, and there was no way that they could feed an insatiable beast inside their bodies.
   If it was before, Haru might have had trouble helping Astarte. Even though he was powerful, there was no way for him to extend someone else's lifespan. If it was energy, then it was possible, but energy and lifespan were two different things.
   However, it was different now since he had developed his "Snatch" ability very well, and it was also the reason why his women readily agreed to lend him their powers. The reason for that was because of one of the techniques of his "Snatch" ability, which was "Gift."
   "Gift" was an ability that Haru had developed to counter his "Snatch." If his "Snatch" was to give, then "Gift" was to give. In the story of Nanatsu no Taizai, Ban was able to develop "Snatch," but as usual, the way he used it was very crude since he could only use it to transfer his own life force and strength to another being. However, in Haru's hand, this ability was blooming to the fullest since he could give various abilities or talents or even something conceptual such as luck to someone.
   It was simply an amazing power, and combined with his "Snatch," Haru was simply an existence of a bug in this world. However, he knew this ability was powerful. It wasn't omnipotent since the speed of his "Snatch" couldn't be done in an instant, and if someone could defeat him at a very fast speed, then he was as good as done for.
   Haru knew that he was very powerful, but it didn't mean he was the strongest.
   His energy might be huge, but it didn't mean he had immortality. He was human, after all. However, he might live a very long life since he was very strong.
   Haru had become a vampire now, and he had an unlimited amount of life energy, so he directly transferred it to Astarte's body. He could see that her complexion had gotten better and better, and using his "Elemental Sight," he knew that he had added her lifespan, which somehow made him sigh in relief.
   Haru thought about the existence of the familiar inside Astarte's body, and he had to admit that it was quite troublesome. He could steal it directly, but he felt that it would weaken her power, which made him a bit hesitant. He thought for a while and remembered his vampire ability, which made him capable of subduing any familiar easily since, with his status as a fourth primogenitor, there wouldn't be any familiars that would reject him.
   Haru thought of how he needed to use this ability and couldn't help but let out a sigh.
   Haru then unsealed one of his vampiric abilities, and the fangs on his mouth became slightly longer and sharper. Then without hesitation, he bit Astarte's neck, which caused her to let out a moan, and directly used his ability to subdue the familiars inside her body. He didn't forget to use a "Pleasure Magic" on the tip of his fangs so it wouldn't cause her to be in pain.
   Haru wasn't sure about biting people on the neck, but he knew that it was quite painful for the people who were bitten, so he used his "Pleasure Magic" so it wouldn't cause Astarte to be in pain.
   The process was instant, and he quickly detached his fangs away before he sealed his urge again with his seal magic.
   Haru then checked Astarte's condition for a while and helped her so her condition wouldn't relapse and became better until he saw everything was alright. When everything ended, he sighed in relief before he let her sleep. As for what he was doing with her after this?
   Haru was an older brother, and he was also a gentleman, but he wasn't a lolicon, so he let her sleep on the bed directly, waiting until tomorrow when she woke up. Then without hesitation, he opened the door and saw Himeragi and Natsuki were there. He looked at Natsuki and asked, "Is your matter done?"
   "Yes." Natsuki nodded and asked, "What about that little girl?"
   "Well, she's alright now. Do you want to have the same room as her?" Natsuki asked.
   Natsuki thought for a while and shook her head. "No, can you lead me to my room?"
   Haru then looked at a lot of suitcases behind Natsuki, and his lips twitched since the amount was so huge. He even saw a princess size bed in the corridor of his house, which made him speechless.
   Natsuki noticed his gaze, blushed, and quickly said, "I can't sleep on the futon."
   Haru nodded and didn't say much. "Well, Himeragi, can you sleep first? I'm sure that you're tired after what has happened today."
   "Yes, Senpai." Himeragi nodded since, in truth, she was really tired.
   Haru looked at Himeragi's complexion, then looked at her spear, but in the end, he didn't say anything. "I'll talk with Natsuki-chan first."
   "Don't call me Natsuki-chan!" Natsuki quickly reacted. Even though she didn't mind being called "-chan" by him, it might be her reflex to say so.
   "Shh... don't be too loud, you'll wake her up," Haru said and closed the door. "Come on, Natsuki-chan. The faster you set up your luggage, the faster I can sleep."
   "Don't call me, Natsuki-chan!" Natsuki retorted.
   Looking at how close they were, Himeragi wasn't sure why, but she felt a bit bitter, and at the same time, there was a bit of regret since she couldn't know him earlier. 'No! No! Himeragi, you're his observer! You can't think this way!' She then quickly ran into her room since she needed to reflect on herself, especially when she recalled when he held her hand and hugged her waist. Rather than hating it, she felt that her heart skipped excitedly.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1923: Natsuki-chan is cute!
   Natsuki stared at Haru, who set up her room at a very fast speed with a dumbfounded expression and wasn't sure how to describe her feelings since this guy learned too many things, right?
   Looking at his athletic body, Natsuki blushed and couldn't help but get a little jealous of Rin, who had become this guy's girlfriend. "Say, Haru."
   "Does Tsukishima-san know your situation?" Natsuki asked.
   "Of course, she knows." The reason why Haru didn't dare to make too many lovers in this world, especially a normal human, was because of his special status. He was the fourth progenitor, and he wasn't sure whether they would accept it. It was also the reason why he hadn't accepted Asagi until now since she didn't know about his situation.
   "How did she react at that time?" Natsuki asked curiously.
   After setting up Natsuki's room, Haru sat on the chair, facing right in front of Natsuki, before he took out cognac and two glasses for both of them. "Care for cognac?"
   Natsuki's lips twitched. In front of her was her student, and she knew that he was only 16 years old, but this guy dared to drink alcohol right in front of her, which made her think that this guy was too lawless, right?
   "You're in front of your teacher, but you dare to drink alcohol?" Natsuki said while staring at him.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "Who says that I don't want? Let me taste it," Natsuki said.
   Haru created ice on the glasses before he poured the cognac on the glasses, but Natsuki was dumbfounded and asked, "You can use ice manipulation?"
   "Well, one of the people I'm familiar with has the power of ice manipulation," Haru said.
   Natsuki nodded and didn't think too much.
   Both of them clanked their glasses and sipped the cognac gently.
   Sipping the cognac, Natsuki was amazed since the taste was so rich and full. Somehow, she started to imagine herself playing in the garden of flowers while holding someone's hand with a happy smile. She was full of happiness, but when she saw the person that held her at that moment, she was dumbfounded before she blushed shyly.
   Haru's reaction was quite normal since he often ate a lot of delicious foods, but then looking at Natsuki, he felt this scene quite surreal. He knew that Natsuki was 26 years old, but looking at her loli body that drank a cognac, it was a bit wrong somehow.
   Haru looked at Natsuki with a gentle smile and asked, "So is there something that you want to ask?"
   Natsuki quickly woke up when she heard his question. She stared at him again and said, "Haru, I know with your mind, it isn't hard for you to guess what the Lion King Organization's intention was by sending Himeragi Yukina to your door." She couldn't help but become annoyed and felt a bit angry. "I wonder when they are starting to change their profession into a brothel now."
   Haru, of course, understood the Lion King Organization's intention, but he didn't really care much. After all, sooner or later, Himeragi would become his person, and it was good that she was sent to his door, considering she was the wielder of Schneewalzer Lance.
   Looking at Haru, Natsuki was wondering whether he was tempted by Himeragi.
   Haru was, of course, tempted by Himeragi, but she was still in middle school, and there was no way for him to say that, right? So, in the end, he changed the conversation into Himeragi's weapon. "Well, do you know Himeragi's weapon?"
   Natsuki raised her eyebrow and asked, "You've told me about it before, but what is her weapon?"
   "Schneewalzer Lance?" Natsuki raised her eyebrow, and of course, she knew about this weapon since it was the most powerful weapon in the Lion King Organization. "What do you want to say?" She knew that Himeragi's weapon was powerful, but that's all. She didn't understand what he wanted to say to her.
   "You should know such a powerful weapon, of course, has its drawbacks," Haru said.
   "Um, if I'm not wrong, if Himeragi keeps using that weapon, she might not be able to live that long, and she might disappear and become..." Haru wasn't sure, but somehow he felt a holy creature inside Himeragi's spear. "I'm not sure, but I feel a holy aura inside that spear, and if he kept using that weapon, her body might be eaten by the holy being inside that spear."
   "You mean an angel?" Natsuki raised her eyebrow.
   Haru also raised her eyebrow and asked, "Is there an angel in this world?"
   "Well, there's a vampire, magician, orc, etc., isn't it normal to have an angel?" Natsuki looked at Haru as if he was dumb.
   Haru thought about whether he should slap Natsuki's butts at this moment to tell her not to mess with him. "You should know that if I send her back, the Lion King Organization will use her on a different mission, and they might send another observer for me, maybe a more beautiful girl? I'm not sure, but if Himeragi keeps using that lance and her soul is being devoured by the "angel," what can the Lion King Organization do?"
   "So you want to help her?" Natsuki asked, and her expression was softened when she heard his words.
   In truth, Haru's motive was quite impure. After all, Himeragi was very beautiful, and of course, he was interested in her, but she was still in middle school, and he waited until she became legal. However, there was no way for him to admit that, right? He also wasn't lying since he also wanted to help Himeragi.
   Haru blushed lightly and looked away. "Don't say it so bluntly. It makes me embarrassed somehow."
   Natsuki chuckled and thought that this guy was so cute. "You don't need to get embarrassed, right?"
   Both of them talked to each other, and somehow their atmosphere became warmer, and if Natsuki had her real body, then they might start to fight on the bed at this moment. But unfortunately, her body was still at the legendary prison, which somehow made him want to break that prison directly.
   As for Himeragi's matter, Haru was thinking of taking her lance directly, telling her that she shouldn't use it, but when he thought that she might be the protagonist of this world. He felt that the angel might be able to strengthen her and make her even more powerful in the future, which was why he didn't say anything before. And in truth, even if the situation that he described might happen in the future, he had a way to solve it, so he wasn't in a hurry.
   They talked for a moment until Haru decided to go back since it was quite late.
   Natsuki was quite reluctant, but at the same time, she felt quite frustrated when she saw him and didn't show much interest in her or ask her to sleep together. However, it was quite normal since she was in her loli form, not on her real body.
   "Well, I'll go back soon," Haru said and was about to walk out from Natsuki's room, however...
   "Lower your head for a bit and close your eyes," Natsuki said with a blush.
   Haru raised his eyebrow for a moment before he nodded. He did what she asked and suddenly felt something soft touching his cheek, which made him abruptly open his eyes.
   Natsuki saw him staring at her, and her face was so red at that moment. "Hu - Hurry up and go back to your room! I need to go to sleep first!"
   Haru was pushed out from her room, but he didn't care much since he had to admit that Natsuki-chan was too cute, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1924: Who are you?
   As Rudolf's accident came out, Haru didn't forget to use this chance to start his plan. He directly caused a lot of commotion with a lot of media companies and his own to condemn the Japanese Government for stealing the right arm of the saint of the West European Church. With his movement, a lot of people also started to attack the Japanese Government from social media and a wide variety of kingdoms and organizations together.
   The Japanese Government was flooded with protests and various organizations that were connected with the accident also received the attack too.
   Everything was full of chaos until, in the end, the Japanese Government decided to return the right arm of the saint of the Western European Church and a keystone of the Itogami Island was replaced with one constructed by conventional means.
   However, it didn't mean that it was over, Haru used his various channels to cause this accident to become even more troublesome without leaving his trail.
   Everyone was going smoothly, but Haru knew that there was still a long way before he could make this island into his dominion.
   Inside his room, Haru stopped, typing on his computer, and looked at the outside sky, wondering when there would be a huge fight that would shatter this world.
   'That way, not only can I reclaim the Itogami Island, but Japan too...'
   Haru felt a bit unsatisfied with the Itogami Island, he also wanted to include Japan, Korea, some part of China, along with Southeast Asia to be part of his dominion, creating a new Empire, but well, he knew that it wouldn't be easy, and to do all of that he needed to either destroy the world or there would be a world war.
   However, Haru felt that it was quite troublesome, so it might be better to create a micronation something similar to Monaco.
   As for the size of the Itogami Island, it might not be that big, but he could expand it later. The location of the Itogami Island also wasn't that bad since it was located in the Pacific Ocean, and the sea was full of resources, and he also had the technology of deep-sea mining so it might be only a time before he created an Empire.
   Haru thought that it might be the longest time that he stayed on the quest, but it couldn't be helped since the quest was very troublesome.
   While Haru was thinking about how to dominate the entire world, Himeragi, Astarte, and Natsuki were at his special hot spring.
   As the author had mentioned before, the hot spring that was made on his house was very special since it had various effects, which was why it was good for Astarte, who was still hurt to stay in this hot spring.
   Watching the beautiful park right outside, enjoying a nice hot spring, Natsuki and Himeragi had to admit that Haru's life was very enviable.
   Himeragi had to admit that the life in Haru's house was better than her previous dorm in the Lion King Organization. She couldn't sleep last night since her heart had been beating very fast, thinking about the possibility of her and Haru, but when she stayed in this hot spring in the early morning, all the fatigue on her body disappeared, which made her think that this hot spring had a magical effect.
   As for Astarte, Himeragi didn't think too much about it and it was good to see Astarte had become better now. Looking at Astarte, who swam contently, she had to admit that she felt happy.
   Himeragi looked at Natsuki with some hesitation.
   Natsuki, who sipped a warm sake gently, noticed Himeragi's gaze and asked, "What's wrong, Middle Schooler? Do you have something to ask me?" She was wondering why she didn't move to this place from the beginning.
   "No, no, nothing, Minamiya-sensei!" Himeragi quickly shook her head nervously since Natsuki made her a bit nervous.
   "Just tell me," Natsuki said directly.
   "Well..." Himeragi was a bit hesitant, but then she asked, "Um, Sensei, are you going to live here from now on?" She was quite surprised when she heard that Natsuki was going to live here. She thought it was a joke, but she didn't expect that it was real. She was also wondering why Natsuki decided to live in Haru's house too. After all, she was Haru's observer, so she needed to see whether Natsuki was a good person or not, right?
   "What's wrong? You don't want me to live here? Do you want to seduce him that much?" Natsuki asked.
   "Se - Seduce?!" Himeragi's face was so red at that moment that she quickly shook her head. "I - I'm Senpai's observer! I'm not here to seduce him! I'm going to observe him!"
   Natsuki only stared at Himeragi, but Himeragi's face was burning hot. She let out a sigh and didn't say much in the end since she had a feeling with Haru's personality that the guy might eat this girl sooner or later.
   Himeragi somehow sighed in relief when Natsuki didn't question her any longer, but then she asked, "Um, Minamiya-sensei, can I ask you something?"
   "What's wrong?" Natsuki said lazily.
   "Where is Semiramis-san and Avrora-san?" Himeragi hadn't seen either of them for a while so she was quite curious where they were.
   "Oh? They're his spirits, they should be in his body now," Natsuki said simply.
   "Spirits?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded and at the same time, she was wondering how strong Haru was.
   Natsuki smiled and said, "You don't need to think too much. That guy is so strong he can dominate this world anytime."
   "So you don't need to worry. You can go back to the Lion King Organization since I'm with him now," Natsuki said.
   "No, I'm Senpai's observer! I'll be with Senpai no matter what!" Himeragi said without hesitation!
   Natsuki looked at Himeragi and sighed, thinking that another one bit the dust.
   They stayed in the hot spring for a while before they came out together. They walked to the living room, but they didn't see his figure anywhere.
   "Senpai, where are you?" Himeragi shouted. She was wearing a loose yukata now, her hair was slightly wet, and steam still lazily swayed from her body.
   Natsuki looked at Himeargi and could only grumble at the growth of Himeragi since her body was too good, right?
   Himeragi tried to search for Haru, but then she heard the voice of a girl.
   Himeragi then saw a beautiful girl with short hair walking on Haru's house naturally.
   Rin also noticed Himeragi and looked at Himeragi with the corner of her mouth twitching. She had just come back from her family a few days ago, but when she returned she didn't expect there to be another girl suddenly appear at his house.
   Both of them stared at each other and neither of them was saying anything. After a while, they asked, "Who are you?" That question came out from their mouths at the same time.
   Ignoring both Rin and Himeragi, Natsuki had to admit the alcohol on Haru's house tasted great and she was wondering where he had gotten it.
   As for Haru, he only realized that there was a huge problem that he needed to solve shortly after he came out from his working room.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Update:
   I forgot to say...
   Happy New Year!!!
   Chapter 1925: Beautiful Middle School Student
   As the storm passed, the summer break also passed.
   Haru had handled the situation very well when Himeragi met Rin for the first time. After all, he had met a worse situation, and taking care of the feelings of the two of them was quite easy for him. However, of course, he needed to take care of Rin's feelings more since she was his girlfriend.
   Himeragi was, in truth, quite jealous and wondered whether Rin, who was a normal human, knew about Haru's situation, and if Rin didn't know, then the relationship between the two was simply impossible.
   Himeragi thought to ask that question, but Rin gave her a counter directly, which made her flustered.
   "If you want him, then just date him. I don't mind," Rin said without hesitation toward Himeragi. After all, she knew that she wasn't strong and she was just a normal human, but when she heard Himeragi's situation from Haru, she knew very well that Himeragi wasn't someone who was as ignorant as her in the supernatural world. After all, even though a demon might be quite common in the Itogami Island, the existence of magic and the rest was still a secret to the common people, and they had never seen something such as a fight between demons or a magician unless they entered a dark web.
   If Rin didn't meet Haru, then she would be ignorant about the world of the supernatural. Her grandfather might be a researcher at the supernatural matter, but she was just a normal girl until her boyfriend turned out to be the strongest person out there. She couldn't give him any help besides being on the bed and supporting him, so with Himeragi, even though she knew that Haru was strong, she felt that more reassuring.
   As for Asagi, even though Rin knew that Asagi was very good at computer-related matters, she wasn't sure whether Asagi could accept his identity, which was why she was only going with the flow.
   As for Kojou, Rin didn't think too much, or rather she might have forgotten about this guy already since this guy was just too dull.
   "Ar - Are you serious?!" Himeragi's face was as red as a tomato when she heard Rin's words.
   Rin smiled sweetly and said, "What? Are you interested in him?"
   "No, no, I'm just Senpai's observer!" Her purpose on the Itogami Island was to become Haru's observer, but a lot of accidents happened, and her heart became... Cough! Cough!
   "Well, it is alright, do it slowly, it isn't like he's going somewhere, but you need to know that you won't be alone in this relationship, alright?" Rin said with a kind tone.
   Then returning back from her memory, Himeragi was on the tram, her body swaying to the right and left slightly, but even so, her body was standing straight while looking at Haru and Rin, who were chatting to each other. But suddenly it might be because there was some trouble on the tram that it shook very hard and she had a hard time maintaining her balance that she fell to the front.
   Himeragi closed her eyes, but suddenly a reassuring arm caught her.
   "Are you alright, Himeragi?"
   His deep voice caused every pore on her body to shudder, and she just didn't want to move away from his arm.
   "Is his chest good?" Rin asked amusingly.
   "Sen - Senpai!!!" Himeragi's face was as red as an apple. She then looked at Haru and thought that this guy was too dangerous! As her observer, she needed to watch him no matter what!
   As Himeragi was in middle school, they went their separate ways when they entered the school.
   Haru and Rin entered the class together, and everyone also had gotten used to it since everyone knew what they were dating to each other. The boys were jealous of Haru, but what could they do? As for the girls, they were jealous of Rin while wondering whether they could become Haru's second girl.
   Sitting on their seats, Asagi stared at Haru with an annoying face for a bit before she took her best friend directly.
   Haru shook his head and didn't say much. He then heard the commotion among the boys. He didn't care much about the commotion, so he ignored them, but it seemed that they started to bother Kojou. He then looked at Asagi and asked, "What's wrong?"
   "I heard there was a beautiful girl who had transferred from the middle school, and they were all excited about it," Asagi said while looking at those boys with a disdainful expression, thinking that she should call the police to arrest all of them.
   "Oh." Haru nodded, but then he noticed Rin looked at him thoughtfully, which in return, he only shrugged his shoulders. He understood from Asagi's words that the beautiful girl who had just transferred from the middle school that they were talking about was Himeragi Yukina, and he felt that it was quite inevitable for her to be noticed by the boys since she was so beautiful.
   However, Haru wasn't interested in participating in their discussion, and he was living with Himeragi, and we even went to the school together today. However, there was no way for him to tell all of this, right? There was also no need since they would become practically strangers because of the difference in status in the future.
   "Hey Kojou, your sister is in middle school, right? Can you help us find out about this girl?"
   Kojou, who was still sleepy, was confused when everyone suddenly approached him, but then when he saw Himeragi's photo, he had to admit that she was very beautiful. He was also interested and thought to ask his sister about her. As for the guys who came toward him, he was too lazy to say anything to them.
   Looking at Yaze and Kojou, who joined the group of boys, Asagi couldn't help but snort, then looked at Haru, who didn't have an interest in their discussion and couldn't help but nod, and knew that he was different from all boys.
   Everyone thought that everyone was just a small episode that happened in the morning before the class, but no one thought that when a crowd of boys was looking at the photo on their phones, a knock on the door attracted everyone's attention.
   "Sorry, is Kasugano-senpai here?"
   Standing at the door was a cute girl with shoulder-length dark-brown hair, holding a bento box in her hand, looking quite nervous and hesitant.
   Huh? Is she coming for Kasugano? Coming here to send lunch?
   Everyone was dumbfounded, but then they realized that the girl was the cute girl on their phones, and she was the new transfer student in the middle school. More importantly, she was looking for Haru?!
   Suddenly, the voice in the class ceased silently, and the atmosphere became dignified in an instant. Many boys showed a jealous and angry gaze to Haru one after another, but when Haru looked at them, they quickly looked down, unable to look him into his eyes. However, in their hearts, they wanted to scream, what the hell is going on?! Explain to us quickly!? If it weren't for the girl's presence and Haru's status, they might have already pounced directly into Haru's body!
   Haru looked at Himeragi, wondering why she would suddenly come to his class.
   Under the gaze of everyone in the class, Haru relaxedly walked toward Himeragi.
   "I - I have made you a bento before, but I forgot to give it to you, Senpai."
   Himeragi also seemed to feel the atmosphere wasn't quite right, and her face flushed in an instant. She directly stuffed the bento into Haru's hands, then turned around and ran without giving him a chance to inquire.
   Haru knew that he had asked Himeragi to become his maid, but he didn't expect her to do this. Looking at Himeragi, who had run away so fast, he couldn't help but let out a long sigh. He could feel the killing intent on everyone, but when he looked at the back, no one dared to say anything to him, except for...
   "Haru, what's going on?!" Asagi looked at the bento on Haru's hand, wondering what was going on? He already had a cute girlfriend, but he still went after another girl? If so, then why did he ignore her?
   Kojou, who saw this scene, wasn't sure why, but he felt a sense of loss for a moment before he quickly shook his head while feeling confused, wondering why he felt this way.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1926: Water Pipe
   The matter in the morning shortly ended with Natsuki entering the class and starting the class. The boys and Asagi needed to give up since they were afraid of Natsuki.
   In the class, the only person who dared to call Natsuki with Natsuki-chan was only Haru, which was why everyone was amazed by him. In the past, both Kojou and Yaze also dared to call Natsuki by "-chan," but in the end, both of them were locked up in the room for the past hours with a long lecture and various tortures that almost made their hair fall slightly because of the stress, which somehow caused everyone not to dare to call Natsuki with "-chan" suffix.
   If it was in the past, then Kojou might be able to call Natsuki "-chan," but now, it was different, his status was only a normal human, and he wasn't the strongest vampire in the world again.
   Natsuki wouldn't bother with Kojou anymore, and all of her attention was on the Haru. She thought about Himeragi and knew the plot of the Lion King Organization, so she wouldn't allow them to succeed!
   The lesson started, and everyone started to learn again, but when the lesson ended, and they were in the second period, Kojou and Yaze wanted to ask Haru about his relationship with Himeragi, but they were quickly pushed away by both Asagi and Rin, who were talking with him.
   Rin was alright since she knew about Himeragi's identity, but Asagi was different, and it was also hard to explain the reason why Himeragi was with him, considering Asagi didn't know his real identity and what Himeragi was, but it was still quite easy for him to solve this situation, which somehow made Rin had to give a thumbs up for her boyfriend.
   Hearing Haru's explanation, Asagi could only reluctantly accept, but she knew that the sense of crisis on her heart was huge. She looked at her best friend and saw Rin cheering her up, which made her speechless since she was wondering whether Rin was alright that her boyfriend to date another girl. However, since Rin was alright, there was no need to hold back, especially when Himeragi appeared, she had locked her target, and she wouldn't let him go.
   As the saying goes, girls who fall in love are often irrational, and they're also a warrior of love, so to get their loved one, they have become sage.
   In order to get their loved ones, girls' IQs often increase significantly. Even those silly girls became smarter to get their loved ones and happiness?
   So, love and happiness might make girls lower their IQ, but the sense of crisis and the desire for love will make a woman burst into a powerful warrior!
   As of now, Asagi is serious, and she is going to make him fall for him no matter what!
   Looking at her best friend, who gave her a nod, Asagi nodded with a reassuring feeling since she had the strongest ally and she wouldn't let him be stolen by the middle school student!
   It was said that women had a strong sixth sense, and even though both Asagi and Rin didn't say anything, they reached a tacit understanding with their eyes.
   Of course, Haru didn't know anything about this. Watch both Asagi and Rin, who accepted his answer. He was happy, so he didn't need to worry about anything now.
   With such thoughts in his mind, the school ended, and there was no major event happening at the school. The daily life and school life, his days passed so normally.
   Returning to his house, Haru was watching a TV in the living room, but suddenly the door of the living room was opened, and Himeragi stood there with her entire body wet, looking at him with an awkward expression.
   Haru looked at Himeragi, whose body was so wet, and there was still water dripping on her head. Even though summer had passed, the Itogami Island was a tropical island, so she was still wearing her summer uniform, which was quite see-through. On the weekdays, he usually could see a pink bra from the back of her school uniform, which made him wonder why this girl wore such fancy underwear, but he also knew the desire of girls to wear something cute.
   But now, Himeragi was soaked all over her body, and the thin fabric of her uniform clung to her well-developed body, not only exposing her delicate skin but also revealing her cute pink bra inside.
   Haru had to admit that Himeragi's taste in underwear was good.
   There are only both of them right now in his house.
   Natsuki was still at her job, and Rin was at her family's house, which was why Haru was wondering whether this girl tried to tempt him, but he knew very well that she didn't have that intention.
   Without knowing the reason, Himeragi's small beautiful face was weeping, which made Haru feel inexplicable, but he knew that it wasn't the time for his monologue. Wrapped her body with a towel, he walked into her room to find out what had happened.
   When her body was wrapped with a towel, Himeragi knew what kind of big mistake that she had made, and her face flushed so red like a boiled lobster, she wanted to say something, but no words could come out from her lips. She was so shy at that moment.
   "Se - Senpai, the water pipe in the bathroom burst..."
   Haru, who had entered Himeragi's room, entered the bathroom inside and was thought speechless when he found the water pipe in the bathroom had burst, and the water kept coming out from there.
   His house was very advanced, and it was made with very expensive material. His house was also new, and there was no way that it would rust, but when he saw the crime scene, he understood what had happened, especially when he saw Himeragi's blushing face.
   Haru saw the wall on his house was smashed into a hole with a punch, and if the water pipe on his house didn't burst, it would be very weird, and he knew who the initiator of this accident should be Himeragi.
   Looking at Himeragi, who was still embarrassed and flushed red, Haru couldn't help but want to tease her, but in the end, he decided to be a gentleman. "No need to worry, the robot in my house will take care of this, but your room is in a mess because of the water. You should sleep in the guest room."
   Looking at Himeragi, who was hesitant to say something, Haru asked, "Or do you want to sleep in my room?"
   "Wh ---?!" Himeragi's face was so red, and she was surprised.
   "I was joking." Haru patted Himeragi's head and said, "Hurry up and change your clothes. If you get a cold, who will monitor me?"
   "Tha - Thank you, Senpai..." Himeragi said in a low voice shyly, but at the same time, she had to admit that she really loved being taken care of like this, and somehow, she felt a bit regret that she didn't nod directly when he offered her to sleep with him since that way, he wouldn't be able to say that he was joking.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1927: Sports Festival
   Staying in Haru's house again, compared to yesterday's reserve and restraint, Himeragi was more at ease today. She had completely integrated into his house. From time to time, she would laugh and play with him, like a couple.
   The only problem was that Himeragi didn't dare to look directly at Haru. Even if she made eye contact with him occasionally, she would quickly turn her head away, blushing, not knowing what she was thinking.
   Haru was wondering whether this girl was still shy when he saw her wet body last night. If so, then it would be better not to mention this matter and let everything go with the flow, let it go, anyway, he knew that Himeragi wouldn't leave his side.
   Yes, Himeragi's task is to monitor Haru.
   In order to complete the task, Himeragi naturally had to monitor Haru all the time. Unfortunately, she lacked skills and ability, which made Haru didn't feel like he was under surveillance at all, but it made him feel there was a little tail behind him. The little tail might sound cute, but in truth, she was just a stalker if he had to be rude.
   After several days in a row, Haru felt that he was under a lot of pressure. It was okay in the class, but after school, every time he stepped out of the gate, with or without Rin, he would see Himeragi standing not far away waiting for him, and seeing him approaching, she would bow first, then stand behind him, and he was unable to drive her away.
   For all single men in this world, this kind of envious plot where girls would accompany them go home, Haru had a lot of experience and didn't think too much about it. However, with this situation, trouble was coming.
   Occasionally, Haru would go home together once or twice, then it was alright, but if he had to go home together every day, even though they were living in the same house, what would they look like in front of everyone? Girlfriend?
   "Say, you're not cheating on Rin, right?"
   Regarding Haru's previous explanation, Asagi reluctantly believed that it might be because Himeragi was coming from outside of the Itogami Island and Himeragi needed Haru's help, which was why Himeragi had always come to Haru. Even though she had to admit that Haru had such a huge charm, and there were a lot of girls who wanted to become his girlfriend, he had a girlfriend, and that girlfriend was her best friend!
   Rin had told her that it was alright if she decided to chase after Haru, Asagi also accepted this, but when she saw the relationship between Haru and Himeragi become closer and closer, yet their relationship remained the same, she couldn't stay any longer, and she needed to ask him directly!
   Rin looked at Asagi and could only smile, looking at this girl, but she also knew about Haru's problem, so it was better to go with the flow. Rather than forcing the relationship between the two, right?
   Anyway, the woman's sixth sense was very strong when it came to love.
   Asagi had received permission from Rin, so there was nothing that would hold her back, which was why she sensed a crisis when their development didn't grow up as she imagined.
   "Of course, I didn't date Himeragi."
   Suddenly being asked by Asagi, Haru said without hesitation, but he was also helpless, wondering why this girl was so aggressive to attack him.
   'Hmm, aggressive, isn't the right word for Asagi, how to say...?'
   Haru felt like Asagi was a passive-aggressive type of girl, she might be aggressive to attack him from time to time, but when it came to the real thing, she might not be able to handle it and wait for him to move. He also wanted to move, but he was quite patient, and he knew that once she decided to date him, she would lose her normal life, so it was better to do it slowly.
   As for his relationship with Himeragi, well, Haru also treated it the same way as Asagi, and he wasn't in a hurry.
   Asagi could tell that Haru wasn't lying, but she was still full of skepticism.
   "Really." Haru nodded without hesitation and looked at Rin, who cheered up from the side, which made his lips twitch. He was thinking of giving this girl a lesson tonight.
   Rin somehow noticed his gaze, and her body shuddered slightly with a blush on her face.
   Asagi nodded, but at the same time, she knew that Rin knew the reason why both Haru and Himeragi went to the school together, and they were close to each other as a couple. She knew for sure that she needed to investigate this matter to the end!
   Even if the two weren't dating, the relationship must be very close. Otherwise, there was no way for someone who only met to go to the school together, right? They shouldn't be living together, right?
   Haru's explanation was that Himeragi was a child of his relative's acquaintance, and she had some contact with his family. Although the relationship between the two wasn't practically close, it was necessary to take care of her since she was alone on the Itogami Island.
   Although Haru needed to lie to Asagi, it was also a white lie. After all, Himeragi belonged to the Lion King Organization, and there was a lot of danger around them. It would be best to keep Asagi away from that danger, right?
   As for Rin, Haru had made her his woman, so of course, he would protect her, and until now, he was sure that only his acquaintance knew that Rin was his lover. As for the country or organization, he had messed up their information, so they didn't know anything about Rin and her family.
   Looking at Asagi, Haru knew that he would have her sooner or later and thought that it might be good to talk about his real identity sooner or later.
   "Well, since this is the case, I believe you, but Haru, you should also remember that you're a boy, and you should keep your distance from a girl. Otherwise, it would be bad for everyone to misunderstand."
   Asagi looked at Rin, who was flushed and blushed, with a confused expression, but for now, she was satisfied with Haru's explanation, but she knew that he still had a lot of secrets and she was going to uncover them!
   "By the way, the badminton match will be held in a few days. You'll participate, right?" Rin said, changing the topic of the conversation.
   "Badminton match?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "You really don't listen to the class, huh? Did you forget that in a few days, there will be a sports festival that is for both the middle school and high school?" Rin rolled her eyes and looked helplessly at Haru. However, she also knew that compared to the scale of his company, the matter of school was simply a negligible matter.
   "Well, that's okay. But do I have to join?" Haru nodded and didn't think too much, even if he had to join the badminton match or other event at the sports festival. Still, he felt that his existence was simply cheating, and if he entered the event, it would be a massacre, so if possible, he didn't really want to participate.
   "Yes, you have to participate in this competition, and you'll participate with Asagi, alright?" Rin wouldn't receive a "no" as an answer, and she knew that compared to Himeragi, Asagi was in a disadvantage position since Asagi was living in a different place so she thought by letting both of them be on the same team in the badminton match, their relationship could become closer, right?
   "Huh? When did I say that I would participate in the badminton match?" Without waiting for Haru to say anything, Asagi flushed. Although she knew about the match, she wasn't ready to participate. Even though she was looking forward to participating with Haru, she was still very shy! She hadn't prepared herself mentally!
   "I didn't say anything? It's alright. This is my decision!"
   Ignoring Asagi's thoughts, Rin directly made the decision. She also felt that it was good for her best friend to be her sister too by dating Haru together, so it was better for them to be together as soon as possible!
   There are a total of three events in the sports festival, which are basketball, table tennis, and badminton. With Rin's assistance, Haru would join the mixed double badminton together with Asagi.
   Even though Haru was familiar with the rule, it had been a while since he played badminton, and he felt weird, really, though he didn't think too much. He also had no objection. He would team up with a beautiful girl, so why should he complain?
   After the talk, Haru went back directly. As for Rin, he would come to her house later since doing it on her house gave a different kind of sense somehow.
   But after Haru left, Asagi complained to Rin with a blushing face.
   "Rin, why did you suddenly make this decision? I was scared to death just now!"
   "I knew you would hesitate, and now I help you to make a decision. Why should you blame me? Shouldn't you thank me for giving you a chance together?"
   Rin stared at Asagi with a sigh, feeling that Asagi's combat power had declined significantly recently. When facing Haru, she had always been on the weak side. For a long time, she was led by Haru. If this keeps continuing, then how can Asagi take the initiative to forge a relationship with him?
   How could a weak girl get a man? For the man they loved, they needed to become tougher!
   Asagi was helpless. She also knew that she was a little bit unlike herself recently, but when she was with Haru, she just couldn't get stronger at all. She wanted to act all meek and weak in front of him, being spoiled by him. Today, if there wasn't Rin beside her, then she might not be able to come to Haru.
   'What's wrong with me? Have I become weak? It wasn't like myself...' Asagi thought at the time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1928: Invitation
   It is said that when a woman falls in love with someone, her IQ will decline.
   When Asagi met Haru, her temper was obviously decreased, she didn't know why when he was away, she heard the gossip of the meeting between Haru and the new transfer student, she became very emotional, but when she faced him, her anger would disappear out of thin air, as if she would forgive him for anything. However, she had to admit that his charm was so huge!
   "What's wrong? Are you not happy that I helped you together with Haru? If you don't want to, then I can do it for you. I think it is good that I can play badminton with him."
   Seeing Asagi was still stunned, Rin was a bit annoyed. She had given Asagi a chance, and this girl didn't grab it. If so, then it was better to do it herself since she also wanted to play badminton with Haru.
   "What? No! Let me be with him!"
   Asagi said without hesitation since it was a rare chance for her. She was a bit confused just now, but when she heard Rin's words, she became excited and suddenly yelled out since she also wanted to be with him!
   "That's right. This is the Asagi that I know." Rin nodded while patting Asagi's shoulder. She had to admit that she felt a little regret in her heart since she also wanted to play badminton with him, but well, she could play soccer with him, and it was more enjoyable.
   When Haru went home with Himeragi, he frowned when he heard that she and Nagisa entered the cheerleader team together because of the request of the boys in her class, especially when he saw her cheerleader uniform. He had to admit that she looked good on it, but it was only good if it was being shown to him only. As for the boys who have requested her and Nagisa, he thought that he should let their parents be fired or make the business of their parents bankrupt before they were deported from the Itogami Island directly.
   Looking at her miniskirt, Haru had to admit that Himeragi looked very seductive, but at the same time, he knew that this uniform was dangerous. Even though he didn't really mind for her to join the cheerleader team, he didn't want her to be weak against pressure when someone asked her a request, and he also wanted her to watch herself more since she was a beautiful girl. Even though he had to admit that she was very strong, the world wasn't as kind as it seemed, and if this was the world of Akame Ga Kill, someone like Himeragi might have been eaten by someone already, and he didn't want that.
   Being preached by Haru, Himeragi blushed and couldn't help but feel quite happy since he cared about her.
   Haru also didn't hesitate to tell Himeragi to wear the most vicious of human inventions, which was safety pants. With this, he knew that it would be alright. As for the boys in the middle school, he thought that he should steal their luck so they would learn to not mess up with his women, and of course, he might not fire their parents, but it might be good to transfer their parents to a demon-related country that way, they would be able to learn that boys shouldn't think perverted things all the time.
   Time was moving very fast, and the day of the sports festival was getting closer and closer. Apart from going to school and going home, Haru spent the rest of his time basically with Asagi to practice badminton together.
   Sweat, sports, and miniskirts that swayed inside the venue, Haru had to admit that this was a youth!
   Haru really loved to practice with Asagi, especially on the first day when she didn't wear safety pants, standing tall, provoking him from time to time, who was her partner and because of that, he had seen a wonderful scene under her skirt a lot of time, which made him had to admit that he might put badminton as his hobby in the future.
   It was a pity that Asagi quickly realized this and put on her safety pants the next day, which somehow made Haru sigh and lamented how the human brain was sometimes moved in the wrong direction.
   Of course, the bad parts, there were a lot of good parts when they were playing together.
   The relationship between Haru, Asagi, and Rin became closer and closer. He knew that both Asagi and Rin had reached some alliance, and Rin didn't mind making Asagi her sister in the future, which was something that he was glad about.
   As for the other guys who were jealous and envious, what could they do? Even if they felt envious and jealous, it was useless.
   Haru did his part and flirted with the two of them without hesitation, causing them to laugh and smile from time to time.
   However, Haru raised his eyebrow since he could feel a killing intent toward him. He quickly used his "Kenbonshoku Haki" and focussed on this figure before he nodded relaxedly and didn't think too much.
   After wiping his sweat, Haru planned to find a corner to take a break. After all, he knew that both Rin and Asagi were talking about girls' matter and he knew that Rin was helping him, so it was better for him to stay for a bit since a distance created beauty, and he also wanted to lure the one who cast a killing intent toward him.
   As expected, when Haru came out to a quiet place, he could feel a barrier erected around the surrounding area. During his stay in this world, besides building a business, he also had gotten various magic books, and he knew that the barrier that was set at this moment was something that was used so no one would approach this area.
   Haru could feel a dangerous breath around him, which somehow made him think that it was quite cute.
   Suddenly with the sound of tearing the air, Haru's body turned and saw several magic arrows with light blue color was about to approach him.
   'Atalanta's arrows are better.' Haru didn't seem to do anything, but several magic arrows around him disappeared directly. He then saw a golden lion that was taller than him appear so suddenly in front of him.
   Haru had a real golden lion inside him, and this girl wanted to fight him with a shinigami lion, which somehow made him sigh. However, when he thought about what kind of beauty was attacking him at that moment, he decided to hold back for a moment, and he had a feeling that the beauty that attacked him might have a relationship with Himeragi, considering the ability that was shown by his attacker.
   When the golden lion appeared, Haru directly kicked it, and it disappeared directly. There was also another lion but with a different color that appeared behind him, but he just kicked it again, and it disappeared, which somehow made him a bit bored, wondering whether his attacker could send something better.
   Haru then looked in the direction of where his attacker was, but suddenly...
   Haru saw that his attacker had sent him a black envelope on the ground, but he could see that Himeragi ran toward him while panting. Turning his head, Himeragi was in the cheerleader uniform that came toward him with a worried expression.
   It seemed that Himeragi noticed someone had attacked Haru, so she rushed over so quickly, but it was a pity that she was a step late since he had solved the enemies directly.
   "Himeragi, you don't need to worry. The other party didn't really have a bad intention." Haru was very relaxed, raising the black envelope in his hand and said, "She might just want to send me an invitation." He didn't care much about his attacker since, in the past, his wife also almost killed him.
   Haru's words stunned Himeragi for a moment. She just felt that Haru was being attacked, and she rushed over after she escaped from the training, but when she arrived, the senior who she had been worried about had already taken care of everything and told her that everything that had happened was just an invitation?
   Was there such a rude invitation? Although Shikigami was the best way to deliver letters, with such a powerful Shikigami, what if Haru was injured?
   Although Himeragi still didn't know what happened, she didn't have a good feeling toward the messenger. Her relationship with Haru was very close, and it was also the first time she felt this way with a boy. Although she still didn't know what this affection represented, there was no doubt that she cared about him, and at the same time, she wanted him to see her more and stay on his side all the time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1929: A suit and a dress
   Looking at Himeragi, who was angry toward the messenger of the letter, Haru was a bit amused, but then he turned his attention toward the letter in his hand. Although it was a black envelope, it had a beautiful design. Not only was it decorated with bronze patterns, but some of the parts of the patterns were made silver. There was also a red wax that sealed the envelope, which made him recall the invitation of the noble in England.
   Haru owned a football club in his original world, and he also often got party invitations from people in England, though he often ignored it since he didn't really like to go to parties.
   Haru then decided to check the envelope, but...
   Just when Haru was about to open the envelope, Himeragi also saw the gold leaf pattern on the envelope. She was so surprised, as if she had seen something unbelievable.
   "What's wrong? Is there something wrong?" Although Haru knew why Himeragi was surprised, he blinked his eyes and pretended that he didn't know anything.
   "No... nothing, it's just..."
   Himeragi shook her head repeatedly, not daring to tell Haru the truth, but after shaking her head, she started to mutter in a low voice as if she had encountered something very troublesome.
   As for the things that bothered her, it was obviously the envelope, and Haru already knew the decoration of the envelope, the combination of the sword and the snake, came from a vampire, but a vampire, the vampire that shouldn't appear on the Itogami Island.
   Himeragi didn't really understand, but Haru knew it very well, and when he opened the envelope, the content inside was within his expectation.
   The Duke of Ardeal principality. Dimitrie Vatler. The second-generation vampire that should be related to the legendary to the Lost Warlord or something. As for the content of this invitation letter, it was mostly about an invitation for Haru to go to the banquet that Vatler had prepared to talk about something or nothing.
   Haru wasn't in the mood to read the letter carefully about the text that was written on the invitation letter. After all, as someone who often stole the plot of the protagonist, he knew that this event should be part of the event.
   As for the Vatler, Haru didn't think too much, and his thought was quite neutral since he didn't know much about this person since this guy was a male, and even if he didn't know, this guy wouldn't pose a threat toward him.
   However, considering the personality of the vampire, which was a pleasure-seeker, and often got bored, Haru knew that Vatler was coming with trouble. Even so, he didn't think too much, considering Vatler was just a passerby in his life.
   "What should we do, Senpai? Do you want to accept the invitation?"
   After Haru read the invitation letter, Himeragi naturally had to read the letter again, but after putting down the letter, her expression became a little heavy. However, it was normal, considering Vatler could be said to be very famous.
   Although Vatler was only a vampire noble, he was also the closest existence to the oldest vampire or primogenitor.
   With that status alone, Himeragi could tell how troublesome this guy was. There was no obvious reason why Vatler sent this letter, but even so, she could tell that this person came without a good intention. She didn't think that if this vampire came all the way here was just to visit Haru, the fourth primogenitor. She believed there must be something that happened on this island shortly.
   "Of course, I accept. Why shouldn't I accept it? After all, this is our turf. We should show them hospitality, so they shouldn't mess around on our turf, right?" Haru shrugged his shoulders, and he accepted this invitation directly. Although he didn't think that he was the fourth primogenitor, this Itogami Island was his territory, and he didn't want this Vatler or whatever to mess around in this place.
   Haru was going to dominate this place, and he wouldn't let this island be messed up by someone!
   Haru knew that there must be something that Vatler wanted to do, but in front of overwhelming power, a conspiracy was simply pointless. Even the one who came was one of the three or even all the three of the primogenitors. He would remove them directly from the earth if they messed around.
   "Tu - Turf... Senpai, you're too..." Himeragi let out a long sigh, and she was worried about him. If something happened, then Haru was hurt. She didn't want that to happen!
   "By the way, Himeragi, do you have a dress or something similar?" Haru quickly changed the topic of conversation and started to talk about the dress.
   "No, I don't have one, Senpai." Himeragi shook her head, but soon, she reacted, and the meaning of his words was obvious.
   "I need to bring a female companion. Himeragi, come with me." Haru looked at Himeragi with a smile. He knew that even if he didn't bring her, she would follow him secretly. Rather than leaving it like that, it was better to invite her directly, giving him a chance to make her even closer to him.
   After reading the invitation letter, Himeragi knew what Haru was telling the truth. When she suddenly heard his initiation, in addition to excitement, she was also quite shy. After all, she was invited to go this time, but she was going to be his female companion. As a girl, it was normal for her to dream of being invited to a dance party by their prince. In her case, her prince was the young man in front of her.
   However, apart from the excitement, she lowered her head and seemed to be hesitant about something.
   "You don't want to?" Haru smiled when he saw her reaction since she was too cute, right? So he couldn't help but tease her a bit.
   "No, I'm willing! But..." Hearing Haru's misunderstanding, Himeagi quickly opened her mouth to explain, but after she suddenly raised her head, she saw the smile in his eyes.
   "I know, you don't have a dress, right? I don't have a suit either. Let's go shopping and pick them out together," Haru said.
   Himeragi knew that Haru was deliberately teasing her. Although she puffed her cheeks and looked very angry, she felt very warm in her heart. She really loved the feeling since they felt like real lovers.
   'Oops! What on earth are you thinking of Himeragi Yukina! Senpai is the fourth primogenitor! He's the person that you need to watch out for! You can't forget this!'
   Haru looked amused by Himeragi's reaction again. Himeragi's future was bright, and she was also beautiful, and he was sure that in the future, she would be even more beautiful, which caused him to be anticipated for this matter.
   In truth, Haru had a lot of suits, but it was better to buy them together with Himeragi since this way, it would make them closer.
   Haru and Himeragi didn't go home immediately but went to the boutique clothing that he owned in the commercial street. It was impossible to make custom clothes at this moment so they could only buy a suit and a dress here.
   Haru somehow felt a bit regret that he didn't borrow Esdeath's "Fuku Fuku no Mi" ability since with that ability, he could make various clothes with just a stone.
   Entering the store, Haru directly opened his facemask, which caused all the attention on him directly. He directly chose his favorite maroon suit, black shirt, black tie, and a pair of shiny black leather shoes. Right now, he was simply a handsome prince in the dark horse.
   Not only everyone in the store, but Himeagi was so obsessed with him since his face really was that handsome. If it was compared to a cookie, he took half to the cookie, and all the humans in this world from past to present needed to divide those cookies by themselves, showing how handsome he was.
   "Come on, Himeragi. Try to wear that dress. I want to see you on it," Haru said lightly.
   Himeragi, who was in a daze, quickly nodded and forgot to remind him to wear his facemask all the time since at this moment he was just so handsome that she wanted to stay with him all the time.
   After coming out of the changing room, Himeragi changed her uniform into a strapless white long dress. Although it was strapless, Haru kindly chose a light blue shawl for her, plus a pair of pure white high-heeled shoes.
   When the two stood together, they were like a couple of an angel and a fallen angel that was on their secretive date, attracting the attention of everyone all the time.
   "Sen - Senpai, isn't this a bit too much?"
   It might be because Himeragi wore a dress for the first time when she saw the eyes of everyone on her, she felt a little uneasy, quite nervous, and she fiddled the corner of the skirt a few times, showing how loss she was.
   "Very beautiful." Haru's eyes were on her all the time and said, "I'd thought that an angel descended from heaven right now." He knew that Himeragi was unconfident, so he needed to praise her.
   Based on the five love languages, words of affirmation were something that must be in a relationship.
   Himeragi needed an affirmation that she was beautiful, and Haru gave those words without hesitation.
   After hearing his affirmation, although Himeragi was a little shy, she still looked at him.
   "Really? ...Is that true?"
   "Of course! You're gorgeous, but... it seems that there is something missing."
   Haru nodded with confidence, but when he looked at Himeragi, he frowned slightly, feeling that there was something missing from her perfect dress.
   "What? is there something wrong with me?"
   Himeragi suddenly panicked when she heard Haru's words, wondering whether there was something wrong with her or was this dress didn't suit her?
   Just when Himeragi didn't know what to do, Haru suddenly snapped his fingers, seemed to understand what was missing. Then he put his hand on his picket as if he were searching for something on his clothes.
   In fact, the store clerk was quite dumbfounded by Haru's actions. After all, what he was wearing right now was the clothes from the store. What could be inside the pocket of the brand-new clothes?
   But Haru was a handsome guy and a handsome guy naturally privileged.
   There was nothing that a handsome guy couldn't do.
   Just when many people thought that it was quite funny, Haru took out his hand from his pocket, but everyone was stunned there!
   Haru really took something out of his pocket, and it was a... diamond necklace?
   A perfect diamond necklace. The crystal clear diamonds gleam with dazzling and charming light under the light, especially the diamonds in the middle, which was the size of a dove eff, with small diamonds around it. Although it couldn't be called a priceless treasure, it was also invaluable.
   Although the people in this place weren't professionals who could appraise diamonds, they were working on such a large-scale clothing store, and naturally, they had certain insights, and they knew that diamond necklace wasn't fake. Besides, even if it was a fake, the imitation was so real, so the cost certainly wouldn't be so cheap!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1930: Don't bring your guitar case, alright?
   Not only was he handsome, but he was also a second-rich generation? All the female clerks thought that if they could get him, they knew that they didn't have to worry about their lives anymore. At that moment, their eyes were almost glaring at Haru. If it wasn't because of Himeragi beside him, someone would come toward him directly. Even if they couldn't become his girlfriend, being his secret lover was also good too!
   It was a pity that no matter how eager they were, it was impossible to do anything, especially when his girlfriend was right in front of them, so they could only silently retreat in disappointment.
   "Come on, Himeragi, try it."
   Haru, of course, noticed the scorching gaze around him, but he was used to this situation a long time ago, and he didn't care at all. He walked toward Himeragi gently, smiling and holding the diamond necklace in front of Himeragi, in front of everyone. Under the eyes of envy, jealousy, and hatred, he needed to personally wear it for her.
   Watching Haru come over, Himeragi's face flushed through. Although she was very shy, she was a woman, after all, so she couldn't resist the temptation of diamonds. She also knew that with Haru's status, there was no way for him to take out a fake. In other words, the diamond necklaces on his hand must be real, but could she wear such a precious thing?
   Such a thought made Himeragi hesitant.
   "You're my female companion. You should listen to my words and let me wear this for you." Haru knew that Himeragi hesitated, so he directly stopped that hesitation and said those words without hesitation.
   Hearing Haru's words and watching his expression, Himeragi couldn't fight back and agreed. Subconsciously, she lifted the shoulder-length hair, and Haru used this opportunity to put the necklace on her slender neck. The skin friction that couldn't be avoided during the moment made her ears completely red. She was completely embarrassed, but at the same time, her heart was all fluffy at that moment.
   Watching Himeragi put the necklace on, Haru had to admit his vision was very good since, at this moment, Himeragi became more attractive.
   As for the diamond necklace, it was a cheap thing for Haru, and he could get it anytime easily. If he wanted, he could also create his own diamond with his magic or his Vassal Beast since he remembered that one of them had an ability to manipulate diamonds. In other words, he could get as many diamonds as he wanted!
   Although she received his praise, Himeragi still lacked confidence. After all, she was only a middle school student. Even if she was strong, she would inevitably be uneasy.
   "No problem, if you don't believe me. You're so beautiful and if you don't believe me, you can ask someone else."
   Haru pointed at the clerks around him, and he didn't believe that anyone would call her ugly unless their aesthetic was unique. However, he knew that many people had a very unique aesthetic and fetish today. He remembered that in Gintoki's words, there should be a ninja who was excited by an ugly girl and hated a beautiful girl, he wasn't sure what to say, but it seemed that there were a lot of unique people in the world.
   Of course, those clerks weren't those unique people. Besides the clerks, they also didn't dare to say anything bad. After all, Haru and Himeragi were customers, and customers were God. If they didn't give them a face, would they want to be fired?
   As his words just fell, a group of clerks gave their thumbs up and praised, and praised Himeragi loudly. "Guest, you're lucky to have such a boyfriend!"
   Their words were full of envy, and Himeragi also noticed it, which somehow made her flush, especially when she thought that Haru would be her boyfriend. She didn't hate that idea, or rather she loved it!
   At this moment, Himeragi didn't know why such thoughts occurred in her heart, but once the thoughts were generated, it was difficult to erase them. Looking at his gentle smile, she felt like she might not be able to get away from him.
   Looking at Himeragi, Haru had to admit that it was quite easy to attack a middle school student. If it was Natsuki who was in Himeragi's place, then he was sure that she would show a disdainful expression when he gave her the dress and a diamond necklace. After all, Natsuki was the famous Witch of... he forgot, but he knew that Natsuki didn't lack money, and she cared about feelings more than something like money.
   Each girl was different, and they had their own ways to take them down.
   Although it was good to wear both the suit and the dress, it was a pity that they might attract a lot of attention if they wore it on the street. It might be alright if Haru wore a suit on the street, but as for Himeragi wearing the dress on the street, it might be a bit too much.
   Himeragi also quickly helped Haru to put on his facemask, or else, she knew that a lot of girls would be coming toward him. She was sure that if Haru wanted, he could get all the women in the Itogami Island, no, the world, which was why when he just had a few lovers, she felt that it was quite normal or rather if he didn't have a lover, she thought that he might swing that way.
   After changing back their uniforms, Haru asked the clerk to wrap the clothes and pay the bill. Himeragi said that she would pay for her own clothes, but he directly stopped her. If he let her pay after all of this, he wouldn't be called a man.
   When the clerks heard those words, they knew that Haru was indeed very rich, but it was a pity that they couldn't get their hands on him.
   Because of this, Himeragi became even shyer. After all, Haru's words were too ambiguous, and it would cause them to be seen as real lovers. Even though she didn't mind, she was still too shy when she thought that a lot of people misunderstood their relationship even though she was happy.
   After buying the clothes, Haru and Himeragi went home directly. There was still some time before the banquet tonight, and it was better to stay at home.
   However, after the two went home, they encountered another unexpected situation.
   They weren't sure where the Lion King Organization got the information from, but they knew that Haru and Himeragi would attend Vatler's banquet and directly mailed a set of dresses for Himeragi.
   Compared to a long skirt dress that Haru chose for Himeragi, the skirt of the dress that was sent by the Lion King Organization was short, and it was a bit shorter than the school uniform skirt.
   The situation was a bit unexpected, but at the same time, it caused Himeragi to be in a dilemma.
   It was true that the dress that Haru chose for Himeragi was very beautiful, but the one that was sent by the Lion King Organization was more suitable for fighting.
   "It was a bit unexpected, and if I knew about this a long time ago..."
   Holding the box containing the dress, Haru's face was a little embarrassed, as if he had done something unnecessary. But in fact, he had a feeling that the Lion King Organization would also send this dress, and the reason why he did this was that he wanted to test Himeragi.
   Who would you choose? Me? Or the Lion King Organization?
   Haru wanted to know this answer very much in his heart, so he didn't mind spending his money to know this answer.
   "Senpai... I'm going to my room first!"
   Obviously, Himeragi's face was full of entanglements at that moment. On one side was the Lion King Organization, and on the other hand, was her senior. What should she do? Which dress was more suitable? She had no idea how to answer those questions.
   Himeragi couldn't make her choice immediately, and she could only run away after she took both dresses away and rushed back to her room without looking back.
   Haru didn't catch her and just stood there with a smile. He knew that he had a place in Himeragi's heart, but he wanted to be her number one since he was very greedy.
   In truth, he didn't care much, even if Himeragi didn't choose the dress from the Lion King Organization. After all, he also knew Himeragi's character. Although she was a little stupid and gullible, she was very diligent, especially when she was doing her task, and she was also a very gentle girl.
   The dress from the Lion King Organization was more suitable to be used on this kind of occasion, so she would choose it or something like that.
   Haru thought so, but the result was completely beyond his expectation. When the time almost came, after knocking on the door of Himeragi's room, he saw that she was wearing a white dress and diamond necklace that he had given her.
   Haru was very surprised. He didn't expect that Himeragi would choose his dress in the end. He wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Himeragi's blushing face.
   "We're getting late, Senpai! Let's go quickly!
   After saying this, Himeragi pulled Haru and walked towards the entrance of his house at a very fast speed without giving him a chance to react at all.
   Haru, of course, knew the reason, and he knew that it was bitter to keep quiet about this matter.
   After they entered Haru's car and let the driver send them to the port where Vatler's yacht docked, Haru knew that his choice to keep silent was right since Himeragi needed time to adjust her heart at this moment since her choice was really unexpected.
   Before long, they arrived at the destination, and the two got out of the car.
   Himeragi took a deep breath and returned to her usual state.
   Haru knew that Himeragi had returned to the usual state, but before they boarded, there was something important that he needed to do.
   "Himeragi, wait a moment."
   Just when Himeragi was about to board the yacht, Haru grabbed her little hand and didn't let her board the yacht. She was quite puzzled, wondering whether there was something else that she had missed?
   "Give me your guitar case. Do you want to enter the venue with this thing on your back?" Haru pointed at the guitar case on Himeragi's back. He had to admit that Himeragi was very beautiful, but it felt weird to bring a guitar case with this dress.
   Himeragi knew that Haru was right, but she couldn't let go of the guitar case on her head. After all, this wasn't a guitar!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1931: You two don't have an affair, right?
   Himeragi always carried the guitar case behind her, closer to her body, and rarely left it behind since inside wasn't a guitar, but her beloved weapon, Schneewalzer Lance.
   Haru had to admit that Himeragi's weapon was very powerful, and if it was used well, even the primogenitor could be easily killed. Still, it was useless on him, though. He might not have a weapon, but he didn't really need one either. His body was his weapon, and it was all he needed.
   Haru knew that Himeragi's guitar case was important, but he felt that it wasn't suitable for her to bring it while she wore a dress since the combination of the two was simply horrible. He also didn't have an interest in her lance since a lance was simply a symbol of bad luck. He had seen a lot of lancers, and all of them had very bad luck, which was why he didn't have an interest in a lance.
   "Don't worry, give it to me first."
   There was no room for Himeragi to hesitate, Haru reached out the guitar case on her back, and then the scene that made Himeragi stunned appeared.
   The guitar case that contained Schneewalzer Lance disappeared in Haru's hands out of thin air, as if it had never appeared before, which frightened her.
   Himeragi, who was worried about her weapon, grabbed Haru's hand with a flustered expression. Her weapon disappeared. What should she do now?
   "Don't worry, if something goes wrong, I will return that thing to you. But for now, let's get on board the path first."
   Looking at Himeragi's anxious expression, Haru felt that it was quite fun, it was like a child that lost her beloved toy, and somehow he wanted to toy her more.
   Holding Himeragi's little hand, Haru didn't wear his facemask and walked relaxed, taking her aboard the yacht, and entered the banquet venue hosted by Vatler. He shook his head and didn't think too much about this yacht since he owned something better in his original world.
   After Haru boarded the yacht, he could see a lot of influential and rich people inside, and at the same time, when he entered, he directly became the center of attention. All the women and girls were in a daze and couldn't look away.
   Watching this scene, Himeragi frowned and quickly forgot about her weapon. Holding his arm, she quickly showed that Haru was off-limits, and at the same time, she thought that Haru without his facemask was really dangerous since if she stared at him for a long time, she would be intoxicated and fall into him.
   Haru didn't know what Himeragi was thinking, but he didn't really want to stay in this place any longer. He just wanted to finish up his matter then went back since even though he had gotten used to this kind of party, it was quite troublesome, and he didn't think that they would meet each other in the future. If they annoyed him, he could control their minds, so he didn't really think that it was necessary to communicate with everyone here.
   Himeragi looked at Haru, who was very calm, wondering whether he was quite used to this kind of party.
   "Let's move to another place. The Duke of Warlord's Empire isn't here," Haru said.
   "Yes, Senpai." Himeragi nodded and asked, "You're not going to say anything to everyone here, Senpai?"
   "No, they're all only passersby. My business is very smooth. What's the use of talking with them?" Haru smiled gently and said, "In truth, I just want to go home now and play a game with Himeragi together."
   Himeragi flushed and also felt happy. "Sen - Senpai..."
   Haru then walked away since Vatler wasn't at the banquet, so he directly walked into the stairs.
   Himeragi could only follow Haru, but looking at his calm expression, somehow she felt relief and also knew that they would be alright. She also knew that Haru was very calm unless someone annoyed them, he wouldn't fight, and even he was fighting, recalling his fight with Astarte and Rudolf, she knew that he was very strong.
   As Haru arrived at the top of the yacht, compared to the brightly lit lights on the first deck, it was dark, and there was no one in this place. In truth, he knew where Vatler was, but he just wanted to wait for him to make his appearance since he wanted to know how strong this guy was since Vatler was known as the closest to the existence of the primogenitor.
   Himeragi also felt confused in her heart since she couldn't see anyone, and at the same time, she felt that it was better to go down first since it was a bit rude to come here without the permission of the owner.
   But at this moment, Haru suddenly faced one direction, which caused Himeragi to notice something. She subconsciously wanted to take out her weapon, but she remembered that her weapon had been kept by Haru, she couldn't do anything!
   "Come out, or should I sink this yacht now?"
   While Himeragai was worried, Haru spoke suddenly. His words were clear and made people follow him unconditionally. Himeragi didn't sense anyone nearby, but he was like an unknown prophet, and he knew that he had been watching them for a long time.
   "It's really surprising. The legendary fourth primogenitor is even stronger than I'd thought. It's really rude of me to do a little trick on you, so please accept my most sincere apologies."
   Himeragi was surprised when this voice sounded. She could feel her entire body shuddering and her goosebumps standing up, but when she felt a hand that was holding her hand, she felt that each of her worries disappeared directly, which made her look at Haru. "Senpai?"
   Haru only gave her a smile and nodded.
   Himeragi blushed and looked at their opponent with a serious expression. Before, she didn't notice anyone and felt like the other party suddenly appeared out of thin air and stood not far away from them. Usually, she would ask for her weapon, but she didn't know why she felt very calm just standing beside him and knew that they would be alright.
   "The Duke of Ardeal principality, Dimitrie Vatler, right? I have received your apologies."
   Standing opposite Haru at the time was a handsome guy wearing a white suit with golden hair and blue pupils. He recognized him directly without his introduction. After all, besides Vatler, who would be boring enough, trying to provoke him?
   Haru knew that Vatler had been staring at him the moment he arrived at the port, and he knew that somehow this guy was very excited. When facing Vatler, he felt like he was facing a snake, and if he let go of his guard, Vatler would take an opportunity to devour him directly. As for whether he was a fourth primogenitor or not, he was sure that for someone like Vatler, this guy's moral had been erased, and all Vatler sought was just becoming stronger or getting pleasure.
   But even so, Haru didn't think too much of Vatler or the first primogenitor behind Vatler. He could kill Vatler anytime, but he felt like this guy had some use in the future, so he let him go, and somehow, he felt weird for just killing someone who just wanted to surprise him. He might not be a good guy, but he wasn't a psychopath who would kill anyone as long as they weren't pleasing to his eyes.
   Haru also thought that it might be good to tame this guy since he wouldn't stay in this world for a long time, and his Empire needed someone strong, after all.
   The world was gray. Whether they were a good guy or a bad guy, it didn't really matter as long as they could be used by him.
   "Thank you for your kindness, Kasugano Haruka-sama. You deserve to be my beloved fourth primogenitor."
   As soon as Haru's words fell, Vatler immediately placed his left hand on his chest and bowed slightly to thank him very respectfully, but then, an unbelievable scene appeared.
   What the hell is my beloved fourth primogenitor?
   Himeragi was stunned, and she didn't expect Vatler to say such a thing. Could he and Senpai...
   In the next moment, Himeragi looked at Haru with some suspicion. The meaning of her eyes was obvious.
   You two don't have an affair, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1932: Are you provoking me?
   "Stupid girl, what are you thinking about?"
   Looking into Himeragi's eyes, Haru knew that this girl was thinking something stupid. However, he really didn't expect Vatler to say such disgusting words to him.
   Even if the girls were loli, high school, or even MILF, it didn't mean that Haru would swing that way. He was a true man, and he didn't have an interest in opening that disgusting fetish.
   "Senpai..." Although Haru didn't hit her head hard, Himeragi still covered her head, her eyes filled with grievances. However, she knew that it was also her fault since she was thinking something strange on her head before.
   As a vampire, Vatler's appearance was handsome, and if he became a character on BL manga, then without a doubt, he would be sought after by a later number of Fujoshi, and Haru's appearance, as long as he wanted to, he could be more beautiful than any girls, which was why it was quite normal for Himeragi to think that way. After all, it wasn't uncommon to see a vampire swing both ways, and with their long life, they tried a lot of things so they wouldn't become bored. Of course, such a vampire was a minority.
   "Don't read too much of those BL mangas in the future and be careful not to become a Fujoshi," Haru said helplessly. Even though he didn't discriminate against those people and didn't care much, it didn't mean that he could accept such a hobby, especially when he became a character in those BL mangas!
   One Kuroneko was enough for him. He didn't need Himeragi to join the party either.
   Although there were still some small grievances, Haru had already told her in a straight manner that he was normal and he didn't have an interest in men at all. Because of this, the small worry that she had been carrying disappeared without a trace.
   "You impudent guy! How dare you to do that to my Yukina!"
   Just when Haru was reprimanded Himeragi, a cold voice fell from the sky and was accompanied by a killing intent.
   Haru, of course, knew who was the owner of that cold voice and the one who gave him a killing intent, which was why he was confused and looked at Himeragi, wondering whether she swung that way.
   "???" Himeragi noticed Haru's gaze and could only tilt her head, feeling confused, but it wasn't the time to think about that matter now!
   The killing intent that was projected on Haru caused Himeragi to feel worried, but when his hand wrapped around her waist, even though she felt shy, she had to admit that he felt a sense of security.
   Haru hugged Himeragi's slender waist and jumped back slightly, avoiding the attack that was aimed towards their direction.
   Although Haru and Himeragi had dodged, the attack couldn't be stopped, and it directly slammed on the ground, causing tremor and a huge noise, before a black hole with a diameter of about two meters appeared on the floor.
   It was clear that if it wasn't Haru, then that person would be divided into two.
   "Are you alright, Himergi?" Haru could stop the attack directly, but he used this chance to get closer to Yukina by hugging her waist, looking at her in concern. If he didn't have a feeling that the person who attacked him had a connection with Himeragi and a beautiful girl, then without a doubt, he would erase the existence of this person without hesitation.
   Hearing Haru's concern, Himeragi blushed and nodded shyly. "...Yes, Senpai." She, of course, noticed the attacker, and even though she was a bit confused by Vatler's appearance and later by Haru's head slap, but in the fast of the enemy's attack, her first response was to counterattack first.
   However, it was a pity that she didn't have a weapon in her hands, and she couldn't fight back so, in the end, she could be only saved by Haru, whom she thought that she should protect and monitor, which was why the sudden change made her uncomfortable, but it gave her a very novel feeling.
   It felt really good being protected by Senpai like this.
   Haru also didn't wear his facemask, which somehow made Himeragi almost forget that she was his monitor, but rather a little girl who met her prince in the black horse.
   "I'm fine, Senpai. Thank you for saving me."
   Himeragi's face was reddened, and her eyes were blurred. After a moment of intoxication, Himeragi quickly returned to normal while bowing to Haru and thanking him. She also quickly left Haru's embrace since if she stayed any longer, she would be really addicted to his embrace!
   "Hurry up and let go of your dirty hands from Yukina! Who allows you to hold Yukina's waist!"
   Just as the two were talking, the cold voice came again. Looking in the direction where the hole appeared, they saw a tall, beautiful girl in a burgundy cheongsam with a single brown ponytail staring at Haru coldly, with a two-handed blade, but somehow when she saw Haru's face for the first time, she was a bit stunned, before her face turned red. But she quickly shook her head without hesitation while thinking that her opponent was very dangerous!
   Looking at the huge hole that appeared on the ground, Haru had known this girl had been aiming for him from the beginning to the end, but he didn't feel angry, only looked at her with an interesting gaze.
   'Tsundere in cheongsam, huh?'
   Haru had a share of experience with a tsundere girl and had to admit that this one was a bit spicy, but he could still handle it since this girl was better than both Esdeath and Brandish in the past.
   When Haru saw Kojou for the first time, he knew very well that this world was a harem protagonist and Kojou was the protagonist, which was why, when he stole Kojou's power, he had prepared to meet various beautiful heroines, and as expected, he met one now.
   Haru might have a mission, but his motto was serious at work, but when he went on a play or hunt for a girl, he would do it to the fullest. Taking both girls and doing a mission might be a problem for a lot of people, but he could do both of them since he was Kasugano Haruka.
   Looking at the tsundere girl in front of him, Haru thought that he knew the level of difficulty to take her down wasn't that much different from Himeragi, and at the same time, he really wondered whether the Lion King Organization was a brothel since they had a lot of beautiful girls, which made him speechless.
   Unlike Himeragi, who was still in middle school, the girl in front of him was quite older, so...
   "Sayaka? Why are you here?"
   Haru had made up the plan, but Himeragi didn't know anything. When she saw the person on the opposite side, she was obviously taken aback, and her eyes were full of disbelief.
   "Yukina! Yukina! Yukina!"
   Hearing Himeragi's call (imagination), the cheongsam girl suddenly burst into tears and let go of the blade on her hand, which caused it to fall with a "bang" sound, and without hesitation, moved forward, rushing to Himeragi. Then the next moment, she hugged Himeragi in her arms, crying, and laughing.
   Haru, who was on the side, thought that this "Sayaka" girl might be a bit stupid too.
   "Sayaka, why are you here?"
   Himeragi was confused. She, who had been thinking of how to defeat the enemy of had attacked her and Haru before, was stumped since she couldn't imagine that enemy was her friend, which somehow surprised her, wondering what to do.
   More importantly, Himeragi didn't expect to see each other here. She was so surprised that she almost couldn't even speak.
   "Oh, my poor Yukina! It's so pitiful for you to be sent to monitor the fourth primogenitor!"
   There was no room for Himeragi to say anything, the cheongsam beauty named Sayaka had already hugged her tightly as if afraid Himeragi would disappear if she let her go.
   Watching this scene, Haru thought that Sayaka was a "yuri" and had a feeling for Himeragi. Still, he knew that Himeragi didn't swing that way, or rather, he didn't feel worried since, in the future, they might go to bed together Cough! Cough!
   Haru knew that it wasn't the time to think a dirty thing, but when he saw Himeragi, who wore a white dress, and Sayaka, who wore a burgundy cheongsam, their beauty was simply otherworldly.
   However, even if it was enjoyable, Haru had to break the happy time of the two sisters. He wanted to take Sayaka down, too, so he needed to take the initiative!
   "I'm not sure what your relationship is with Himeragi, but do you think that I can forgive you easily when you have attacked me just now? Can I interpret this as your provocation as my enemy?" Haru asked, and somehow the air around him started to change. Before, his presence was simply in harmony with nature, but now, it was as if a storm was coming. If he wanted to, he could cause the earth to shatter and lightning to strike several times, but his opponent was only a beautiful girl, so he held his presence a bit.
   Accompanied by a cold voice, the temperature around Haru dropped several degrees in an instant, which caused everyone to shiver.
   Haru seldom got angry, and it was very rare for him to show his majesty and arrogance as his identity was very awesome since he loved to make everyone be in harmony and followed him without letting them feel forced or scared, but if he was angry, then it was very scary.
   Compared to Himeragi and Sayaka, Haru had experienced a lot of things that they had never imagined, which was why his presence was very strong, and it could put a lot of pressure on someone or a lot of people.
   His expression and a cold voice made the people feel terrified!
   Obviously, this sudden change caused Sayaka to fail to react. She subconsciously raised her hand to Haru, but as she and Haru looked at each other, she immediately retracted her hand with a guilty conscience.
   Sayaka didn't dare to look at Haru directly since his presence alone caused her body pressure directly into her heart.
   Watching this situation, Himeragi called him out immediately since she knew that she needed to stop him or else...
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1933: I'm the fourth primogenitor's husband
   Watching what had happened in front of her, Himeragi didn't know that Haru was pretending at this moment. She wanted to speak to ease the situation, but no words came to her lips.
   At that moment, Haru was so different.
   Himeragi couldn't say any words because the oppressiveness and sense of majesty from Haru stunned her. 'Is this still Sepai that I know of?' She was quite confused since Haru, who was often teased and warm beside her, would show such a state, and she wondered whether this was his true face.
   Himeragi had never thought of Haru as a fourth primogenitor, and she had always thought of him as her sweet senior, but at this moment, her impression changed drastically. In the past, she had been gentle, considerate, and even though he often teased her and caused her to feel slightly annoyed because of his relationship with many women, he had never been angry and even took care of her dearly.
   However, at this moment, the senior that she knew disappeared, replaced by a man who gave her a sense of powerlessness.
   'Why does everything become like this?'
   Encountering the friend that she hadn't seen for a long time was obviously a happy moment, but her friend caused Haru to get angry.
   Standing between the two, Himeragi was so confused for the first time in her life since she didn't know what to do to calm Haru's anger?
   "Himeragi, this matter has nothing to do with you. You don't need to interfere with this matter."
   Haru knew Himeragi's difficulty, but he couldn't comfort her because he needed to take down Sayaka now, and he couldn't do it without being a sissy.
   Based on his understanding, Sayaka was very arrogant and also had a self-centered tendency, so if he couldn't use gentleness to tolerate her or else, this girl would think of him as a pushover.
   Haru didn't want to fall into a passive situation so he could only show his strong side. Not only could he crave a deep impression on Sayaka's heart, but he also saved him a lot of trouble in the future.
   With Sayaka's character, as long as there was an opening, she wouldn't show mercy toward him.
   "Yes, Yukina. I have caused this, so let me solve it."
   Even Himeragi could see that Haru was very angry, so of course, Sayaka also knew. Although she was under immense pressure in her heart, her pride made her refuse to bow her head to Haru! She would never bow her head! She wouldn't even do it even if she died!
   Taking a deep breath, Sayaka forced herself to take two steps towards after letting go of Himeragi, standing not far from Haru. Forcibly looked at Haru without looking away and made up her mind that she would never lose against this guy!
   Watching Haru and Sayaka start to confront each other, Himeragi's heart was in dismay, and she was very restless, unable to calm down, but she didn't know what to do. Besides being stronger than an ordinary person, she was just an ordinary girl. In this situation, she couldn't think of a way to solve this problem.
   "It seems that you have guts." Haru raised his eyebrow and asked, "What's your name?"
   Sayaka's actions didn't surprise him. In fact, he felt amused by Sayaka's act, feeling that this girl was quite cute. Such a stubborn girl, he wanted to see her face when he... Cough! Cough!
   Haru knew that Sayaka had been very concerned about Himeragi, more than the level of ordinary friend, but fortunately, Sayaka hadn't become "yuri" yet, so she could still be saved.
   If Sayaka insisted on walking further and further in the road of "yuri," then Haru would teach her that there was something fun that could only be done with a man.
   "My name is Sayaka Kirasaka. I am a Shamanic War Dancer of the Lion King Organization."
   Enduring the pressure on her heart, Sayaka announced her name according to Haru's request. Although she didn't want to admit defeat, she knew that she wasn't his opponent, and if she wanted to attack him, she would be defeated in the end!
   However, even if Haru was the fourth primogenitor, she would never back down! Even if she died, she still retained her dignity!
   Unlike Himeragi, who was Sword Shaman, Sayaka, who was the Shamanic War Dancer, was trained by the Lion King Organization to be skilled at both curses and assassinations. In other words, she was part of the assassination unit of the Lion King Organization. Hence, naturally, she was quite strong, even stronger than Himeragi, who wielded the strongest weapon of the Lion King Organization.
   Unlike normal girls like Rin and Asagi, Haru didn't hesitate to hook up with Sayaka, who was such a strong girl.
   "The killer from the Lion King Organization? That's how it is." Haru nodded in disdain after hearing Sayaka's self-introduction. His words revealed a deep disdain, which caused Sayaka to feel her body was burning in anger when she heard it.
   However, what Haru had said was the truth.
   Sayak was originally tasked with a mission such as an assassin or giving a curse to the enemy of the Lion King Organization, and she was engaged in a dirty job that couldn't be seen in public. However, the Lion King Organization also needed a public reputation, so it couldn't be obvious, so it was named a Shamanic War Dancer of the Lion King Organization.
   But even so, Sayaka was unwilling. She felt the guy in front of her was younger than her, but he dared to preach and disdain her, which made her so angry!
   "How boring." Haru looked at Sayaka with a blank expression and said, "Don't look at me with that face. If I wanted to kill you, I would have already done it directly. Why should I wait till now?
   Sayaka's face was like someone who was ready to die together with her enemy, but Haru didn't plan to do anything to her. It could be said that he was just teasing her.
   Obviously, if Haru continued to put pressure on her, Sayaka wouldn't be able to withstand the pressure and take action against him. If that was the case, wouldn't it be better for him to stop his pressure when she was almost on her limit, teasing her like a little girl?
   Originally, Sayaka had prepared to fight, but whoever thought that at the most critical moment, Haru suddenly changed his mind and made her lost for words.
   "What do you mean? Aren't we going to fight?"
   "Do you need me to repeat it for you so you can understand it, stupid girl? Remember your mission, don't provoke someone so randomly."
   With a snort, Haru shooed Sayaka away and directly ignored her. The initiative was on him, so if he wanted to stop it, who could stop him?
   Sayaka was burning with anger, but Himeragi, who was on the side, sighed in relief. It was great that nothing happened since she thought that Haru was really angry, but fortunately, he restained himself. If this continued, she wasn't sure what was going to happen.
   Just when Haru felt happy, Sayaka was furious, and Himeragi sighed in relief. A round of applause came into their ears.
   Needless to say, it was coming from Vatler, who had just been ignored by everyone after he had reported his name, once again entered everyone's sight.
   "It's really worth being the fourth primogenitor. It's really extraordinary."
   As soon as he spoke, Vatler expressed endless compliments to Haru. If no one knew the truth, they would think that Vatler was really in love with Haru.
   "You don't need to mention such a small matter." Haru had a feeling that Vatler might swing this way, which made him feel a bit annoyed. "Thank you for your invitation, but let me clarify one misunderstanding between us." His presence changed once again. It was so natural and gave harmony with nature.
   "Oh? Misunderstanding? I wonder what kind of misunderstanding you need to clarify?"
   Vatler instinctively felt something was wrong. Clarifying the misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding? He wondered, but on the surface, he was still calm and graceful, standing face to face with Haru, talking and laughing like an old friend.
   "The first and most important point is that I'm just an ordinary human being. I'm not the fourth primogenitor in your mouth. This accident was just a misunderstanding from the beginning, can you understand?" Haru said the nuclear bomb went directly with a calm expression.
   "Huh? Are you kidding me? You're not the fourth primogenitor?"
   Before Vatler spoke, Sayaka sneered. Although Haru had oppressed her just now that it was so difficult to speak, when he let her go, she immediately tried to give him trouble.
   Haru was wondering whether this girl had Alzheimer's.
   "Miss Sayaka is right. I can smell a familiar smell from you. Avrora Florestina, you must have something to do with her, right?
   Sayaka's words just fell, and Vatler on the side also followed closely, but for his words, Haru got goosebumps. Familiar smell? What do you mean? Are you a dog? And don't smell me, bastard!
   However, Haru also knew that he might have had fun with Avrora before, which somehow made him smell like her.
   "Your opinion doesn't really matter." Haru didn't care about their words and said, "The fourth primogenitor isn't me, but Avrora Florestina. Whether you believe it or not, it isn't my problem." Their opinions didn't really matter to him, and he had never thought of himself as a fourth primogenitor or anything since this status was too low to represent him. Still, if someone called him the husband of the fourth primogenitor, then he might nod directly.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1934: If you're not a beautiful girl, then die
   Haru knew that no matter what he said was useless now, but he didn't care much. His identity as the fourth primogenitor was already known. In truth, the identity of the fourth primogenitor was very convenient since a lot of people would dread him directly, and it was also easier for him to create his own Empire from the Itogami Island.
   However, human nature was like this. The more they denied it, the more the other people believed.
   Haru used this contradictory physiology to make everyone believe that he was the fourth primogenitor since, once again, he had to admit that this identity was convenient, and he knew that Avrora also didn't mind for him to use this title.
   When everyone heard Haru's answer, they couldn't help but frown. You're not the fourth primogenitor? Do you think we'll believe that you're an ordinary human? Can an ordinary human escape the Shamanic War Dancer? Can an ordinary human have such an oppressive presence?
   Haru's intention to visit the banquet was just to search for the plot or get to know the heroine. As for Vatler, he didn't care too much. But unexpectedly, just after he explained them, Vatler nodded, but then the air around Vatler started to become heavy.
   Vatler raised his hand. Then a giant purple snake appeared out of thin air on the top of his head.
   "Since your Excellency isn't the fourth primogenitor, your Excellency is useless to me!"
   Vatler's voice was so cold, and it made people shudder when they heard it. Immediately, he waved his hand, and the purple snake rushed toward Haru.
   Haru felt funny when he heard this, but he also knew that Vatler tried to test him whether he was the fourth primogenitor or not. If he was, then he would use his Vassal Beast to fight back, but if not, he would be killed by this giant snake monster named Manasvin.
   Vatler was the closest existence to the primogenitor, so even if his Vassal Beast wasn't as good as Haru's Vassal Beast, it wasn't that bad.
   If it was a beautiful woman, then Haru might give her mercy. But unfortunately...
   'Since you want to test me, then...'
   Haru didn't even think much about the small snake in front of him, but he also had to admit that the way he fought, he had never summoned his Vassal Beast. He felt that it was too cheap for them to eat his energy without fighting for him, so he decided to summon them. Still, it was too early to summon his beast, so he just summoned a normal katana in his hand.
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw Haru take a katana out of nowhere, but then they heard a loud breathing noise.
   Haru held the handle of his katana, then with just a blink of a moment, the head of the giant snake was beheaded, and he was just stood there holding the handle of his katana as if he hadn't done anything.
   Sayaka and Himeragi were at a loss at this moment, and somehow, they were wondering whether they were dreaming since they saw Haru beheaded Vatler's Vassal Beast with a normal katana easily. After all, even if they were primogenitors, there was no way for them to be able to do the feat which was done by Haru!
   Looking at Haru's form, there was one technique that appeared on his mind, which was Iaido or the quick-drawing technique in swordsmanship.
   However, even Himeragi, Sayaka, and Vatler had never seen such a dangerous Iaido!
   With just a moment, Haru beheaded the head of the giant snake! If they didn't see it with their own eyes, they wouldn't believe it at all!
   "Just that?" Haru asked in a bored tone. In truth, he was really bored since compared to the animals and monsters in the world of Toriko, Vatler's giant snake was just a baby, especially when he thought about the Mother Snake, which was one of the Eight Kings of the Beasts in the Toriko World.
   If he remembered well, the Mother Snake's size was so huge that it could circle the entire earth. If it wanted to eat, it would stand up and eat the ingredients in the space. Compared to the Mother Snake, Vatler's snake was just a baby size.
   As soon as his words fell, Vatler directly summoned another Vassal Beast. The two giant snakes were summoned again, but this time, he summoned two snakes, merged into one, creating a bigger snake!
   Himeragi and Sayaka were dumbfounded when they saw Vatler's Vassal Beast since they could see that this snake was even more dangerous than before.
   Haru looked at this scene with interest and thought that it was interesting to know two Vassal Beasts could combine with each other and become one. He somehow also understood why Vatler was called by the closest existence to the primogenitor since the Vassal Beast that was summoned by Vatler was comparable to the Vassal Beast of the primogenitor, but even so, it was worse.
   Haru didn't use a chant or anything. His arm turned black with red marks around it. He then snapped his fingers and said, "Come, Mercury."
   Then a huge explosion appeared, causing a yacht to shake, and huge waves hit everywhere, but what everyone was shocked about wasn't any of that phenomenon, but rather a transparent double-headed serpent that suddenly appeared before them!
   Then in front of him, suddenly, a huge tr double-headed serpent dragon appeared!
   "......" Sayaka and Himeragi.
   "ROOOARRRR!!!" The roar of the dragon echoed through space, and it rushed toward Vatler's snake!
   Sayaka and Himeragi were dumbfounded, but they knew with the appearance of this double-headed dragon, Haru's identity as the fourth primogenitor was confirmed.
   In the past, even though some people thought of Haru as the fourth primogenitor, there was still some skepticism since there wasn't any real evidence, but right now, Haru used this double-headed dragon to fight Vatler's snake and watch the power of this Vassal Beast, they knew that he was the fourth primogenitor.
   "Yes! That's it! This is the power!"
   When the double-headed dragon appeared, Vatler's expression changed to ecstasy, but in Haru's eyes, Haru felt like Vatler was looking at him as if a prey, which made him disgusted.
   "Devour it, Mercury," Haru said calmly.
   Haru wasn't merciful, and after he instructed his Vassal Beast, he appeared directly in front of Vatler!
   Feeling Haru's anger, Mercury roared, and it ate Vatler's giant snake directly without mercy.
   Vatler wanted to summon another Vassal Beast, but he was dumbfounded when he saw Haru appear in front of him directly. Sweat appeared on his forehead so suddenly without him noticing.
   Vatler wasn't a beautiful girl, so why should Haru show mercy?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1935: Problem is coming again?
   Vampires were immortal, and even if they were grievously injured, they still could be able to regenerate easily. Even if their hands, feet, head, body, etc., were cut off, they could regenerate very, very quickly. Still, if they were burnt without a trace or their soul was caught, or they were cut into million pieces, then they would die.
   Haru's katana was just a normal katana, and he just stabbed Vatler's body several times. Even if Vatler's body seemed to be bloody, Vatler was alright.
   Haru didn't kill Vatler, but it didn't mean that he was a good person. Rather, it was because he knew that Vatler might have a connection with the plot in the future, and rather than killing him, it was better to use him.
   Therefore, it was better to leave Vatler alive for the time being. If Vatler really dared to provoke him again, then Haru would direct without hesitation.
   Of course, on the surface, Haru spared Vatler and gave the two girls a face. After all, when he pierced Vatler's body with his katana, he didn't stab Vatler's heart, and when he was about to do it, he was quickly stopped by Himeragi and Sayaka, who appeared beside him.
   In Himeragi's case, it didn't really matter where Vatler died, but Vatler couldn't die in the Itogami Island. Otherwise, it would lead to an all-out war.
   Himeragi's task to monitor Haru was to determine whether he, as the fourth primogenitor, would harm the world in the future or not. If he was allowed to kill Vatler here, then she might not continue her mission, and she would become his enemy.
   Himeragi didn't want to become Haru's enemy. She might not know the reason, but she didn't want to, so she had to stop Haru.
   For Sayaka, it was her mission to protect Vatler. It was impossible to see Vatler die in front of her. Otherwise, she would suffer punishment.
   "You should thank Himeragi."
   Haru didn't hesitate to use this chance to gain favorability of the girls without hesitation.
   Now with Vatler hurt in this battle, his identity as the fourth primogenitor has been confirmed, and no one is going to doubt his identity now.
   In conclusion, Haru let Vatler off and didn't continue to kill him. After a while, Vatler's body, which was pierced by a sword on several parts of his chest, was completely recovered.
   Haru had to admit that the vampire's recovery ability was very amazing at this moment.
   "I'm very sorry. I apologize for my recklessness and thank you for your mercy on me."
   The recovered Vatler immediately apologized to Haru. After all, he took the initiative to provoke Haru first. Even if he was killed, he should have no complaints. Now Haru could let him go, of course, he had to thank him.
   "You shouldn't thank me. I didn't kill you because of Himragi,. But you should remember, Vatler, this is my place. No matter what you do here, don't touch my bottom line, or else, I will take your life."
   Although Vatler made a sincere apology, Haru's face was still cold, and he didn't care about Vatler much, and in truth, he felt disgusted toward this guy.
   Haru knew that this guy was planning something. After all, Natsuki was quite busy lately and came back quite late from time to time, so he knew that something had happened. But well, it would be good if something happened since it would be faster to dominate the Itogami Island.
   Haru's words stunned Vatler for a moment, but he quickly. As for what Vatler was thinking, no one really knew.
   "With that commotion, I'm sure all of your guests have run away." Haru didn't look at Vatler and could see that all the people on the banquet had run away.
   The previous lively deck had become deserted at this moment. But it was normal, considering Haru and Vatler were fighting each other, summoning their Vassal Beasts.
   Most of the people at the banquet were normal people. If they didn't want to die, then they needed to run away.
   Vatler nodded again to admit his mistake. He had only been admitting his mistakes from the beginning to the end, even though he was the master of this banquet.
   Haru ignored Vatler's apology, said Himeragi, and left the place directly.
   Himeragi looked at Haru's back with a complicated expression, then turned her head to look at Sayaka, whose mood was very complicated, and apologized before she quickly chased after Haru.
   Haru and Himeragi were gone, Sayaka wanted to stop them, but no words came out from her lips since she couldn't say it. It was her first time seeing the legendary fourth primogenitor, and she was shocked by his strength, but the most important thing was Himeragi's reaction.
   When has she been so close to a man?
   When Himeragi was seven years old, both of them had already known each other. It wasn't an exaggeration to say that both of them had grown up together, and Sayaka could confidently say that she knew everything about Himeragi, but today, she was at a loss.
   Is this still Himeragi that she knows in her memory?
   Himeragi blushed and was shy when she was hugged by a man, who also happened to be the object of monitoring.
   Sayaka didn't want to admit it, but her Himeragi had fallen for Haru!
   This definitely wasn't a good thing!
   Sayaka felt a sense of crisis in her heart, which made her feel very troubled. 'Yukina is mine! I won't let you take her away!'
   Sayaka's emotions were a mess at the time, completely unaware of her complex emotion, and there was also Vatler, who showed an excited and gloomy expression, wasn't far away from her, which made people feel creepy when they saw him.
   "Sorry, Senpai, I didn't expect..." Himeragi apologized while lowering her head.
   Haru caressed Himeragi's hair gently and said, "It's alright, Himeragi, you have done nothing wrong. Why did you apologize to me?"
   After leaving the yacht, Himeragi quickly apologized after she caught up with Haru. Her flushed and nervous face made him want to bully her somehow, but he knew that it wasn't the time, and he changed back to his usual state, showing a gentle expression while caressing her smooth hair gently.
   Himeragi's face flushed, but she was still troubled about what had happened earlier. "Senpai..."
   "This is the end of the matter. I don't care what has happened at the banquet. Let's not think about this since it won't affect our relationship, alright?"
   Himeragi wanted to say something more but was interrupted by Haru before she could speak.
   Everything on the banquet just now was done deliberately by him, and it wasn't his true character, so naturally, he wouldn't get angry and didn't really want to cause Himeragi to feel troubled.
   So without hesitation, Haru solved the anxiety on Himeragi's heart.
   "I see. Thank you, Senpai."
   After hearing Haru's words, Himeragi took a deep breath, and after thinking for a moment, her expression became bright. She knew that Haru was right, and since he didn't pursue this matter anymore, it was better to forget it since thinking more would only bring her trouble, and she was just happy that she could stay like this with him like always.
   However, Himeragi suddenly remembered something!
   Although it was good that Haru stopped pursuing the matter at the banquet, Himeragi suddenly exclaimed as if she had forgotten something very important.
   "What's wrong?" Haru wasn't sure why this girl suddenly exclaimed, so he quickly asked in concern.
   "We forgot to ask, why did Duke Vatler come to the Itogami Island!"
   This was the main purpose of coming to the banquet, but both of them forgot about it.
   Vatler came openly to the Itogami Island, and certainly, his reason was not purely to see Haru. There was definitely something more important, and this time the reason why they came to the banquet was to understand Vatler's purpose!
   But unfortunately, she was flustered just now, and Himeragi had already forgotten this matter.
   "Oh, you don't need to worry."
   Haru thought that there was something wrong, but it was just about this matter. As for Vatler's purpose, he didn't really understand, but when he thought about Vatler's personality, he was sure that this guy was coming to fight someone.
   "Senpai..." Himeragi looked at Haru helplessly.
   "It's alright. You don't need to look at me like that. Isn't that Kirisaka from the Lion King Organization, your friend? Since she's monitoring Vatler, can you just call her to find out?"
   Haru's indifference caused Himeragi's expression to become very tangled, but hearing his solution, her eyes quickly brightened since Sayaka was monitoring Vatler right now, so obviously, Sayaka should know Vatler's purpose!
   "Why didn't I think about this before?"
   'Because you're stupidly cute.' Haru thought and didn't say it out loud.
   With Haru's reminder, Himeragi quickly took out her phone and dialed Sayaka's number. The two whispered together, then Sayaka told her the purpose of Vatler coming to the Itogami Island.
   But knowing the reason, Himeragi's face instantly became very ugly since she knew that a big problem was coming. Hanging on the phone, she let out a sigh until she heard Haru's voice.
   "Did you get the answer?" Haru asked since he was wondering what kind of plot that would happen next.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1936: The usual plot
   The truth, Haru could guess more or less why Vatler decided to come to the Itogami Island, and even if he didn't ask, Himeragi's expression had already told him everything, but he asked regardless since he knew that Himeragi wanted to tell him what was happening.
   "Yes, Senpai. Sayaka has told me everything, and the situation is terrible."
   After hanging up the call, Himeragi's expression was very heavy, and she slowly revealed the information she knew, and at the same time, Haru didn't feel that surprised since everything was expected.
   What was happening was very simple, there was a group of terrorists on Itogami Island, and Vatler's purpose was to find them and kill them. Although it looked quite simple on the surface, it was far from simple since it related to the safety of everything and everyone on Itogami Island.
   In the domain of the Lost Warlord, there was a terrorist named Black Death Emperor Front.
   The Black Death Emperor Faction is a beast-man-supremacist terrorist group. Their objectives are the complete rupture of the Holy Ground Treaty and striking down the First Primogenitor, who rules the Warlord's Empire.
   The Black Death Emperor Front was founded under the belief that beast-men are foremost among demons. They believe the First Primogenitor, who played a major part in the creation of the Holy Ground Treaty and Demon Sanctuaries, as holding demons back from their rightful place, and a betrayer of all demonkind.
   The group took their name from their leader, the Black Death Emperor, a beast-man who was also an astute necromancer. The group was assumed to have been wiped out years ago when Dimitrie Vatler killed their leader. However, remnants of the group remained, with Kristof Gardos becoming their new leader.
   Not only was the new leader more radical, but his actions had become more terrible. This time, the reason why Kristof came to Itogami Island, there must be something big. As for what it was, it needed some time before they knew what was happening.
   "What should we do, Senpai? Sayaka said that although Vatler claimed that he wouldn't actively attack the opponent if the Black Death Emperor Front attacked him, he would definitely sit still and wait for death. If things really turn that way, I'm afraid the Itogami Island is in danger!"
   After telling all the information that she had learned, Himeragi quickly asked Haru. After all, in her eyes, Vatler was more threatening than those terrorists.
   The Black Death Emperor Front wanted to overthrow the rule of the First Primogenitor. Then, as the First Primogenitor's subordinate, Vatler naturally became the target of the attack. As a vampire whose strength was close to the primogenitor, if he really got angry, how could this island withstand its anger?
   During the call before, Sayaka hesitated, but she told Himeragi that Vatler's arrival seemed, trying to bait the Black Death Emperor Front out, although Vatler would never admit it.
   "Himeragi, everything isn't so simple. This is my place. If they want to make trouble in my place, they need to face me first. You don't need to worry. I'll take care of this matter."
   Haru knew what Himeragi was worried about. He patted her little head. His tone was very relaxed to ease her nervousness.
   Even though Haru knew a lot of things, it didn't mean that he knew everything. In this world, there weren't many things that could threaten his life, so he didn't really do deep research on everything, especially the matter of the primogenitor since in his mind, they didn't do much of everything since everything was very simple and in the end, he just needed to fight.
   However, Haru wanted to make sure of everything and needed to know what was really happening since he was afraid for the girls around him to be involved.
   "What are you talking about, Senpai! Although I am your observer, I will fight alongside you!"
   Although she had been very nervous, when Himeragi saw Haru was going to handle this matter alone, she suddenly became unhappy. For her, she had already regarded Haru as her companion, but why did he leave her alone?
   "Okay, we will fight together."
   If it was someone else, Haru might hesitate again and again before he agreed, but facing Himeragi, he didn't hesitate to agree since she was very strong and she had gotten used to this kind of situation.
   Haru smiled, but Himeragi's face turned red because she felt she was a little impulsive, especially when she saw his smile. Her face was burning red.
   "You know, seeing you so eager to be with me, it makes me think that you have feelings for me," Haru said with a smile.
   "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi couldn't look at him, and she became very shy.
   "Still, we have always been together. Is it alright for you?" Haru asked.
   "What do you mean, Senpai?" Himeragi asked.
   "I mean, if we're always together, a lot of people will misunderstand that we're dating each other. Is that alright with you?" Haru asked.
   "Wh --?!" Himeragi's face was red, but then, she asked timidly, "Is that alright with you, Senpai? To be misunderstood to date me?"
   "I am alright, being misunderstood to date such a cute girl like you, but you know, I also feel sad," Haru said with a sigh.
   "Sad? Why?" Himeragi was confused.
   "Because it is only a misunderstanding, and we're not really dating each other," Haru said while looking at Himeragi.
   "Ah - Ah..." Himeragi's head stopped for a moment, and she couldn't think straight. When she was stared at by him, she had a feeling that he might confess to her, and if he did that, should she agree? Or should she agree after she thought about it for a moment? In just a second, her mind was moving rapidly, waiting for confession, but then she didn't hear anything and then saw him looking at his tablet doing his business.
   Himeragi was annoyed and ran directly to her room!
   Looking at Himeragi, who ran away, Haru shook his head and walked back to his room since he knew what was happening on Vatler and the Black Death Emperor Front.
   Haru wanted Japan to give up its right to manage Itogami Island so, at that time, he could become the savior of everyone and turn Itogami Island to become his dominion and to do that, he needed this island to be in chaos along with Japan.
   Haru then walked to his room and did more research on the Nalakuvera, the location of the Black Death Emperor Front, and the heroines that might be related to this incident later.
   While Haru was doing his research, Himeragi was in her room, covering herself with a quilt. Her face was so red when she thought about the possibility that both of them might date each other.
   'What if we're really dating each other?'
   Himeragi, who was in her room, covered her body with a quilt like a cocoon, thinking that she didn't hate the idea that both of them might date each other.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1937: You should go home, alright?
   Recalling everything that happened last night, Himeragi could help feeling like she was in a dream. It was the first time she saw such a different side from Senpai, Senpai was completely different from the past, but expectedly, she didn't hate such a Senpai. There was even a trace of admiration and yearning in her heart.
   What was going on? Why did she become like this? She was his observer, and monitoring him was the thing that she should do, but why?
   Her heart was beating violently last night and couldn't stop at all. Until it was close to dawn, Himeragi couldn't sleep, but in the morning, she needed to go to school, which made her complexion quite bad.
   "What's wrong, Himeragi? You didn't sleep last night?"
   One morning, Haru got up, but he was surprised when he saw Himeragi with dark circles in her eyes.
   What's wrong with this girl? Stay up late at night?
   There was no way Himeragi told him that she was thinking of him for the entire night. When she suddenly saw him, she didn't dare to look directly into his eyes, which somehow confused him.
   Haru didn't think too much since everything should be cleared up sooner or later. After arriving at the school, before the first class started, he went to Natsuki's office since this woman didn't go back last night.
   "Natsuki-chan, good morning."
   As soon as he entered the room, Haru smiled and said hello to Natsuki, but the answer he received was the folding fan that Natsuki often held in her hand.
   Natsuki sighed and said, "As I said, don't call me "-chan"!"
   "Okay, Natsuki-chan. But don't be so angry, Natsuki-chan, since you'll tire yourself if you get angry too much."
   Natsuki let out a sigh. "It is useless to get angry at you."
   Natsuki knew that Haru's age was younger than her, and he was her student. After all, they had talked to each other and knew each other information, so when she knew the truth, she didn't really want to be called "-chan" by him.
   "Don't be so angry. It's just a name. If you feel upset about Natsuki-chan, you can also call me Haru-chan. I don't care at all." Haru smiled, and he started to tease her again.
   "What do you want to say? If there's nothing, go back to your class!"
   Natsuki knew that Haru couldn't have come to her office for no reason, and since he was here, there must be something to do, but now when she saw him smiling, she felt a sense of helplessness.
   "Do I have something to do to come here? You didn't come back last night. I felt worried," Haru said.
   Natsuki snorted and said, "I wonder who went on a banquet with a middle school student last night?" From her tone, everyone could hear that she was extremely jealous. Still, she also understood that if Haru really brought him to the banquet, even though she was an adult, a lot of people would think of him as a lolicon, which somehow made her want to return to her body, but she knew that it was a bit hard.
   As for his offer, Natsuki hesitated since she was wondering whether this problem could be solved easily by him, and he was using her to gain access to the legendary prison since she knew that even though she was tempted by him, she knew that he was the fourth primogenitor. Unlike the simple fourth primogenitor in the past, Haru was different, and he was stronger, and she was wondering what his intention was.
   If Haru knew what Natsuki was thinking, then he would only say that he was interested in Natsuki, especially her adult body, which was why she wanted him to get out of the legendary prison.
   Natsuki's office was very luxurious, and the principal's office couldn't even be compared.
   Haru didn't think too much about this and thought that it was normal since this woman had a lot of money, so it was normal to live in luxury. Money was used to make life more comfortable, so since they had money, why not live in luxury?
   Haru treated himself as the owner of this office and came to the cabinet skillfully, taking out a set of tea, but then he stopped and asked, "By the way, would you like a coffee or black tea, Natsuki-chan?"
   "What do you want to say?" Natsuki's lips twitched, but then she said, "I want black tea." She knew his cooking skills were superb, so she didn't hesitate to ask.
   "Natsuki-chan, you should know what happened last night, so I won't say much. I think you should also be the reason for Vatler's arrival so let's talk about the Black Death Emperor Front."
   Natsuki enjoyed the smell of the black tea, it was her usual black tea, but when it was brewed by Haru, it was so different. But that doesn't really matter now since right now they are talking about last night's incident.
   Natsuki didn't feel surprised when Haru mentioned the Black Death Emperor Front. After all, she knew last night Haru went to the banquet with Himeragi and met Vatler. Although she didn't know the details, the Vassal Beasts of both Haru and Vatler appeared on the yacht, and she knew that they had a very thrilling night.
   After the battle, Haru and Himeragi were able to leave safely. This naturally represented a lot of problems. Natsuki could guess more or less what was happening without someone telling her. She might be living in Haru's house, but that didn't mean she let other people know since it could cause a lot of trouble if someone knew. She was a teacher, and he was a student. Even though no one could cause a problem for both of them, considering their identity, she felt that it was more exciting to hide their identity since there was a sense of immorality between them. She knew that it wasn't right, but she couldn't help it, right?
   Enjoying her black tea, Natsuki asked, "So what's wrong with Black Death Emperor Front? If you're worried, then you don't need to. I have my own arrangements." She didn't really want him to be involved in this matter since she didn't want him to be hurt. Still, she knew that he was more powerful than her, but she didn't really want to admit it.
   "Although I don't really want to cause you trouble, the problem is even if I don't cause trouble, they will come to me. Instead of being passive, I have always liked to take the initiative."
   Natsuki stopped and looked at Haru. His words were simple, but it gave an unquestionable feeling that she couldn't refute it. "What are you going to do?" She frowned and knew that it was impossible to stop him.
   "The Black Death Emperor Front will soon take action on the Itogami Island, so I'll inform you that I'll catch them directly."
   Natsuki rubbed her temple and asked, "Can you not?"
   "Sorry." Haru smiled and said, "Don't worry, if there's something destroyed, I can compensate them."
   Natsuki knew how rich this guy was, which made him sigh sometimes. "Do you know where they are?"
   "Well, not really, but I will know soon," Haru said.
   Natsuki looked at Haru and wondered how this guy knew everything.
   "I don't know everything. I only know what I know," Haru said.
   "...Can you read my mind?" Natsuki was speechless.
   "No, I am not, but your expression tells me everything," Haru said.
   "But why did you decide to catch them?" Natsuki asked with some confusion.
   "It is because they might hurt someone important to me," Haru said.
   "...." Natsuki couldn't say anything.
   "Well, I can't tell you why I know a lot of things, but I'll give you interesting information," Haru said.
   "What?" Natsuki asked curiously.
   "There's something interesting about Vatler's yacht. You have to check it out," Haru said.
   "That's what I want to say. I'll go back to the class first," Haru said.
   "Wait! Wait! Is that all?" Natsuki was confused.
   Haru looked at Natsuki and said, "You know, Natsuki-chan. If I don't care about you, then I won't tell you anything, and I'll strike them down without hesitation, but I care about you, so I'll tell you what I'm going to do." He then walked out and said, "By the way, don't forget to go home. I'll cook what you like."
   Natsuki hadn't said anything, and the door of her office was closed. She looked at his back and let out a long sigh. She knew that she shouldn't doubt him and knew that she could trust him now. Looking at her loli body, she let out a sigh and really wanted to show him her real body, wondering how his expression was at that time.
   Natsuki chuckled and thought about going home earlier later. She didn't realize that she had already thought of Haru's house as her house, and at the same time, it might be only a time before... Cough! Cough!
   Natsuki needed to get her mature body first before all of that.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1938: Asagi: Is he going to confess to me?
   After returning to the class, the class started as usual, but something unusual happened during the break. Haru came to Asagi and asked her to go out, which somehow made everyone feel surprised.
   "What's wrong?" Rin asked curiously and didn't think too much when her boyfriend came to Asagi.
   "Well, it is better for you to listen to me too, Rin," Haru said, and without hesitation, brought both Asagi and Rin out of the class.
   Everyone was in silence and wondering what was happening when they saw Haru take out the two of the most beautiful girls in the class directly. They were wondering whether that guy was trying to make a harem by confessing to Asagi.
   Asagi was also confused but then looked at Rin, who was very calm, walking out together, which somehow made her heart race. She would be lying if she had never thought to date him together with Rin, but it was so sudden!
   Her heart was very nervous. Asagi wasn't sure whether she should agree or not. Following him, her mind wandered around, and her face was so red.
   Rin, who stood next to Asagi, could only feel amused by Asagi's reaction, but she didn't think too much and thought that it might be fun to be together since she knew that it was quite hard to handle him alone.
   When Rin and Asagi followed him out, it caused a lot of sensation in the entire class, including both Yaze and Kojou. Both of them were very close to Asagi, or rather, they were friends from middle school, but it might be their imagination that their relationship started to get strained, but they didn't think too much since they were male and female, of course, they were different, but now, it was different when they heard everyone that Haru was going to make a harem of Asagi and Rin.
   "Kojou, what are you going to do?" Yaze suddenly asked.
   "Ha? What do you mean?" Kojou was confused.
   "You don't care what if Asagi is being confessed?" Yaze asked while looking at Kojou, wondering what Kojou's feeling was toward Asagi.
   "What does it have to do with me? And Haru already has a girlfriend, right? Tsukishima is his girlfriend. How can he make a harem?" Kojou asked in confusion.
   "......." Yaze wanted to say that it was because Haru's identity was the fourth primogenitor, but in the end, he didn't say anything. He looked at Kojou and sighed. "You know, if you don't confess your feelings, then everything might be late." As for him, even though he didn't want Asagi to become Haru's girlfriend, there was nothing that he could do. He could also see that Haru took care of Rin very well, so even if Asagi agreed and she was happy, well, he could only hope for their happiness.
   As for Kojou, Yaze had reminded him, but since this guy didn't understand, then he wouldn't say anything.
   Kojou didn't say anything and looked at the window absently. He knew that there was nothing between him and Asagi, so if there was something between Haru and Asagi, it had nothing to do with him, and he also didn't care much, but he was wondering why he felt quite uncomfortable at that moment.
   However, if Haru knew what everyone was thinking, he could only look at them helplessly since their imagination was very rich. He called out Asagi because there was because of the content of the conversation that he would talk about with Asagi couldn't be heard by everyone, so he went to the quiet place to talk with her.
   Still, even if he knew there was nothing that he would talk about with everyone. After all, he might not even come to the school next year, and even if he continued his high school, as he graduated because of the difference in status, they wouldn't meet each other too much, so he didn't care much about their opinion since they were just background characters in his mind.
   "What? Puzzle? No one has asked me a request to decipher a puzzle."
   Asagi was full of expectations, thinking that she would be confessed. Even though the confession was quite different from her imagination, well, it couldn't be helped since she was trying to get her best friend's girlfriend. However, after hearing what Haru said, her first reaction was stunned, the second was hesitation, the third reaction was an embarrassment, and the fourth reaction, she was very calm.
   Rin, who was on the side, couldn't help but chuckle.
   Asagi's lips twitched when she saw Rin's reaction, but she couldn't help but sigh. She was wondering why he had caused such a huge commotion, but she didn't expect that she had misunderstood. Trying to calm her embarrassment, she answered Haru's question, and at the same time, she was full of resentment toward him.
   "It's great that no one has sent you."
   Haru felt relief when he heard that Asagi didn't solve the puzzle or anything. He only found out what was happening tonight and knew that the Black Death Emperor Front had sent out a puzzle to 150 hackers around the world, and if he wasn't wrong, it was also sent to Asagi too. He was worried that this girl had solved the puzzle, which caused him to be targeted by the organization.
   Asagi didn't understand why this guy felt relief.
   "Listen to me, Asagi, I'm not sure when but someone will send you a puzzle, a spell, or some kind of code these days, and they're asking you to help them to crack those things, but you have to remember that, even if you crack those puzzles, spells, or codes, don't say anything, let alone to send back the solution. Do you understand?"
   "What do you mean, Haru?"
   Haru, who could more or less guess the plot of what would happen, knew that Asagi would be in danger, and he was also sure that the danger would spread to the other girls too.
   What kind of puzzle? Spell? Or a code? Asagi was really confused at that moment.
   "Just believe me for now, and in case you have received those things that I have mentioned, tell me, alright?" It wasn't that Haru didn't want to explain, but it was too troublesome, and it would take a lot of time. He also wasn't sure whether Asagi would believe his words, considering the existence of the supernatural. Even though it was common in Itogami Island to some people, it was still a mystery.
   "Believe in you..." Asagi looked at Haru straight, which also looked at him straight. Their eyes met each other, but she quickly looked away in a blush. She thought that he was going to confess to her, but well, since it seemed that it was her misunderstanding, and somehow, it made her confused.
   "Is Asagi going to be alright?" Unlike Asagi, who didn't know Haru's identity, Rin asked with worry since she knew that Haru was very powerful whether it was on strength or in bed.
   "You don't need to worry. I'll protect her," Haru said.
   "Hey, what's going on? Can you explain it more to me?" Asagi was a bit annoyed when she saw that Haru and Rin had some secrets that she didn't know.
   Rin looked at Asagi and said, "If you get into the bed with him, then I'll tell you."
   "........" Haru and Asagi.
   The conversation between the three wasn't heard by outsiders, but not far away, there was a large group of people watching. The changes in the expression of the three attracted the attention of many people.
   Did you confess or not? Everyone was curious, but when they returned and wanted to ask, the three of them only answered with an ambiguous answer and didn't talk much.
   Haru only joked around and didn't answer their question, avoiding their questions, and in truth, he didn't really mind this kind of experience since he might be living a very long time, and being in high school was only a few years of time, so he humored them, but well, when he returned at night, Asagi called him and told him that she received an email from someone that told her to decypher a strange puzzle.
   When she heard it during the day, Asagi didn't take it seriously, but when she received this email and thought about his words, she immediately dialed his phone.
   Without hesitation, Haru rushed to Asagi's home as soon as possible since it was a very important matter, and he needed to handle it himself.
   Asagi might have known him for a while, but even so, it was still his first time to come to her house, but he didn't come through the front door. Rather, he sneaked in since he knew that her family was inside.
   A boy came to the girl's house in the middle of the night. If Haru was Asagi's parents, he wouldn't let him enter since they would doubt his intention, wondering whether both of them might do something that an adult does.
   Haru had heard that Asagi's father had remarried, and her relationship with her stepmother wasn't very good, which was why she had never invited anyone to her house. As for where he heard it, of course, he heard it from Rin, who happened to be his girlfriend.
   Haru entered through the balcony and jumped into Asagi's house, but at the same time, Asagi was completely stunned, wondering how this guy could enter her room?
   Asagi's family was living on the top floor of the high-rise apartment building near the center area of the city on the Island West, which made her wonder how he climbed up?
   "What's wrong?" Looking at Asagi, who stared at him with a stunned expression, Haru waved his hand right in front of her face, looking at her with a confused expression. Still, he had to admit that Asagi with this expression was very cute.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1939: Sudden important matter
   After a long silence, Asagi finally spoke. She was surprised by the sudden appearance of Haru, who could suddenly climb up into her room.
   "Don't talk about this first. Has someone given you the puzzle?"
   Haru could come up with various of his powers, and it wasn't something surprising. Rather than talking about this matter, it was better to talk about the puzzle that Asagi had received.
   Asagi squinted her eyes toward Haru and knew that he was quite mysterious. She knew that he was a very powerful swordsman, but how could a swordman climb up into her apartment?
   Asagi could see that Haru didn't want to say more, so she had no choice but to stop asking him. She was a smart girl and knew that it was something that she shouldn't know, and since he wanted to keep it a secret, it was better not to ask more.
   As for the things that Haru cornered about, they were all displayed on Asagi's computer.
   Both of them talked to each other for a moment and solved the puzzle easily, or rather, it was Haru who guided Asagi to solve the puzzle.
   "Haru, do you understand programming?" Asagi asked in disbelief and had a feeling that this guy was several times better than her on the computer.
   "Well, I know some." Haru took the data and said, "We have solved the puzzle, but don't tell anyone about this, or even send it back to the one who sends this puzzle to you." He had to admit that Asagi's ability at the computer was very amazing. Looking at this girl, he was wondering whether he should invite her to the Group Chat. Before, he thought about adding Natsuki, but he was a bit hesitant when he saw Asagi's ability. He thought for a while, but then he shook his head. After all, unlike Natsuki, Asagi was just a normal human, and the quest was getting more and more dangerous. He was afraid that this girl might be hurt or something.
   "Um, I know." Although she didn't know what Haru was planning to do, Asagi nodded without asking much. She knew that that information wasn't something that she should ask for. As long as she could help him, then it was enough.
   Haru didn't plan to stay any longer. He had left so suddenly after he had dinner with Natsuki and Himeragi. He knew that they were waiting for him, so he turned around and walked toward the window, ready to return.
   Just as Haru was about to leave, Asagi showed a tangled expression. After hesitating for a long time, watching Haru was about to leave, she suddenly stopped him.
   "What's wrong?" Haru turned around, wondering what Asagi was about to say.
   "Ca - Can we talk for a moment?" Asagi's face was blushing. She held back her shyness, but at this time and place, she felt that she had to say something.
   "What do you want to talk about?" Looking at this girl, Haru somehow had an idea what kind of things that she wanted to say.
   "That... Haru... what do you think of me?"
   Asagi's face was very ruddy, and after a moment of hesitation, she stumbled and said those words that she had kept inside her heart.
   "What do you think of you? I..."
   Haru, of course, knew that Asagi had a feeling toward him. He wasn't one of those harem protagonists who was oblivious to the girl's feelings. Still, he was a bit surprised by how assertive she was, but at the same time, he was surprised that this girl didn't mind dating him together with Rin. Even though Rin often joked that she and Asagi would become sisters by dating him together, to do it, in reality, was something hard to do. Not so hard for him, though.
   Haru looked straight at Asagi and said, "Asagi, I like you, I like you very much, but you should know my relationship with Rin."
   "It's alright. I have said to Rin that we can date you together!" Asagi said without hesitation.
   "And my identity is a bit special," Haru said.
   "It's alright. I am prepared," Asagi said again.
   Looking at this girl, Haru would be a fool if he didn't accept this girl.
   Asagi also looked at Haru's eyes and took a deep breath again before saying, "After I'd seen you using a sword technique at that time, I know that you're different from a normal person. I know that you have a special identity, but even so, I like you, no, I love you. Let me date you too." This time, she didn't look away from Haru. Her face was full of conviction and determination since she had always wanted this!
   Before, Asagi was too late and didn't expect Rin to move first and thought to give up, but now, it was different. She had made up her mind and also had made her decision. She only needed to wait for his answer, which was why she was looking at him without looking away now.
   Haru looked at Asagi and said, "I am not a good man, you know."
   "I can't give you complete love."
   "I don't care!" Asagi rushed forward, plunged into his chest, hugged him tightly, and said, "I like you. I want you."
   Asagi didn't give him a chance to speak because, at this moment, his mouth was already kissed by her delicate cherry lips. The fragrance of the girl burst instantly into his nose, and at the same time, he felt a soft pressure on his chest.
   Haru could taste the sweetness of the girl's lips and teeth, and at the same time, he didn't expect her to be so bold and gave him her first kiss at that moment. He had to admit that this girl was very courageous, but she was playing with a beast, after all, so he didn't hesitate and responded to his kiss, devoured her directly.
   Asagi might have taken the initiative, but when Haru did a counter, she was overwhelmed. Her pink lips and her little tongue were savored by Haru. The sweetness of her lips caused his body to feel hot, and his hands hugged her slender waist, caressing it without hesitation.
   Not only Haru, but Asagi's body was also very hot, and she was already clouded by the pleasure that she just wanted to stay with him forever. His every touch made her body shudder and comfortable. She also could feel her butts and thigh were touched by him, and she couldn't control her body anymore, but then their lips parted, and she looked at him with a hazy expression, wondering why he stopped.
   "Do you want to continue?" Haru asked.
   His voice was hoarse and deep, Asagi's body shook lightly, and she knew what he meant. The meaning of those words was simple, but at the same time, she also felt happy. After all, she knew that this guy could continue without asking her consent, considering she was drowned in pleasure, but he didn't do that and asked her permission.
   As Rin's best friend, Asagi, of course, knew about the story between the two, and of course, she was also quite curious about it.
   Asagi didn't look at Haru but lowered her head before she nodded shyly. She knew that she was about to welcome what she had always wanted, so without hesitation, she accepted it.
   Haru grabbed Asagi directly from her bed and used his magic so no sound would come out. As for Natsuki and Himeragi, who were waiting at home, he sent them a chat that he wouldn't go home tonight since he had a sudden important matter, very important that he might not go back tonight.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1940: Let me tell you
   Opening her eyes gently, Asagi could feel someone sleeping beside her. She turned her head and saw him without a facemask, sleeping. She thought that she was dreaming, but when she felt the sore feeling on her legs, she knew that everything was real.
   'Still, this guy is too handsome, right?'
   Asagi moved her hand gently and caressed her head, and her face blushed instantly when she thought about what they had done last night. It was her first time, yet both of them were so crazy, which somehow made her surprised at how good it was, and somehow, she also understood why Rin told her that it was a very amazing experience. She then, without hesitation, kissed him, but suddenly he opened his eyes, which made her dumbfounded.
   Asagi quickly parted their lips and looked at Haru with some embarrassment. "Geez, don't wake up so suddenly..."
   "Have fun?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Asagi blushed, snuggled into him, and quickly hid on his chest. "Have you woken up from the beginning?" Thinking about his stamina, she knew that this guy might have teased her.
   "I couldn't help it. I wanted to see what you were going to do," Haru said.
   "Asshole!" Asagi scolded him. However, her face was full of smiles. She wanted to move to ignore him, but she flinched and frowned, feeling the soreness in her legs. "Ouch! Ouch!"
   "Don't move too much." Haru quickly stood up and helped Asagi. When their blanket was moved away, he could see her white and smooth body without anything, which somehow made him excited again.
   Looking at his hard thing, Asagi blushed and thought that this guy was really an insatiable beast. "It was all your fault!" Still, her body was very sore, and she knew that it was this guy's fault.
   "Hmm? I wonder who has ridden me so excitedly last night?" Haru said with a smirk.
   "Bastard! All you do is bully me!" Asagi showed a puppy-like expression when this guy bullied her again. Even though she had to admit that she rode on top of him excitedly last night, there was no need to mention it, right?
   "Lay on your bed. I'll give you a massage," Haru said and started to give her a massage.
   "Can you do a massage?" Asagi was surprised.
   "Well, yeah, do you want to try it?" Haru said.
   Haru then, without hesitation, showed his massage ability, which somehow made Asagi feel very refreshed. She didn't have that much of a rest last night since she was having fun with him. She was very tired, but all of that disappeared directly when he finished the massage.
   "I feel great!" Asagi was surprised, but then she looked at him and asked, "Now, can you tell me more about you?"
   Haru laid on Asagi's bed again, and Asagi also rested on his arm, staring at him curiously, wondering who he was. "Well, have you heard of Ichijou Haruka?"
   "Ichijou Haruka?" Asagi raised her eyebrow and said, "The chairman and the founder of the Black Clover Group, right? He's your relative, right?"
   Haru didn't answer her question but asked her a question again, "Then do you know the fourth primogenitor?"
   "Fourth primogenitor?" Asagi was confused when Haru suddenly mentioned this, but she still answered, "If I'm not wrong, the fourth primogenitor should be the strongest vampire in this world, right?"
   "Except for the vampire part, I am Ichijou Haruka and the fourth primogenitor." Haru looked at Asagi and said, "Now, do you understand why I am a bit hesitant to date you, right? You're a normal person. If I date you, you might lose your normal life."
   Asagi snorted and directly kissed Haru's lips.
   Asagi was very forceful at this moment before she parted her lips. "Don't underestimate me! I'm also a super-hacker on Itogami Island! You have taken my first, don't run away! No, even if you run to the end of the world, you can't run away from me!"
   Haru looked at Asagi for a moment and chuckled. He hugged her without hesitation and said, "Even if you want to run away, I won't let you. You'll be mine from now on."
   Asagi blushed and also hugged him again.
   They looked at each other before they started to kiss each other again and started their morning exercise.
   Asagi's body had recovered, and this kiss somehow set fire to her body ablaze, so without hesitation, both of them started their second confrontation.
   Laying on the bed weakly like a dead fish, Asaagi rubbed her stomach and said, "I am hungry." She had to admit that it was very enjoyable to do it with him, but she was a normal human, and she needed something to eat.
   Haru opened his "Zipper Storage" and took out food inside. "Let's eat."
   Asagi looked at Haru for a while and said, "Can you tell me more about your power?" Even though she was a super-hacker and had seen various superpowers and demons, she was still curious about his man's power.
   Haru then sat on her bed and said, "Well, it is a holiday anyway. We have a lot of time to talk. Let's eat while we're talking." He then took out various foods from his "Zipper Storage," which made this girl even more amazed, wondering how the hell there was a zipper on his body?
   Talking to each other, Asagi somehow understood more about his power, especially the zipper manipulation, but at the same time, she was quite glad to know that their age was similar since she thought that this guy might be a thousand or hundred years old, but it seemed that she was thinking too much.
   Asagi nodded and said, "So that's why that middle school student has always followed you." She also understood why Himeragi had always followed him all the time. She thought that Himeragi was his lover, but it seemed that they hadn't reached that stage yet, which made her quite proud somehow. "Still, you're interested in her, right?"
   Asagi sighed, but she didn't think too much and suddenly asked, "Say, can I live in your house too?"
   Haru was surprised and asked, "I don't mind, but is that alright? You have your family here, after all."
   'Family, huh?' Thinking about her father, who had remarried, Asagi couldn't help but frown. Her relationship with her new mother wasn't good, and if possible, she also wanted to move away. She was in deep thought, but then she was hugged again by Haru.
   "You're my family now. My house has always welcomed you," Haru said.
   Asagi couldn't say any words. Her lips trembled, her eyes were red, her tears dripped. She then hugged him without hesitation and nodded. "Hmm..." She then pushed him again and straddled his waist. "I have eaten enough. Let's start again." She had been defeated again and again by him, which somehow made her a bit frustrated. She had learned the trick and thought that she should try to defeat him this time, which somehow made her a bit excited.
   Haru realized that this girl was wilder than he had thought, but did he dislike it? Of course not, then without hesitation, he showed her why he was called the supreme harem protagonist.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1941: The power of the plot was too much!
   Even though his relationship with Asagi was quite unexpected since he had become his, then he would take care of her, but it didn't mean that she would move to his house directly. Rather, he waited until he solved the matter of the Black Death Emperor Front first before he talked to Asagi's parents to bring her living with him.
   "Then I'll go back first," Haru said.
   "Um." Asagi nodded, but she still felt reluctant.
   "Don't worry, I'll meet your parents later," Haru said.
   Asagi smiled and said, "You don't need to worry. My parents are pretty much lax." She then realized something and asked, "Still, we have been so loud before, but why don't they notice us?"
   "I'll tell you later, but I'll go back first." Haru kissed Asagi then teleported away.
   Asagi looked at Haru, who had disappeared, and wondered how strong this guy was. She was wondering whether she could use a similar ability. That way, she didn't need to walk and just teleported when she wanted to move somewhere. She could also sneak into his room secretly, giving him a sneak attack since she wanted to win, at least once!
   "I'm home." Haru returned to his house, but he didn't expect that there would be one angry girl who was waiting for him angrily, and there was also a fake loli, who was sipping her black tea lazily, but he wasn't fooled by this action since he could see how sharp her eyes were when she noticed him.
   "Senpai, where did you go?"
   Himeragi, with a serious expression, was the first one who asked. Her voice was very cold, and she told Haru that she was very angry now. Very angry, as for the consequences, it might be scary for the original protagonist in this world, but for Haru, who had almost been killed by his wife in the past, there was nothing that could scare him anymore.
   "I have told you that I have some matters, right?" Haru said.
   "Matter of a woman, right?" Natsuki said directly.
   Himeragi was quite furious. When Haru sent her a message that he wouldn't come back last night, she was worried and tried to reach him, but no matter what, she couldn't reach him. In the end, she stayed all night, waiting for him. If it wasn't because of the special hot spring on his house, then she might not be able to go on at this moment. Still, she was wondering what was happening, but she didn't expect that it was a matter of a woman, which made her annoyed.
   Himeragi had been waiting for him to make a move, but this guy ignored her and went to other girls, which made her angry.
   Haru knew that as his monitor, Himeragi's mission was to monitor him and also protect him, but he felt that it was quite too much, considering she needed to monitor him every time, especially when she sent a Shikigami. Of course, he had destroyed it when it appeared and said to Himeragi that even though she was his observer, there should be a limit to what she could do. After all, even though they were close, it didn't mean he was alright for her to monitor his every action.
   Haru might be gentle, but when he was serious, he was quite terrifying, which was why Himeragi agreed and didn't send a Shikigami.
   Her Shikigami might be useless. However, Himeragi still followed him all the time, became his tail, vowing to monitor him no matter if it was a day or night.
   It was only after these periods of time that Himeragi found out that there was no problem with Haru. He was just an ordinary high school, with some secrets, which made her gradually relax her vigilance.
   But who would have thought that Haru would disappear last night?
   Himeragi wanted to talk to Haru about the Black Death Emperor Front, but she found out that he had disappeared, which made her very angry.
   "You know about the Black Death Emperor Front, right? I am doing research about them," Haru said.
   Natsuki and Himeragi were surprised when they heard that Haru was doing something serious.
   Haru patted Himeragi's head gently and said, "I know that you're worried about me, but nothing happens, really, and I'll tell you if I get out again so suddenly.
   Himeragi felt comfortable when Haru patted her head, and his words swayed her, but she said, "Promise me, Senpai. Don't suddenly disappear, alright? If you break your promise, then you'll eat a thousand needles."
   Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment, whose eyes were red, and he could see some tear marks on her eyes, which made him soften. "I promise you."
   Himeragi nodded with a beautiful smile.
   Haru also smiled then looked at Natsuki, who was watching them with an envious gaze. "Do you want me to pat your head too, Natsuki-chan?"
   Natsuki snorted and said, "I don't need to." Her expression became serious, and she said, "What about the Black Death Emperor Front that you're talking about?"
   Haru didn't mind sharing what was happening to both of them. "Well, let's talk in the living room."
   Natsuki and Himeragi nodded, hearing the stories that were told by Haru, but their expression changed slightly when they heard that he stayed with Asagi all night, but they didn't say much. After all, they knew very well about this guy's bad personality, he was gentle, mischievous, and humorous, but his bad trait was obvious since this guy was very lustful.
   With the matter of Asagi being solved, Haru knew that the matter of the Black Death Emperor Front and the Nalakuvera should be over, and the Itogami Island should be very safe now. However, out of his expectation, his efforts didn't succeed, and it seemed he underestimated the power of the plot.
   The goal of the Black Death Emperor Front was to destroy the First Primogenitor, so naturally, they sought after power or a weapon that could match the First Primogenitor. Unfortunately, under normal circumstances, the beast-man couldn't defeat the First Primogenitor. After all, wasn't it obvious for a beast-man not to be able to defeat the Primogenitor?
   Therefore, the Black Death Emperor Front changed its strategy and turned its goal to get its hands on the ancient weapon of the gods, said to have destroyed countless civilizations, Nalakuvera. With that weapon, they thought that they would be able to defeat the First Primogenitor.
   It was indeed a very good idea. After all, the Nalakuvera was a very powerful weapon, but after they got their hands into this weapon from the ruin Mehelgal Number 9, they encountered a very big problem, and that problem was that they couldn't use this weapon at all!
   In other words, although the Black Death Emperor Front obtained the ancient weapon of the gods illegally, it couldn't be used immediately. Otherwise, they would have used this weapon a long time ago to bring out a terror in this world and the domain where the First Primogenitor lived in.
   However, even if it couldn't be used immediately, it didn't mean that this weapon was useless.
   In truth, the stone tablet puzzles that were sent to Asagi's computer yesterday were something that was used to activate and control the Nalakuvera.
   Recently, the Black Death Emperor Front sent out emails to all the hackers all over the world. On the surface, it might be a boring pizzle, but in fact, the real purpose was to find the genius who was able to crack the puzzle from the stone tablets.
   Haru could guess more or less that according to the normal plot, Asagi should have deciphered the contents of the puzzle, then she was kidnapped, and finally, the Nalakuvera was activated. But now, Haru clearly stopped Asagi, but why did they still move according to the plot?
   Once again, Haru realized that the power of the plot was too strong, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1942: The changed on the girl
   Haru thought that the power of the plot was really powerful. He had done everything to stop the accident, but the accident still happened, which made him inexplicable. He knew that without Asagi's support, it would be impossible for Nalakuvera to move in such a short period of time, but in fact, Nalakuvera really moved!
   When Haru heard the news from Natsuki's mouth, he could only sigh since he knew what she said was really the truth. Not only did Nalakuvera move, but it also caused a large number of casualties of the Island Guard.
   Nalakuvera was the Nalakuvera, an ancient weapon of the gods. Although the Island Guard was well-equipped, how could they be compared to gods?
   "Himeragi, can I make a request for you?"
   After he learned the news, Haru looked at Himeragi. After all, she was his stalker, no, his observer, so she had always stood behind him, but at this moment, he needed her to do something.
   On weekdays, Haru was gentle and considerate, Himeragi hadn't seen his serious expression for a while, but as long as he got serious, there must be a major event happening. She also knew dangerous Nalakuvera was, so without hesitation, she looked at him, and she would listen to his every word, obeying his order since she knew that this was a very critical moment.
   "Can you go to Asagi's side and protect her?"
   Himeragi was ready for the battle, but she had never expected that Haru would tell her to protect Asagi. Perhaps this order was too shocking for her, and she couldn't say anything for a while.
   'What's wrong? Why do you want me to protect Aiba-senpai?'
   Himeragi knew about Asagi. Although she didn't meet her that often, she also knew that Asagi had a very close relationship with Haru and his girlfriend, and she often heard that Haru had dated both Asagi and Rin together, which made her jealous.
   When Himeragi heard this order, she confirmed this news.
   'Is Aiba-senpai the Senpai's lover?'
   The war was coming, but Haru somehow asked her to protect Asagi. This made her feel unacceptable. If possible, she wanted him to ask her to let fight side by side with him, and even if she died in the battle, she wouldn't complain, and she could even say that she was happy, but telling her to protect Asagi, no matter what the reason was, she didn't really want to do it.
   "One thing you know, Asagi is a very important key in this Nalakuvera incident, and if she has an accident, no one can stop Nalakuvera, so I hope that you can protect her this time." Haru could guess more or less what Himeragi felt at that moment, but Asagi's role in this incident was very important, and even if he sent a GT Robot to protect Asagi, he didn't feel relief and also decided to ask Himeragi too. The power of the plot was quite inexplicable, and no one could guess what would happen, so it was better to send another important character to help Asagi.
   "I... I understand, Senpai!"
   Himeragi didn't really understand what kind of power that Asagi had, but she knew from Haru's expression, he didn't seem to lie, but her instant told her to trust him, and since he had given her a task, she would complete it!
   "Thank you. I will keep in touch with you later. You can go to Asagi now and give this laptop to her." Haru took out the advanced laptop that was made by him and Tabane. He wanted to see Asagi's limit and wanted to see whether Asagi could give him a surprise later.
   "Yes, Senpai!" Himeragi nodded and took the suitcase with a laptop inside.
   Haru then looked at Natsuki and said, "Let's go, Natsuki-chan. Let's solve this problem soon."
   "Don't call me with "-chan!"
   Although frowning, this time, Natsuki didn't reject his request because she also understood in her heart the appearance of Nalakuvera would bring big trouble to the Itogami Island. She didn't want Haru to participate, but now she had no choice. Otherwise, Itogami Island would be in danger.
   Natsuki grabbed Haru's arm, then a pink magic circle emerged from the feet of the two, and the next moment, they disappeared without a trace, and when they reappeared, they appeared on the battlefield.
   Haru whistled by Natsuki's ability, and even though he could use a similar ability, he must admit that this space magic was a very convenient ability. From his house to the 13th area of the artificial island on the Itogami Island directly.
   Haru had memorized the entire area of Itogami Island, and he could see that this was the garbage disposal facility on the island, which made him wonder why the Nalakuvera appeared in this place. However, he didn't think too much since the battle had already begun, and Nalakuvera rampaged around and brought destruction to the island.
   It was said that it was the ancient weapon of the gods, but in Haru's opinion, it was simply a large mechanical spider. He wasn't sure why the designer decided to design it this way, but he could only say that the designer's aesthetic was quite bad.
   Still, even if the appearance of the Nalakuvera wasn't that good, its strength was still quite terrifying, and the Island Guards were unable to cause damage to it. On the other hand, Nalakuvera could easily release a laser and almost wipe out the Island Guards.
   "Natsuki-chan, didn't I tell you to check Vatler's yacht? Why didn't you do it?"
   At this time, the 13th area of the artificial island had become a sea of fire. Fortunately, this wasn't the main island, so the fire didn't spread away, but even so, he was wondering why Natsuki didn't follow his words.
   "Don't you think that I don't want to? But to do that isn't so simple!"
   Hearing his complaint, Natsuki was also quite unhappy, but her tone was also quite helpless. After all, Vatler was the duke, with official titles and privileges, so how could she get onto his yacht so casually?
   Even though Natsuki was strong, her position on the government wasn't the top, and there were still some people who were on top of her, and even if she could enter by force, it wasn't that easy, considering there were a lot of things that were involved if she wanted to enter Vatler's yacht.
   "Well, since it has happened, there's no point in mulling over it. Let's just take care of this matter first," Haru said and could guess more or less what had happened. Rather than talking about that matter, it was better to take care of the Nalakuvera. He was wondering whether he could get his hands on these things since he was sure he could create an unlimited amount of Nalakuvera with his "Kiss."
   "Oh, what a grand banquet. It looks so interesting. Will you allow me to join?"
   Just as Haru was thinking of taking control of the Nalakuvera, a familiar voice suddenly came, causing his brow to frown.
   Looking up, Haru could see Vatler was standing on the two-story small building not far away. Vatler was still in his white suit while wearing sunglasses, but he didn't think too much. More importantly, he could see Himeragi's childhood friend also came with Vatler.
   "Where's Yukina? Didn't Yukina come with you?"
   Sayaka came directly to Haru and grabbed his collars, asking those questions rudely.
   "...." Haru only stared at Sayaka.
   When Sayaka was stared at by Haru, she also started to get nervous, and the hands that grabbed his collars also loosened slightly, but even so, she didn't want to lose and kept staring at him until she looked away with a blush.
   'Dammit, how can this guy be so handsome!' Sayaka complained inwardly.
   'What the hell does this girl want to do?' Haru had to admit that Sayaka was beautiful, but he didn't lack a beautiful woman after all. "Sayaka-san, right? Can you calm down?" He was wondering whether this girl was stupid enough to forget what had happened before? He was wondering whether he should stab his sword inside her so she wouldn't forget and became meek in front of him.
   "Wh - Who told you to call my first name..." Sayaka blushed, but then she said, "Well, you can call me whatever you want..." She let go of her hands, and her strong attitude also weakened when she faced Haru.
   "Himeragi is now protecting a very important person and can't come here. If you're here to bother me, then just leave. This place is dangerous." Haru ignored Sayaka and wondered whether he could control this Nalakuvera. After all, this thing was a combination of both magic and technology. If it was only technology, then he could handle it, but it was mixed with magic, which made the Nalakuvera very complicated.
   As for the Machina Maker that he borrowed from Tabane, even though it was very powerful and could manipulate a machine, it couldn't be used to hack or had an ability to hack. The only machine that he could control was the machine that he owned, and even though he had to admit that the Machina Maker was powerful, there were still some limitations, especially when Nalakuvera wasn't pure technology but a combination of technology and magic.
   Haru also wanted to see how powerful Nalakuvera was, and at the same time, he wanted all of them to come at the same time before he solved it since it was troublesome if he defeated so quickly and caused the Black Emperor Death Front to run away.
   "I won't come if I'm afraid of danger! Since Yukina isn't here, then... I will help you temporarily!"
   The sudden change in Sayaka made him a bit puzzled, they were fighting with each other when they met for the last time, but this girl suddenly changed her attitude when she met him again. Even though he had to admit that he was handsome, he remembered that Sayaka was a "yuri," right? But then he thought for a while, and somehow he understood the reason.
   When Sayaka and Himeragi met on Vatler's yacht, Sayaka could see how meek and girlish Himeragi was when Himeragi was with Haru. She could see that Haru's existence was very important for Himeragi, which made her become jealous, and at the same time, she became curious of him, which made her think of him all the time, wondering why Himeragi could care for him so much.
   Her decision to help Haru was because she didn't want Himeragi to be sad if he had an accident. She didn't care much about his death or life, but she just didn't know why Himeragi cared so much about him, which was why she decided to stay and help him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1943: Nalakuvera 1
   Although it was quite unexpected, Haru didn't think too much of Sayaka since whether there was her help or not. It didn't change much. However, right now, he didn't pay attention to Sayaka nor the Nalakuvera who rampaged around the island, but rather it was Vatler since he knew this guy was a source of trouble.
   "Snake User, what are you doing here?"
   Before Haru could speak, Natsuki frowned when she saw Vatler, and there was a deep disgust on her expression. If Vatler was a masochist and normal, then he might be excited by Natsuki's abuse. Unfortunately, Vatler wasn't.
   Still, Haru was quite surprised that Natsuki didn't even put Vatler in her eyes, considering Vatler was the duke and the closest existence to primogenitor.
   Haru had to admit that Vatler's nickname was quite suitable since, so far, all the Vassal Beasts that Vatler had summoned had a snake shape, which made him wonder whether this guy had a special hobby or something.
   "Such a big scene, it would be a pity if I didn't come, right? This incident is also related to me, so I'll take responsibility for taking care of it."
   With a smile on his mouth, Vatler's words were very good. At least on the surface, the purpose of the Black Death Emperor Front was to kill him. After all, when he appeared, the Nalakuvera would target him without hesitation as for destroying the Itogami Island, it had become the second.
   Haru could tell that Vatler had something to do with the Black Death Emperor Front, and now when everything had turned into fun, Vatler decided to come up and offered himself to fight the Nalakuvera. Looking at his excited face, he knew that Vatler deliberately let the Black Death Emperor Front get their hands on the Nalakuvera so this guy could fight it himself.
   With such a madman, it was better to ignore him.
   "Vatler, this is my place. You want to do something on my site, don't you put me in your eyes?" There was a sudden cold voice that was heard by everyone.
   Haru really wanted to get this island so he would let the Nalakuvera wreck havoc for a long time, and he didn't want a random factor like Vatler or Natsuki to bother him, which was why he needed to say this first.
   The power of the Nalakuvera was comparable to the Vassal Beast of the Primogenitor. With such a power, there was no way for the Itogami Island not to be affected, and at the same time, it would also give a lot of displeasure toward the Japanese government. It would cause a lot of pressure and make the Japanese government give up this island.
   When everyone was in despair, Haru would come up as a hero and save the island, turning this island into his dominion so everyone could accept his rule very quickly. Then when the world was plunged into chaos, he could expand his Empire slowly and steadily. He had collected a lot of money, and the plan was on the move, so he didn't want anyone to bother him now.
   With his status as the fourth primogenitor, and this Itogami Island could also be regarded as his territory, as a master (pseudo), it was impossible for Vatler to ignore him, and if this guy really dared to go on his own way, it would be a provocation to the fourth primogenitor. Then it would lead to full-scale war.
   "Sorry, I was rude. Since the fourth primogenitor is willing to make a move, I naturally have nothing to say."
   Vatler was a very quite rational guy, and when he heard Haru's words, he wisely chose to give in. Although he could force himself to fight, he still had to weigh the gains and the losses. He saluted the gentleman, stepped back, and expressed his compromise.
   Haru ignored him since he didn't really want to see this gay guy. He knew that Vatler was smart, so he also didn't need to say much nonsense.
   "Natsuki-chan, I'll take care of this problem. Can you help me find Kristof Gardos? The key to Nalakuvera is in his hand, and we must get it from him, or else, we won't be able to stop the Nalakuvera."
   The battle with the Nalakuvera was inevitable, but Haru needed to pretend that he couldn't handle the Nalakuvera so he could let the Nalakuvera rampage around. At the same time, he wanted to see its power better since he was curious how strong Nalakuvera was.
   As for the leader of the Black Death Emperor Front, Haru had found him, but he just wanted Natsuki to leave here.
   Natsuki frowned, but she knew that there wasn't any time to express her dissatisfaction. She knew the seriousness of this matter, and she could only do her best now.
   Kristof Gardos's whereabouts had always been secretive. Natsuki had ordered her subordinates to search for a long time, but they had never found him. This time, the time was so tight, and she might not be able to find him. But in the current situation, she couldn't be spoiled, and she needed to do everything to catch Kristof Gardos.
   "Try to check out Vatler's yacht. You may find something there. As for Vatler, you don't need to worry. With me here, he won't be able to do anything."
   Haru knew what made Natsuki hesitant, so he didn't hide it any longer and directly told her not to worry about Vatler, even though Vatler was right beside them. He made it clear to Natsuki that Vatler didn't possess a threat for him, and he could also see there wasn't any slightest of anger on his face. Instead, Vatler smiled, seemingly looking forward to what would happen next.
   Haru knew that Vatler was a madman, so Vatler's response was quite normal, and even if he didn't understand, he didn't care much.
   Squinting at Vatler, who was standing wasn't that far away from the Natsuki also didn't say much nonsense. After she nodded, a magic circle appeared under her feet, and then her figure disappeared without a trace. Her purpose was clear, and she needed to find Kristof Gardos no matter what.
   As Natsuki left, Haru immediately turned his gaze to Nalakuvera. A lot of time had passed just now, but he wasn't in a hurry. Still, he wanted to see how strong this thing was. Suddenly a whip made of metal appeared on his hand, and if someone looked closely, they would be able to see the protruding teeth on the whip.
   Vatler and Sayaka, who have observed Haru, were confused by his actions, but then they heard a loud "zing" noise.
   Haru controlled his whip skillfully, and the protruding teeth on his metal whip also started to move like a chainsaw. Then without hesitation, he swung it toward the direction of Nalakuvera's legs.
   The whip cut down the Nalakuvera legs directly before it even cut down the ground of the island.
   Haru pulled his whip and raised his eyebrow when he saw how easy it was for his zipper whip to slice down Nalakuvera's legs. He then, without hesitation, used his "Elemental Sight" to see whether this thing was really that weak.
   Without the legs on the left side, the huge body of the Nalakuvera directly fell down on the ground, causing a huge "boom" sound and dust and rubble to envelope it.
   "This... is this the ancient weapon of the gods?"
   Sayaka was completely stunned. Nalakuvera's prestige was very obvious, and she knew that she needed to use all of her power to face it, but who would have imagined that this thing would be so weak and it would be easily destroyed by Haru.
   Is Nalakuvera too weak or Haru too strong? Sayaka was quite confused at that moment.
   "Don't let your guard down. This thing isn't simple."
   Sayaka was surprised, but Haru's expression was quite calm since he had expected this, especially after he knew the power of Nalakuvera through his Elemental Sight. He might have sliced all the legs of Nalakuvear on its left side. Still, Nalakuvera quickly regenerated and repaired all of its destroyed parts, returning to its peak again before it quickly stood up again without showing any sign that it had been destroyed before.
   Haru watched this scene and thought the regenerative of Nalakuvera was quite interesting. He then tried to use his metal whip again, and he could see that the Nalakuvera could defend against his attack.
   Haru could see that the Nalakuvera used a repulsive barrier to stop his attack, which made him think that this thing had the ability to evolve like Demon Armor: Incursio. After several attacks, it seemed that his metal whip couldn't cause damage to it again. If he wanted, he could destroy it with his metal whip directly, but he didn't do that since he wanted the Nalakuvera to rampage more.
   Haru wanted to take control of the Nalakuvera, but at the same time, he also didn't want to destroy it. He took a deep breath then took out his laptop, using both of his "Elemental Sights" and the advanced laptop that he had made by using Machina Maker. He had learned a lot about the combination of magic and technology in the previous world where he did his quest. He believed as long as there was a time, he could control the Nalakuvera in front of him.
   'The programming that is made by gods, huh? Interesting, but I'll crack it soon.'
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1944: Nalakuvera 2
   Haru didn't want to destroy the Nalakuvera and wanted to get his hands on it, which was why he took out his laptop directly, used his "Elemental Sight" to crack down the system of the Nalakuvera. Such a powerful weapon, it was better to be used rather than to be destroyed, especially when he had "Kiss." With "Kiss," as long as he stuck a sticker on it, he could create an unlimited number of the Nalakuvera.
   Haru also had to admit that the ability of the Nalakuvera was quite amazing.
   'Evolution, regeneration, and good offensive power.'
   Haru was sure that if the Nalakuvera was hit with a nuclear weapon, it might crumble, but he was sure that it would regenerate after a moment.
   Sayaka didn't care much when she saw Haru take out his laptop. Even though she knew that he was the fourth primogenitor, most of his ability was very unique, and even though she was curious, she was too embarrassed to ask, which was why she focussed her attention on the Nalakuvera.
   Watching how Nalakuvera regenerated very quickly, Sayaka also felt speechless. What kind of monster was this? She knew that unless someone was strong enough to destroy it directly, this thing would become stronger and stronger.
   "Try to detain it as much as possible. If possible, we need to wait for Natsuki-chan to return."
   Haru wanted Natsuki to bring the boss of the Black Death Emperor Front, but he knew that it wouldn't be easy for Natsuki to do that. As for Nalakuvera, he was doing his best to crack it. He wasn't omnipotent after all, and he needed time to crack it. As for asking Sayaka to handle Nalakuvera, he just wanted to see how strong Sayaka was.
   Sayaka understood what Haru meant, and even though it was unpleasant, there was nothing that she could do to complain, and she had no choice but to hold the Nalakuvera for a moment until Natsuki returned. She could only snort lightly and felt a little uncomfortable, but she directly went to fight it.
   Sayaka's weapon is known as the Lustrous Scale.
   Lustrous Scale is an all-metal, silver-colored great sword granted to Sayaka Kirasaka by the Lion King Organization. Its true form is a bow known as the Heavy Demon-Purging Bow Type Six, Der Freischutz. It is a transformable prototype area suppression weapon. It can be transformed into both a bow and a sword, depending on the situation, and each of them has different abilities.
   After entering the battlefield, Sayaka first chopped Nalakuvera's mechanical legs with few slashes and then quickly retreated. She then switched to bow mode and fired three consecutive arrows directly, causing an explosion one after another.
   Unfortunately, her attacks didn't destroy the Nalakuvera, although they severely damaged it. But Sayaka's attack was remembered by the Nalakuvera, and similar attacks wouldn't work twice on it.
   "Didn't I tell you to detain it for a moment?" Haru rubbed his temple, looking at this girl helplessly. He had said it clearly to detain the Nalakuvera, not to break it, but this girl went on rampage directly, wondering whether this girl had a short-term memory.
   Sayaka knew that she was wrong, but she couldn't help it. She was unconvinced by Haru from the beginning. Although she knew that she needed to detain the Nalakuvera, after she entered the battle, she directly fought it with an intention to destroy it.
   However, facing Haru, she couldn't explain herself. Her face flushed, but she was still stubborn.
   Haru had to admit that sometimes a beautiful girl was annoying, but it was because of that, it was worth it to conquer them.
   Both of them were looking at each other, and Sayaka's face started to turn redder and redder.
   Sayaka, who was still stubborn, didn't realize that the Nalakuvera entered the counterattack mode and shot a laser beam at her. Although Haru wasn't sure how an ancient person could create a laser beam, he knew that she would die if this laser hit her.
   More importantly, this laser was too fast, and Sayaka couldn't react at all.
   Without hesitation, Haru moved, hugged her directly on his arm, and dodged the laser.
   The moment they dodged, Nalakuvera's laser beam hit the distance and caused a huge hole in the ground, and the surrounding building collapsed one after another, showing how exaggerated its power was.
   When Sayaka reacted, she was already carried in Haru's arms like a princess. Although she knew that she was rescued by him, she still felt embarrassed!
   Struggling, moving both of her hands and feet repeatedly, Haru only looked at Sayaka and said, "If you didn't even have a proper manner, then I wouldn't bother to save you."
   Sayaka knew that she was wrong, but she couldn't say it since she was very shy. After all, like Himeragi, she rarely got close to men, not to mention being close to a man's skin. Being hugged by a man, she just reacted like this, which was already incredible. If it was another man, she would definitely cut him off!
   "If you can't even do anything, just go back. You're troubling me."
   Sayaka's ability wasn't weak, but she was powerless in front of Nalakuvera. After all, she was only a normal human, and if she was hit, she would die. Rather than troubling him, it was better to send her out from the battle.
   "Who said that I can't!" Sayaka quickly retorted.
   Haru only rolled his eyes and wasn't surprised by her reaction.
   Anger rushed out of her chest, and Sayaka refused to admit defeat. Today, she would definitely win against the Nalakuvera!
   After refuting Haru, Sayaka immediately attacked Nalakuvera again, attacking it fiercely one after another, but it was useless, and she couldn't cause any harm on it, and she needed to be saved by Haru again.
   "Okay, just stay behind me and listen to my order. If you're causing me any longer, I'll throw you out the sea."
   Haru might be patient toward a beautiful girl, but this girl was a bit annoying since she was too stupid. He was wondering how the Lion King Organization educated their girls since both Himeragi and Sayaka were too stupid, right?
   This time, when she saw him, she got angry and had a serious expression on his face. Sayaka couldn't help but feel a little guilty. Under his stern voice, she subconsciously moved behind him.
   "I don't know if I know..."
   Although she was a bit awkward, Sayaka became obedient and didn't continue to cause any trouble for him, let alone fight the Nalakuvera again, and her expression was also quite guilty since she had bothered him and let him save her twice. "Just, what are you doing? Why don't you fight---" She stopped her mouth when she saw him glance at her.
   "You won't understand if I explain it to you." Haru was wondering whether all the nutrition on her brain was stolen by her huge boobs. Still, he had to admit that Sayaka helped him since the destruction on the island 13th got bigger and bigger.
   "You...!" Sayaka was mad, but she didn't say anything afterward, listening to his words obediently.
   Haru felt a bit funny because of her reaction, but he didn't think too much, and at the same time, he was wondering why Natsuki was too long. Still, he was wondering whether Sayaka had a man-hater problem or had a trauma that was caused by a man, which was why she hated a man so much.
   However, it wouldn't cause trouble for him. After all, he had stolen her for the first time. Not the perverted one, but it might be her first time to be rescued and intimate with a man. It was her experience.
   This way, under the influence of the first experience, his existence was deeply imprinted into Sayaka's heart, especially before that when she kept listening to his story from Himeragi, and most of the things that were explained were all of his good points.
   Combining everything together, Sayaka's mind began to confuse, and her attitude toward him also changed little by little. From initial disgust to curiosity, which caused him to want to know him better.
   "Just stand there, don't move. It'll be done in a while," Haru said.
   Sayaka didn't refute his words but asked, "Just what have you been doing for a while?" She was wondering why this guy had been ignoring the Nalakuvera that had been rampaging on the island and only sat on the top of the container relaxedly.
   Haru glanced at Sayaka for a moment and said, "I am trying to take control of the Nalakuvera."
   "Huh? Can you do that?" Sayaka was dumbfounded.
   "Which is why it doesn't bother me. I'm trying to do that," Haru said without looking at her.
   Sayaka looked at Haru, who ignored her, and felt a bit uncomfortable since she felt useless. "Is there - Is there something that I can do?"
   "Just protect me if the laser is going to attack us," Haru said in a perfunctory manner.
   Sayaka quickly nodded and looked at the Nalakuvera with a serious expression. After all, she knew that Haru was trying to take control of the Nalakuvera, so all she needed to do was to protect him.
   While trying to crack the Nalakuvera program, Haru had to admit that Natsuki was too slow. She had been out for a while, but she didn't give him news or anything. Still, he knew that something unexpected had happened, but he knew that there was no danger since Natsuki's body was just an illusion.
   However, suddenly there was a sound of a yacht nearby, which caused both Haru and Sayaka to turn their heads.
   They saw Vatler's yacht had arrived at the artificial island No. 13, and Haru knew that everyone had appeared, so it was time to solve everything.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1945: Nalakuvera 3
   Based on his "Elemental Sight," Haru could tell that the Nalakuvera in front of him wasn't the real Nalakuvera that was excavated from the ancient civilization. Rather, it was just a replica machine that was made on mass, but even so, its power wasn't a joke, and there was more than one.
   Haru looked at Vatler's yacht that slowly docked, and saw a lot of Nalakuvera that slowly walked out one after another, which made him speechless. Even though he had sent Natsuki, he knew that her chance to fail was bigger than success, considering the power of the plot. Still, he had to admit that Natsuki was quite unreliable, considering he had expected a lot from her.
   As the Nalakuvera jumped one after another from the yacht to the coast, Sayaka's expression was completely stunned. Just one Nalakuvera, they were unable to do anything, but now, there were countless of them?
   If Nalakuvera wasn't troublesome, then it was easy to handle them. Unfortunately, there wasn't any "if," and they knew that they needed to defeat all of them or else...
   Haru didn't say anything and kept typing on his keyboard at a fast speed since the number of the Nalakuvera was a bit too much from his calculation. In truth, he could catch Kristof Gardos, who was the leader of the Black Death Emperor Front, then took control of all the Nalakuvera, but well, he was waiting to see whether there was another surprise.
   Sayaka's mind was troubled, and only stood next to him so that she could feel reassured and safe. She had lost completely to the Nalakuvera before, and now she could only subconsciously listen to Haru.
   "Wait a moment," Haru said calmly.
   Sayaka wanted to say something, but she stopped since she decided to believe in him.
   A familiar voice suddenly came, and his expression became strange. He turned his head and saw Himeragi was holding Sekkarou, dashing in his direction.
   "Why are you here?" Haru asked Himeragi to protect Asagi, but why did this girl come to the battlefield?
   "Sorry, I couldn't get into the ship..." Before Himeragi answered Haru's question, Natsuki appeared in front of him with a touch of guilt and helplessness on her face since she had failed to follow his instruction.
   In truth, Natsuki couldn't be blamed for everything. It took her a long time to search for Vatler's yacht. After she found it, she discovered there was a spell barrier that was set up around the yacht, and her space magic couldn't be used. Naturally, it was impossible to get into the yacht.
   In desperation, Natsuki could only ask for Himeragi to help with her Sekkarou to break the barrier, but when they arrived, it was too late, and the large number of the Nalakuvera had landed on the coast.
   "......" Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment and said, "Well, forget it, you don't need to think too much." He had expected this, and there was no use complaining. In front of the large number of the Nalakuvera, he wasn't panicked and kept doing his job.
   "It seems that you're in big trouble. Do you need my help?"
   Vatler didn't go away and had been standing on the side to watch the excitement. In this crisis, he would naturally not let go of the opportunity to fight. Unfortunately, Haru had no intention of letting Vatler get involved in this matter.
   Haru said in a deep voice, his expression was quite solemn, and his presence caused the sky to turn dark, which caused the Nalakuvera's movement to stop, and Vatler's expression started to change into crisis.
   Just as Haru's voice fell, Himeragi on the side suddenly said, and everyone's eyes focused on her. She swung her spear and said without hesitation, "This is our fight!"
   "That's right! This is our war!"
   As soon as Himeragi's words came out, Sayaka was also infected, her hands held her weapon tightly, and she made a loud declaration.
   As for Natsuki, although she didn't say anything, she stood firmly behind Haru. She didn't need to say anything. Her actions represented her will.
   Haru was almost done cracking the Nalakuvera program, but this strange mood didn't allow him to say that they didn't need to do anything. "Well, let's start our fight." Still, he smiled lightly since those girls were really brave, though they were quite stupid.
   "Still, what are you doing with that laptop?" Natsuki asked with a frown, wondering why this guy could sit relaxedly on the top of the container, watching the Nalakuvera that rampaged on the island calmly.
   "I'm trying to crack down on Nalakuvera so I can take control of them," Haru said.
   "......." Natsuki, Sayaka, and Himeragi.
   Natsuki took a deep breath and wondered whether there was something that this guy couldn't do.
   "It'll be done soon. You can try to protect me," Haru said.
   "Yes, Senpai!" Himeragi said loudly, then charged toward the Nalakuvera directly.
   "Wait, Himeragi!" Haru was speechless at this girl and wondering what was on her head of this girl.
   Himeragi rushed toward the group of mechanical spiders with a loud shout.
   Sayaka was surprised and wanted to catch Himeragi up since even though Himeragi might have the power to destroy the Nalakuvera, this girl didn't have the power to protect herself. One attack from the Nalakuvera, without doubt, Himeragi would die!
   "Don't move, Sayaka," Haru said and quickly moved.
   Sayaka, who wanted to move, stopped when she heard his words. After all, right now, she would follow any of his words without hesitation.
   Just as Himeragi cut off a few mechanical legs of the Nalakuvera, two lasers beamed directly toward her direction. Fortunately, Haru arrived, hugged her waist, and escaped from two laser beams that were about to attack them.
   "Sen - Senpai!" Himeragi, who was hugged suddenly, blushed.
   "Don't mess around! Do you want to die?!" Haru roared and couldn't help but get angry at this girl. He was wondering why this girl didn't treat her life dearly and wanted to die so early.
   As for the two laser beams that were about to hit Himeragi before, they hit the ground and caused an explosion. Of course, they couldn't hit both Haru and Himeragi.
   "I...." When Haru got angry at her, Himeragi's eyes were red, and she felt quite scared and cried.
   "What if you die? Don't make me worry, alright?" Haru said with a sigh, looking at this stupid girl.
   Himeragi was surprised by looking at his worried expression and asked, "Senpai, you're worried about me?"
   "Of course, stupid girl!" Haru knocked her head directly.
   "Ouch!" Himeragi rubbed her head with some tears on her eyes. However, there was a blush on her cheeks and a hint of sweetness and warmth on her heart. She felt like it was very nice when he cared so much about her.
   "......" Sayaka, who saw this scene, opened and closed her mouth, and she was unable to say anything. Looking at Himeragi's reaction, she knew that she was too late, which then caused her to look at Haru, and somehow her expression started to change slightly.
   "Stay behind me, don't do anything, let me handle this." His arm suddenly turned black with a blood color pattern. "Come out, Cor Tauri Sucinum!" He didn't care much about the thought of both Sayaka and Himeragi since he could handle it later. He summoned his Vassal Beast directly on this island.
   Then a familiar amber with an ox head, whose body was composed of lava, appeared! Its body was more than 10 meters high and carried an even larger battle-ax.
   The pressure on this Beast Vassal was huge, and it caused everyone to feel coerced by it.
   However, the next scene caused them to feel surprised since it was their first time to see Vassal Beast this way.
   Suddenly the Cor Tauri Sucinum roared, and it turned into a bright red light before it entered Haru's body.
   Haru let out a breath of fire. His eyes started at two Nalakuveras that had attacked Himeragi before. Haru transformed his right fist into pure magma before expanding and throwing it forward akin to an oversized rocket, burning whatever lies in its path.
   "Dai Funka (Major Eruption)!"
   *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!*
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1946: Nalakuvera 4
   The giant lava fist expanded further and exploded, bursting apart into igneous rock fragments that hit the ground and several Nalakuvera akin to small meteors. The attack was so huge that it destroyed the fourth part of the island directly and caused an earthquake for a moment.
   Not only Himeragi and Sayaka were stunned, but even Natsuki and Vatler showed a dull expression when they saw the destruction that was caused by Haru.
   Unlike Vatler, who showed an excited expression afterward, Natsuki was helpless at this moment. She knew that Haru was strong, but this guy was so strong! Looking at the fourth part of the island that had been destroyed, she wasn't sure what to say for a moment.
   The battle that was almost impossible to win came to an end with such a bombastic attack.
   Haru then pressed the "enter" button on his laptop, then all the Nalakuvera that wanted to move stopped moving. "Himeragi, wait here."
   "Huh? Senpai?" Himeragi was confused, but then she saw the shadow under Haru expand, and it enveloped all the Nalakuvera before it swallowed them.
   Looking at how powerful Haru was, they even became speechless.
   Haru then also jumped into the shadow and disappeared, leaving them behind directly.
   Haru, which absorbed the Vassal Beast into his body directly, caused Natsuki to feel surprised, but then, he also showed shadow magic, swallowed everything without leaving a trace, which made her speechless.
   How did he learn shadow magic?
   Natsuki originally thought that she knew Haru very well, but after experiencing this battle, she knew that she was wrong. He was so mysterious, and his power was so strong that she couldn't see his back. She thought about his offer and thought that she should agree since she wanted to see him with her real body. She had enough to see him, playing with other girls, and wanted him to be with herself now.
   Still, Natsuki became even curious about Haru now, he previously was identified as the fourth primogenitor since he could summon the fourth primogenitor's Vassal Beast, but it seemed that things were far from simple since even the fourth primogenitor was unable to achieve his level.
   'Let's see what's your secret.'
   Now the question is, why did Haru swallow all the Nalakuvera with his shadow manipulation that he borrowed from Jeanne? The answer was simple, and it was because he wanted to get the Nalakuvera on his hands.
   Haru had cracked the Nalakuvera program and controlled it, but he still wanted a more detailed expression, so he directly caught the leader of the Black Death Emperor Front, Kristof Gardos.
   Gardos, who was taken by Haru, was really scared at this moment since in his surrounding was all darkness, and if Haru wasn't right in front of him, he might scream loudly at this moment. "I am lost. The fourth primogenitor, you're... you're too strong..." He could tell that Nalakuvera was under Haru's control at that moment, and this dark ability was also part of Haru's ability. Facing Haru, he knew that all struggle was useless, and there was nothing that he could do besides sit on the ground, hoping this darkness didn't swallow him.
   "Do you know what will happen if someone loses their shadow?" Haru asked.
   "The answer is they can't live under the sun." Haru looked at Gardos and said, "Do you want to try such a life?"
   "Kill me! I know that you can kill me anytime like an ant. Just kill me!" Gardos knew that he would die then rather than be terrorized by this feeling. It was better to die quickly, at least. He didn't feel scared!
   Gardos wasn't sure why even though the young man in front of him was so handsome, it just made him scared to stand beside him.
   "The weak have no right to choose," Haru said mercilessly.
   Haru looked at Gardos and said, "Still, don't be negative, I won't kill you, I will let you alive," Haru said.
   Gardos was stunned and showed an expression of disbelief. "You will let me go?" Of course, he was surprised, after all, that Itogami Island was Haru's turf and he had performed a terrorist activity in this place. Being killed by Haru was something perfectly normal, but Haru told him that Haru would let him go? Is it true or fake?
   Gordes then thought of the question and asked, "You're going to take my shadow?" He wasn't sure what would happen if his shadow was taken, but he knew that it would mean a very bad thing for him.
   "Do you think I need a shadow of a weakling like you?" Haru asked in disdain.
   "You just need to answer my question and give me something, then I'll let you go," Haru said.
   "Yes! Please tell me! I'll tell you anything and give you what you want," Gardos quickly said. He knew that he could escape from this place and stay alive. Rather than dead, wasn't it better to stay alive? As for Haru, who disdained his shadow, he didn't think too much since he knew compared to Haru, he was very weak.
   Haru then didn't waste any time and got all the information that he wanted to know about from Gardos's mouth. Not only did he get the key to activate the Nalakuvera, the slate, and even got the production method of the Nalakuvera, along with various information that Gardos knew.
   After he got all of that, Haru then quickly sent Gardos out of his shadow space directly, which caused Gardos to be dumbfounded.
   "What? Why are you standing there stupidly?" Watching Gardos's stunned expression, Haru was only amused.
   "Why did you let me go? Isn't it better to kill a terrorist like me?" For Gardos, though, leaving immediately was the best choice. Unfortunately, he didn't run away and stood there looking at Haru with a confused expression.
   "The Fourth Primogenitor, I know that you're going to bring a storm to this world. With Nalakuvera in your hands, the world won't be peaceful, and if my death can bring this world into chaos, I'll be happier to give my life!"
   Facing Haru's question, Gardos showed a meaningful smile.
   Haru could tell that Gardos probably knew his intention, and somehow he understood why the Black Death Emperor Front could exist on the Lost Warlord's domain without trouble.
   The purpose of the Black Death Emperor Front was to destroy the Peace Treaty between humans and demons.
   Gardos's power might be limited, but Haru's power was invincible!
   With the help of Nalakuvera, Gardos was sure that no one would be able to stop Haru, and the world would be in Haru's hands sooner or later. If possible, he wanted to bow down and become his right hand to welcome the new Emperor of this world.
   "You're very clever but also very stupid to cause trouble on my turf. I'll let you go once, but on the second time..."
   Gardos couldn't see him and bowed his head with sweat dripped on his entire body.
   "I don't hear your news on my place anymore. Otherwise, I'll erase you, descendant, and all the people that are related to the Black Death Emperor Front." Haru had no intention of erasing Gardos and his organization since they had their uses.
   "Yes!" Gordos said without hesitation as he bowed his head. "The Black Death Emperor Front will never take a step on Itogami Island! But you're welcome if you decide to visit the domain of the First Primogenitor." He bowed his head and walked away without looking back since he knew what Haru meant, and there was something that they didn't need to say. As long as they could understand each other's meaning, it was alright.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1947: Can you become shota?
   The reason why Haru let go of Gardos was quite simple. The existence of Gardos and the Black Death Emperor Front would bring a lot of trouble to Vatler, and he would be very happy to support Gardos and his little group. He thought that he should support them with money secretly in the future.
   Haru didn't like Vatler. Even though this guy was an ally, they were just using each other, and if there was a chance, Vatler would bite him without hesitation like a snake.
   The existence of the Black Death Emperor Front was like a nail, firmly nailed on the domain of the First Primogenitor. Although they didn't cause a major crisis, their existence was simply hateful for the First Primogenitor.
   Haru knew that he would stay in this world for a long time, but it didn't mean he was going to leave this world forever. However, in his heart, he had thought that it might be good to conquer a world. Not only could he control the resources of the entire world, but he could also get the suitable talents and various things that were suitable for development in the future.
   Haru was paving his way to the future. Although Gardos didn't know his purpose, Gardos knew that Haru was going to use them.
   Gardos didn't hate this, or rather he was more than happy to have Haru's support. Although the purpose of the Black Death Emperor Front was to rupture the Holy Ground Treaty and strike down the First Primogenitor, who rules the Warlord's Empire, it didn't mean that Haru couldn't use them.
   Their relationship was mutually beneficial to each other, and both of them understood this, but they wouldn't say anything.
   As for Nalakuvera, since Haru had obtained its information, he could let go of Gardos.
   Gardos wasn't stupid since he knew that Haru could destroy all the Nalakuvera easily and Haru could kill him in a second. The ancient weapon of the gods was no longer invincible. But even so, it was still useful to become a group of small fries.
   Most people underestimated the role of the small fries, but the small fries could drain the stamina of the real enemy, which was why the Nalakuvera was very useful, especially when it had the ability to evolve and could be controlled.
   Gardos didn't know what Haru was planning to do, but he had already planned his next step, and what he needed to do was to leave the Itogami Island immediately, summoned all of his men to return to the domain of the First Primogenitor, and started a new plan for the Black Death Emperor Front.
   When Haru returned to artificial island No. 13, the area had been surrounded by the Island Guards. After all, the battlefield needed to be taken care of, even though it was over. However, after that battle, this artificial island would be abandoned in the future, considering a lot of things had been destroyed.
   Haru's sudden appearance stunned everyone, but soon, Natsuki came to him and asked. He had just disappeared so suddenly, of course. She was curious what this guy was doing.
   "Well, there was a matter in my company. What about Himeragi and Sayaka? They're already going back?" Haru changed the topic of conversation directly and didn't care whether Natsuki looked at him with doubt, and knew that Natsuki wasn't fooled by him, but he would stick to acting and wouldn't say anything no matter what since it was still a secret that the Nalakuvera was on his hands.
   Natsuki knew that Haru didn't want to say anything, and she also understood his character, so she wouldn't force him.
   "Do you think that they'll stay for dinner here?" Natsuki said while rolling her eyes, showing how annoyed she was with him.
   "If the matter has been resolved, then I'll go back now."
   Haru thought that it was better to go back as soon as possible since he knew that this woman had a lot of questions that she wanted to ask him, and he couldn't push her to bed, so he was too lazy to talk. He was sure that Asagi was waiting for him and he could push her to bed, so wasn't it better to go to Asagi's house?
   As Haru was about to leave, Natsuki quickly stopped him by hugging him directly.
   Haru turned his head, looked down, and asked with a smile since this woman was a bit too bold, right? However, he hoped that she would hug him with an adult body rather than her loli body. "What's wrong, Natsuki-chan?"
   "Find a quiet place to talk." Natsuki gestured at him and walked around, and didn't reprimand him for calling her "Natsuki-chan," but led the way directly.
   Haru looked at Natsuki's back for a moment and also followed since she had something to talk about, then let's talk.
   "So what do you want to talk about, Natsuki-chan?"
   Although he asked this, Haru knew that Natsuki might talk about the battle just now since he had exposed a lot of his abilities. Using the power of the Vassal Beast, hacking, and shadow manipulation, in the eyes of Natsuki, all of those powers might not be a problem, but the problem was those powers were owned by the Fourth Primogenitor.
   Haru was wondering whether Natsuki was going to ask him directly, but...
   "Who are you?" Unsurprisingly, after the two came to a deserted place, this was the first question that came from Natsuki's mouth.
   "Haven't you asked this question before?" Haru asked with a smile, but Natsuki wasn't satisfied with this answer and looked at him with a serious expression. However, he didn't lose his smile and said, "Kasugano Haruka, unmarried, waiting for Natsuki-chan's real body to come out from the legendary prison."
   "What?" Haru looked at Natsuki in surprise.
   "You can get my body out of the prison while maintaining the legendary prison remotely, right?" Natsuki asked.
   Haru smiled and said, "You know, Natsuki-chan, I have been waiting for you to tell me those words since I really want to see you, not this loli illusion body."
   Natsuki blushed and asked, "So can you do it?"
   "I'm not omnipotent, but for the girls that I like, I can do everything," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Hmm... just like?" Natsuki looked at Haru in doubt.
   Haru looked at Natsuki and asked, "Should I make a confession that I love you directly with all the media that I have controlled that I love you, Natsuki-chan?"
   "Oh? Can you?" Natsuki said with a hint of playfulness.
   "Aren't we talking about the legendary prison now?" Haru asked.
   "Coward." Natsuki snorted.
   "Alright, I'll do that. Wait for me to confess to you with all the media that I have controlled. Let's see a newspaper, television, radio, billboard, advertisement on building, ship, bus, train, what else?"
   Natsuki looked at Haru and could see that this girl was serious. She was a bit overwhelmed and quickly said, "Then a song!"
   "Song?" Haru raised his eyebrow.
   "When can I get out of prison and control the prison remotely, create and sing me a song that can tell the world how much you love me? Is that okay?" Natsuki asked.
   "You sure have a very particular request," Haru said while looking at Natsuki.
   "Isn't it obvious? You have a harem, after all, and I am not like those simple girls from the Lion King Organization. If you want me, you should show me how special my existence is in your heart," Natsuki said while looking away since she was blushing and shy when she said those words.
   Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment, then nodded. "I promise you."
   Natsuki also looked at Haru with a smile. "Then I'm waiting for that."
   Both of them looked at each other with a smile, then Natsuki said, "By the way, do you have the power to turn your body into a shota form? This way, most people will think of you as a lolicon."
   Haru didn't say much and turned his body into his shota form. "How?"
   Natsuki looked at Haru in shota form before she pulled his cheek. "You're cute..."
   "Thank you," Haru said with a smile. "Should we talk about the legendary prison now?"
   "Well, I still have my job. How about you have fun with your harem first?" Natsuki said, then quickly ran away since she felt if she stayed any longer, she wouldn't control her heart.
   Looking at Natsuki, who ran away, Haru, who was in his shota form, had to admit that he really anticipated the day he got to see Natsuki's real adult body.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1948: Something Important
   After talking to each other, Haru decided to go back.
   As for whether both of them would become enemies or not, Haru and Natsuki had never considered it. After all, it was impossible for both of them to become enemies.
   Haru returned to his house, and as expected, Himeragi quickly appeared.
   "Senpai, you're back before... why did you go so suddenly?"
   When Haru left the artificial island No. 13 and returned home, Himeragi had already gone home, but Sayaka was nowhere to be seen. But it was normal since Sayaka might continue to monitor Vatler.
   Still, looking at Himeragi, Haru knew that this girl was very sticky, and the reason why she asked him this question was that she was worried.
   'I feel like I'm petting a dog.' Haru thought.
   Haru's disappearance caused her to feel worried. If it wasn't because of his words and Natsuki, she might have gone to look for him.
   "I'm just going out to do something. You don't need to worry too much, Himeragi." Patting Himeragi's head, Haru wasn't going to tell the details to Himeragi since he knew this girl wasn't the type of person who could keep a secret, and her relationship with the Lion King Organization was complicated. He knew that Himeragi was worried about him, but it was impossible to tell her everything.
   Himeragi was relieved to see Haru was alright and closed her eyes in bliss when she was patted.
   As an observer, Himeragi was completely unqualified. When Haru disappeared so suddenly without reason, she should ask where he was going, right? Now she only cared about his safety, which made him really think that the Lion King Organization didn't send him an observer. Rather they sent him a wife.
   Haru knew that it was normal since Himeragi was really innocent, and it was also a good choice to marry her as a wife. It was a pity that she was still too young. She was in her third grade of middle school, even though he also got Megumi's first time during her third grade of middle school. Well, this and that was different, right? Well, he could think about this matter later since he wasn't in a hurry anyway.
   Astarte strode toward Haru and hugged him.
   Haru only patted Astarte's head and wasn't surprised by her reaction.
   Himeragi didn't think too much of Astarte and thought about her blunder. "By the way, Senpai, you asked me to protect Aiba-senpai..."
   Haru was unharmed and healthy, Himeragi felt relief, but shortly after, she thought about his previous instruction, asking her to protect Asagi, ensuring that Asagi wasn't harmed, waiting for his call.
   But whoever thought that when Himeragi protected Asagi, she would be pulled by Natsuki, which was why she felt a bit embarrassed since she failed to make Haru's request.
   Himeragi wanted to apologize to Haru, but he didn't really mind since he had also expected this problem. The real reason why he decided to send Himeragi away was so he could talk with Sayaka since he had made Sayaka a target, but there was no way he could say all of that, right?
   "It's alright, you don't need to worry, but I need to visit her now."
   After speaking, Haru turned and walked out of the door since he needed to go to Asagi to explain everything, and he knew that Asagi was waiting for his explanation.
   "Senpai, what are you going to do?" Watching Haru, who was about to go out, Himeragi quickly stepped forward and stopped him. Her expression also became solemn since her instinct as a woman told her that this guy was about to do something bad!
   "I"m going to find Asagi." Haru didn't think too much, and as expected, Himeragi's face quickly became a bit gloomy. She knew that Asagi might be dating Haru, and he had a lot of lovers, but even if she knew, she felt quite uncomfortable when he decided to leave right away without spending his time with her.
   "Senpai, let's go together."
   Haru looked at Himeragi for a moment, but he knew that he couldn't bring Himeragi since there were a lot of things that he was going to do with Asagi. "Sorry, I'm helping her to move."
   "Move?" Himeragi was surprised and asked, "Is Aiba-senpai going to move here?"
   "....." Himeragi lowered her head for a moment and said, "Then I can help you."
   "I'm sorry, but you can't follow me, Himeragi," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Why? Why doesn't Senpai want me to follow you? I'm Senpai's observer!" Himeragi's eyes were red as if a girl had been dumped by his boyfriend because of another girl.
   "Sorry, Himeragi, but this is a private matter, and you should..." Haruhadn't finished his words, but the meaning was very clear, that he didn't want her to follow him.
   Of course, the reason why Haru decided to send Himeragi away was that he didn't want her to stop the activity that might be done when he was together with Asagi. After all, there was no way for either of them to do a threesome, considering he hadn't confirmed his relationship with Himeragi.
   As for the matter of Nalakuvera, Haru might also explain to Asagi, but he wouldn't tell the details since it was very troublesome.
   "Hmph! Since Senpai doesn't want me to follow, then I won't follow you, Senpai!"
   With a gloomy expression, Himeragi turned and returned to her room. When the door was closed, she used quite a strong force and caused a loud banging sound. She then jumped to her bed, hugging the doll that had been caught by Haru before, while wondering why Haru hadn't done anything to her, which made her very depressed. However, she stood up and walked close to the door, leaned her ear to the door, wondering whether Haru would coax her or not.
   Haru could only shake his head, but in this situation, he felt that Himeragi was a bit troublesome. As for coaxing, even though he didn't mind coaxing her, he shouldn't be gentle at this moment since she might keep troubling him in the future. If she was clumsy or had bad luck, then he didn't think too much, but she was stupid and ignorant, which made him a bit annoyed. He knew that he needed to educate her more so in the future, the same thing wouldn't happen again, so right now, he decided to ignore her for a moment, even though he knew that this girl was leaning on the door, waiting for him to come.
   Shaking his head, Haru patted Astarte's head and told her that he wouldn't go back until tomorrow. He also told her to accompany Himeragi since he was afraid that the girl might do something stupid.
   Astarte nodded at Haru's words.
   Looking at how obedient and smart Astarte was, Haru was wondering how there was such a huge difference between the two. He then said goodbye and left by teleporting to Asagi's room.
   Himeragi was waiting for him, but she couldn't hear his voice again. A deep sense of loss crawled into her heart. Slowly sitting on the ground, leaning against the door, there was a complex mood on her heart which made her wonder why she felt this.
   When Haru suddenly appeared in her room, Asagi quickly hugged him, checking whether he was alright, then asked, "Haru, what happened?" Today, there were a lot of things that she wanted to ask him. She felt inexplicable when the middle school student who was in the scandal to have a relationship with him would protect her for no reason. That middle school student also said that it was his order and made her look at what was happening with the laptop that was given to him, which made her worried about what had happened to him.
   Asagi sighed in relief when she saw him alright, but then she quickly asked what was happening since she knew that something had happened on the artificial island No. 13. However, she didn't know the details since the cameras in that area were destroyed and she couldn't see anything there. The only thing she knew was that a commotion happened, and as for that commotion, she didn't know, and she couldn't get the information, so she could only give up.
   Still, Asagi had to admit the laptop that was given by Haru was amazing, and wondering where this guy had gotten it while complaining if he had such a good laptop why he didn't give it to her before?
   Looking at Asagi, who was talking non-stop, Haru shut her mouth by kissing her lips directly.
   Asagi was stunned but then enjoyed the kiss, hugging him tightly without letting him go.
   When they parted, Haru said, "Well, calm down, let me tell you slowly," He let Asagi sit on his lap, listening to his story.
   Listening to his story, there was an indescribable emotion in her heart and wondering why there were a lot of dangerous things happening on this island. She looked at him again and asked, "So you're alright."
   "I'm alright." Haru nodded and said, "Still, I might be hurt in this place. Can you help me heal it?" He guided Asagi's smooth hand to his nether region.
   Asagi blushed and nodded shyly. "Alright, let me help you. By the way, I have told my parents that I will move to my husband-to-be house, so you need to be prepared, alright?" Her hand stroked his thing gently while looking at him with a smile.
   Haru decided to think about all of that later since there was something important that he needed to do now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1949: Interesting Experiment
   Asagi had decided to move to Haru's house, and as expected, even though it was a bit hard to persuade her parents, in the end, they agreed after he directly met her parents and talked with them directly.
   Haru had met the parents of his women several times, so it was quite easy for him to persuade them. Still, they told him and Asagi that it might be too early for them to have grandchildren, so they told them to wait until they graduated from high school.
   "DAD!!!" Asagi's face was so red, and in the end, she couldn't handle it any longer before she pulled Haru to move with him.
   Looking at Asagi's parents' reaction, Haru didn't even feel that surprised when they agreed for their daughter to live together with him, considering his identity. If he was a normal high school boy without money and without a future, then, without a doubt, Asagi's parents would kick him out.
   Asagi was a very beautiful girl and a very talented one. Such a girl, no matter where she was, would become the center of attention, and there wouldn't be any lack of suitors. If the protagonist was still Kojou, then, without doubt, Asagi would still be in an ambiguous relationship with him, and even if she had confessed and kissed him, Kojou would probably think that it was a mistake. He didn't think that Asagi would fall for him, showing a stupid reaction, etc.
   But there was no "if," and Asagi had been eaten by Haru, and she moved directly to Haru's house.
   It might be because Asagi's parents, both her father and stepfather, knew that she didn't really like her stepmother and their relationship wasn't that good, so once Asagi was very persistent in moving, their parents couldn't do anything, especially when Haru's identity was very reliable that even Asagi's stepmother somehow tempted, but he didn't even glance at Asagi's stepfather and helped Asagi to move.
   "Finally, I have moved." Asagi happily raised both of her hands to the sky before she plopped directly on Haru's lap and snuggled into his body while they were inside the car.
   "Don't move too much, or I'll react," Haru said blankly while reading a book.
   Asagi looked at the hard thing that pushed her face, which made her speechless. "This thing sure is very lively." She moved her hand and touched it gently, stroking it as she pleased. She was very bold. After all, and they had done the act, they would be together from now on, so what was the use of shyness and hesitation?
   "...You... do you want to play here?" Haru was speechless.
   "Well, let's do it later since I'm afraid I might not have the energy to move later." Asagi looked at Haru and said, "I hope that Rin will move too."
   "Well, she might move in the future," Haru said as he caressed her hair.
   "How about that Himeragi? You haven't done anything to her?" Asagi asked with a smile, feeling comfortable by his touch.
   "Well, I'll talk with her first since, in the future, we might be sisters," Asagi said, lying lazily on his lap.
   "You think I'll eat her?" Haru asked speechlessly.
   "You're not?" Asagi retorted.
   "Right?" Asagi nodded and said, "From what I know, she's a bit stupid and doesn't think too much about her life. I'll educate her later."
   "You have your job, right? I'll take care of the rest. You can talk with your hidden lover or something about that Nalakuvera or something," Asagi said lazily since she knew that this guy's lust was uncontrollable, and she also couldn't handle him by herself. However, she had to admit that it was so wonderful to do it with him.
   As Asagi arrived at Haru's house and moved to her room, Himeragi and Astarte also helped Asagi, even though Himeragi didn't feel that good toward Asagi.
   As for Haru, he went to Mimori's lab since there were a lot of things that he needed to talk about with her now.
   Asagi looked at Himeargi and said, "Say, Himeragi, you like Haru, right?"
   "Huh? What?!" Himeragi's face quickly reddened and denied it. "I - I'm Senpai's observer! There's no way that I have feelings for him!"
   "Don't lie, or else you might not have a chance to get him in the future," Asagi said curtly.
   "I...." Himeragi couldn't say anything afterward since even though she knew that Haru was a bad guy and had a lot of lovers, even so...
   "I'll teach you a trick to seduce him. Do you want to listen?" Asagi asked.
   "Huh? What?!" Himeragi was dumbfounded.
   "You don't want to hear?" Asagi asked.
   "I...." Himeragi gulped but then nodded gently.
   "Good, listen to me, alright?" Asagi then started to explain how to seduce Haru based on her experience.
   Himeragi listened thoroughly while writing the important part on her note.
   While Asagi and Himeragi talked to each other, Astarte also listened, but no one knew what she was thinking about since her expression was blank, but inwardly, she recorded all the conversation that she had heard since it might be useful in the future.
   Mimori looked at the huge mechanical spider in front of her with amazement. "This... Is this Nalakuvera?"
   "It's a replica, but even so, I don't think it's much different from the original," Haru said.
   Mimori nodded and said, "Still, why do you want to collect this thing? Don't tell me that you want to use it to dominate the world?"
   "If I plan to do it, what do you think?" Haru asked.
   "I'll support you," Mimori said without hesitation.
   "Oh?" Haru looked at Mimori curiously since he was sure that Mimori would know that to dominate the world, there would be a lot of people who might die.
   "You don't need to feel surprised. You should know that I'm selfish, Haru. I love you, and I love my children too. I also know that this world isn't as safe as we imagine. There's a lot of people who try to destroy or dominate this world. I have stayed with you for a long time, and I know that your personality isn't bad, well, except for your lustful nature, I don't think that I can pick anything wrong with you," Mimori said with a smile.
   "....Am I that lustful?" Haru asked.
   "Yes!" Mimori said with a loud voice before she sighed. "Still, what do you want me to do with this Nalakuvera? You know that I'm not very good with mechanics, right? I'm more into biology and medicine, you know?" She looked at the Nalakuvera curiously. Even though she was very interested in this thing, her knowledge regarding mechanics wasn't that good.
   "You're wrong. Nalakuvera uses biotechnology," Haru said.
   "Really?" Mimori was surprised.
   Haru nodded and explained how the regeneration of the Nalakuvera was very perverted. With such amazing recovery ability, he knew that this Nalakuvera was related to biotechnology, and he thought that in the past, the Gods might use a giant spider directly rather than a robot.
   "Hmm... interesting, if I can get something from it, we might be able to create a medicine that is able to recover anything!" Mimori said in amazement.
   Haru smiled and felt that it felt good to talk with smart people. "Well, we can talk about that later. How about we test the interior of the Nalakuvera to see if it can withstand an intense tremor from inside the interior."
   Mimori blushed, but then she nodded. "It's a very interesting experiment. Let's test it first."
   Both of them entered the interior of the Nalakura and started their experiment, and it seemed that with Nalakuvera's evolutionary ability, it was able to withstand an intense tremor from inside the interior.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1950: She is like Sora
   The experiment that was done by Haru and Mimori was successful. Then they quickly continued with their next experiment.
   The next experiment that Haru wanted to do was to mass-produce the Nalakuvera without the help of his "Kiss" ability. His "Kiss" ability might be powerful since he could duplicate anything as long as he put a sticker of "Kiss." However, he wanted to own his own talents in this world, and because he owned a Black Clover Group, he didn't lack such people in this world.
   Haru had a lot of talented people under him, and he wanted them to produce the Nalakuvera for him. He knew that humans' potential was limitless, and it was because of their limited age that they could do something that a demon in this world couldn't do, such as developing technology.
   Haru didn't want his talents to depend on him, and he wanted them to grow without his help, and to mass-produce Nalakuvera was his test on them.
   As for their loyalty, Haru didn't need to worry too much since the mind-related ability was his most powerful ability.
   Haru knew that his domination was still very long, and he knew that he might stay in this world until next year, which somehow made him miss his women in his original world and various other worlds. Anyway, he knew that he needed to focus since he was waiting for this world to be chaotic.
   Still, in this way, the terrorist incident of the Black Death Emperor Front came to an end, and Haru could relax, returning to his usual school life, and what awaited him was the upcoming badminton tournament.
   Haru teamed up with Asagi, so naturally, he needed to get a good ranking, or rather he should dominate the entire badminton tournament. Still fighting against normal people, he couldn't see what interested him, but both Asagi and Rin told him that he would get a reward if they were able to get the first place, which made him excited when he thought that it was possible for them to do a threesome.
   Looking at how excited Haru was, Asagi and Rin looked at each other and could only laugh helplessly. Still, they had to admit that it might be interesting when they thought that they might be able to defeat him together.
   As for Kojou, he felt very complicated when he saw how close Haru, Rin, and Asagi were. He didn't think too much when there was only both Haru and Rin, but now Asagi had joined, and his relationship with Asagi also felt so distant even though they were so close before.
   Before, Kojou was able to ask Asagi to help him with his homework, or she might suddenly come to visit him, but now, they very seldom talk to each other, and Asagi also ignored him when he asked her to help him with his homework.
   Asagi had been eaten by Haru from heart and body, how could she have had an interest in Kojou, who was very oblivious and dull.
   As for Yaze, he was helpless, and he couldn't do anything. He could see that Asagi was happy, so what was the use he intervened in Asagi's matter with Haru, and even he wanted to, there was nothing that he could do.
   Kojou's identity was one thing since his mother was Haru's lover, but Yaze's identity was quite amazing since Yaze was the son of the governor of the Itogami Island.
   But Haru didn't think too much about both of them since he knew that besides Kojou, he might not have much interaction with Yaze, and sooner or later, the Yaze family would lose their power in the Itogami Island.
   What troubled him the most was probably Himeragi since these days, this girl kept following him from a distance, looking at him with a strange expression mixed with blush, which made him helpless, wondering what Asagi had told her, but Asagi wouldn't tell him anything, so he also respected her choice.
   The mood of Himeragi had always been strange, sometimes low, sometimes high, but Haru wasn't in a hurry since he was waiting for a chance to take her down too.
   As for now, he needed to concentrate on the badminton tournament. With a few days of practice on both court and bed, the tacit understanding between Haru and Asagi was getting better and better, and both of them dominated the entire tournament directly.
   The appearance of both of them obviously caused a sensation, especially when Rin was there, which caused the school to think that there was a love triangle between the three of them, and that gossip spread throughout the entire school. Unfortunately, they were wrong since both of them had been eaten by Haru and became his women, though he wasn't the type of someone who loved to show off, so he had never said too much since sooner or later, all of the students in this school would become another stranger after they graduated, considering the difference in their status in the future.
   Himeragi's mood was complicated, so in the end, Haru asked her to go out with him. "Himeragi, let's talk."
   "What do you want to talk about, Senpai?"
   Suddenly being called by Haru, Himeragi was surprised but then returned to calm. There was a blush on her face, but she quickly changed it to indifferent since her feeling toward him was very complicated.
   Just as Haru was about to say something, his phone suddenly rang. Although he wanted to ignore it and continued to talk with Himeragi, his phone kept ringing, which made him speechless.
   Haru looked at the ID who called him and was surprised when Nagisa called him. He had to admit that his relationship with Nagisa was quite good, but their relationship was quite complicated when Nagisa knew that he was dating Rin and he also had a good relationship with Himeragi, so in the end, he maintained their relationships like a brother and a sister, but if he considered his relationship with Mimori, then Nagisa should be his step-daughter, which made him strange since his step-daughter was only a few years younger than him.
   Still, Haru was wondering why Nagisa suddenly called him and wondering whether there was something serious, so without hesitation, he accepted the call, and he heard Nagisa's anxious voice.
   "What's wrong? Calm down, and speak slowly."
   "I have something to tell you. Hurry up and find me in the middle school!"
   Haru didn't know what had happened to Nagisa, she called him so suddenly and hung him so quickly before he asked anything, but he knew that she was anxious, so something must happen.
   "There seems to be something wrong with Nagisa. Let's go to the middle school quickly."
   Although Haru wanted to talk with Himeragi, Nagisa's situation was more important now, and he could only smile apologetically to Himeragi, then his expression became serious.
   "Um!" Himeragi knew how serious it was, and hearing Haru had said so, she nodded, and the two went straight to the middle school together.
   Ten minutes later, on the top building of the middle school, looking at the cardboard box on Nagisa's hands, Haru was speechless because, on Nagisa's hands, there were two kittens, one black and one white.
   "What's wrong?" Haru rubbed his temple and had come so quickly, but what was this girl doing with two kittens?
   "These two little guys are sick! What should we do, Haru?" When Haru came, Nagisa quickly asked him. Before, she might have called Kojou, but she knew how unreliable Kojou was, so she directly called Haru. She knew that he was dating someone, but it didn't mean that she should give up, right? Especially when her mother had supported her, and she wasn't sure why after their first meeting, he became a special existence on her mind since somehow he had saved her.
   When Haru looked at Nagisa, he also noticed a beautiful girl with dazzling silver hair similar to him standing not far from Nagisa with a Saikai Academy uniform.
   With white skin, lake blue eyes, and delicate facial features, Haru felt like this girl was like a doll. He was a bit stunned for a moment, but it caused Nagisa to feel dissatisfied. It might be his first time seeing someone with a similar hair to him, and somehow, this girl reminded him of Sora who he hadn't seen for a long time, which made him miss her.
   "Haru, are you listening to me! Don't just stare at Kanon-chan!"
   "Sorry, sorry, what's wrong?"
   After hearing Nagisa's words, Haru came back to his senses since he really missed Sora and somehow this girl reminded him of Sora. There were many beauties around him, although this girl was also very beautiful, it wasn't enough to make him lose his mind. Still, her resemblance to Sora somehow caused him to be distracted for a moment.
   "Huh? Isn't it because you can't take away your eyes from a beautiful girl? You're the worst, Haru!" Nagisa snorted at Haru and complained at him since this guy was too lustful! Which was why when this guy didn't take an interest in her, she felt very annoyed! She looked at the chest of the silver-haired girl, and Himeragi then looked at her own chest. 'Is it because I'm flat?'
   Haru could only show a wry smile, he just looked at the silver-haired girl, but well, it couldn't be helped if he was misunderstood. However, after Nagisa finished speaking, he found that Himeragi also showed dissatisfaction, which made him smile inwardly since he knew that this girl still cared about him.
   What does Himeragi's dissatisfaction show? It shows that she still cares about him, and there is still room for improvement. If she ignores him, then this matter is a major crisis.
   "How can you still laugh!" Watching Haru, who was laughing, Nagisa became even angrier, but before he said anything, her head was patted, which made her blush.
   "Okay, okay, calm down. What we need to do is to take care of those kittens first, right?" Haru said, which quickly awoke Nagisa. He then turned his gaze toward the two kittens, and although both of them were quiet, they looked quite listless, which made him wonder whether they were sick.
   Picking up the kittens from the box, Haru felt the body temperature of the two kittens and could feel that it was very low. He knew that this wasn't good since such a kitten which had just been born like the two of them, couldn't have such a low temperature, and if this continued, the two might die.
   "Let's take them to the veterinarian." Haru wasn't a veterinarian, but he knew the cat's symptoms, but he wasn't a professional, and rather than showing his power, bringing them to the doctor was the best choice.
   It might be because Nagisa was very impatient that she pulled both Himeragi and the silver-haired girl hurriedly went downstairs. Haru could only smile bitterly and followed the three girls. They left the gate of the middle school together, took a taxi, and went straight to the nearest pet hospital.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1951: The Saint in the Middle School
   When they entered the taxi, Haru naturally sat in the passage seat. The three girls sat in the back seat, all looking at the two sick kittens on the box with great concern. Taking advantage of the opportunity, he also observed the silver-haired girl carefully.
   A very beautiful girl, but this wasn't what attracted Haru. The reason why he was cornered about this girl was that there was something particular about this silver-haired girl.
   The name of the girl is Kanon Kanase, and she's Nagisa's classmate, not to mention in middle school, but she is also very famous in high school. Not only is she beautiful, but also because of her quiet and gentle personality, which makes her loved by a lot of boys.
   According to the rumors, the boys in Saikai Academy were usually very restrained when they talked with her. There was even a three seconds, five seconds, eight seconds, or twenty-four seconds rule when they were talking to her, which was very exaggerated, and if they talked more than that, they would be punished.
   Haru was wondering whether everyone had already regarded her as a deity, and it might also be the reason why she was called "The saint of Middle School," but it was only a rumor, and the rule of the boys simply couldn't bind him down.
   But this wasn't the main problem. The main problem was when Haru used his "Elemental Sight" on Kanon, he found that her body was... he shook his head and thought that it might be good to save this girl.
   Haru quickly threw his thoughts away since they had arrived at the pet hospital. He paid the money for a taxi and entered the hospital together. Luckily, Haru was there since if he wasn't there, they might not be able to pay for the taxi fares.
   Haru took the kittens to the doctor and asked her to check them, and after a while, he found out why the kittens were sick and left the kittens to the veterinarian for treatment, so what they needed to do was to wait with peace of mind.
   "Thank you for your help, Senpai. If it weren't for your help, I'm afraid these two little guys would be in danger." While waiting for the treatment, Kanon took the initiative to come to Haru and bowed her head to him, showing how grateful she was toward him.
   "You don't need to think too much. I didn't do anything." This was a very trivial matter for him, and there was no need for her to bow her head, but Kanon didn't think so since she was very grateful toward him.
   Kanon was so worried about the kittens before, and she didn't observe Haru's appearance clearly, but when she looked at him clearly, she was stunned, and a tint of blush appeared on her cheeks. She might not be able to see his appearance since his face mask covered his face, but she thought that the atmosphere around him was very comfortable that it made her want to get closer.
   "Okay, Kanon-chan, let me introduce you. This is my Haruka Kasugano." Nagisa was wondering what her relationship with Haru was. She wanted to say that he was her lover, but she knew that she wasn't, and she felt like a friend wasn't something that could describe their relationship. However, she quickly introduced the silver-haired girl. "Okay, Haru, let me introduce her. I'm sure that you know her already since you have always paid attention to a beautiful girl."
   Himeragi stared at Haru with a snort.
   "This is my friend Kanon Kanase. You know her, right?" Nagisa said with a tease.
   What Nagisa had said was right, Haru and Kanon were both well-known characters in the school in various senses, both of them were famous for their beauty and handsomeness, but Haru was full of notoriety since he was the object of gossip and jealousy of the boys, considering he got two beauties in the first high school and also a transfer student in the middle school. There was also Nagisa and also Natsuki, who was very close with him.
   They knew very well that this guy might open a harem, or rather, he might have already opened it, but what could they do?
   "Nagisa, you never told me that you and the saint in the middle school are still friends. Did you deliberately keep it from me?" When Nagisa teased him, Haru also didn't mind playing along since he also had to admit that Kanon was very cute.
   "Of course! If I don't keep her away, you'll try to seduce her too like Yukina-chan!" Nagisa said with a snort.
   Himeragi looked away in blush.
   "You know, I'm doing this for your own goods. If you're also going to seduce Kanon-chan, you might make the entire middle school students become your enemy!"
   Nagisa pouted and felt annoyed since there was clearly one cute girl that had been with him before Himeragi. Hey, there was also a cute girl in front of you, why didn't you do anything?
   The bickering between Haru and Nagisa was a normal thing since they often did this together. Even though they might seem fighting, it didn't affect their relationship, or rather, they could bicker with each other because they were close to each other.
   But obviously, Kanon didn't know much about their relationship, so she thought they were quarreling. Watching this scene, she became anxious and wanted to say something, but she didn't know-how. She could only stand in a place, looked at Haru and Nagisa, who started to tickle to each other and even hugged each other, and seemed to be at a loss while wondering why their quarrel seemed to be quite erotic?
   "Can you two stop? You're going to make Kanon worry."
   This time, Himeragi came forward to help out. As for the relationship between Haru and Nagisa, she also felt a bit jealous, considering how close they were. Still, she explained to Kanon what had happened, so Kanon didn't misunderstand.
   "Sorry, Nagisa and I usually do this. You don't need to think too much, Kanase-san." Haru put his hands on Nagisa's small waist, and Nagisa also rested on his chest with a blush on her face. Looking at this girl, somehow, she reminded him of her mother and thought that both a mother and a daughter were quite similar to each other, which somehow made him want to bite her lips, especially when she pouted.
   Nagisa still snorted, but she didn't move away from her spot, trying to move closer to him.
   "The relationship between you two is really good. It somehow makes me a bit envious."
   Originally, Kanon thought that they were fighting with each other, but it seemed that there was a misunderstanding since, in truth, their relationship was very close to each other, and because of it, her eyes showed envy.
   Her life experience was very complicated. She lacked the warmth of the family since she was a child, seeing Haru and Nagisa, who were very close to each other, she naturally yearned for something like that in her heart.
   "Well, if I can divide him in half, I'll give him to you."
   Nagisa said without hesitation, trying to find a comfortable expression, letting herself rest on his chest. Watching the envious expression on Kanon's face, she felt a bit proud.
   "Really?" Before Haru could complain, Kanon's eyes showed excitement, and it was obvious she was very interested in this proposal.
   "Well, you're Nagisa's friend. If you need my help, don't hesitate to come to me."
   Kanon sent herself to his door, so Haru didn't have a reason to reject her kindness.
   "Really? Then... then can I call you Onii-san?"
   Hearing Haru's affirmative answer, Kanon showed a surprised expression, and she quickly asked her request.
   "....You want me to be an older brother?" Haru's body shuddered for a moment.
   "......" Himeragi and Nagisa.
   Somehow Nagisa felt a bit regretful to introduce Kanon to Haru.
   "Sure." Haru nodded and said, "I don't mind, you can call me "Onii-san." Our hair color is quite similar to each other, and I'll call you Kanon too, is that alright?"
   "Yes!" Kanon nodded with a smile.
   However, Himeragi raised her eyebrow and felt a bit gloomy since she realized that she was the only one whose first name hadn't been called yet.
   Nagisa felt complicated. After all, she just said everything casually, but who would imagine that both Haru and Kanon could become so close too quickly, which made her feel a bit jealous. But no matter what, there was no use crying over spilled milk since it was too late, and Kanon was also her friend. She didn't want to hurt Kanon's feelings because of this incident, but even so, she still felt displeasure toward this bad guy, and it made her pout.
   "Jealous?" Haru patted Nagisa's head gently with a smile.
   "Who is jealous!" Nagisa retorted, but she didn't move his hand from her head.
   Both of them continued to bicker to each other again, and after that, Nagisa's mood became better, but then, he knew that there was one more girl that he needed to take care of since this girl's mood was very complicated at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1952: Little Sister
   Haru was very familiar with Nagisa for a long time, and with a few good words, their relationship could return to normal, and if he wanted, he could push her to bed, and she would happily accept him, showing how close their relationship was.
   After getting Nagisa's mood back, the two didn't forget about Kanon. The three of them just talked and laughed, and this scene seemed very harmonious, but this way, Himeragi was forgotten for a moment.
   Originally, after what had happened during the Nalakuvera accident, Himeragi's mood had always been in a strange state, and after she saw two kittens, along with girls' nature who loved cute things made her book return, and felt better, forgetting about her trouble, but now seeing the joyful scene between the three, her heart became heavier.
   Haru, of course, noticed the change in Himeragi's mood, he knew that he needed to do something, but he couldn't do it immediately since there was still both Nagisa and Kanon beside them. It didn't take a long time before the two kittens were brought out by the doctor. Although the two kittens had been treated, they still looked a little weak, and it seemed that they needed some period of time to rest.
   However, there was a problem now since the three girls couldn't take the two kittens.
   "Let's bring those two little guys home first. I'll adopt them."
   The three of them couldn't take care of the cats, and they bowed their heads and couldn't make their decision, but Haru didn't think too much and decided to adopt those two kittens.
   Hearing Haru was going to adopt the two kittens, Nagisa became excited since she knew that those two kittens would be alright.
   "Of course." Haru nodded, then looked at Himeragi and said, "Himeragi, can you help me to take care of them?"
   "Eh? Me?" Unexpectedly, Haru would suddenly mention her, and Himeragi pointed her nose in surprise.
   Kanon was looking at this scene in doubt, then Nagisa told her that Himeragi was living with Haru, which made Kanon feel surprised and somehow also felt envious.
   Kanon had a good impression and also felt the warmth that she had never felt before, so if possible, she also wanted to live with Haru, but she knew that she couldn't.
   "Can you? You're the only one that I can ask this for, Himeragi," Haru said softly.
   Nagisa looked at Haru's operation and couldn't help but snort. Her little nose rose high, and she pinched Haru's arm without hesitation.
   "Can I really?" Himeragi's mood had been depressed before, but when Haru told her that she was the only one that he could depend upon, she was quite excited, but at the same time, she was a bit hesitant since she had never taken care of kittens before.
   In fact, Himeragi didn't need to worry since Haru could control most of the animals in this world. He had the power of Aquaman, which was controlling all beings in this world as long as they were related to water-related beings. However, almost all beings in this world were born from the sea, so naturally, he could control all of them, including those two kittens.
   Still, Haru knew it was his chance to make Himeragi's mood better so he wouldn't miss it!
   "Of course, Himeragi." Haru smiled and patted Himeragi's shoulder gently.
   "Yes, Senpai! I'll help you to take care of them!" Himeragi said with a spirit.
   Looking at Himeragi's reaction, Haru smiled and knew that this move was very good, but it was still far from enough since he was very greedy.
   With this, two new members joined Haru's family, the two kittens, black and white, were directly named "Shiro" and "Kuro" by Nagisa. They were simple and easy to understand, but weren't they too simple?
   Haru wanted to name them Apollo and Artemis, but in the end, he gave up since he could see that the girls loved both "Shiro" and "Kuro" very well. Luckily, both kittens were female. If one of them was a guy, he was wondering whether he should castrate it since a cat was a very lustful animal, and in his house, it was better for him to be the only one who was lustful.
   After they got both "Shiro" and "Kuro," they went to Haru's house directly, and Kanon was quite amazed by Haru's house since it was too big.
   Nagisa and Himeragi weren't surprised by Kanon's reaction since they also had a similar reaction before, but those three girls quickly forgot and became comfortable, playing together at Haru's house.
   "Thank you Onii-san, if you don't adopt these two little kittens, I really don't know what to do." Kanon let out a sigh of relief when she saw how both Himeragi and Nagisa loved both "Shiro" and "Kuro" here. She knew that those two kittens were alright and she didn't need to worry about them anymore, but she felt a bit lonely since she also wanted to stay with both Nagisa and Himeragi at his house too, but she knew that she couldn't stay and needed to go home.
   "It's alright. Nagisa and Himeragi are very fond of them, and I also like small animals."
   Haru looked at Kanon in front of him and could see how radiant she was, but her body had been messed around, which made him clench his fists tightly. Such a cute girl, if he didn't save her, who would save her?
   The original protagonist?
   Haru was sure the original protagonist would just fight Kanon or something, doing something perverted, before the battle ended. As for the conclusion and what would happen to Kanon, the original protagonist didn't care much.
   "Oh, Nagisa, you're here?"
   "Mom!" Nagisa quickly hugged Mimori when she saw her there. As for why Mimori was living in Haru's house, she didn't think too much, but she was happy to see her.
   Mimori hugged her daughter and patted Nagisa's head dotingly, then glanced at Haru with a knowing smile.
   Haru rolled his eyes and had something to do. He had regarded Kanon as a part of the family, then there was one thing that he needed to do, and that was to save her.
   Kanon didn't stay in Haru's house too long, and after staying for a while, she left first. For Nagisa and Himeragi, these two girls still focused on both Shiro and Kuro along with Mimori. Using this chance, Haru dialed Natsuki's phone.
   "Natsuki-chan, can you help me a bit?'
   Recently, Natsuki seemed to have become accustomed to being called "Natsuki-chan" by Haru. Now no matter what Haru said, she wouldn't refute much but just responded to him indifferently. Still, with Haru asking her for help, she knew that something must be happening. Otherwise, this guy would flirt with her.
   "I want you to check on someone."
   "The guardian of Kanase Kanon. I need all of his information. The sooner, the better."
   Natsuki didn't talk nonsense, and she often asked for his help, so she didn't mind helping him, and with how close their relationship was, she also would help him without hesitation. Although she didn't know why Haru tried to investigate the guardian of Kanase Kanon, as long as it was his request, she would do it.
   In fact, it didn't take a long time for Natsuki to gather all the information about Kanon Kanase's guardian, and it only took her 15 minutes, and the information of Kanon Kanase's guardian was placed in front of Haru.
   The leader of the Magus Craft, Kensei Kanase, was seemingly a normal researcher, but Haru frowned when he saw the photo of this man.
   "What's wrong? Is there something wrong with this guy?"
   Regarding the information of Kensei Kanase that Natsuki had given Haru, she didn't see any flaws or problems, which made her puzzled, so she asked him asked about what was wrong with this man.
   "You don't need to think too much about this guy, Natsuki-chan. I'm going to register Kanase Kanon for my family's registration later if you want to know," Haru said since, with money, everything could be solved easily, and his intention to ask Natsuki was because he just wanted to see the power of the Island Guard's investigation ability, but it seemed that there was still a long distance if they were compared to his team.
   Haru didn't talk much about Kensei Kanase, but rather he told her that he was going to put Kanon on his family.
   "Huh? What are you talking about? Are you going to adopt Kanon Kanse? Are you kidding?" Natsuki was wondering whether Haru was drunk and why this guy suddenly talked about adoption. "Do you want to make the Saint of the Middle School a member of your harem? If you want to do that, why don't you just seduce her? What's the use of adoption?" She knew how lustful this guy was, but she didn't think that it was good to adopt Kanon.
   "Natsuki-chan, there must be a reason why I did this, so believe me that my decision to adopt Kanon Kanase is for a good thing." Haru knew Natsuki had misunderstood him, but there was nothing that he could do since the image of a bastard had been put on his face. Kanon had regarded him as an older brother, and what kind of older brother would let his little sister be in despair?
   "It's impossible unless both Kensei Kanase and Kanon Kanase agree. Otherwise, I can't help you." Natsuki didn't know why Haru was doing this, but she hoped that he wouldn't cause trouble.
   "It's alright. You don't need to worry. You know, with money, there's a lot of things that I can do, you know? I just want to tell you to believe me, and I won't cause trouble," Haru said.
   "Well, if you say so..." Natsuki was a bit worried, but once Haru had decided to do something, nothing could stop him, and she could only believe that he wouldn't cause trouble.
   After they talked for a moment, Haru hung up the phone and looked at two girls and one mother playing with the cat, before he also saw Asagi and Rin, who also had come also join them, which made him show a gentle smile.
   Thinking of Kanon, Haru knew that he needed to get her from the hand of this Kensei Kanon since if he let her there any longer, he wasn't sure what kind of experiment that would be put on Kanon in the future, and she might even die in the future, and he couldn't let that happen.
   After he had made up his decision, Haru started to act that night and went directly to visit Kensei Kanase. As for whether Kensei would reject him or not, there was no such a thing on his head since he knew that guy would agree, and if Kensei didn't agree, then... Oops!
   Haru knew that Kensei was Kanon's uncle, so he would probably be gentle.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1953: Ordinary Girl
   In public, Magus Craft is a company mainly known for manufacturing Automata for commercial purposes, but in fact, this company isn't that simple. Hidden inside this company, a secret experiment was conducted, and it was a very vile experiment.
   Kanon was one of the subjects for this secret experiment.
   Haru had gotten most of the data about Kanon and her adoptive father or her biological uncle. Frankly, after he knew that such a cute girl had been used by her uncle as an experiment to make her a real angel, he was extremely angry. It was said that everything was for her own good, but obviously, this was wrong, and even if there was love, this love was twisted.
   Haru, who knew about this matter, couldn't agree with the way Kensei Kanase did to Kanon, so he decided to visit Kensei directly.
   After a day of the experiment, the exhausted Kensei just returned to his dorm, but he found a dark figure sitting in his living room. For this stranger, who suddenly appeared, Kensei's heart tightened, and he became extremely wary. Subconsciously, his hand stretched out to his back and held the pistol that he kept on his waist in case he needed it from time to time.
   Although he grasped the handle of the gun, Kensei was still nervous. He was just a researcher and wasn't good at fighting. If this man suddenly attacked him, then he knew that it would be difficult to resist him.
   But at the same time, Kensei was also puzzled. The dorm of the Magus Craft was tightly guarded, and even a mosquito couldn't even enter. However, how could this man enter this place without being noticed?
   "Don't be nervous, Kensei Kanase. I didn't come with malicious intent, and if I want to kill you, I don't need to wait for you here."
   Just as Kensei's heart raced and his forehead sweated, the person in front of him suddenly spoke. The voice of the person was very magnetic and deep, and if he wasn't careful, then he might be swayed by his voice, which made him wonder about the identity of this person.
   "Then why did you come to see me?" Although the other party said that he didn't come with malicious intent, Kensei was still nervous. He grasped the handle of the pistol tightly, he wasn't a three-year-old child, and he couldn't be fooled by such simple words.
   "It's simple. I need to give up the custody of Kanon Kanase. Give her to me." The figure stood up, snapped his fingers, and turned on the light of the living room, showing his appearance to Kensei. He didn't wear his facemask this time since he didn't need to, and he had a feeling that Kanon would come too since he had caused some commotion, so he didn't want to startle her, even though it was quite inevitable since he was threatening her adoptive father.
   Kanase didn't expect that the person in front of him would be so young and at the same time so handsome! He didn't swing that way, but even so, he could tell that the young man in front of him was the most handsome person that he had ever seen in his life.
   Without a doubt, the one who appeared in front of Kensei was Haru, but unlike Haru, who knew about his identity, Kensei didn't know Haru's identity, so of course...
   "No matter who you are, I won't give her to anyone! Kanon is my daughter!"
   Although he didn't know who Haru was, even though he could feel a special presence around him, Kensei wouldn't hand over Kanon so easily on Kanon's body. All of his efforts and blood were poured there. He wanted her to become an angel, and no one could stop him!
   "Your opinion doesn't matter. I'm just telling you, even if you don't agree, I'll bring her."
   Kensei wanted to take his pistol to shoot Haru, but suddenly he lost his pistol, and he was dumbfounded when he saw Haru was holding his pistol while sitting lazily on the sofa. He, without hesitation, turned and wanted to run, but suddenly his body became heavy, and he fell to the ground.
   However, no one answered him, and Kensei could only hear the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, which caused him to sweat profusely.
   Kensei's mind was running at a very fast speed, but his thought stopped when he heard Haru's words.
   "You know, I have the ability to control your mind. Should I make you agree with my request by controlling your mind, or will you sign this by yourself?"
   Kensei's mind was blank at that moment, but then he saw his hand turned into a paper, which made him dumbfounded.
   "I don't understand why you put such a cute girl into such a cruel experiment," Haru said with a sigh.
   "You don't understand! Everything is for her! If she becomes an angel, she can enter heaven, and she can meet her mother!" Kensei roared when his memory was seen with that ability, which made him even scared of Haru.
   "Don't be noisy, or should I erase all the memory in your head, especially the experiment part, so you'll start your experiment from zero?" Haru asked.
   "NO!!!" It was better to kill him rather than lose all the memory of all his experiments that Kensei had painstakingly done.
   "Should you agree?" Haru asked. He didn't have any intention to kill Kensei, after all, and the reason why he did this was that he wanted to show Kanon that he wasn't the gentle older brother that she had imagined. In reality, he was selfish.
   Kensei couldn't move and could only stay on the ground since he was being pressured by gravity. Looking at the paper of transfer custody, his mind was running very fast, wondering how he could solve this problem.
   "Onii-san? What are you...?"
   As Haru pushed the paper of transfer custody to Kensei, a surprised voice suddenly sounded, and Kanon, who was sleeping in the next room, was awakened, and it was obvious the scene in the living room frightened her.
   Although it was called a dorm, in fact, this place was bigger than a normal apartment, and as the leader of the researcher, Kensei's welfare was very good since the place he was living was quite luxurious.
   As the adopted daughter of Kensei, Kanon naturally also lived here, but she didn't expect the big brother that she just met today would come and sit on the ground with her adoptive father laid on the ground without moving. Watching this scene made her completely at a loss.
   "No need to worry, Kanon. I'm just talking with Kensei-san."
   Haru looked at Kanon, but he didn't smile and only looked away when he saw her since he could tell that she was frightened of him.
   "I'm sorry, Onii-san... I..."
   Looking at Haru's reaction, Kanon realized her expression and quickly apologized, but she didn't know what to say.
   "It's okay. I understand."
   Haru shook his head and didn't take this matter to his heart since her reaction was quite normal, but he had to admit that this girl was too gentle, right?
   "Kensei-san, you have heard my request, right? So please give me custody of Kanon."
   Hearing Haru's words, Kanon immediately showed a confused expression, her custody? What's going on?
   "I'm sorry, Kanon. My actions might be selfish since I haven't discussed everything with you and suddenly barged into your house, scaring you, but I want you. Let me help you and make you happy from now on."
   When facing Haru, who was still so gentle, even if Kanon was afraid of him before, she couldn't help but blush, especially when she heard his words. "I...." Still, she approached him and looked at the paper of the custody curiously.
   "I won't agree! Who will agree to your request! You can't take Kanon from me!"
   Kensei roared. Although he didn't know who Haru was, there was no way he would allow Kanon to be taken away!
   "It seems that you don't understand your situation very well. This isn't a request but an order. You must stay away from Kanon and don't bother her in the future, you understand?"
   Hearing Haru's cold voice, Kanon was stunned, but her lips were tapped by Haru gently several times, which made her blush again since she had to admit that his handsomeness was too destructive!
   "Kanon, listen to me. This kind of adoptive father who uses your body as an object of the experiment isn't worthy of being your father."
   This sentence caused Kanon to be shocked. After all, the matter of her body was absolutely confidential, and an outsider couldn't know.
   Kensei was dumbfounded, wondering how this young man could get such information, and he knew that this young man shouldn't be an ordinary person. Haru knew everything about him, and he didn't know anything, which somehow made him scared.
   Kanon was completely silent on his side since she didn't expect Haru to know about the secret on her body. her mind was very complicated, and all kinds of emotions flooded her mind, inferiority, fear, shyness, distress...
   The secret of her body had always been something that Kanon was scared about. She didn't dare to tell anyone about this, and she also hated her body and hated what her body had turned into. However, she was powerful, and could only accept her face, and became a so-called angel according to Kensei's wish.
   But in her heart, Kanon didn't want to be an angel, she didn't want to be eternal, and she didn't want to go to heaven. Her wish was so simple, she just wanted to be an ordinary girl and live an ordinary life, but such a simple wish, it was impossible to be realized.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1954: You're my family from now on
   Faux Angel. It was a fake angel that was created by Kensei Kanase. First, it used magic to strengthen the human body, and then completed the devotion by devouring a similar kind, and finally transformed into a higher existence similar to the existence of God in this world.
   However, the Faux Angel couldn't be controlled, and they could only fight each other until they died, leaving only one behind before they could become a true angel and leave this world to enter a higher dimension.
   Kensei hoped that Kanase could become an angel, so he made her into an experimental subject, fighting with six other Faux Angels so that she could complete the final evolution.
   The concept was good, but the method was too cruel, and Haru would never accept such a thing, so he directly disabled Kensei's dream.
   "Kanon, I'll help you to turn you back into an ordinary person. You don't need to worry." Knowing what Kanon was thinking, Haru gently caressed her hair, showing that he would help her. He had this confidence, especially when he had "Elemental Sight," and he had to admit that he needed to be grateful to Tatsuya.
   Although she didn't know what Haru said was true or not, Kanon was grateful, and she also hoped that she could return to being an ordinary human since this was her spider's thread and the thought of living with Haru wasn't that bad at all.
   Haru wasn't sure about the relationship between Kanon and Kensei, but he didn't think too much, and from the way Kensei treated Kanon, he didn't need to guess how the relationship between the two.
   Kanon believed in Haru, and he would break the cage that trapped her, save her, and let her fly out from this hell.
   "No, you can't do this! I won't allow it!"
   Watching Kanon's reaction, Kensei panicked. He spent most of his life on this experiment, and he wouldn't allow this experiment to fail no matter what! Even if he was just a researcher, even if he didn't have strength, he wouldn't allow this to happen no matter what!
   "You don't have the right to speak, and just sign on to this."
   Unfortunately, no matter how much Kensei resisted, he was just an ant in front of Haru, and he couldn't do anything, and the reason why he wasn't killed was because of his relationship with Kanon.
   Kensei saw his hand move by itself, signed the document of transfer custody which made his face bloodless. He knew that he couldn't do anything, and there was no way to resist.
   After Kensei signed the document, Haru opened his zipper storage, then held Kanon's hand gently, asking her to prepare her luggage before they teleported away directly.
   Even though there were many guards outside, with Haru's teleportation, who could stop him?
   As for Kensei, he had already passed out after he signed the document.
   In fact, even without Kensei's signature, Haru could get Kanon easily, but he wanted Kanon to see everything, which was why he did this. With the power of money, the process of adoption was very fast, and Kanon had become part of his family, becoming his step-sister.
   In truth, everyone in Haru's house hadn't slept since Haru suddenly went out, but then when he returned, he suddenly brought a cute girl.
   Kanon, who was being stared at by everyone, could only blush cutely and bowed her head.
   "She is going to be my little sister from now on," Haru said.
   Everyone was looking at Haru and wondering whether this guy had a little sister fetish.
   If Haru knew what they were thinking, he wouldn't refute since he had such a fetish.
   "That... from today onwards, please take care of me."
   Maybe because the development was too fast, Kanon still felt unbelievable and nervous, so she bowed again to everyone as if she was a wife-to-be who was about to step into the groom's house. There were a lot of questions on her mind at that moment, wondering how they were able to teleport and how he was able to put down her adoptive father without doing anything, which made her confused, but since she was too nervous, she thought to think about this matter later.
   "You'll be a family from now on. You don't need to act so formally."
   Rin quickly stepped in, and even though she didn't know what was happening, she had 100% trust in Haru, and if Haru had decided to do this, then there must be a reason. As for whether Kanon was a little sister or his lover, she didn't think too much. She couldn't handle him alone. Wasn't it good to bring an army to handle him?
   Everyone also talked with Kanon, telling her to relax and chat casually and happily.
   Haru felt relief since his decision to take Kanon was so sudden. He just came and brought her back. Still, the existence of angels, gods, and demons, really existed in this world, and at the same time, he was wondering whether there was a higher dimension in this world.
   As for a demon, there were a lot of them in this world, but Haru hadn't seen both angels and gods, but he knew that it should exist, especially in Japan, where there were at least 8,000 gods in that country.
   However, even if there were many of them, those gods were extremely weak, and he was sure that a modern weapon that was combined with magic should be able to defeat them probably.
   Haru wanted to know this world better, but he could do that later since it was already late, and it was also very hard to gather that information, considering those gods and angels didn't use the internet or technology, so there was no way for him to get their information until he gathered them personally by walking to their places or something, but he knew that they would come to the Itogami Island sooner or later since this place was the source of trouble and he should have absorbed the protagonist aura of the real protagonist so he knew that trouble would come sooner or later.
   Kanon stayed together with Nagisa and Himeragi. As for Mimori, Rin, and Asagi, they went to Haru's room when the three girls went to Himeragi's room to ask what was happening with Kanon.
   "I can't tell you since I have promised Kanon not to tell anyone about her problem." Even if they were his women, Haru had promised Kanon, and he didn't want them to look at Kanon with a pitiful expression.
   "Well, enough of that, why don't we do the business?" Looking at the beautiful Rin and Asagi, then handsome Haru, Mimori's throat was quite dry at that moment.
   As for Asagi and Rin, who saw Kojou's mother who would join them, they looked at Haru with a complicated expression, but soon, they understood why even with three-person, there was no way to defeat this beast.
   While enjoying tonight, Haru knew that Kensei and the group that had sponsored him wouldn't give up so easily they would try to get Kanon back, but he welcomed them since he wasn't afraid of trouble.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1955: Faux Angel and Shy?
   Even though Haru was quite strong, he needed someone's help to protect Kanon since there were a lot of inconvenient places where he couldn't protect her, such as the toilet, so he asked Himeragi and also Astarte to protect Kanon.
   Astarte was powerful, and Haru knew that most people could be defeated by her even though most of her role in his house was to become Natsuki's maid.
   Looking at Astarte, who was dressed as a maid by Natsuki, Haru was lost for words, but he didn't say much.
   With the protections of those two, Haru believed that Kanon should be alright.
   As for Nagisa, Haru didn't need to worry too much about her since most of the trouble wouldn't come toward her anymore, considering he had taken Avrora from her body, but since her mother was his lover, he also had sent a GT Robots to protect her secretly.
   But now, Haru needed to do something that he had promised to Kanon.
   Haru and Kanon were inside her room.
   Kanon lay on the bed nervously and wasn't sure what to do.
   "So you're ready, Kanon?" Haru asked.
   "Ah, yes, Onii-san." Kanon quickly nodded.
   Haru smiled and said, "You don't need to be that nervous, and believe me."
   "Yes." Kanon nodded with a red face. She thought about the day she spent at his house, and she felt the warmth that she had never felt before. It was so much fun and comfortable, she loved to be in this place, and at the same time, as long as he was with her, it was enough. Still, it made her shy when she was alone with him inside her room, especially when he entered her room secretly, but it was necessary since she didn't want anyone to know about the condition of her body.
   Haru then used his "Elemental Sight" on Kanon, observing her body, power, and all the information about her body, before he used his "Snatch" on her.
   Kanon, who had been looking at Haru, felt that his eyes were quite unique somehow and felt that everything about her was being seen, which made her flush, but then suddenly she felt that the power of Angel Faux on her body disappeared, which made her dumbfounded. "Uh... Onii-san?"
   "It's done," Haru said while wondering what he should do with Kanon's Angel Faux's power, but he had to admit that this power was quite powerful since it gave someone the power to control over reality and space, but because it was so powerful that no people could control it.
   Haru then looked at Kanon and asked, "How do you feel?"
   "Um. It feels alright." Kanon nodded and said, "I don't feel anything strange."
   "Well, let me heal your body for a bit since you have a lot of hidden wounds after that experiment," Haru said.
   "Yes." Kanon nodded and said gently, "Thank you, Onii-san."
   "I have taken a responsibility to take care of you and took you away from your adoptive father. If I can't do this much, then I can't face you," Haru said while gently caressing her bangs.
   Kanon quickly shook her head and said, "No, I'm very grateful toward you, Onii-san. I'm happy that you have brought me here."
   "Really? I'm glad," Haru said with a smile.
   Kanon's face flushed once again, and she thought that this smile was too dangerous, right?
   "Well, let me heal you first. It would be bad if Himeragi knew that I had entered your room secretly," Haru said.
   "Um." Kanon blushed and nodded since she knew what Haru meant by his words, but she didn't hate that idea, though.
   Haru didn't know what Kanon was thinking and used the combination of "Light Magic," "Ripple," and various healing abilities and knowledge to return Kanon's body to its optimate state and even make her slightly stronger.
   Kanon felt that her entire body was so warm and comfortable that she couldn't help but moan slightly, which caused her face to become red and quickly covered her face with her hands, thinking that she had done something so shameful.
   Haru shook his head and didn't think too much. After the end of the treatment, he said, "It's done. You should go to the hot spring since it'll make your body better."
   "Um, thank you, Onii-san." Kanon nodded, but she still didn't dare to look at his eyes.
   "Well, I'll go back now." Haru directly disappeared since he noticed that Himeragi moved closer. He was wondering whether Himeragi could be as gentle as Kanon in the future, but well, she might become gentle if he took her down.
   Watching Haru, who had left, Kanon also slowly got up from her bed and could feel her entire body was very comfortable and warm. She prepared herself to go to the hot spring, following his words, but right now, she was really full of happiness since her wish to become an ordinary girl had been accomplished.
   Kanon didn't need to do a bloody fight, to feel indifference toward everything, or become a special existence. Right now, she was just a normal girl, who was just happy that she could live with this person so from now on...
   "What's wrong, Kanon? Why is your face so red?" Himeragi asked with a confused expression.
   "No - Nothing!" Kanon quickly ran away to the hot spring arena.
   "Does she want to go to the toilet?" Himeragi thought with some confusion.
   After he had snatched Kanon's power, Haru was inside his room, trying to comprehend the power of Angel Faux. He had to admit that this power intrigued him, considering it had the ability to control both space and reality. He was wondering if he could use this power to teleport between dimensions without using the Group Chat.
   Kanon might not be able to control the power of Faux Angel, but Haru could control it. He closed his eyes, then the wing of angels appeared behind his back. He observed his wings and could see how beautiful it was. Somehow, it gave him a holy and sacred presence, and at the same time, he could also feel the new power inside of him.
   Haru became more and more interested in the power of Faux Angel, and he remembered that there should be five more Faux Angels, which somehow made him wonder what would happen if he snatched the power of those five Faux Angels. Looking at his two angel wings, he was wondering whether they would turn into 12 wings in the future.
   Still, Haru thought that Kensei's response was quite slow since Kensei shouldn't give up so easily after he had taken Kanon away, and he was sure that Kensei would grab Kanon back, but nothing happened.
   "Sayaka? Why do you call me so suddenly?"
   The expected counterattack didn't happen, but Haru was surprised when he received a phone call from Sayaka. After the incident with Vatler, Sayaka should have left the Itogami Island, and there was no news about her, and he also didn't call her, which was why he was wondering why this girl suddenly called him.
   "I... I just called you to ask about Yukina's situation! Do - Don't misunderstand!" Sayaka's voice seemed a little flustered, which made him amused.
   Haru had seen a lot of tsundere type of girl and knew the meaning of these flustered words was. He let out a long sigh and seemed to be disappointed.
   "Huh? Why did you let out a sigh?" Sayaka became confused and worried.
   "I thought you called because you missed me, but it seemed that wasn't the case," Haru said with a sigh.
   Sayaka's face was so hot at that moment and quickly refuted. "I - Isn't that obvious?! Wh - Who misses you?! I... I'm just worried about Yukina's condition since I'm afraid that you'll do something weird to her!"
   "Something weird? Such as?" Haru asked.
   Sayaka became flustered again and quickly thought about the strange things that Haru might do to Himeragi. "Li - Like holding hands..."
   Sayaka used all of her strength when she said those words, but Haru was silent. She raised her eyebrow and asked, "You haven't done it, right?"
   "Say, Sayaka, how are you right now? You suddenly disappeared at that time, and I was worried about you," Haru said in concern, trying to change the topic of conversation, and as expected, he was successful.
   "I - I'm alright, you don't need to worry about me!" Sayaka said, with a slightly higher tone.
   "Why can't I be worried about you?"
   "Why do you worry about me?"
   "Because I still want to meet you next time."
   "Yo - You want to meet me?"
   "...Okay." Sayaka's face was so hot at that moment, but at the same time, she felt warm since Haru was worried about her and wanted to meet her again.
   Haru smiled and said, "Then next time when you go to Itogami Island, how about we go out to eat something? I'll treat you."
   "Eat... Eat?" Sayaka was flustered.
   Haru knew that Sayaka was troublesome and tsundere, but who made her a beautiful girl? He had locked her, and it was only a time before they were together. Still, he only invited her to eat, and there was nothing exaggerated, but Sayaka, who had an extremely complicated mind, suddenly thought something.
   'Is he asking me for a date? Does he like me? Should I agree or not? What should I do?'
   Sayaka became dumbfounded since it was her first time that a boy had invited her on a date and whether she should agree or not, she wasn't sure what to say, but somehow she just wanted to nod at this moment since she also wanted to meet him!
   But Sayaka was too embarrassed to admit!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1956: How easy
   There was no sound on the other end of the phone, and Haru decided to give another bait in front of Sayaka. His voice seemed to be quite sad and disappointed, and as expected.
   "I - I don't mind, but if the food is bad, then I... I won't forgive you!" Sayaka quickly said with a red face while thinking that she was so bold for agreeing to go on a date with Haru.
   "Really? That's great!" Haru smiled happily and said, "Don't worry, I will give you the best date! No, I mean, I'll take you to the place where you can eat the best food."
   "Th - That's right, you should take me to a good place to eat," Sayaka said flusteredly.
   Haru couldn't help but chuckle when he heard her response.
   "Why did you chuckle?!" Sayaka's face was so red.
   "Sorry, I just couldn't help but imagine what kind of expression that you showed at this moment, and I'd thought that it would be pretty cute," Haru said gently.
   "Cu - Cute?!" Sayaka quickly straightened her back and retorted. "Do - Don't say something stupid!"
   "Ah, yes, yes, Sayaka-chan is so cute!"
   "I'm not! And don't call me "-chan." Sayaka was full of embarrassment at that moment, but her heart raced so fast, and she enjoyed their conversation.
   Haru looked out the window and said, "Say, Sayaka, do you remember when we met for the first time?"
   "Um..." Sayaka wasn't sure why, but she nodded, and at the same time, her expression turned awkward since she knew their meeting wasn't good.
   "When I met you for the first time, I'd thought that I'd never got along with you, and I'd never wanted to get close to such a barbaric girl like you," Haru said.
   "Ugh..." Sayaka wasn't sure why, but she felt weak at that moment, and her eyes were brimming with tears. "If you want to mock me, then I'll hang up the phone!" She wiped the tears on her eyes and wondered why she felt so sad at this moment, especially when he told her that she was a barbaric girl.
   "I'm not mocking you, and I just want to tell you that when you are gone, somehow I miss you," Haru said softly.
   Sayaka's heart was beating very fast.
   "Ah, sorry, I might say too much!" Haru's voice seemed a bit too panicked, but then, he calmed himself and said, "You might be troubled if I say this to you so suddenly, but I really want to see you again, what about you?"
   Sayaka was so shy, and her voice was as small as a mosquito at that moment. "...Me - Me too."
   "That's great. It seems that I'm not the only one who feels this way." Haru thought for a moment and asked, "Say, is it possible to call you again?"
   "Huh? Why do you want to call me?" Sayaka became flustered.
   "So, is it not good?" Haru asked.
   "We - Well, if I'm free, I'll call you. I'm pretty busy now!" Sayaka quickly said, but at the same time, she thought to call him every day.
   "Well, I won't bother since you're still busy now. Take care of your body, and don't hurt yourself. I still want to see you," Haru said in concern."
   "Um." Sayaka nodded, and her tone was so soft at that moment.
   "Good night, Sayaka," Haru said.
   "Good night, Haru," Sayaka said softly and saw the call was hung up. Standing on the harbor of the Itogami Island, her face and body were so hot, wondering whether the air conditioner didn't work and at the same time, she was wondering whether she had heart disease since her heart was beating very fast, but at the same time, she wanted to meet him as soon as possible!
   As for Haru, he only looked at his phone and said with a smile. "How easy."
   Haru shook his head and thought that it was too easy to get Sayaka, and at the same time, he was wondering whether all the girls in the Lion King Organization would become his.
   The next day, Natsuki stopped him in class, and when Haru saw her expression, he knew that something had happened again.
   "Do you know the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom?" Natsuki asked with a snort, wondering how many women this guy knew.
   Haru felt inexplicable when Natsuki suddenly called him and asked him this question. He might have had a lot of women, but he didn't remember that he had been so close with the princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom. He might have a business in the Aldegyr Kingdom, but he had never been there since the one who managed the business there was his people.
   "Don't pretend to be stupid with me, they just arrived on the Itogami Island, and they gave you an invitation letter." In the eyes of Natsuki, Haru was pretending and threw the gorgeous letter directly toward him.
   "Don't be jealous, Natsuki-chan. The princess might see my handsome face and become my fan," Haru said and opened the letter that was thrown by Natsuki.
   "........" Natsuki wanted to refute, but she couldn't since she knew that this guy was so handsome, so handsome that she had never seen someone as handsome as him in this world, which somehow made her snort and decide to tease him when she got her real body back later.
   Haru and Natsuki were still working hard to modify the legendary prison so she could remotely control it without leaving her real body in prison, and they saw the progress on it, which was why she was quite soft with him since she knew that even though she seemed to be quite flirtatious when no one saw him, he was working really hard.
   Haru looked at the content of the letter and raised his eyebrow since it seemed everything seemed to be according to his thought.
   Kanon's mother had died, and the identity of her mother was Kensei Kanase's little sister, but then, who was her father?
   When Haru looked at Kanon's appearance, there was no need to guess who her real father was and added the fact that the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom decided to invite him. He knew for sure that his conjecture was right, which made him frown.
   "What's wrong?" Natsuki asked since she saw him frowning, feeling worried since she knew that something must be happening.
   "They're not looking for me, but they're looking for Kanon," Haru said calmly and put down the letter.
   "Huh? They're not looking for you?" Natsuki felt confused. If Haru had something to do with the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom, she wouldn't feel that surprised since this guy was very lustful, but it seemed that wasn't the case.
   "Natsuki-chan, what's with your eyes? You know, I'm not that bad," Haru said helplessly.
   "Really? Then why did I hear that you're so close with Sasaki now?" Natsuki sat on the table, looking at him with a condensed gaze, thinking that every beautiful woman in this school might be eaten by him.
   "That's an accident." Haru looked straight at Natsuki and said, "In my heart, you're my favorite teacher, Natsuki-chan. If your real body is here, then I might want to propose to you right away."
   "Stupid!" Natsuki's face was so red, and she wanted to throw her fan at Haru, but she stopped since she knew that this guy would dodge. She could only look away with a snort, trying to hide her blush.
   "Well, I'll go back now, Natsuki-chan. Thank you for the letter," Haru said with a smile, then left.
   Natsuki looked at Haru's back and only realized that this guy seemed to escape her question, which made her lips twitch, and thought that this guy was really cunning, but somehow it brought her a smile since the more she knew him, the more interesting he was.
   After he received the letter, Haru went back home, and this time, he didn't bring a female companion, whether Himeragi or Kanon, he wouldn't bring them with him.
   Himearagi couldn't understand his decision. Haru told her about the invitation as soon as possible, which made her feel happy. After all, she knew that he cared about her. However, he told her not to go and asked her to protect Kanon, which made her confused.
   "Why Senpai? We don't know the intention of the other party, isn't it the best choice for me to go with you? If they have bad intentions, I can protect you, but why?"
   Haru held Himeragi's shoulders and said, "Calm down, Himeragi." He wasn't surprised by her reaction since this was how she was, and then explained the situation to her, especially the relationship between Kanon and the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom, which caused Himeragi to exclaim.
   "It turned out to be like this..."
   Himeragi didn't expect such a thing to happen, and it was more exaggerated than something that was written in the novel. The friend that she got along with every day and stayed in the same house would turn out to be a princess!
   "So right now, you need to protect Kanon. Whether it is the Aldegyr Kingdom or Kensei Kanase, their target is Kanon. I can't trust anyone besides you, Himeragi, so can you help me?" Haru said softly. His gaze on her was a bit desperate as if she was the only one that could help him, and it caused her to nod subconsciously.
   Haru had entrusted her so Himeragi would complete this task!
   "Thank you, Himeragi. I know that you're the best."
   Watching Himeragi nod without hesitation, Haru smiled and thought that similar to Sayaka, this girl was very easy, which made him worried somehow.
   It wasn't until later that Himeragi reacted and realized that she had been fooled by Haru, but she had agreed to his request, so she could only nod with an annoyed expression while thinking that next time, she wouldn't be fooled by him!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1957: Princess or Comedian
   When he met the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom, Haru thought that both Kanon and this princess were similar to each other, whether it was the appearance or the appearance, both of them had a holy and a sacred presence around them, but this princess was more mature than Kanon, and her silver hair was longer, reaching the waist, giving her a sense of both beauty and intelligence.
   "I didn't expect the fourth primogenitor in the legend would be such a young and handsome young man. I originally thought that you would be a middle-aged man."
   With a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, La Folia smiled gently, but in truth, she was quite startled at how handsome he was. If she wasn't a princess and had encountered a lot of situations in her life, she might gawk at him, which somehow made her lose the first confrontation between the two.
   La Folia smiled and said in a relaxed manner, talking with him in equal, giving everyone an illusion that her relationship with Haru was very close.
   Haru sighed inwardly since he knew that La Folia was quite a manipulative girl, but even so, manipulating people was his lunch every day, so he quickly turned the conversation into his favor by praising her back.
   La Folia also didn't lose and also kept praising him.
   They started to flatter each other without entering the main discussion.
   "Is it fun for you two to flatter each other like this?"
   When Haru and La Folia were talking in a business manner, someone suddenly interrupted them. Although this voice wasn't loud, it was clearly heard by the two of them.
   Naturally, Haru was quite familiar with this voice because the owner of this voice was Sayaka, who he had talked to last night. He didn't feel that surprised when she appeared on the Itogami Island, and probably this girl was coming to follow La Folia.
   During their first meeting, Sayaka accompanied Vatler, even though, on the surface, she might be a bodyguard. In fact, she was an observer.
   It might be because Haru didn't say hello to her, when the two had a conversation, Sayaka who was on the side, even though she didn't say it out loud, she felt jealous and annoyed since he ignored her!
   'Last night you were so intimate with me...' Sayaka pouted. She was happy to meet him, but he ignored her!
   "Ah, do miss Kirisaka and Kasugano-sama know each other? Are you jealous that I have been talking with Kasugano-sama, Miss Kirisaka?"
   Because of Sayaka's interruption, the favor had been turned into Haru's, but La Folia wasn't a simple girl and quickly turned the favor into her again by covering her mouth with a smile, resolving the crisis, by teasing Sayaka and Haru.
   Haru was alright, but Sayaka's face was so red.
   "Wh - Who is jealous?! What are you talking about, your Royal Highness!"
   "Please don't tease her, princess. She's a very shy girl after all," Haru said. He, after all, had targeted Sayaka and was the only one who could tease her was him. Even if La Folia was a girl, the only one who was allowed to tease Sayaka was him.
   "Wh - Who is a shy girl?!" Sayaka, who was being teased again, showed an annoyed expression, but her heart was speaking differently since she wanted to talk with him more.
   "Fufufu, it seems that you two have a good relationship," La Folia said with a smile.
   "Yes, we have," Haru said.
   "Wh - Who has a close relationship with you?!" Sayaka was happy, but she couldn't show it on her face, especially with the princess beside them!
   Watching the interaction between Haru and Sayaka, La Folia smiled and confirmed that Sayaka had a feeling toward Haru.
   Looking at two people who teased her together, Sayaka's face was so red, and she couldn't handle it anymore! She finally stomped her feet angrily, showing how annoyed she was. Still, in the eyes of the two, this girl was acting like a spoiled girl and acquiesced to her close relationship with Haru.
   "Okay, enough by teasing Sayaka, even though it is fun, I don't know why you suddenly so eager to meet me, princess?" Haru came here for a business, not to flirt with Sayaka.
   "......" Sayaka looked at Haru, who ignored her again and could only snort and look away. If he didn't treat her later, then she wouldn't forgive him! But she also understood the seriousness of the situation, so she didn't bother him and stayed quiet.
   Haru had lost his smile and showed a solemn expression. He knew that he would have a confrontation with La Folia, so there was no need to keep the facade again.
   "Your Excellency Kasugano, please calm down. I didn't come with a bad intention."
   Watching his solemn expression, although she didn't show it, she knew that he had already known her intention, but this was impossible.
   Although she didn't know where this vigilance came from, the most important thing for La Folia at this moment was to get rid of this vigilance. Otherwise, it would be detrimental to her.
   "Princess, I'm not a three-year-old child, and if strangers suddenly come to you and say that they don't have a bad intention, will you believe them? So just say what you want. If we're on different occasions, then I might enjoy talking with a beautiful girl like you for an entire night, but we're not on that occasion, right?"
   According to her plan, La Folia didn't want to clarify her purpose immediately, and it should be done step by step, and after she got closer to Haru, it wouldn't be too late to ask him a request, but he didn't give her a chance, and it seemed that he had already known her intention why she was here.
   Her plan had gone awry, which made her wonder whether she should ask him directly.
   "Well, it seems that your Excellency Kasugano might have known my purpose, so I won't hide it and talk with you directly." Staring at Haru for a long time, La Folia felt that she might not look away and as he had said, if they were on a different occasion, they might talk for an entire night together, having fun, but their occasion now didn't support for that condition, and she knew that he didn't give her a chance to escape which made her sigh and that she needed to talk the truth.
   Haru didn't say anything, sat calmly, stared at La Folia, and didn't say much.
   "In truth, my purpose is to visit the Itogami Island this time is for Kanase Kanon... No, it should be called Kasugano Kanon now." La Folia took a deep breath, and his gaze brought her some pressure. "Your Excellency, since this is about the secret of our Rihavein royal family, and I hope that you understand."
   La Folia didn't give the details, but the meaning of her words was clear.
   Kanon was a member of the Rihavein royal family, and La Folia's purpose to the Itogami Island was to pick Kanon up because Kanon was a member of the family so La Folia asked Haru to take the initiative to give Kanon back to her real family.
   Haru somehow guessed or less what was happening, so he didn't feel that surprised by La Folia's purpose.
   "Princess, you're joking. Kanon is my family, and she's now part of the Kasugano family. What does it have to do with your royal family? Or do you want to say that Kanon is an illegitimate daughter of the Emperor, and she was abandoned and only found out now? So you want to take her back now?" Haru smiled gently and warmly, but it gave off a cold feeling to anyone who saw it.
   Sayaka had to admit that Haru in this version was very good, and she couldn't look away, but La Folia had a different feeling since her entire body started to ooze a lot of sweat.
   La Folia didn't come with a good intention, so even though it might be bullying, Haru didn't mind teaching her that he didn't put the Aldegyr Kingdom into his eyes, and if he wanted, he could send a hydrogen bomb to her country right now since he had a lot of them.
   La Folia ignored Haru's joking tone and said, "It seems that your Excellency has known this matter, even though I don't know where you got this information came from, Kasugano Kanon indeed a member of the royal family of the Rihavein, so isn't it obvious that she wants to go back to her family?" She knew that Kanon's identity had been exposed, and Haru had already known it, which caused the situation to become even more troublesome.
   Haru's attitude was obvious, and he made it clear that he wouldn't let Kanon go, and La Folia had no way to force him.
   Kanon's identity was hidden and couldn't be disclosed to the public. Otherwise, it would become a great scandal for the Aldegyr Kingdom, the whole country would be in turmoil, and her country might be in crisis, so no matter what, she couldn't let it happen!
   Haru didn't want to give Kanon up, but there was no way for La Folia to give up. She even changed her tone and convinced him so Kanon could return to her real family.
   Unfortunately, all she did was useless.
   "Family? If I didn't know that you're a princess, then I'd thought that you're a comedian. To Kanon, do you think that the royal family of the Rihavein is her family? If so, where were you when her mother died? Where were you when she was adopted by Kensei Kanase? When were you when she needed you the most? You're not there, and you pretend that she doesn't exist until she poses a threat since she has been adopted by the Kasugano family. Now you come and tell me that you want her to return to her family? Don't you find it too ridiculous, princess?"
  
   Chapter 1958: Dangerous!
   Haru was expressionless, and his impression of the King of the Aldegyr Kingdom wasn't good. That guy didn't even come himself and sent a princess to take Kanon back.
   Haru might be a scumbag, but he would take responsibility for the girls that he had taken advantage of, but La Folia's grandfather didn't acknowledge his action and simply abandoned his daughter for many years until when Kanon's existence might cause trouble, La Folia's grandfather along with the royal family decided to take her back.
   The matter had been exposed, and they wanted to take Kanon back. If there was such a simple thing in this world, then there was no war in this world.
   In the face of Haru, La Folia stopped talking and couldn't say anything. After all, she couldn't explain since it was the facts, and the facts were there. No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn't deny or make an excuse.
   Although La Folia wanted to say a lot of things since Kanon's mother left her granddaughter in order not to cause trouble to the royal family, or her grandfather helped Kanon secretly, for example, the monastery where Kanon was adopted was built by her grandfather, but no matter what kind of excuses it was, the fact that her grandfather had abandoned Kanon was the fact.
   It was a fact, and it couldn't be changed.
   "Kanon is my family, and if you still want her, then there can be a war between us, but can you afford it?" Haru wouldn't give up Kanon. La Folia might be beautiful, but he knew that he shouldn't be lustful in this situation, and he needed to be tough. Even if they really had a war, he was sure that even if he didn't do anything, the royal family of the Aldelgyr Kingdom would be destroyed even if he didn't do anything.
   "Your Excellency, please calm down. Although we want to welcome Kanon back, we have never thought of becoming your enemy. Please, I swore in the name of the royal family that we won't do anything that harmful to you, Kanon, or your family."
   Watching Haru's cold expression, La Folia quickly explained that if there was really a war between her kingdom and the fourth primogenitor, then she would be a sinner of the kingdom of the Aldegyr Kingdom.
   "I was joking. As long as you don't do something that crosses my bottom line, then I won't do anything to the royal family of the Rihavein." Haru didn't even think the Aldergyr Kingdom, especially the royal family of the Rihavein, could become his enemy since he had a lot of people in the Aldergyr Kingdom. As long as he sent a word, there would be a movement to overthrow the current royal family directly.
   Looking at Haru, who didn't put his eyes into her kingdom, La Folia felt helpless. Her experience was very smooth, and she had never encountered a problem, but now she knew that she had failed on her mission.
   But La Folia didn't feel that surprised since she also knew how the young man in front of him had controlled the Black Clover group, the biggest media conglomerates in this world, and with just a few facts that were mixed with a lie, she was sure that it would cause a lot of trouble to the royal family.
   Of course, La Folia had investigated him before he came, especially the existence of the Kasugano Family. She couldn't find information about this family before, but once she found out that this family was the one who controlled the Black Clover group, then everything would change since this company also entered her country, like a tumor and couldn't get up.
   In front of Haru, La Folia was only a little girl that was naked, and he could see everything, which made her even more helpless.
   What even made her helpless was that this so-called fourth primogenitor was, in truth, a boy whose age was similar to her, but he was different, and his every action caused her to follow him without noticing, which made her quite curious.
   Still, La Folia knew that Haru was harmless as long as they crossed his bottom line. It was her instinct that told her to know how he felt, and she knew that he didn't mean any harm to her.
   As for Kanon's affairs, La Folia had no choice but to give up for now and send what had happened to both of her parents and grandparents, waiting for the decision that they were going to make.
   But before that, La Folia needed to confirm whether Kanon was really happy with Haru. If Kanon was really happy and didn't want to go back, then she would decide to help her aunt, who was younger than herself.
   Haru looked at La Folia and asked with a smile, "Princess, did you invite someone else besides me?"
   With such an idea on her mind, La Folia didn't hesitate anymore, and she was ready to make a request, but before she could speak, Haru suddenly asked her a question, which made her confused.
   La Folia was taken aback for a moment, and then she seemed to think of something, and her expression suddenly stunned, and at the same time, Sayaka also pulled her weapon that she carried with her, changing her expression into a serious one.
   Haru's meaning was obvious, and both La Folia and Sayaka knew what he meant, especially after they heard a burst of crackling gunfire outside the room, and there was even a series of wailing sounds, seemingly tragic, that was heard from the outside.
   Haru had noticed this problem, but he didn't say anything since they might not believe him either, so rather than giving him trouble to explain, it was better to wait until the trouble came. When the trouble came, his expression didn't change much, he still showed a calm expression, but Sayaka and La Folia couldn't stay so relaxed!
   La Folia was better since she had experienced a lot of things, but Sayaka was different. As La Folia's observer, she couldn't let the princess have an accident on Itogami Island. Otherwise, the Lion King Organization would take the blame, so even if she might lose her life, La Folia must stay alive!
   Sayaka might be good at assassins, spies, and saboteurs, but she wasn't good at protecting someone, so she could only ask someone that she could trust to help her.
   "Haru, what should we do now?"
   In a hurry, Sayaka could only ask Haru. His reliable image had been implanted in her mind, and if she wanted to protect La Folia, then she couldn't do it without Haru's help.
   "Calm down, Sayaka. You can see that the princess is still calm. She believes that these guests won't possess a threat to her, so don't get worked up and maintain your calm." Although he saw Sayaka's worries, Haru could only say all of that in a perfunctory manner.
   La Folia is the first princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom, she must have a group of bodyguards, and they were paid just to stand, right?
   Sayaka could tell that Haru was right, but how could she be so calm?!
   Sayaka wanted to beat him somehow and told him to be serious, but she knew that this wasn't his task, and she also couldn't force him. However, she also felt disappointed since he wouldn't help, but she didn't have a chance to say anything since she was pulled by Haru.
   Without any precautions, Sayaka fell directly on his lap, and at the moment of physical contact, the breath of the man had her face flushed!
   Sayaka had been so close with Haru before, and this time it was the second time that she had been so close with him!
   According to the normal situation, Sayaka should swing her sword directly, but she could only blush and murmur in a low voice. She wanted to escape, but his hands were wrapped around her waist.
   "Calm down, believe me, alright?"
   "Le - Let me go..." Sayaka somehow didn't have power and only murmured in a low voice.
   "Until you, believe me, I won't let you go," Haru said in a whisper.
   "I believe you! I believe you!" Sayaka said in a hurry!
   "You know, it is you who don't move, and my hands have been away for a while, or do you want to stay like this longer?" Haru asked.
   Sayaka felt her entire body was so weak, but at the same time, she thought that this guy was dangerous!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1959: If you're going to fight, why do you need to talk so much?
   Due to the close contact with Haru, Sayaka was caught in shyness for a while and couldn't stand up for a while until...
   "Cough! Cough!" La Folia coughed.
   Sayaka quickly stood up and retorted, "Do - Don't misunderstand! It is because you have suddenly pulled me!"
   "Yes, yes, it was my fault," Haru said with a smile.
   Sayaka's face was so red that she couldn't say anything, and she also didn't dare to look at La Folia, but even so, the fight that happened outside of the door didn't stop because of this, and instead, the fight became even fiercer.
   Under these circumstances, La Folia couldn't maintain her calm, and if she only relied on her bodyguards outside, she might be attacked in the next moment. Still, she felt speechless when she saw Haru and Sayaka flirting with each other.
   "The Holy Ring Knights dispatch!"
   As expected, La Folia sent her secret armies who had been hidden inside the room, and they sent out an attack against the invaders one after another.
   The Holy Ring Knights were the best knights in the Aldegyr Kingdom, and their strength was without doubt.
   Of course, it was limited to the normal human category, and in Haru's view, those Holy Ring Knights could only deal with ordinary demons, but if they met the real strong one, the result was obvious.
   Although they couldn't enter his eyes, they were then enough to deal with the invaders outside, so he didn't think too much, sitting calmly while thinking about the intentions behind the invasion.
   The intruder was an Automata, so if he thought carefully, then they should be sent by Magus Craft. In other words, they should be sent by Kensei Kanase. But that shouldn't be the case, considering Kensei Kanase devoted all of his life to Kanon. Even if Kensei decided to attack him, there was no reason for him to attack La Folia either, and as expected, there must be someone behind all of this.
   Haru knew that Kensei Kanase was only a piece of chess, and his relationship with the Magus Craft should be an employee and the boss, in a straightforward manner, they used each other.
   Kensei needed a resource, and Magus Craft needed technology and information from Kensei, that's all.
   In other words, this invasion was caused by the Magus Craft.
   Still, if this happened outside the island, Haru didn't care too much, and he could let the Magus Craft do whatever they wanted, but it happened on the Itogami Island, which was his turf. However, he didn't think too much and thought that it was also a good chance to make the reputation of the Japan Governor become stinker, but he felt that it wasn't enough. He wanted someone more dangerous to happen, so Japan didn't have a choice but to abandon this island by then. It would make him a hero and quickly be accepted by everyone.
   "I'm really sorry, your Excellency Kasugano. I didn't expect the situation would turn out to be like this."
   The Holy Ring Knights had been dispatched to face the enemy, and La Folia quickly expressed her apology to Haru. Although the Itogami Island wasn't her site, this time she invited him, but she let him meet such trouble, if she didn't give him an explanation, she was afraid that it would be misunderstood as a provocation to him.
   "It's just a bunch of weaklings. I'm sure that the princess can handle it."
   La Folia was worried, but Haru didn't think too much.
   Looking at Haru's calm expression, La Folia also felt reassured, and although she didn't know which force that came this time, she never wanted to be hostile toward him because of this.
   "A bunch of weaklings? Are you blind?" Just as La Folia sighed in relief, a charming voice with a strong dissatisfaction suddenly sounded. Obviously, Haru's words just angered the other party.
   Sayaka quickly jumped and became serious. The shyness that was shown on her face disappeared since she didn't expect someone to be able to enter this room when it was tightly defended.
   In an instant, Sayaka tensed all over, holding Lustrous Scale's hilt firmly and completely ready for a battle. Not only Sayaka, but even La Folia also took out a gorgeous magic gun and looked cautiously, trying to find the owner of the voice.
   "If hiding is all you can do, what are you? How about I help you get out?"
   Haru didn't say much and took a piece of candy on the table and shot it toward the direction of the owner of the voice.
   "......" Sayaka and La Folia.
   Both of them were wondering why Haru took out candy, but they didn't expect that he would shoot the candy like a bullet, which made them dumbfounded.
   However, at the same time, Sayaka thought the reason why Haru didn't do anything was to draw out the hidden enemy, which gave him a plus point in her heart at this moment.
   As expected, because of the candy bullet, the enemies came out by crashing into the window, breaking the window into pieces. Both a man and a woman came in stood up immediately after they rolled on the ground, revealing the face that had been hidden.
   The woman was tall and sexy, holding a crimson spear in her hand, wearing burgundy tight, which made people feel that she was bold and seductive. The delicate lips had a smile that made people want to kiss her.
   As for the man behind this woman, there was no need to explain much, the face was like a beast, and beside the hairy figures, there was no need to explain much, right?
   "Wow! So handsome!" The woman was stunned when she saw Haru for the first time. She then licked her lips and said, "How about this big sister to educate you so your mouth won't say anything hateful again?"
   La Folia and Sayaka raised their eyebrows at the same time.
   The woman in the burgundy tight was quite dissatisfied with Haru, but when she saw Haru for the first time that dissatisfaction disappeared, and she thought to kidnap him later.
   "Who are you?!" Sayaka was annoyed by this woman and quickly aimed her sword at this woman. She also hated this woman since she was so shameless. Did this woman come to seduce Haru?
   Sayaka knew that both of them were enemies, and she knew that she needed to beat them! As for asking what their purpose was, she could do it later after she beat them up!
   "Who are we? Little girl, you don't need to know, move aside, this matter has nothing to do with you. What we're looking for is the princess." Although Sayaka's murderous intent wasn't weak, the woman didn't care much about Sayaka and then turned her attention to Haru. "By the way, I'll kidnap your boyfriend too!" She licked her lips and wanted to see Haru's crying expression, feeling quite excited.
   "Bo - Boyfriend?!" Sayaka's face was so red, but after hearing the words of the woman, she became furious and wanted to mangel this woman. "I won't let you!
   La Folia looked at Haru helplessly, but she had to admit that this guy was so handsome that she was even tempted by him, but she knew that this wasn't the time. "So you're coming for me? Then can you explain why?" Just as Sayaka was about to explode, she suddenly stepped forward and stopped Sayaka while speaking calmly. The attack was so sudden, and she needed to know their purpose.
   "Our reason? It's very simple." The woman smiled and said, "We're very interested in Her Royal Highness. We hope that Her Royal Highness can follow our invitation since this way, no one will be hurt. By the way, you should come with me too." She didn't forget about Haru and looked at Haru while licking her lips.
   Haru sometimes thought that it might not be good for being too low-key sometimes.
   According to her words, they had been trapped, so it was futile to escape, so just follow them and don't cause too much trouble!
   "I'm very grateful for the invitation of both of you, but it is a pity. I'm very busy now, and I can't leave at will, so I am afraid I can only reject your invitation."
   The next development should be expected, and they would be fighting against each other, but Haru rolled his eyes since they were going to fight. Why did they need to talk so much?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1960: There's still a lot of time, right?
   "Since you don't accept our kindness, then don't blame us for being rough on you!"
   La Folia's refusal made the woman giggle, but immediately afterward, her face was full of anger.
   Haru knew that a woman was born an actor, but on the bed, they would be all honest, so he was wondering whether he should pick this woman up later and show her what man was.
   "Okay, BB, why do you talk too much with them? Let's just end this early and finish this sooner or later. I want to go back and rest."
   Just as the woman became angry, the silent beast-man on the side also spoke, and by his words, he just wanted to end this matter early and went home, and it was obvious he didn't care about their conversation before.
   But then again, Haru had to admit the name of the woman was quite unique.
   "That's true. I want to enjoy my bonus too." The woman looked at Haru again and licked her lips.
   "You want to kidnap the princess and Haru. Have you asked my opinion?"
   Sayaka couldn't bear it any longer, and in her opinion, the two in front of her were too arrogant. With her presence here, how could they ignore her? Did they think of her as a weakling?"
   "Oh? His name is Haru." The woman nodded with a smile, but then she put a disdainful expression on Sayaka and said, "Little girl, you're too arrogant, come on, let big sister teach you how to fight."
   Sayaka's sudden shout attracted the attention of the woman, but it was a pity that she didn't take Sayaka's provocation in her heart since she felt Sayaka was weaker than her, and though Sayaka was really arrogant, in fact, she should be the one who was most arrogant since, in truth, she was weaker than Sayaka, not that she realized it.
   In front of such an arrogant opponent, Sayaka couldn't bear it and directly rushed toward BB, fighting her without hesitation!
   Sayaka's speed was extremely fast, and she appeared in front of BB almost instantly. Her big sword smashed toward BB with an intention to slice this woman apart.
   Facing Sayaka's attack, BB didn't panic. A flash of scarlet flashed in the depths of her eyes, and the spear in her hand moved forward. The two weapons intersected and collided, and a fierce spark burst out instantly.
   Looking at this woman, Haru knew instantly that she was a vampire and had to admit the way she used her Vassal Beast was quite unique since it had the shape of a spear. 'Is it an intelligence weapon?' Still, he had to admit this woman was quite courageous since this woman decided to accept Sayaka's attack without hesitation. Unfortunately, it didn't work since Sayaka's blow, which was filled with anger, was very strong!
   In that collision, the BB's spear could only hold for a moment before BB flew out because of Sayaka's attack!
   However, it was impossible to defeat BB with that attack. Although BB lost in terms of strength to Sayaka, BB still had a lot of tricks under her hands.
   BB used an acrobatic movement in the air and landed on the ground with an ugly posture. Although her posture wasn't good, she wasn't defeated in an instant.
   "I really underestimated you."
   Although she had landed safely, the violent collision still made her body numb, and she could feel the internal injuries on her body. She felt something sweet on her throat, and blood dripped from the corner of her mouth. After wiping the blood, her expression also started to become complex, watching Sayaka, who had she underestimated.
   BB really underestimated Sayaka since she didn't do much investigation in the early stages. She thought that La Folia would only be surrounded by the Holy Ring Knights. If it was only the Holy Ring Knights and some small fries, it wouldn't be a problem, but this little girl who no one knew came from really made her a surprise.
   Sayaka's strength wasn't a joke. Although she didn't help much on the Black Death Emperor Front, her strength couldn't be ignored because of this. At least defeating BB wasn't a problem for Sayaka, and even if the beast-man joined, she would still be able to win.
   With a cold snort, Sayaka couldn't bear someone who underestimated her, and for those who understated her, she would teach them what it meant to underestimate him.
   "It seems that we can only use our backup plan."
   In just one collision, BB knew that Sayaka was powerful, facing a strong enemy. She didn't really want trouble, so she winked toward the beast-man, and the two immediately jumped out from the window.
   BB wanted to grab Haru along the way, but how could it be possible?
   BB looked at who escaped her grasp and snorted. "Don't blame the big sister, little brother."
   The reason why Haru didn't let himself be caught by BB was obvious. If he was caught, then who would save both Sayaka and La Folia?
   Then without hesitation, Haru grabbed Sayaka's slender waist.
   "Wh - What are you going to do?"
   When Haru suddenly hugged her waist, Sayaka seemed to be shocked, and her entire body felt electroplated. He felt that it was troublesome to answer her question since she should know the answer soon, so he also grabbed La Folia's waist before he directly jumped out of the window like both BB and the beast-man.
   "Wh - What are you doing?!"
   The room where La Folia stayed was the best hotel in Itogami Island, and it was still in the 22 floors presidential suite. Jumping out from there without any preparation, Sayaka was dumbfounded.
   Sayaka, who was surprised, panicked since she had never jumped out from such a height! Her mind was completely black, and she could only vent her fear by screaming.
   But on the other hand, La Folia, the princess, was quite calm, and she wasn't panicked like Sayaka. Although she was a little dumbfounded, she soon raised her mouths lightly, as if thinking of something. She looked at the hand that hugged her waist and moved closer by his side. She felt a secure feeling that she had never felt before.
   Haru, of course, had to admit that it was enjoyable to hug the waist of two beautiful girls at the same time, but less than a few seconds after the three jumped out of the window, a huge explosion sounded from La Folia's room.
   "..........." La Folia and Sayaka.
   The so-called backup plan by BB was, in truth, to kill La Folia directly!
   Haru was wondering what the princess had done, and if the kidnapping wasn't successful, then they would kill her with an explosion, which made him wonder what kind of nasty thing that La Folia had done, but he loved a bad girl, so he looked at her curiously.
   La Folia also looked at Haru with a smile, feeling calm, and didn't feel scared at all.
   "Haru! Do something! We're going to die!" Sayaka hugged him so tightly, using all of her strength since she knew that if Haru didn't do something, they would really die! Even if they didn't because of the explosion, they would die by falling from a building!
   "Calm down, Sayaka." Haru's voice gave off anyone a calm feeling and said, "Try to observe, are we falling down?"
   Sayaka and La Folia looked around and realized that they had been standing in the air after they fell for a moment.
   "This...?" Sayaka was dumbfounded.
   "How can you fly?" La Folia asked curiously.
   "For a man to be attractive to a girl, they need to maintain a sense of mystery," Haru said with a smile.
   La Folia laughed and said, "Really? Then I can't wait to uncover those mysteries."
   "We have a lot of time, but let's do that later since there's something that we need to do, right?" Haru said and flew in the direction where BB and beast-man ran away.
   "That's true. We have a lot of time," La Folia said with a smile.
   "Ouch! Ouch! Why did you pinch my waist! Stop, Sayaka!" Haru cried out.
   "Hmph!" Sayaka snorted and thought that this guy was really a scumbag!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1961: Princess is very mischievous
   Regarding the information about Haru, La Folia had already done some investigation before she came to the Itogami island. She also already had a certain understanding of the fourth primogenitor in the legend, even the Black Death Emperor Front incident. She also knew about it. She put all of her efforts into getting all the information about the battle between the Black Death Emperor Front and Haru, and when she thought that she understood some of him, it seemed that she only knew what was on the surface.
   La Folia didn't expect all of her information to be far from enough, and the fourth primogenitor was more mysterious than she had thought.
   La Folia saw that they were flying in the sky, and she couldn't describe her feelings at this moment, wondering what kind of power Haru had used this moment, which made her even curious.
   Not only was she curious about Haru, but she was also wondering who he really was, and she also wondered what had happened to the former fourth primogenitor Avrora Florestina?
   Although it had nothing to do with her, La Folia couldn't suppress her curiosity, especially when she talked with him, how comfortable and fun it was to talk, and when she stared into his eyes, it felt like she stared into a night starry sky, which made her eyes blurred and unable to look away.
   'Fufufu...' La Folia thought that she mustn't let go of him no matter what after this event.
   Haru didn't think too much about what La Folia thought since he also wanted to flirt with the princess, but even so, he kept following both BB and the beast-man who had attacked them before. Still, he thought for a while and decided to make some mischief.
   As Haru's increased up his speed, Sayaka and La Folia subconsciously hugged him tightly since it gave them a sense of security.
   "Did you do it on purpose?"
   Hugging him tightly, Sayaka blushed, and at the same time, she complained subconsciously. The panic was caused by jumping off the building, and when he hugged her waist, it had long disappeared, but her current mood was far from calm. Still, she didn't dare to show it and could only show her ferocious side since she was afraid her real feeling was exposed, especially in front of him. She was still very shy!
   When they jumped, Sayaka was flustered, letting him hug her waist, and flew into the sky, which made her curious at how he was able to fly, but more than that, the feeling of being hugged by him made her heart race!
   Both La Folia and Sayaka might be hugged at the same time, but their inner thoughts were completely different, but this also reflected the different personalities of the two.
   "What do you mean?" Being hugged tightly by two girls, Haru pretended that he didn't know anything.
   "You said that wasn't on purpose?!"
   Sayaka seemed to be able to see that he was pretending and felt a bit annoyed when Haru suddenly increased his flying speed.
   "Hey, don't bite me! Are you a dog?"
   Haru felt his shoulder that was bitten by Sayaka without any reason, and rather than annoyed, he felt a bit excited, which made him feel a bit panicked since he didn't want his anaconda to wake up. "Do you want to fall down?"
   Sayaka didn't bite Haru that long since she knew that the condition didn't allow her to play around and if they fell down, then she knew that she would be blamed. She also felt a bit dissatisfied at how close La Folia was to Haru, but she couldn't say anything, nor did she know how to say it to him.
   "Don't bite me again. If you bite me, I'll bite you back," Haru said.
   "If you want to bite them, then do it!" Sayaka taunted, showing her neck to Haru since she didn't think that Haru would bite her neck. If it was Kojou, then that might not be the case, but the one in front of her was Haru, so...
   Haru directly bit Sayaka's fragrance neck directly. Of course, he didn't suck her blood and only used his pleasure magic on the tip of his teeth so it would cause a comfortable feeling.
   Sayaka suddenly moaned lightly and felt very comfortable, but then she realized her reaction, looked at him, who was smiling. "You...! You...!"
   "Didn't you say that I can bite you?" Haru said with a smile.
   Sayaka was mad and wanted revenge, but when she wanted to bite him again, he moved slightly, so she kissed his cheek.
   "Can you calm down now?" Haru asked calmly.
   Sayaka parted her lips slowly, hung her head low, and nodded.
   "By the way, it feels good, thank you very much," Haru said.
   Sayaka's face was so red, and she was so embarrassed, but she didn't dare to show her face, and in the end, she pinched his waist to show her dissatisfaction.
   "Ouch! Ouch! Stop, Sayaka!"
   La Folia, who saw how close Haru and Sayaka were, couldn't help but show jealousy. "The relationship between you two is so close. I'm quite jealous." As a bystander, she had always maintained a faint smile, but when she saw how both Haru and Sayaka were flirting with each other, she said those words with envy from the bottom of her heart.
   Ever since La Folia was young, she didn't have any peers who had been so close with her. She was the first princess, and she had a lot of responsibilities on her shoulders, which normal people couldn't imagine. Similar to Kanon, she only wanted to become a normal girl, and if possible, she wanted to swap her position with Sayaka, but it was a pity that such a small wish was an extravagant wish for her.
   "Who has a good relationship with him!"
   As soon as La Folia's words fell, Sayaka immediately retorted loudly, but the blush and the shyness on her face made it hard to believe her words.
   "Didn't you just kiss me before?" Haru said with a smirk.
   "Th - That was an accident! Don't misunderstand!" Sayaka's face was so red.
   "Sayaka-chan is so cute," Haru asked with a smile.
   "I'm not cute! Don't call me Sayaka-chan!" Sayaka retorted quickly, trying to hide her embarrassment.
   Haru laughed, and Sayaka got mad, annoyed, but the fingers that pinched his waist were loosened, and rather than pinching, it was like a massage.
   Sayaka looked at Haru, who was laughing, couldn't take her eyes away, and showed a shy expression. She knew that she was played by him, but even so, she didn't want to escape, like a butterfly that was caught in a spiderweb, she knew that she might be eaten, but she just couldn't escape from him.
   "No, you're cute, Sayaka-chan," Haru said in a whisper.
   Sayaka lowered her head and couldn't look at him straight at this moment. His image kept appearing on her head, even though she tried to erase it, and even though she tried to hate him and acted so haughty when she was right beside him, she couldn't help but act like a baby.
   Sayaka glared at Haru and thought that she should make him blush in the future, or else she wouldn't be satisfied!
   As for whether she liked him or not, Sayaka thought if Haru confessed to her, then she would reluctantly accept him, and she definitely wouldn't make the first move!
   "........" La Folia looked away at this moment, feeling jealous by their interaction, but at the same time, she hoped Sayaka would swap her position with her at this moment.
   Hearing Haru's words, Sayaka and La Folia looked at the huge warehouse in front of them.
   "If you don't want to come out, do you want me to force you out?" Haru spoke again, and his voice was very loud, but there was no reply.
   "Are you sure that they're here?"
   After waiting for a long time without seeing anyone, La Folia and Sayaka showed skepticism on their faces. They didn't feel that this should be the wrong place, but they didn't think that both BB and the beast-man were hiding in this warehouse.
   "No, I'm sure." Haru shook his head since he knew that there were some people inside the warehouse since he was using his "Kenbonshoku Haki," especially when he combined it with the ability of his fifth Vassal Beast. He knew that they were here, and since they didn't want to get out, then he should let them go out by themselves, right?
   "Well, since you don't want to go out, how about I help you?" Haru then looked at La Folia and Sayaka and said, "Sayaka, La Folia, don't be scared. I'll let go of my hands from your waists."
   La Folia and Sayaka didn't react and saw his hands letting go of their waists, and they were stunned and tried to hug him tightly.
   "What the hell are you doing?!" Sayaka was mad.
   "Calm down. Even if you let go of my waist, you won't fall down," Haru said calmly.
   "Really?" Sayaka was skeptical, but La Folia did what Haru told her and really stepped on the air, which made her dumbfounded. "Huh? I can walk on air!"
   "Don't stay too far away," Haru said as he looked at La Folia, who was walking around the air.
   Sayaka didn't let go of his waist and tapped on the air several times and sighed in relief since what he had told her was the truth.
   "I'm happy that you hug me all the time, but I need to do something. Can you let me go for a moment?" Haru asked.
   "Wh - Who wants to hug you!" Sayaka snorted and quickly let go of Haru, looking so haughty.
   Haru looked at Sayaka and wondered what her expression was when he pushed her on the bed later. He didn't react to Sayaka's words and clenched his fist, using the power of Gura Gura no Mi gently so he wouldn't destroy the Itogami Island in the process.
   La Folia and Sayaka could see that there was something weird on Haru's fist which made them a bit dumbfounded.
   "Stay on my back," Haru said.
   La Folia and Sayaka quickly did what they were told, and then they saw something that amazed them!
   Haru punched his fist, then part of the warehouse was destroyed directly!
   "........" Sayaka and La Folia.
   La Folia blinked her eyes and asked, "Your Excellency Kasugano."
   "Just call me Haru, La Folia," Haru said with a smile.
   La Folia smiled and asked, "Haru, if you can let us walk like this in the air, why did you need to hug us before?"
   Sayaka was dumbfounded before her face was so red. "HARU!!!!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1962: If he knows what they're thinking...
   Sayaka was annoyed and knew this bad guy was really playing them so she pulled his cheek directly, without caring about the fact that he was the fourth primogenitor, she knew that he was harmless, and she also didn't mind her waist being hugged by him, but this guy also hugged the waist of the princess!
   However, Sayaka knew that this wasn't the time to show her dissatisfaction toward him, but after the warehouse was destroyed by Haru, a few rays of light rushed straight into the air.
   The scene in front of them surprised both Sayaka and La Folia because the scene in front of them was too shocking! There were five white lights in total, and among the five white lights, there were five silhouettes, and behind those five silhouettes, there were a pair of white wings!
   Seeing the white wings, the first impression in everyone's heart was naturally an angel, although these five angels were very weird, not to mention they were wearing a white tight, and wearing a metal mask on their faces, showing only their eyes.
   The five angels were all women, but in their bodies, there was no divinity or holiness at all. On the contrary, when facing these five angels, everyone would shudder subconsciously, seemingly facing a bloodthirsty demon that would kill anyone just because they were looking at them.
   Haru whistled since he had expected them, and he was also excited to meet them since he could snatch their power!
   Haru then used his "Elemental Sight" to observe the body of the girls and knew that they would all be happy if he snatched their power from their bodies, considering they were forced to become an angel.
   Even though the Faux Angel was just a fake angel, their power wasn't a joke, and they were also a similar existence to Kanon.
   Still, Haru felt weird when he saw five Faux Angels appear at the same time since he knew that because of how powerful the power of the Faux Angel was, it was impossible to control them, and they should fight each other when they met each other, but now, instead of killing each other, those Faux Angels were gathering together, looking at the three of them.
   What does this mean? Can the Faux Angel be controlled?
   Haru frowned and thought that it might be a bit troublesome since he knew that even though the Faux Angel might be a fake angel, their power couldn't be underestimated since it could control a space.
   "Is this really an angel?"
   Looking at the faux angels in mid-air, Sayaka's mood became complicated. According to the legend, angels were noble and holy existence, and they were the spokespersons of God, but why did these angels become their enemies?
   Can we win against the angels?
   Looking at Sayaka, who was still holding his hand, Haru said, "Don't be fooled, they're not a real angel, they're just a fake." He understood her mood and explained the situation, and they weren't the real ones.
   Sayaka was stunned for a moment, and although she didn't know whether it was true or not since he had said that, she decided to believe in him. If you encountered a real angel, she might be a bit scared, but they were just a group of fakers, so what was so scary about them?
   "Although it is just a counterfeit, let me tell you that they're very strong. Sayaka, I'll leave La Folia's protection to you, and I'll handle those fake angels."
   The fakes were indeed fakes, but Haru didn't deny the strength of the Faux Angel since he absorbed Kanon's power, and he knew a lot of possibilities of their powers.
   "I'll let you down," Haru said and put both La Folia and Sayaka on the ground directly.
   "Be careful," Sayaka said with worry.
   "You're worried about me, Sayaka-chan?" Haru asked with a smile.
   "Wh - Who is worried about you?!" Sayaka was mad again with a red face.
   "Still, if you give me a kiss, I might win them easily," Haru said.
   Sayaka was stunned, and her face was so red. "Wh - What the hell are you talking about?!"
   Haru wanted to say something, but he was kissed by La Folia!
   "......." Haru and La Folia.
   La Folia kissed Haru, and Haru, who was kissed, was a bit stunned, but when she was about to pull her lips away, he quickly wrapped his hand around her waist and put his tongue inside.
   "!!!" La Folia was stunned.
   "Princess, what are you doing?!" Sayaka quickly parted ways with both of them directly!
   Haru didn't say much and looked at La Folia.
   La Folia tucked her hair behind her ear with a blush on her face. "Think of it as a reward for saving me."
   "Thank you," Haru said but then looked at Sayaka, whose eyes were red. He moved forward and kissed her cheek.
   Sayaka couldn't react, and when she was about to say something, Haru had already flown out directly. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn't say anything, only hummed softly and couldn't look away from his back at this moment.
   As Haru flew, the five angels also started to move, and they shot out countless golden beams of light toward him!
   Haru whistled when he saw their attacks.
   Each Faux Angel shot out nine in golden beams of lights, and when there were five of Faux Angels, it seemed that the entire sky was covered with a golden beam of lights. In addition, those golden beams of lights didn't move in a straight manner, but they twisted at will, attacking him from all directions, which made it impossible for anyone to escape!
   Watching the situation turn from bad to worse, Sayaka immediately held her weapon and opened a defensive barrier to protect his safety, but she was quickly stopped by Haru.
   "Calm down. You don't need to worry," Haru said and just punched his fist directly, destroying those golden beams of lights easily.
   "He's very strong..." La Folia's eyes shone and asked, "Sayaka, what kind of power is that?"
   "I'm not sure." Sayaka shook her head since Haru had never shown her this power, but it made her feel relief.
   Still, when a vampire usually fought by using their Vassal Beast, Haru was either using magic or his body, which made both Sayaka and La Folia feel a bit dumbfounded.
   Haru looked at the five Faux Angels, then sent out a beam of light toward the five of them, but his attacks disappeared without a trace. 'Immunity, huh?' He wasn't in a hurry and wanted to observe their power more.
   The five Faux Angels attacked Haru at the same time, shooting the golden beams of lights one after another, but Haru kept dodging up, down, right, and left, avoiding their attacks.
   "What should we do? Are we going to help?"
   Watching the battle in mid-air, Sayaka was anxious, wishing to help Haru immediately, but she was alone here, and if she left, the safety of the princess wouldn't be safe, and who would protect La Folia.
   But when Sayaka was in a dilemma, La Folia on the side spoke first with a worried expression since La Folia was also very cornered about Haru's safety.
   "No, no, that guy asked me to protect your safety. If we get involved, I'm afraid that he'll be distracted."
   Hearing La Folia's words, Sayaka quickly reacted since she knew this was the best choice since she needed to protect La Folia, but at the same time, she wanted to fight together with Haru now.
   Sayaka knew how strong Haru was, and it would be good to participate in his fight, but looking at the princess who had taken out the magic gun, she could see that La Folia was thinking of joining the battle.
   If La Folia participated in the battle, then an accident might happen, and at the same time, it would cause him trouble. If that was the case, then it was better to stay here and decide to believe in him would win this battle.
   If Haru knew what they thought, then he wouldn't bother their misunderstanding since this way, his image became even better in their minds, and it would be easy to take them down in the future.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1963: Anti-climactic battle
   Although she admitted that Sayaka was right, La Folia looked at the battle in the sky with some worry. Haru's strength was indeed very strong, but she wasn't a fighter, so she couldn't see how powerful he was, and she was worried about the outcome of the battle. What if he lost this battle?
   La Folia didn't want to see Haru lost, even if he was the obstacle, which prevented her from successfully completing the task to take Kanon back to her kingdom, but she didn't want him to lose this battle.
   "Do you have time to worry about others now? You need to care about yourself!"
   Just when Sayaka and La Folia were paying attention to the battle in the sky, a cold voice suddenly sounded and caused them to turn their heads. There they saw BB and the beast-man who suddenly appeared in front of them.
   They were surprised, and although they didn't know how they were hiding and how they appeared, BB and the beast-man wouldn't let them go, and Sayaka and La Folia knew that they would need to fight each other!
   Sayaka and La Folia looked at each other and nodded. Even though they couldn't help much with the battle in the sky, they would take down both BB and the beast-man!
   "Since you have come, then don't think about escaping again!"
   Sayaka was very annoyed at this moment because she couldn't help Haru from the beginning until now, and she felt quite upset and useless, so when both BB and the beast-man appeared, she found a perfect target to vent her frustration!
   Lustrous Scale flashed on her hand, and Sayaka was too lazy to talk nonsense, dashed in front of BB and slashed her weapon at BB without mercy! This vampire suddenly appeared when she was very annoyed, so she wouldn't let her go no matter what!
   "Hey, leave the princess to me!"
   When Sayaka fought BB and her annoying spear, the beast-man who had been silent all the time decided to take down La Folia. After all, Sayaka was a tough opponent, and BB should be able to deal with her, which was why he decided to take down the princess since he thought that La Folia was just a weak human female, he should be able to take her down with just one or two attacks!
   As long as he can catch the princess, their mission should be completed!
   So when Haru was fighting in the sky, there was also a fight on the ground between Sayaka and La Folia against BB and the beast-man.
   The battle between Sayaka and BB was vicious, Sayaka used the combination of both sword and a bow, and BB used her spear-shaped Vassal beast, which attacked Sayaka like a whip.
   As for La Folia's battle with the beast-man, it somehow ended with an anti-climatic battle, the beast-man was full of confidence, but even though La Folia might be only a normal human, and her appearance might be gentle, in truth, she wouldn't show mercy toward her enemy!
   The beast-man thought that he had found a weak opponent, but he was defeated by La Folia directly with her holy sword, the speed of the battle was so fast that it made Haru, who was in the sky speechless since he had been watching them, but he didn't think too much.
   After the battle, La Folia didn't look at the beast-man again and turned her gaze to the sky, watching Haru's fight against the five Faux Angels worriedly.
   As for Sayaka, there was no need to worry at all, with her strength, let alone BB, even if she fought BB and the beast-man together, she could defeat them easily!
   Haru had to admit that even though Sayaka might be stupid and he thought that all of the nutrition on her brain was absorbed by her breasts, he had to admit that she was very strong. He thought that Himeragi was also quite similar, which made him wonder whether the Lion King Organization were all muscle-heads.
   As for his battle, Haru thought that he should end it soon since he knew that he shouldn't make them worry too much, and he also wanted to help those girls who had been transformed into Faux Angels.
   Haru had to admit that those Faux Angels were very strong, they had the ability to create a barrier to trap him, and this barrier was so powerful that it should be able to trap most of the strong beings in this world, especially when they combined their strength together. He also thought that primogenitors should be able to be defeated with the combination of the five Faux Angels that attacked him together.
   Haru kept observing those Faux Angels and realized that it seemed that they had two forms, but based on what he saw using "Elemental Sight," there should be three forms, but those Faux Angels shouldn't be able to use the last form.
   Right now, those five Faux Angels are using the second form, and their appearance has also changed. Their two wings became six, and there is a huge eye on each of the wings.
   Still, because of this, Haru knew that he couldn't let those girls who had become a Faux Angel stay in that state any longer since if they used their power more, they might die sooner or later, so which was why he didn't hesitate and used his telepathic ability to manipulate them.
   The moment Haru used his telepathic ability, those five Faux Angels stopped and didn't move from their spots, then transformed back into their first form returned to an angel with two wings. Unlike when they were a human, the mind of the Faux Angels was quite simple since they weren't that much different from a beast, their minds were controlled by their desire to defeat their enemies, and nothing else was on their minds, so it was quite easy for him to control them.
   Haru then approached them and checked their bodies, using his "Elemental Sight," and walked back toward La Folia and Sayaka, who were looking at him with a dumbfounded expression. Even though they didn't say anything, their expressions told him everything.
   'This is too easy, right?
   It was what was written on their faces at the time, and somehow, he just wanted to kiss them so they would wake up from their stupor, but at the same time, a beautiful girl, no matter what their expression, was still beautiful, huh?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1964: They just can't escape...
   When Haru and the five Faux Angels descended as if nothing had happened, both Sayaka and La Folia were quite dumbfounded.
   "What the hell did you do?"
   It was so fast, and when Sayaka and La Folia recovered, Haru and the Faux Angels landed in front of them, and when they were worried about him and wondering whether he would be alright, he ended the battle in a very anti-climatic way without doing anything.
   "Did you get any injuries?" Haru ignored Sayaka's question and asked both of them back.
   Sayaka pouted, but then she asked, "Are you alright?" She only realized now that Haru's clothes were pretty much alright, and she didn't even sweat on his body, which made her realize that he was stronger than she had thought. "Wait a moment behind you!" She thought that it was only her imagination, but when the five Faux Angels stood behind him, she was startled and dumbfounded before she held the hilt of her sword, ready for the battle anytime.
   Subconsciously, Sayaka wanted to raise her sword, but then she found out the Faux Angels that fought against Haru before were motionless like a sculpture, showing no hostility at all.
   "You don't need to worry. Everything is over La Folia. Are you okay?" Haru looked at Sayaka, then looked at La Folia. He controlled the five Faux Angels with his telepathic ability, and they were pretty much his loyal guards now. He knew that they were just fake angels, but even so, their power shouldn't be underestimated, but frankly, he was wondering whether it was possible to make a real angel.
   Still, if Jeanne knew what he was doing now, then she might look at him with a complicated expression, but there was nothing that he could do. After all, the views of religion in different worlds were different. In a world where the myth appeared, the view of God was also quite different. He also wouldn't be surprised if, in some worlds, God might be hunted and both Gods and humans were fighting against each other.
   However, Haru had to admit that it was good to have five cute angels as bodyguards for free, but at the same time, he thought that the Magus Craft, the company that developed the Faux Angels and had attacked them, was quite stupid. He knew their Automata technology, but they were too stupid at how to sell them. If he owned this company, then he would sell Automatan in the shape of a beautiful girl, and he was sure that the Automation would be sold easily.
   As for developing an angel because their Automatan couldn't be sold, Haru was lost for words, but their Automatan and Angel technology interested him, so he might try to acquire this company later.
   "I'm fine." La Folia smiled and said, "It seems that you have gained a lot tonight, Haru." Facing his concern, she could see that the five Faux Angels had been subdued by Haru. She didn't know how he did that, but he really had gained a lot of things.
   It was just La Folia didn't say much about this and only smiled at Haru.
   "If you're alright, then it is fine."
   La Folia didn't speak, so Haru also didn't say much either, but looking at Sayaka's expression, he could see the atmosphere suddenly becoming weird again. Although the five Faux Angels were still wearing a mask on their face, and they couldn't see their appearance, they were still a girl after all, and when they were standing behind Haru, even if you didn't want to think something lewd, it was impossible.
   Haru could see that Sayaka was jealous, and she looked at him with an uncomfortable expression as if saying, "I'm not happy!" But he pretended that he didn't see it and diverted their attention to something else. "The big vampire sister is still living. Let's ask her what's really happening."
   The beast-man was killed by La Folia just now, and as for BB, who had fought against Sayaka, she was still alive, considering the vampire's resilience and regeneration were very powerful, though her appearance was pretty bad right now.
   The original attractive and seductive tights were blown away into rags, and two soft melons were exposed and couldn't be covered at all. Her body was covered with blood. Still, she was very sexy.
   BB was a vampire, and her recovery ability was very fast. After a period of time, although she might not fully be recovered, at least her body was no longer as bloody as when she was bombed by Sayaka before.
   It was just that even though her body was recovering, her consciousness hadn't recovered, and she was still lying on the ground at this moment, but Haru didn't take advantage of this beautiful scene and directly took off his shirt to cover her chest, which made both La Folia and Sayaka nodded with a satisfied expression at the same time. Still, La Folia and Sayaka had to admit that Haru's body was too good!
   "She's still in a coma. How can we ask her?"
   Knowing Haru diverted the subject, Sayaka rolled her eyes, but her attention turned into Haru's body, which was pretty good...
   "It's alright, wait until she wakes up. The goal of these two is obviously to be the princess, and we still don't know what kind of conspiracy is behind this incident, so you should be careful, La Folia."
   With a light cough, Haru calmly told La Folia without changing his expression, knowing that he had changed the subject again. La Folia only smiled and didn't expose his wrongdoings, only looked at him with a sweet smile, as if telling him that his advice was useful and all.
   "Then leave this woman to me. I'll be responsible for the rest. Sayaka, take La Folia back with you first. Let's deal with this situation in a low-key manner." Even though he said that he would solve this in a low-key manner, Haru wouldn't do that, and he would use his channel to cause a big fanfare of this attack so the reputation of the Japanese government would be even worse, then they might not have a choice, but to abandon the Itogami Island, and that way, he could claim this island as his dominion, before he continued his step to create an Empire.
   The only thing that he needed to wait for was a strong enemy that could destroy the world, then that way, his steps to dominate this world would be even easier.
   Although she understood this, Sayaka's face still showed irritation. She hadn't finished the matter of the five angels just now, and she wanted to ask what he was going to do with them, but she knew that their relationship was still far from close, which made her annoyed!
   They weren't even friends (Sayaka's inner thought). How could she manage his personal affairs? Besides, if you said too much, would you be misunderstood? Would he think of her as an annoying girl?
   'Even though you have kissed me before...' Sayaka pouted and was somehow on the verge of crying. She was nervous and tangled, and of course, Haru could see it, which was why he held her hand gently as he stared into her eyes softly.
   "Huh?!" Sayaka's face was so red she became flustered. "Wh - What are you doing?!"
   "Sorry, I can't help it, but you should know I'm not a good man. You might regret it later," Haru said in a whisper.
   Sayaka was blushing, but when she heard her words, she snorted and said, "Don't underestimate me! I know how bad the fourth primogenitor is!" She knew that Haru was very bad, especially when she knew that he had a lot of lovers, but she just couldn't help it, right?
   "Is that so?" Haru smiled and said, "Then go back first. I'll meet you again later."
   "Hmph! Don't even think about running away! Even if you escape to the end of the world, I'll catch you!" Sayaka snorted with blush.
   Haru chuckled and said, "Well, I want to see how you catch me later."
   Sayaka blushed, and her face was almost scalding because of her shyness at that moment.
   Looking at Haru and Sayaka, La Folia was quite jealous, but then she moved closer to Sayaka and whispered something, which caused Sayaka's face to become even redder, and nodded shyly.
   Haru looked away and pretended that he didn't hear anything.
   "Then Haru, I will go back with Sayaka here. See you later."
   With a few sentences, Sayaka and La Folia left directly, like two pairs of good friends.
   Looking at La Folia's back, Haru thought that La Folia was very aggressive. He shook his head and looked back. Of course, there was a reason why he didn't leave with them. Looking at BB, who was still lying on the ground, he looked at her for a moment, wondering what he should do with her, but well, there should be something more important to do now.
   "How about you come out now?"
   "Have you already discovered me? As expected of the fourth primogenitor, you're really amazing."
   "If I can't even discover an ordinary person like you? How can I be worthy of the name of the fourth primogenitor? And if I'm too weak, you won't rest assured to leave Kanon to me, right, Kensei Kanase-san? Cough! Cough! I mean, father-in-law."
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1965: Down payment
   As Haru spoke, a figure appeared behind him, and it was Kanon's adoptive father, Kensei Kanase, who was also Kanon's biological uncle. He didn't feel surprised by Kensei's appearance. Rather, he had expected Kensei to appear.
   However, when Kensei heard Haru's words, he felt speechless, then he squinted his eyes. "The fourth primogenitor, have you done something sorry to Kanon?"
   "Of course not. She's still young." Haru shook his head without hesitation.
   "Yes, you should wait a few years or so." Kensei nodded and was seemingly satisfied with Haru's answer. "It seems that I didn't misunderstand you, the fourth primogenitor. You really can protect Kanon." With a long sigh, he opened his mouth with emotion, and at the same time, Haru looked at Kensei weirdly.
   It was him, who forced Kensei and snatched Kanon from him and even threatened his life, but why did it seem that this guy was willing to give Kanon to him?
   "Of course, with me, no one can hurt her," Haru said naturally, then asked, "So what happened tonight? Were you the one planning it?" He was wondering whether this guy was the one who planned everything.
   "It can be said. It was me. It wasn't me. I just played the leading role. In the final analysis, it is just human ambition." Shaking his head, Kensei answered with a metaphorical answer. Although Haru didn't have a good feeling toward Kensei, this guy really had a way with words.
   Everything happened because of human ambition.
   "Well, I won't say much about this, and since I have proved that I can protect Kanon, I'll leave now. You're still her adoptive father and her uncle. If you have any problems, just come to the headquarters of the Black Clover."
   As for why La Folia was attacked before, it was quite simple, and Haru didn't need to ask Kensei. The reason was quite simple, and that was because the royal blood that was flowing through La Folia's body was the best material to create the Faux Angel, so she was targeted. If she was kidnapped, then, without doubt, she would become a guinea pig in Kensei's hands.
   As for why those Faux Angels would decide to attack him, then it was probably because they were controlled by Kensei, but his original purpose wasn't to capture La Folia. Instead, he wanted to send a BB, a beast-man, and these Faux Angels to the dead directly.
   Still, Haru had to admit that Kensei was very smart since this old man had made two plans at the same time, so even if Kensei failed, Kensei wouldn't lose anything, and Kensei also didn't fear death. Someone who didn't fear death was the most troublesome one, which is why it was better for such a person to be under him rather than in the hands of other people. "Still, even if you're Kanon's adoptive father, I don't feel good for you to play some pranks with me, so..."
   Haru took his CAD gun then shot it toward Kensei directly before he picked up BB, who was still unconscious on the ground, flying away together with five Faux Angels, leaving Kensei behind.
   Kensei, who was shot, closed his eyes subconsciously, but after a while, he didn't feel anything, which made him wonder what was happening in his body, but then, suddenly he saw something soft on his chest, and he also felt that his thing disappeared. "Wh - What is this?!" He was at a loss, but he turned and left since he knew that it wasn't the time to stay in this place.
   Then shortly after both of them left, a sound of alarm came, and the people from the Island Guard arrived. However, when they arrived here, everything ended, and except for the unmanned warehouse that had been turned into ruins, there was nothing left for them.
   Haru, who was walking away, arrived at the top of the high-rise building that he owned, holding BB, and then put her down on the ground, took out a bottle of mineral water from the inventory, and poured it into her face. His mood was still very good when he put a prank on Kensei.
   Haru was wondering how Kensei's life after that old man had become a middle-aged woman. With his "Elemental Sight," it was quite simple for him to turn the gender of someone, especially when he owned "Kampfer Bracelet in the past." The differences between both males and females were just in their chromosomes. If a male had an XY genotype, then a female had an XX genotype, he only changed them, and Kensei became a woman directly.
   However, enough of that since rather than thinking about Kensei, it was better to think about BB, the real beautiful woman in front of him.
   BB, who was in a coma, was shocked by the cold water, and she quickly worked up. In fact, her injuries had recovered, and the reason why she didn't wake up was just that she subconsciously needed to rest. After being stimulated by Haru, she would naturally wake up.
   "The - The fourth primogenitor?"
   After BB woke up, Haru didn't speak at first. Instead, BB suddenly was surprised and happy when she saw him. She had fallen in love at first sight and wanted to dominate him, so which was why she thought to kidnap him and make him into her little boyfriend, but who would expect this boy would be the fourth primogenitor? When she found out, it was already too late!
   Now facing him, BB subconsciously stood up from the ground, but she didn't escape, observing her surroundings, but when she saw the five Faux Angels beside him, they stunned her.
   The Faux Angels were a killing weapon. They couldn't be controlled, they would only kill each other, but right now, Haru didn't have that controller on his hand, but these five Faux Angels were still behind him dutifully. What was going on?
   The amount of information that entered her head was too large, and it was too sudden that BB couldn't react for a while.
   Haru didn't mind seeing BB's tits, but he didn't really want his anaconda to wake up after all. When BB woke up, everything was exposed directly, and it was hard for him to control his lustful nature.
   Getting the clothes that were thrown at by Haru, BB was stunned again since she could see he had taken something out of thin air, and she knew that such an act could only be done by an advanced space magician, but how the hell could the fourth primogenitor use such magic too?
   However, when BB thought about it calmly, she didn't feel that much surprised, considering the existence of the fourth primogenitor was quite mysterious, so Haru might have some powers that she didn't know. "Oh, the fourth primogenitor has brought me here. What do you want me to do?" After a moment of stupefaction, she quickly recovered. She showed a beautiful smile on her face. She laughed and cast a wink at Haru. Although she wore a t-shirt, her two huge tits were hidden, their shapes were perfectly captured under the tight t-shirt, and two hard nipples could even be seen from it. It seemed intentional, but each of her actions deliberated to seduce Haru.
   Haru had seen a lot of similar things in the past, and since this woman knew that she couldn't deal with him, she decided to seduce him and also understood in her heart that there was something that he wanted to do and he wouldn't kill her, so she would be bolder.
   Haru knew that as long as there was enough profit, this woman might not hesitate to betray her employer or, rather, she was like a time bomb, but could he be afraid? He directly slapped BB's butts without hesitation. As long as the opponent was a woman, he didn't have a fear, or rather, he had seen a woman who was scarier than BB.
   "Hnmn~~." BB shuddered and bit her lower lip, staring at Haru with glistening eyes, seemingly very pitiful. 'Damn, how could it be so good!' Inwardly, she thought that he was just a horny boy who didn't know about sex or something, so she thought she could manipulate him, but it seemed that this guy was more difficult than she had thought, but she accepted this challenge!
   "I have something for you to do. If you do a good job, I can give you a very nice reward," Haru said as he kneaded her butts forcefully since her butts were too nasty, right?
   "Nice reward?" BB looked at Haru with interest and rubbed his chest with her tender and soft hands. She moved closer and whispered, "Can I ask for a down payment?"
   "Well, let's go." Haru didn't say nonsense, then teleported directly before he sent the five Faux Angels to Mimori since he needed to discipline his new subordinate now.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1966: Can I sleep here?
   When Haru returned, Himeragi was the first one who greeted him, and at the same time, it could be seen that her eyes were full of doubts and incomprehension, and the reason for this reaction was quite obvious since the arrival of both Sayaka and La Folia made her feel very troubled and puzzled.
   Haru didn't conceal what had happened today and the fact that he wanted to see La Folia. Himeragi also knew about Kanon's identity, and he also talked about Kanon's relationship with La Folia, but suddenly Sayaka came to his house and told her that Sayaka and La Folia decided to stay in his house as good friends.
   Even if Himeragi didn't show it in front of the two women, she was wondering in her heart. Now that Haru had returned, she needed to ask him what was happening. It was just these questions weren't suitable to be asked here, so she could only cast a puzzled expression to see how Haru was going to answer.
   With her gaze, Himeragi thought that Haru should understand what she wanted to ask.
   "I'm back. What's wrong, Himeragi? What happened to Sayaka and La Folia?"
   Himeragi was confused, but Haru pretended he was even more puzzled. There were a lot of things that happened tonight. When La Folia whispered to Sayaka before they parted, he knew what those two girls were planning, but he needed to pretend that he didn't know anything.
   "Something happened tonight. I didn't have a place to sleep with Sayaka. I heard that you lived on Itogami Island, so you don't mind us sleeping here, right?"
   La Folia, who had a comfortable stay in Haru's hot spring, greeted Haru with a sweet smile, showing a perfect smile without any bad intention, but her dress was full of temptation since she was only wearing a bathrobe and her body emitted some steam, which somehow made her quite erotic.
   "Pr - Princess, why do you wear such a dress?!" Himeragi panicked, and she quickly looked at Haru, who had been staring at La Folia. "Senpai, don't look!" She moved forward and tried to close his eyes, but she slipped, which caused her to fall on his chest. "What?!" She felt a strong sense of security and comfort when she was caught by him.
   "You sure are clumsy, Himeragi," Haru said while looking at Himeragi helplessly.
   "Sen - Senpai..." Himeragi blushed and lowered her head shyly.
   Haru then looked at La Folia, then saw Sayaka, Asagi, Kanon, and Astarte and Rin, who also came to meet him at the entrance of the house and saw him, hugging Himeragi.
   "Cough! Cough!" Asagi coughed loudly.
   Himeragi was startled and quickly hid behind Haru shyly.
   Strangely when Sayaka looked at Himeragi, who was hugged by Haru, she didn't feel jealous and annoyed toward Haru, but she felt jealous toward Himeragi at that moment.
   "Well, La Folia, I don't mind if you decide to live here, but you should know my girlfriends are also living in my house. You should ask their opinion first," Haru said while looking at Rin and Asagi.
   "Oh? Do you remember us now?" Rin asked with a smile.
   "Does our opinion matter? You'll bring one or two more girls anyway," Asagi said with a snort.
   "....." Haru looked at Asagi and Rin and thought that he might need to tell both of them who was the master at the house tonight. "Of course, your opinion does matter. After all, you two are my girlfriends."
   Sayaka was stunned, and they looked at Asagi and Rin at the same time.
   Himeragi and Kanon had a complicated expression, and as for Astarte, she was as blank as usual.
   "Well, I don't mind if the princess decides to stay here," Rin said.
   "Me too." Asagi nodded and asked, "I also want to ask you a lot of things, princess."
   La Folia smiled, looking at both Asagi and Rin, and said, "Of course, I also want to talk with you two." She had decided to attack Haru, so of course, she needed to face both of his girlfriends. She then looked at Haru and said, "Then I can stay here, right, Haru?"
   "Sure." Haru nodded and didn't think too much if La Folia decided to stay here. Looking at La Folia right now, he knew that she should have given up on bringing Kanon back so he didn't need to worry about letting her stay in his house, or rather, the one who was dangerous should be her since he stayed in his house since a lot of things might happen even if she just stayed for a night.
   However, unless Haru decided to marry her, he knew that even though La Folia might be quite open, she didn't want to cross the line since he knew the special trait of the royal family of the Aldegyr Kingdom.
   The reason why the Aldegyr Kingdom could fight against Warlord's Empire and the demon alike was because of their weapons that mixed magic and technology, and if Haru had intercourse with La Folia, all of that information regarding the weapons of the Aldegyr Kingdom would be taken by him, which was why, unless he was serious, and unless he decided to marry her, even if La Folia might tease him from time to time in the future, she wouldn't accept to have intercourse with him.
   The temptation of the Aldergyr Kingdom technology was huge for a lot of people, but not for him, though.
   "By the way, this is your first time meeting each other, right? How can your relationship be so close?" Asagi asked curiously, wondering how both Haru and La Folia could be so close, considering she needed a very long time to be together.
   "Of course, he has taken both my heart and my first kiss, so our course, our relationship is pretty close, right, Haru?" La Folia said with a smile.
   'This girl...' Haru looked at La Folia and understood the black-belly trait of this girl.
   "Senpai..." Himeragi looked at Haru in disbelief since she had been beside him all the time, but he had never made a move on her, however... she looked at Rin, Asagi, La Folia, and Sayaka, somehow, she was wondering whether he loved a girl with a big chest and butts. She looked at her chest and knew that she was still young now and in the future, she would be able to grow bigger!
   "Onii-san..." Kanon looked at Haru with a complicated gaze.
   "Are you sure that he has kissed you? Were you not the one who kissed him?" Asagi suddenly said while looking at La Folia.
   La Folia smiled at Asagi and said, "Your name is Aiba Asagi, right?"
   "That's right." Asagi nodded and didn't show fear toward La Folia. La Folia might be a princess, and La Folia might have control over the army of the Aldegyr Kingdom. However, her man was Kasugano Haruka!
   Asagi didn't think that anyone could defeat Haru, considering how strong he was.
   "Fufufu, I can't wait to talk with you," La Folia said with a smile.
   "Me too." Asagi nodded, then whispered to Rin, "Rin, this girl is a vixen. We need to be careful."
   Rin nodded and also understood how dangerous La Folia was.
   Haru pretended that he didn't see the competition between the girls and told everyone to go back to sleep first since he was a bit tired from the battle, even though he didn't, but before he went back, he needed to tell Kanon a bit. He moved closer to Kanon and whispered, "Kanon, can you come to my room later?"
   "Huh?" Kanon was surprised, and her white face turned red, but she nodded while lowering her head.
   'What the hell is this girl thinking?' Haru was speechless then went back to his room, but he didn't realize that Sayaka was staring at his back at that moment, and she made up her mind at that moment, but...
   Sayaka felt her shoulders being held by someone, and she heard a whisper from a familiar voice.
   "Sayaka, you're thinking of taking the lead, right?" La Folia said with a smile.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1967: You should eat your food without leaving anything behind
   After he returned to his room, Haru continued with his job for a while. As for Asagi and Rin, they stayed with both La Folia and Sayaka since it seemed they needed to talk about something. His progress was about to dominate the Itogami Island was about to take a set soon, and everything was quite smooth, especially when La Folia was attacked by the Magus Craft. Even though he knew that it sounded quite cold, he knew that this incident was very beneficial for him.
   Haru was on his job for a while until the door of his room was knocked on. "Enter."
   The door was opened gently, and Kanon showed her head through the gap of the door, looking at Haru shyly. "Onii-san... I - I'm coming." Her white face was as red as an apple now, which made everyone who looked at her want to take a bite.
   "Come in, Kanon," Haru said calmly, but he had to admit that Kanon was very cute.
   "Ye - Yes!" Kanon was a bit jumpy, but she followed his words and entered his room before she closed the door.
   "Sorry to make you come late at night." Haru stood up and walked to the sofa inside his room.
   "No - No, it is alright." Kanon also sat on the sofa next to him, and their distance was pretty close, which made her quite nervous, but at the same time, there was some eagerness and curiosity.
   "Alright, don't be so nervous, and I didn't invite you here to talk about something perverted," Haru said.
   "O - Onii-san!" Kanon's face was so red.
   "Say, Kanon, have La Folia introduced herself to you?" Haru asked.
   Hearing Haru's question, Kanon was surprised and showed hesitation before she nodded. "Um." She looked at Haru and said, "She has said that she's my niece." It was quite weird when she was La Folia's aunt, considering she was younger than La Folia, but who made her the illegitimate daughter of the previous Emperor of the Aldegyr Kingdom?
   "So, what do you think?" Haru asked softly.
   "What do I think?" Kanon looked at Haru with some confusion.
   "Do you want to go with her back to the Aldegyr Kingdom?" Haru asked.
   Kanon opened her eyes wide, lowered her head slightly, before she looked at him timidly and asked, "What do you think, Onii-san? Do you want me to go?"
   "No," Haru said without hesitation. He caressed Kanon's head gently and said, "I have thought of you as my family, and I don't want to part from you. I want you to stay with me forever."
   "Onii-san..." Kanon's eyes were red and full of tears before she hugged him without hesitation. "Um, I don't want to go! I want to stay with Onii-san forever."
   Looking at Kanon, who was moved by him, Haru didn't feel surprised, and he had expected this result. Considering Kanon's experience in love and how young she was, it was pretty normal for her to fall for him.
   In the original story, Kanon could fall for someone who was so oblivious and an idiot, so this result was quite expected, right?
   "O - Onii-san..." Hearing his deep voice, Kanon realized that she was hugging him at this moment. Her face was so red, but then she raised her head, staring into his eyes.
   Haru looked at Kanon and had to admit that this girl was very beautiful but... "By the way, I have another confession."
   "Confession?" Kanon titled her head.
   "Well, let me tell you what had happened before," Haru said.
   "Yes." Kanon nodded with a serious expression and knew that what had happened tonight might have something to do with her.
   Haru then started to tell Kanon why and what had happened before and how her adoptive father was involved in this matter, and of course, he hid the fact that he had taken BB away and also would use this incident as a way to dominate the Itogami Island.
   Listening to Haru's story, Kanon's expression became complex since her adoptive father was involved.
   "So I gave your uncle some little punishment," Haru said.
   Kanon thought that her uncle had passed away, which made her feel complex, but she was surprised when she heard that he wasn't. "Little punishment?"
   "Yes, you won't have an uncle, but an aunt from now on," Haru said.
   Looking at Kanon's expression, Haru directly took out the photo of the current Kanase Kensei and showed it to her.
   "This is your uncle. I have changed his gender to a female," Haru said with a serious expression.
   "So you won't have an uncle now, but an aunt," Haru said.
   Kanon blinked her eyes and wasn't sure how to react.
   Haru smiled and kissed her forehead gently, which made her blush. "You need to rest."
   "Um." Kanon nodded and felt all the information that she had heard was quite unbelievable, but when she heard that her uncle became an aunt, she couldn't help but chuckle slightly since it was too funny. However, at the same time, she rubbed her forehead that was kissed by Haru and wondered whether she could ask something similar in the future.
   Looking at Kanon, who walked away, Haru felt a bit regret at why she wasn't a high school student, but well, he decided to sleep first since it was better to erase his perverted thought and enter the land of dreams.
   Before dawn approached, Haru realized that someone had entered his room, but he didn't move and kept sleeping, letting this person sleep beside him. He might not need to sleep, and it was alright for him not to sleep, but it was out of habit, and it was also very comfortable to sleep, especially when he was sleeping with a beautiful girl.
   The prey was right in front of him, so Haru didn't hesitate to hug this girl directly in his arms.
   The girl seemed a bit surprised, but she felt comfortable, so she didn't move and kept sleeping with him while staring at him. She was wondering whether this guy was deliberately or had woken up, then hugged her without hesitation. If so, then she couldn't help but chuckle and kiss his lips again.
   The girl had kissed his lips, after all, so she didn't think that there was anything wrong with kissing him again, but this time, it was different since she had provoked a beast.
   When the girl's lips touched against his lips, Haru placed his tongue inside the girl's mouth subconsciously, rubbing her butts. 'I wonder whether Kanon will grow up like her?'
   As everyone had guessed, the one who had entered his bed was La Folia.
   La Folia, who had stopped Sayaka from entering before, entered Haru's room and snuggled with him, but it seemed that the development was out of her expectation, and it was better than she had thought!
   La Folia felt her entire body was hot, and she felt the pleasure that she had never felt before. She let out a sweet moan one after another and sucked the oxygen through his mouth greedily since she was unable to take a breath with her lips being kissed by him.
   As gentle and soft body pressed tightly against him, Haru also felt his entire body was hot, but he still pretended that he hadn't woken up.
   La Folia was a bit overwhelmed, but her head was blank from the pleasure. She thought to tease him, but she didn't expect that he was about to be eaten!
   La Folia knew that it might not be good if they had sex directly, considering her status and all, but she didn't care about that now since she just wanted to feel good about the man that she had chosen. "Haru..." She hugged his head, rubbing his soft hair before she pressed his face against her chest.
   However, this was a harem story, and as expected, there was always an accident!
   The door of his room was directly opened, and Sayaka rushed into his room. "Haru, the princess has disappeared!" She was sleeping next to La Folia, but when she didn't see her, this made her panic!
   Sayaka hurriedly got up and rushed into Haru's room, wanting to tell him the news, but what she didn't expect was when she pushed the door of Haru's room, she saw the scene where La Folia and Haru were snuggling to each other on the top of the bed, and this scene was too much for her!
   Anger, shy, unwilling, all kinds of complicated thoughts suddenly rushed to her mind. What Sayaka wanted to do was to pull La Folia away and swap into the place! But at the same time, she also wanted to smack La Folia's butts since this girl was too cunning, right? La Folia tried to stop her last night, but this girl had entered Haru's room, which was pretty sneaky!
   Hearing Sayaka's words, Haru opened his eyes with some confusion. "Huh?" He then opened his eyes wide and looked at La Folia in his arms in surprise. "Huh? La Folia, what are you doing here?"
   "........" La Folia only rolled her eyes and thought that this guy was too shameless, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1968: You have raised the Flag!
   Sayaka, who was still burning in anger just now, quickly calmed down when she heard Haru's words. She was completely confused, wondering what was happening since the scene in front of her was obviously that both Haru and La Folia were doing the act together, but it seemed that wasn't the case.
   "What are you doing here, La Folia?" Haru asked with some confusion.
   La Folia didn't answer him and continued to sleep as if nothing had happened.
   Haru also sighed and said, "Sayaka, can you help me to bring La Folia away. I don't know what's going on, but she might have entered my room mistakenly." It wasn't that he didn't want to take responsibility, but compared to the complicated La Folia, it was better to get the simple Sayaka first.
   Therefore in this situation, Haru put himself in a victim position, and Sayaka couldn't get angry toward him. However, that was indeed the case since he didn't expect La Folia to enter his room, so no one could blame him for doing a sleep touching, right?
   Sayaka was stunned, but hearing Haru's words, she quickly reacted. Although she didn't fully understand the situation, she knew that everything was La Folia's fault and she needed to drag her back!
   Sayaka felt a bit angry, but she knew that what she needed to do was to part the two of them! So she hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed La Folia, who was still sleeping, holding Haru tightly. She might be tasked with protecting La Folia, but she didn't show mercy and pulled La Folia without mercy!
   When Sayaka pulled her rudely, La Folia finally opened her eyes in a daze, rubbing the corner of her eyes as if she was still sleeping-perplexed, looking at Sayaka in surprise, ignoring the fact that her tits were almost shown at this moment.
   "Princess, you're sleeping in the wrong place!" Sayaka stared at La Folia with an annoyed gaze, clearly telling her that she didn't buy her act at all.
   "Huh? Why am I here? Oh, I remembered that I went to the toilet at night. I felt a bit cold and came over in a daze..." After she realized what was happening, La Folia was taken aback for a moment and then suddenly remembered what had happened.
   Sayaka was so angry that she couldn't speak. Although she didn't spend much time with La Folia, she understood La Folia's character to some extent. She knew that La Folia was clearly the type of someone who loved to tease people, and she clearly knew that this girl was lying!
   Sayaka might be simple in some situations, but it didn't mean she was stupid. She clearly knew what had happened, especially when La Folia was her rival in love, so her IQ was clearly increased dramatically!
   However, even if Sayaka knew everything, she couldn't get angry at La Folia, considering her status as La Folia's observer, and she was tasked to protect her safety. However, when she thought about what had happened, she felt a little sad. She wasn't as bold as the princess, and she couldn't show her feelings, so even if La Folia decided to become bolder and attacked Haru, she couldn't say anything.
   Haru looked at La Folia, who was pulled, but this girl whispered something to his ear.
   "Let's do it again later," La Folia said in a blush.
   Haru didn't look at La Folia and kept looking at Sayaka, who was looking at the two in doubt. "It's still a bit early. You should go and sleep." He hid his lower body in a blanket, but how could La Folia let that happen, so she directly pulled the blanket, showing his hard penis that showed through his boxer.
   "..........." Sayaka and La Folia.
   "Per - Pervert!!!" Sayaka's face was so red, and she couldn't help but close her eyes. However, there was a huge gap between her fingers.
   La Folia nodded and was satisfied with his reaction, showing that he was very healthy.
   "Can you go back now?" Haru asked helplessly.
   Sayaka snorted and quickly rushed out since her face was so hot! Of course, she didn't forget to pull La Folia with her since if she let La Folia stay here, then something might happen between the two. Still, she had to admit that his thing was so big!
   As for La Folia, she still showed a confused and innocent expression as if she didn't understand anything, but she flushed and sweated on her chest, making people unable to believe that nothing really happened.
   Fortunately, although Sayaka was unhappy, she also understood the situation, so she didn't cause trouble to Haru, pulling La Folia, and left the room, which made Haru lay on his bed again, but he couldn't fall asleep.
   Haru felt that it would be a bit bad if he decided to go to both rooms of both Asagi and Rin, so, in the end, he continued to work since it was almost the time for him to control this island.
   When the sun shone, Haru worked out and took a bath, and everyone also had awoken. Himeragi prepared the breakfast as usual since she had decided to become a maid, but unlike before, she was helped by Kanon. Still, when he saw Himeragi's complexion, he could see that she didn't sleep well last night.
   After they ate, Sayaka and La Folia didn't stay any longer, and they left immediately after breakfast. The strange atmosphere also disappeared, so then they left for school. After all, they were still students, and going to school was their main activity.
   They didn't use a train, but a car directly since there were a lot of people on the train and in the morning, it was always packed, which made them very uncomfortable.
   When they arrived, Haru didn't join them in the class. Rather, he went to Natsuki's office since this woman didn't go back, and he knew that she had been very busy with what had happened last night.
   "Good morning, Natsuki-chan," Haru said with a smile.
   Natsuki sipped the black tea and asked, "So has the princess become your lover?"
   "So, can you tell me more about what has happened?" Natsuki asked calmly. She didn't think too much about the number of girls that Haru was going to take, or rather, she had given up thinking about it, considering she knew that if he wanted, it was possible for him to take all the girls in this school, or rather, all the girls in the Itogami Island or more? Which was why she didn't want to think too much about it.
   "Isn't this matter has been shown on the news?" Haru asked. The matter of La Folia being attacked by terrorists couldn't be hidden, and it became huge news in the world. Of course, it was because of him, and he also put all the blame on Magus Craft, which caused this company to become bankrupt, and with the loss of its reputation, the price of acquisition of this company became even lower, which was great for him. Of course, he also put the blame on the Japanese government for not being able to protect the safety of the princess, which made the Japanese government think about giving up the Itogami Island since this island gave them a lot of trouble.
   "That's true, but I want to hear it from your mouth," Natsuki said calmly.
   "Well, I don't mind," Haru said and sat on the sofa.
   Natsuki also followed and sat on his lap.
   Haru patted her head gently and said, "Wait a moment, I'll get you out of that prison."
   "I'm waiting," Natsuki said with a smile.
   "Still, if someone can break out of prison, then I might be able to speed up the process," Haru said.
   Natsuki was speechless and said, "Don't think about it. It is impossible for someone to escape from that prison."
   "Really? I think that someone might have escaped from that place," Haru said.
   "Why do you think so?" Natsuki asked with a frown.
   "Because you have raised the Flag," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Well, let's talk about what happened last night first," Haru said.
   "Yes." Natsuki nodded and didn't think too much since she knew that it was impossible for someone to escape from the legendary prison, right?
   If Haru knew what this woman was thinking, then he could only say, 'Woman, you really have raised the Flag.'
  
   Chapter 1969: It's too late
   As he returned to his class, Haru could see that the class was very noisy, everyone was talking to each other, especially when the news about La Folia being attacked by a terrorist in the Itogami Island was known into the world and Natsuki wasn't here.
   If Natsuki was here, then everyone would shut their mouths without hesitation.
   Rin and Asagi quickly approached him when they saw him come to the class. They didn't know what he was talking about with Natsuki, but they knew that it must be related to what had happened last night.
   "I wonder how everyone's reaction is when they know that the princess is related to you," Rin said with a mischievous smile.
   Asagi snorted and asked in a whisper, "How was it? How was the feeling of sleeping with the princess?"
   "It's worse than sleeping with the two of you," Haru said with a meaningful smile.
   Asagi and Rin blushed instantly and pinched this bastard!
   Haru only laughed and whispered, "Tonight?"
   Asagi and Rin nodded shyly. The two of them were quite hesitant at first, but when they did it together, they realized how nice it was, but of course, they wouldn't say this out loud and kept it a secret.
   When Haru, Asagi, and Rin were talking to each other, their classmates couldn't help but cast jealousy toward the three of them.
   The girls were jealous of Asagi and Rin since Haru was their crush, especially when they felt his subtle flirt, which somehow made them a bit crazy somehow.
   Haru's relationship with everyone was very good, especially the girls, but he had enough with both Asagi and Rin, so he didn't try to seduce them again.
   As for the guys, even though their relationship with Haru was very good, they were also jealous of him. After all, two famous beauties in the high school beauty had become his lovers (according to the rumor). Not only the beauty in high school, but the beauty in the middle school also couldn't escape from his clutch, which caused them to be desperate.
   Even though no one said it, they made an organization stop Haru from seducing any more beautiful girls in the school. Even though this organization was useless, it at least gave them some comfort, thinking that they were able to stop the girls from falling for him again. Still, they also felt a bit scared inside since they had heard that some students who had caused trouble were transferred away from the school, but it was only a rumor and they couldn't confirm it, along with his good reputation, they felt like it was impossible for him to expel those students.
   If Haru knew what they were thinking, he wouldn't bother to fix their misunderstanding since he really did it, transferring their parents' jobs away far away since he was annoyed with them. Still, they were only normal humans, and he wouldn't think too much since he could destroy them by just using his thoughts.
   When Haru, Rin, and Asagi were talking to each other happily, the one who was the most complicated was both Yaze and Kojou.
   Yaze was, after all, Asagi's childhood friend, and their relationship was only a friend, so even though he felt that his friend had moved far away, he didn't think too much. After all, he also knew the difference between a male and a female, and he also knew Asagi's relationship with Haru, who was known as the fourth primogenitor, so he had never thought too much since he could see that she was very happy with Haru. However, he was worried about his best friend. Looking at Kojou, who rested his face on the table with a strange expression, staring at Asagi, before he said, "Kojou, give up."
   "What?" Kojou was dumbfounded and asked, "What do you mean?"
   "Asagi has become Haru's lover," Yaze said clearly.
   When he heard those words from Yaze, Kojou felt very uncomfortable. Before Haru came, the relationship between him, Asagi, and Yaze were very close to each other, but when Haru came, Asagi started to distance herself from both of them, or rather, she didn't have time to manage the two of them.
   Before Kojou could ask Asagi to help him with his homework and various matters in the school, but now, Asagi was too lazy to talk with him, and when he asked her whether she could help her, she would only answer him with a perfunctory answer, clearly showing a lack of interest, which made him depressed.
   Kojou looked at Yaze and asked, "Do you think that it is alright? Haru has Tsukishimas as his lover, right?" He felt that it was wrong for Haru to have two lovers at the same time, but if he knew what he did in the original plot, then he didn't have a right to say those words to Haru.
   "What's wrong? It isn't a crime to date two girls at the same time." Yaze looked at Kojou and said, "You can see that they're happy, so you don't need to think too much, and it also has nothing to do with you." He didn't think too much about Kojou's words since he knew how dull and oblivious this guy was, but looking at Kojou at this moment, he knew that this guy might realize how important Asagi's existence was. However, it was too late.
   Kojou didn't know what he was feeling, but he felt that it was uncomfortable, and at the same time, he also knew that it was too late. When he was in deep thought, suddenly he could hear the exclaim of his classmates.
   "What a luxurious car..."
   Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw a lot of luxurious cars were in the parade, parking in front of their school, but then when they saw the person who walked out from the car, they became even dumbfounded!
   The news about La Folia being attacked by the terrorist was very hot at this moment so when they saw La Folia come to their class, they quickly knew about her, but at the same time, they were dumbfounded, thinking about what La Folia was doing in their school.
   La Folia, who was a princess, had gotten used to the stare of a lot of people, so she didn't care much. She only looked around, and when she saw her target, she quickly waved her hand with a happy smile and approached him.
   La Folia said with a cute smile as she arrived at his class.
   Not only Haru, but also all of his classmates were dumbfounded, and at the same time, they thought that even if they were able to stop the girls in their school from falling for him, they couldn't stop a girl from outside of their school from falling for him, and at the same time, they thought that this guy's charm was a bit too much, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1970: Are you willing?
   "Hehehe..." La Folia chuckled happily when she saw Haru's reaction and said, "Are you surprised?"
   Haru didn't say anything and looked at both Asagi and Rin, wondering whether they knew about this matter, but both of them also looked at him at the same time.
   Asagi and Rin might have talked with La Folia last night, and they also knew about how La Folia was interested in Haru, but La Folia sneaked out secretly to Haru's room, and both of them didn't really know what had happened, so they thought that Haru might ask La Folia to come, but it seemed that wasn't the case.
   "La Folia, why are you here?" Haru asked.
   "What? You're not happy that I'm here?" La Folia pouted while looking at Haru.
   Haru had a share of experience with a woman, so he knew that this girl was acting. He only looked at this girl with a smile and asked, "You're not afraid that there will be gossip about us?" Well, even if there was gossip, he could also stop the news easily.
   "I'm not!" La Folia shook her head without hesitation and moved closer toward him. "And even if there's a gossip between us, our relationship is very close enough that we have shared a bed together, right?" She whispered those words to him with a happy smile.
   "Cough! Cough! La Folia, did you forget that we're both here?" Asagi suddenly said.
   Rin didn't say anything and only stared at La Folia.
   La Folia smiled and said, "Of course, I didn't forget about you two."
   Then three girls talked to each other happily, talking about random things like a close sister.
   Haru looked at the three girls and thought that the girls' friendship was really weird, but he didn't think too much as long as they didn't fight with each other, and even if they were fighting, he could make their relationship better in bed later.
   Haru also joined the conversation, and as for La Folia's intention to come to his class, it didn't really matter since he knew that this girl didn't plan anything bad, or rather, it felt like she was like a girl in love.
   "Hmm~~, Yukina-chan's lunch is great!" La Folia said as she ate the sausage that was cooked by Himeragi.
   When Haru thought about Himeragi, he realized that he hadn't called her first name, and their relationship was still in stagnation, but frankly, he wasn't in a hurry since she was still in middle school. However, he also knew that he needed to do something and thought that it might be good to bring her on a holiday or something.
   As the lunch break ended, La Folia also decided to go back. "Then I'll go back first. See you later, Haru~~." Leaving with a smile, everyone could see that her mood was very good at this moment.
   Haru thought that he needed to visit that girl later.
   "Isn't it nice to have a princess to love you?" Rin asked with a grumble.
   "Princess might be beautiful, but you're better in my eyes," Haru said with a smile and hugged her waist.
   "Hmph!" Rin snorted, but she didn't move away from him, moving closer.
   "Hey, watch the occasion! You should do this kind of thing at home!" Asagi also wanted to join, but she knew that this wasn't a good time to do this.
   Still, with the appearance of La Folia, everyone at the school was shocked and didn't expect that Haru would be an acquaintance of the princess, but deep down, they knew that it might be only a time before the princess might be eaten, especially the girls. However, the guys might try to escape from reality and didn't think too much.
   As for Kojou, he had a complicated expression before he looked away since he wasn't sure why he felt that a lot of things were stolen from him.
   As the school ended, Himeragi and Kanon had been waiting for him because they wanted to go home together.
   "Senpai, let's go back," Himeragi said with a smile.
   "Sorry, Himeragi, I have something to do," Haru said.
   "Huh?" Himeragi was dumbfounded, then quickly asked, "Can I come with you, Senpai?"
   "Sorry, you can't follow me," Haru said.
   "Huh? Why?" Himeragi frowned and showed that she was unhappy.
   Haru glanced at Kanon, then looked at Himeragi and said, "You should know that Kanon's situation might still be dangerous. You should stay with her all the time for now."
   "I..." Himeragi wanted to say something, but her shoulders were grasped by Haru.
   "Please, Himeragi! You're the only one that I can trust!" Haru stared at Himeragi with an earnest expression.
   Himeragi blushed, and her heart was shaken before she nodded. "Yes, Senpai!"
   "Thank you, Himeragi," Haru said with a smile while thinking that Himeragi was very easy, and as long as he pushed her a bit, she would follow his request unconditionally, which made him think about the Lion King Organization's intention to send this girl.
   'Are they sending this girl to become my observer or to become my lover?' Haru had a feeling that it was the latter, and if so, he had to admit that the Lion King Organization was very vulgar, and at the same time, he might need to visit this organization in the future so it wouldn't cause too much trouble.
   After solving Himeragi, Haru went to visit La Folia directly.
   La Folia stayed in the new hotel since her previous hotel had exploded by a bomb.
   As he arrived, La Folia quickly welcomed him to her room, ignoring his blank expression.
   "Don't you worry that we'll enter the headlines in the gossip news?" Haru mentioned to La Folia about her action that came to his school so suddenly.
   "Princess, you're too much!" Sayaka couldn't help but complain when La Folia left her to visit Haru's school, which made her annoyed and jealous!
   "You don't need to worry. Our news won't appear in the media, and the only people who know about our matter are probably the students in your school," La Folia said. "Rather, haven't you also sent an order to your people to erase our news?"
   For someone such as Haru and La Folia, it was very easy to manipulate the media, and if the media didn't want to make an enemy of them, then they wouldn't do something unnecessary.
   "Still, do you hate to be gossiped to have a relationship with me, Haru?" La Folia asked with a sad expression.
   "No, I'm happy, but I don't want to be seen as an animal in the zoo." Haru knew that once people knew about his relationship with La Folia, a lot of people would look at him as if he was a rare animal.
   "That's true. I'm sorry if I have caused you trouble," La Folia said and apologized. She knew that if the news about her relationship with Haru was known to the world, his life wouldn't be peaceful anymore.
   "No, you don't need to." Haru sipped the tea and asked, "So what's the reason why you came to my school?"
   Sayaka also stared at La Folia, trying to see what this girl wanted to do since she knew that this girl was sneaky and cunning.
   "Geez...." La Folia pouted and said, "You must have realized why I came to your school, right?"
   "If you don't say it clearly, then I won't know, La Folia," Haru said with a smile.
   "You really love to tease people, especially on the bed earlier..." La Folia murmured with a blush.
   La Folia was murmuring, but of course, Sayaka heard it clearly. "Be - Bed?!" She then stared at Haru and quickly asked, "Haru, what the hell did you do with the princess?!"
   Haru only stared at Sayaka and asked, "Are you jealous?"
   "Who - Who is jealous?!" Sayaka quickly denied it with a red face.
   "Cough! Cough!" La Folia quickly interrupted them since she knew that if this continued, then her momentum would be destroyed, and she would see both Haru and Sayaka fliting to each other again.
   Sayaka was startled, but she glared at Haru.
   Haru didn't care much about Sayaka since it was only a time before he pushed her on the bed, and at that time, she would become obedient. "So?" He looked at La Folia again and asked.
   "I just want to know you more, Haru," La Folia said with a sweet smile.
   "......" Haru and Sayaka.
   "Say, Haru, what do you think about me? If I say that I want to make an heir with you, will you willing?" La Folia asked while staring at Haru's eyes.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1971: Closer than you think
   Sayaka was dumbfounded and quickly asked, "What are you talking about, Princess?! How can you make an heir with him?!"
   Haru only stared at Sayaka and thought that he should make an heir with this girl first.
   "Because I like him." La Folia looked at Sayaka and asked, "So is there something wrong with it?"
   La Folia's reason was so simple, but it caused Sayaka to panic! After all, unlike La Folia, Sayaka couldn't be honest with her feelings!
   If someone had to give an example, Sayaka was like an elementary school student who was shy of his crush and showed his affection by pulling a prank on the girls that he had a crush on.
   "Do you like me?" Haru was speechless. He only met for a day, but this girl was too aggressive, right? In his case, he loved to play around with his target before he caught them since the sense of accomplishment when he got them was better, but directly eating them also wasn't bad either. However, unlike a normal girl like Sayaka, La Folia's mind wasn't simple, but at the same time, it was also simple, which was very contradictory.
   If La Folia asked him to date, then Haru would agree without hesitation, but asking him to marry and asking for an heir was a different matter. He might have married, but it didn't mean that he would marry someone as long as they were beautiful, and even though he might have sex with a beautiful girl, it didn't mean he wanted to have his children with a girl that he met for a day. "There's more than that, right?" Even though she had said those words, he couldn't see her blushing or shy. It was so normal that it made people wonder whether she was serious or not. However, he knew that this girl was only shy, so he used that expression to hide her emotion. But at this moment, he didn't want to agree with La Folia's confession, and he knew that she had another purpose of confessing to him.
   "Well... you're not wrong. After all, if you marry me, then Kanon will become my family again." When La Folia confessed to Haru, she also had another purpose, but she didn't hide it and frankly told him.
   Sayaka was speechless, wondering whether it was alright, but on the other hand, Haru was very calm.
   Haru had guessed La Folia's thought, and he knew that this girl couldn't be frank with her feelings, especially with Sayaka beside them, so he just followed her and nodded, understanding her situation.
   Although she was rejected, La Folia didn't show sadness or disappointment on her face. Her reaction was very calm, as if she had expected this result a long time ago.
   Based on his understanding of a woman, unlike a guy, a woman wasn't afraid of rejection or humiliation. Rather, they were afraid of being forced (rape) since they were physically weak, or rather, La Folia would become more aggressive from now on.
   "Although we are not lovers, we're still good friends, right?"
   "Of course, I'm also happy to have you as my friend, La Folia," Haru said as he gave her a meaningful smile.
   La Folia noticed Haru's smile and couldn't help but look away, feeling a bit embarrassed, thinking that this guy could see everything about her. It was as if she was naked in front of him, which made her very shy, but she didn't hate this feeling.
   Still, the friendship between both Haru and La Folia was very good.
   Haru had an intention to dominate this world, and La Folia was a good partner for it. The Aldegyr Kingdom might be a small kingdom, but the power of this kingdom couldn't be ignored, and it was superior in terms of the combination of both technology and magic items.
   Meanwhile, Haru was the owner of the Black Clover group and the fourth primogenitor. In other words, he had become one of the superior powers in this world.
   With the friendship between the two, both of them would meet often, and along with those meetings, a lot of things could happen between the two, which both Haru and La Folia had anticipated, or rather, they anticipated their meeting more than the other things.
   Only Sayaka was still stupid and didn't understand what was happening. She thought that both of them had become friends, and didn't talk about marriage anymore, which made her very happy!
   However, Sayaka didn't see it when Haru and La Folia looked at each other. They both saw the smile in each other's eyes. Both of them smiled meaningfully, and of course, they didn't need to say it clearly.
   So after that, Haru got up and left after he chatted with La Folia and Sayaka for a while, and as expected, with both the power of Haru and La Folia, the news about La Folia's visit to his school didn't appear in the media, and the gossip only limited to the school, and it might be only a moment before the students forgot about it.
   While the relationship between Haru and La Folia became closer without anyone knowing it, Kojou was staying at his apartment, lying on the sofa in a complicated mood. He wasn't sure why he felt that everything seemed to be starting to distance himself. Not only Asagi, but he also saw that Yaze also slowly distanced himself from him, which somehow made him lonely.
   Kojou also thought about his mother, who usually went back at least three times a month since she was a workaholic, but sometimes, his mother didn't go back, and if Nagisa didn't come to visit Mimori, then he wouldn't know about his mother's situation.
   Kojou let out a sigh and thought that everything happened after he had become a human again, and he felt when he lost his power as a vampire, he also started to lose a lot of things. Unfortunately, he was stupid, so he didn't think too much, and he also didn't think too much about it while wondering whether he should invite everyone to play together or something.
   "Kojou-kun! Kojou-kun! Kojou-kun!"
   "Huh?" Kojou looked up lazily and looked at his little sister, who seemed to be excited. "What's wrong?"
   "It's not what's wrong?!" Nagisa was annoyed by Kojou's lack of response and said, "Look, what do I have here?"
   Looking at Nagisa, who showed a letter in her hand, Kojou was confused and asked, "Letter?"
   "Um." Nagisa nodded with a smile and said, "Yuuma is going to Itogami Island!"
   "Yuuma? Really?" Hearing his childhood friend was going to visit Itogami Island, Kojou became pretty excited and all the depressed mood that he had thought before disappeared immediately, but he didn't realize that at this moment, he might have lost his childhood friend too.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1972: Itogami Island is very peaceful
   Even though the matter of the Faux Angel, La Folia, and Magus Craft ended, it didn't mean that Haru was free, or rather, he was quite busy right now, considering he needed to do research to free Natsuki from the legendary prison.
   As a witch, Natsuki gained incredible power such as space manipulation, chain manipulation, and also to manipulate the legendary prison, but the price of that power was huge too since she was unable to get out from the legendary prison, living there forever to maintain that prison.
   If Haru didn't have an "Elemental Sight," then it might take a long time for him to do deep research on that legendary prison. Luckily, he borrowed it from Tatsuya. As for returning to Tatsuya, he could do it later when he gained another power in the future, especially the power to copy.
   Haru knew his "Snatch" ability was very powerful, and he could steal anything as long as he wanted, but at the same time, he also wanted to share the power that he had gained with his girls. With his "Snatch" ability, he could give his power to his girls, but in exchange, he would lose that ability, so he was wondering whether he could duplicate that ability before he gave them.
   Haru thought for a while and felt that it was a bit difficult. His "Kiss" gave him the power to duplicate anything as long as he put a sticker on that thing, and with this ability, he had duplicated a lot of things from GT Robot, Nalakuvera, and a lot more. However, he knew that this duplication was temporary, and as long as someone pulled the sticker, the duplication would disappear.
   Haru wanted to improve the power of the "Kiss," but he shook his head since it might need a lot of time, so he thought to do other things such as his preparation to dominate the Itogami Island, to let Natsuki escape from the price of gaining her power, and his plan with girls on Halloween Festa.
   It was only a time for him to release Natsuki from the legendary prison, and he thought to visit that legendary prison directly, entering it, but he had a feeling that something would happen on this Halloween Festa, and he had always believed in his feeling. He knew that something would happen. Even though he didn't know what would happen, he knew that this event would make it easier for him to dominate the Itogami island, and he also believed that a new heroine would appear.
   Still, even with all of those words, Haru hadn't explained what Halloween Festa was.
   In simple terms, the Halloween Festa was just a Halloween festival, but in Itogami Island, this was a very special event that was held once every year. During this time, the permission to enter this island would be easier, so whether it was a tourist or a businessman, they would enter the island during this time, and at the same time, it also made Natsuki became very busy since, with a lot of people entering the island at the same time, it would bring trouble.
   Natsuki was almost overwhelmed, and in the end, she asked him whether she could borrow some of the GT Robot since she knew how powerful the GT Robot that was owned by Haru was.
   The reason why the Black Clover group was very famous was because of its GT Robot, which was a very powerful robot, and it was so powerful that it could defeat various demons easily with just a fist.
   However, the GT Robot wasn't being sold by the Black Clover group, or rather, it was used as a bodyguard or a mercenary mission since who would sell such an amazing technology.
   Even though Haru didn't care much about the GT Robot, he knew the power of the GT Robot in this world was very powerful, and it could destroy those demons in the Itogami Island easily.
   If it was before, Haru wouldn't bother to lend the GT Robot, but now it was different, the Itogami island almost became his, and by lending the GT Robot, he could also gain Natsuki's heart, so why not?
   As for stealing the information on the island management, Haru didn't need that since he had made his spy network that could steal any data in this world.
   Still, the Halloween Festa was quite nearby, and the girls were very excited, so Haru also helped them to make various costumes for them.
   Nagisa also directly lived in his house since she wanted to get her costume too, but now, she went home since she heard that she received a letter from a childhood friend or something, so everyone in the house decided to rest and played a game together.
   Everyone was playing a racing game, but their eyes were staring at Haru and Astarte at this moment since they were quite jealous of Astarte, who was sitting on his lap, especially both Kanon and Himeragi.
   "What's wrong, Kanon, Himeragi?" Haru asked.
   Himeragi frowned since she realized that she was still called by her family name, and at the same time, it made her depressed.
   "No - Nothing, Onii-san..." Kanon was very shy, her face blushed, but she glanced at Astarte with a jealous expression.
   "Do you want to sit on my lap too?" Haru asked.
   "Hu - Huh?!" Himeragi and Kanon were dumbfounded.
   Astarte didn't show an expression from the beginning to the end, but she leaned back on his chest while playing a game with a blank expression.
   Himeragi's face was red, but Kanon looked at Haru and asked, "Um... is that okay?"
   "Of course." Haru nodded and patted his other thigh. "Come here." He lifted Astarte and let her sit on his left thigh, leaving his right thigh empty. He could see that Astarte was a bit displeased, but she didn't say anything.
   "Th - Then..." Kanon was very shy, but she still sat on Haru's lap. His body was huge, and she was quite petite, so there was room for her to sit in. "You feel warm, Onii-san..." She snuggled and smelled the smell of his body. 'Onii-san smell so nice...'
   "Really? Then I'll make you warmer." Haru then hugged Kanon's waist, moving her closer, which made her blush.
   "O - Onii-san..." Kanon looked at Haru shyly, but she didn't move away from him.
   Haru looked at Kanon and really thought that she really resembled Sora, which made him really miss her. He had been away for a long time, after all, living in another world alone. Luckily, he had a lot of girls, or else he would be pretty lonely.
   Haru then looked at Himeragi and asked, "Himeragi, how about you too?"
   "Huh - Huh?!" Himeragi was startled, and her face was so red.
   "You don't want to?" Haru asked.
   "I...." Himeragi hesitated, but she had to admit that she was so jealous of both Kanon and Astarte.
   Kanon looked at Himeragi, and even though she felt reluctant to move, she was a very kind girl. Looking at Himeragi, who looked at them with jealousy, she decided to offer her position. "It feels good, Yukina-chan. How about you try it too?"
   "......" Haru looked at Kanon, wondering why her words seemed to be misleading.
   "Then... Then I'll ---" When Himeragi was about to say something, suddenly the sound of the footsteps and the loud noise were heard.
   "Haru! Can you accompany me to meet my childhood friend?"
   Nagisa suddenly entered the room, but then she saw Himeragi was looking at her with displease, which made her confused. "What's wrong?"
   Haru thought that the Itogami Island was very peaceful today.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1973: Can you believe me?
   Hearing Nagisa's request, who asked him to accompany her to meet her childhood friend, Haru didn't agree immediately, but rather he asked who was this childhood friend.
   Nagisa didn't mind and quickly showed her childhood friend a photo during her childhood.
   "What do you think?" Nagisa looked at Haru with a smile and said, "He's quite handsome, right? His name is Yuuma Tokoyogi." Still, compared to Haru, she felt like Yuuma was still far away.
   Looking at the photo of Nagisa's childhood friend, Haru agreed, which somehow made everyone feel surprised, considering he usually didn't have an interest in the guy, but little did they know that unlike them, he could see what they couldn't see and at the same time, he could also make Nagisa feel happy, so why not?
   Haru could also use that time to tour around Itogami Island, considering it was also his first time at the Halloween Festa. Everyone was also quite excited since they were about to take his first time.
   Then it was time to meet the childhood friends of both Nagisa and Kojou.
   Not only Haru, who decided to come, but all the girls beside him also decided to come, and Yaze also decided to come. Looking at Yaze, who was also joining them, he knew that he would do something sorry for Yaze's family in the future if their family dared to cause him trouble, considering Yaze's family had considerable power on the Itogami Island since Yaze's father was the governor of the Itogami island.
   As for Yaze, Haru knew that Yaze was a member of the Lion King Organization and his task was to observe Kojou, but since Kojou had become a normal human, there was no need to observe Kojou anymore, and he could see how hard Yaze tried to get close to him, though, he really didn't have an interest in Yaze.
   "Hey, why are you all here?!" Kojou looked at a group of people, and he was lost for words, but if someone looked closely at him, they could see that he was very happy that everyone could join him to meet his childhood friend.
   "Isn't it fine? I have invited them!" Nagisa said without hesitation since she wanted to introduce everyone to his childhood friend.
   "Right, can you show me your friend's photo?" Yaze asked since he hadn't seen Yuuma's photo.
   "Here!" Nagisa happily showed a photo of herself with Kojou and Yuuma on her phone.
   "Wow, what a handsome man," Yaze said in surprise.
   "Still, it feels weird to know that Kojou has such a childhood friend," Asagi said with a strange expression.
   "Shut up!" Kojou was annoyed, but at the same time, he felt relief when he thought his relationship with everyone had become normal.
   "But I don't understand why you want to accompany them, Haru," Rin said with a confused expression since, according to her knowledge, Haru had never had an interest in a handsome guy, or rather, this guy didn't have any interest to talk with a guy unless it was necessary, so she was quite confused by his intention to come to this meeting.
   Kanon and Himeragi also looked at Haru curiously.
   "Didn't Nagisa invite me? Why should I reject her invitation?" Haru said in a perfunctory manner, wondering when Yuuma Tokoyogi was going to come.
   "How fishy..." Asagi looked at Haru, squinting her eyes, and said, "You must be hiding something. There must be a reason why you decide to come to meet the childhood friends of both Nagisa-chan and Kojou."
   "Why are you so persistent? Can you believe me?" Haru asked with a speechless expression.
   The girls said at the same time since they knew this guy's personality well.
   Haru looked helplessly at them before he changed the topic of the conversation naturally.
   As for Kojou and Yaze, they realized once Haru started to talk, the girls started to ignore them, which made them helpless.
   The girls didn't care much about Kojou and Yaze and kept persisting with him to tell them the real reason why Haru decided to meet Yuuma Tokoyogi, but Nagisa was annoyed and quickly said, "Hey, why didn't you want Haru to accompany me to meet my childhood friend?!" She was quite pleased when Haru decided to accompany her, but everyone's reaction was too much, which made her annoyed!
   "Nagisa-chan, you can't blame us too much," Himeragi said with an awkward expression.
   "Well, Onii-san is...." Even Kanon also understood that Haru had never had an interest in a guy, which was why she was also confused at the reason why Haru suddenly wanted to meet Nagisa's childhood friend.
   "Haru, do you feel something weird about Yuu-chan?" Nagisa then looked at Haru, wondering what this guy had found out.
   Haru let out a sigh and said, "Well, I do find something interesting."
   "Huh?!" Everyone was dumbfounded, but in their faces, they showed an "as expected" expression. There was no way for Haru to have an interest in a guy, and they knew that there must be another reason why Haru decided to accompany Nagisa to meet this Yuuma Tokoyogi.
   As for coming to the Halloween Festa, they could visit it themselves without both Yaze and Kojou since they were unfamiliar with the two of them. Kojou and Yaze might be classmates of both Haru, Asagi, and Rin, and even Kanon and Himeragi also knew about them, but even so, their relationship was only like that. They only knew their names, and they didn't know much about them.
   The reason why the harem protagonist could become a harem protagonist was that they had an ability to be on the side of the heroines during their crisis or their most vulnerable moment, so they would cause the heroines to be crazy about them. Even if the harem protagonist was dull, oblivious, and also had a bad temper, the girls would be crazy about them, and at the end of the story, they would get all the harem.
   However, with Haru joining them, their chance of getting the girls would become zero, considering they were dull and oblivious.
   Haru knew that Kojou had a harem protagonist setting, considering Kojou had a little sister, parents that had never been at home, a beautiful classmate, and also a childhood friend. It was the most cliche setting of the harem protagonist, so he could easily tell the real identity of Yuuma Tokoyogi.
   Still, when Haru thought of Kojou, he couldn't help but think of Ichika Orimura, who was also his classmate in the past and the same as Ichika, he knew that Kojou would become his brother-in-law or stepson in the future.
   Haru was about to answer them, however...
   Hearing someone called Kojou, they quickly turned, and they saw a very beautiful girl walking toward them with a smile.
   They then turned their attention toward Haru, looking at Haru, and understood the reason why Haru decided to join Nagisa at this moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1974: Haru's only virtue
   It had been a few years since Kojou, Nagisa, and Yuuma met each other, and of course, there were a lot of things that changed. However, both Kojou and Nagisa were dumbfounded when they saw Yuuma had become a girl.
   Nagisa and Kojou were dumbfounded, looking at Yuuma, who walked toward them with a smile.
   "Yo, Kojou, Nagisa-chan, it has been a while," Yuuma said with a smile to both Nagisa and Kojou before she looked at Haru, who was leaning on the wall behind with a slightly surprised expression before she returned to her usual smile expression.
   When the girls saw Yuuma, who they thought was a handsome guy, appear as a beautiful girl, they understood the reason why Haru decided to accompany Nagisa at this moment. They stared at Haru, and there were "as-expected" expressions on their faces.
   Haru pretended that he didn't see anything and observed Yuuma, who was talking with both Nagisa and Kojou since it had been a while for them to meet each other. Even though no one told him anything, he was sure the meeting between the three was probably by accident.
   It might be because Yuuma was lonely during their childhood then she happened to meet both Kojou and Nagisa then the three of them became a friend naturally, but with the harem story plot, the handsome child that they thought in their childhood time was in truth a beautiful girl, which somehow part of a cliche plot.
   In truth, Haru didn't really have much interest in Yuuma. Rather, he was more interested in Yuuma's mother.
   In this world, there was almost no information that Haru didn't know, including the information about Yuuma Tokoyogi, including her mother, Aya Tokoyogi.
   Yuuma was a beautiful girl, but she was too young. Her appearance might resemble a high school girl, but in truth, she was born ten years ago from Aya Tokoyogi.
   Aya Tokoyogi had never married, so how could she give birth to Yuuma? The answer was simple, and that was cloning. She used her clone her body and created Yuuma in this world, giving her a mission to free her from the legendary prison.
   Then how could Aya Tokoyogi be imprisoned in the legendary prison?
   Everything started ten years ago in an incident known as the Dark Oath Grimoire incident, which was caused by Aya Tokoyogi.
   So what was the Dark Oath Grimoire incident? It was an accident where Aya wanted to erase all the magic and supernatural phenomena on the Itogami island.
   Haru wasn't sure why Aya decided to erase all the magic and the supernatural phenomena on the Itogami island and even the world, but it should be a normal and cliche reason such as Aya wanted to become a God in this world by becoming the only person who could wield magic, or she might want to create a normal world where there wasn't any magic or something. He wasn't sure why she wanted to do all of that, but he could ask her later when they met each other.
   But the question was, who was Aya Tokoyogi?
   Aya Tokoyogi was known as the Witch of Notaria and also the high-ranking member of the criminal organization known as the Library. In simple terms, she was a powerful witch, and she was also Natsuki's friend.
   When he saw Aya Tokoyogi's profile, Haru had always wanted to make her his secretary or something, considering how beautiful she was and as everyone had expected, he was more into a mature woman, so he didn't mind using Yuuma to get Aya since he was sure that Yuuma also wanted to use him to save her mother. Both of them were using each other, so there was no need to say much, right?
   While Haru was observing Yuuma secretly, Yuuma also did the same while she talked with both Nagisa and Kojou.
   "Right, Yuu-chan, let me introduce you!" Nagisa then started introducing everyone. "They're Yukina-chan and Kanon-chan. They're my classmates. As for the high school ones, they're Asagi-chan, Yaze, Rin-chan, and Haru."
   Everyone nodded at Yuuma and introduced themselves.
   "Hello, my name is Yuuma Tokoyogi. Nice to meet you," Yuuma said as she shook everyone's hands one by one before she shook Haru's hand with a smile. "Nice to meet you, Kasugano-kun."
   "Nice to meet you, Tokoyogi-san," Haru said amiably.
   "Just call me Yuuma. By the way, can I call you Haru?" Yuuma asked with a smile.
   "Sure, Yuuma." Haru nodded
   Kojou was happy that everyone could become friends with each other, and he was happy that Yuuma could be accepted by everyone. After all, Yuuma was his childhood friend, and he didn't want Yuuma to have a bad memory when she left the Itogami island.
   "Well Nagisa, we'll go back then. You should spend your time with your childhood friend," Haru suddenly said.
   Hearing Haru's words, Rin, Himeragi, Kanon, and Rin, didn't say much since they also understood that Yuuma was the childhood friend of both Nagisa and Kojou, so Yuuma should want to spend more time with Nagisa and Kojou, right?
   "Eh? You're going back?" Nagisa couldn't help but feel sad when she heard that they were going back.
   "Well, your friend is coming from a far place. Isn't it quite rude for us to disturb your time together?" Haru said naturally.
   Hearing Haru's words, Kojou also nodded and thought that Haru was very thoughtful, but...
   "It's alright, it's alright, the more, the merrier, right?" Yuuma smiled and said, "I'm also happy to play with everyone, so if you don't mind, how about we play together?"
   Haru looked at his girls, and they also looked at him since they left the decision to him. "If you have said that much, then let's play together."
   "Yay!!" The happiest one was Nagisa, and she quickly hugged both Haru and Yuuma since they would play together.
   Kojou felt a bit strange, but he didn't think too much since as long as Yuuma and Nagisa were happy, then he was happy.
   As for Yaze, he also felt happy that he could follow Haru since he was sure that Haru knew about his identity as a member of the Lion King Organization and as the real observer of the fourth primogenitor.
   If it was before Kojou was the fourth primogenitor, then Yaze's mission would be very easy, but it was different now since the fourth primogenitor was Kasugano Haruka. It was impossible to observe him, and if he did something wrong, then he might make the entire Lion King Organization his enemy, and if he really did that, even his head couldn't be used to amend their relationship. It was a rare chance that he could observe Haru closely, so he thought to use this chance better.
   Haru didn't care what the guys were thinking, but he smiled at Yuuma since... Cough! Cough! He knew that a lot of people misunderstood him, but he just wanted to help Nagisa's childhood friend since, according to the cliche plot, Yuuma should have a sad development or something. It definitely didn't have anything to do with Yuuma's mother, alright?
   Haru's only virtue is his honesty, so please believe in him.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1975: Sending a sheep in front of the wolf
   It was Yuuma's first time to come to the Itogami island since, except for the time of the Halloween Festa, it was quite hard to get permission to enter the island, so the first thing that they did was to take her sightseeing around the island.
   Now the Halloween Festa was being held, and there were a lot of interesting places to play. In addition, there were many sightseeing spots on the Itogami island, so their trip was very exciting all the time.
   Yuuma was a cheerful girl, and it was very easy for her to become everyone's friend, so after getting together and talking to each other for a while, the girls became close to each other.
   Still, they were quite wary of Haru, considering he often got a girl from time to time, so they needed to watch out that he wouldn't do anything to Yuuma, and they also told him to not open his facemask since they were afraid that Yuuma might fall for him instantly.
   Everyone loved a beautiful thing, and once someone's beauty had reached a certain level, they could make anyone fall for them instantly.
   Haru's face was so handsome, so handsome that it was very easy for him to get all the girls in this world if he wanted to do it. It was also the reason why Yotsuba Maya, whose heart was as cold as ice, could also fall for him, and including his face, he also knew how to make a girl feel happy. If they could ignore his scumbag nature, then he was simply a perfect lover, especially when they had entered the bed with him. As long as they had been eaten by him, no one could ever forget that feeling anymore, and they wouldn't be satisfied with anyone except for him.
   They had tried to stop Yuuma, but they might lack their guards since they were really having fun together, so when they didn't look at him, Yuuma approached him and said, "Haru, you're too popular with a girl, right?"
   Haru looked at Yuuma and didn't expect this girl to play so fast.
   Yuuma knew that it was a bit hard to talk with Haru, considering there were always a lot of girls around him, and she could also see that they were wary of her, but she was a witch after all, so she was quite good at searching for an opportunity.
   Looking at Haru, even though Yuuma couldn't see half of his face, she knew that he was very handsome, especially his eyes and the mole under his right eye. His eyes were so clear that they made people want to stare at them forever. As for the mole under his right eye, it gave him a sexy touch on his face.
   Still, if Haru activated his "Love Spot," then he could snare any girls instantly, but he had never done it since if he did that, he would be too handsome, which would make him helpless, and he also put some illusions on his face so he wouldn't be that handsome, but even so, he was still so handsome that it would attract every girls' attention.
   If someone asked how handsome Haru was, then it was quite difficult to answer, but if the author had to give an answer, then if a woman sliced fruit with a knife, then she might not realize that she had cut her finger when she saw Haru was right in front of her. That's how handsome he was.
   "You must also be popular too, right, Yuuma?" Haru said with a smile.
   "Me? Popular? I'm not." Yuuma shook her head since she didn't think that she was popular, and she also had never seen someone who showed an interest in her.
   "Really? Then I'm sure all of those guys are blind, so they can ignore such a cute girl like you," Haru said sincerely.
   Yuuma was blushing since it was her first time someone flirted with her, but she quickly calmed herself and said with a smile, "I guess you must have a lot of friends, right, Haru?" With his communication ability, she believed that he should have a lot of friends, but...
   Haru shook his head and said, "No, I don't have many friends."
   "Eh? Really?" Yuuma was surprised.
   With his status, it was hard to make a real friend, and the real friends that he had were all the members of the Group Chat, but rather than calling it a friend, it was more suitable to call them a family since some of them were his women.
   In truth, it wasn't hard for him to make a friend, but if he made a friend with a girl, then that girl would fall for him sooner or later, so it was impossible for him to make a friend with the opposite gender.
   As for the same-gender friends, Haru didn't really have the interest to make them friends, but if it was only a friendly relationship, then he didn't mind. The reason was quite simple, and it might be because he was too good, and the guys were too wary of becoming friends with him, especially if they had a lover. He was also afraid for them to swing toward him, considering there were a lot of gay people in various worlds. Considering his charm, even if some guys weren't gay at first, they might change into one because of him because they lost their masculinity in front of him, and they felt like a girl in front of him, which was why he didn't really want to make a guy friend unless they were so strong that they were about to lose in front of him.
   Having a male friend might be good for some people, but Haru just didn't really feel attracted to that idea. Talking to each other might be alright, but he didn't really want to spend much time with them since rather than spending time with the same gender, it was better to spend time with his girls.
   "How about you? You must have a lot of friends, right?" Haru asked.
   Yuuma showed a bitter expression and shook her head. "No, I only have a few friends." In truth, she only had both Kojou and Nagisa as her friends. It was also the reason why her life was quite lonely. She had been focused on saving her mother, so she didn't have time to play around or make friends, except for both Kojou and Nagisa.
   "Then how about I become your friend?" Haru asked.
   "Huh?" Yuuma was surprised.
   "Is that a no?" Haru asked sadly.
   "No, no! I'm happy, but is that alright for me to become your friend?" Yuuma asked timidly.
   "Sure, I'm happy that we can become friends, Yuuma," Haru said with a smile.
   Yuuma stared at Haru in a daze before she nodded hurriedly. "Me too, Haru!" She was very happy at this moment, but at the same time, her feeling was complicated, considering she wanted to use him.
   Looking at how happy Yuuma was, Haru thought that this girl was too simple, right? When he looked at Kojou, who was having fun by himself, thinking that that guy could get all of the beautiful girls easily without doing anything, he could only shake his head at this moment, thinking that Kojou had an easy level on his life, but with him around, Kojou's life had become a hell level.
   "Haru, did you seduce Yuuma?"
   Haru looked at his girls, who quickly came toward him when they saw him, talking with her. He wanted to fix the misunderstanding, but Yuuma showed a blush which made the situation become complex. Still, it was very easy for him to solve this situation, and in truth, he didn't really want to play around that much and decided to go back with everyone, but before he went back, there was an unexpected development.
   "Haru, can you let Yuuma live at your house?" Nagisa asked with a puppy-like expression.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1976: Every girl is a succubus
   Everyone was tired after playing for a day. Haru spent the whole day with everyone on the Itogami island. Whether they watched the Halloween Festa or went to the sightseeing spots on the island, they were very happy. The girls were happy, but he was tired, though he had gotten used to this kind of situation.
   Fortunately, they knew that the Halloween Festa didn't end in one day, so everyone decided to go back after they had eaten something, and that should be the case, but Nagisa suddenly asked him whether she could stay at his house with Yuuma.
   "My apartment is too small, and I want to give Yuu-chan the best experience in the Itogami island," Nagisa said without hesitation. Even though her apartment wasn't that small at all, his house was so big after all, and there were a lot of interesting things there, especially the hot spring inside Haru's house. She wanted Yuuma to experience it.
   "Well, why not?" Haru said, and they returned together, bringing both Nagisa and Yuuma with him. As for Kojou, he didn't bring him, or rather he left Kojou directly. As for what Kojou was thinking at that moment, he didn't care at all.
   Yuuma came to the Itogami island by herself, and as Nagisa's childhood friend, there was no way Nagisa would let her sleep in the hotel or something so Nagisa brought her directly to Haru's house.
   "Sorry to trouble you, Haru," Yuuma said with an awkward expression. After all, even though she planned to use Haru, it was her first time to enter the guy's house other than Kojou's, and unlike Kojou, Haru gave her a unique feeling that somehow made her comfortable and pleasing to her eyes, but at the same time, she also realized that he was a man.
   Yuuma had always treated Kojou as her friend, and she had never thought too much, even if they were hugging each other. She didn't think too much, but in Haru's case, she just could feel that her body was slightly hot when she got near him.
   "I don't mind, but is it really alright?" Haru asked.
   "What do you mean?" Yuuma was confused.
   "I mean, it is a rare chance for you to come to the Itogami island, but don't you want to meet Kojou?" Haru asked.
   Hearing Haru's words, Yuuma felt quite complicated, but then she quickly erased that thought. After all, she had a mission to save her mother, and even though Kojou might be quite important, she didn't have time to manage him now. "It's alright." She smiled and said, "Nagisa is here after all."
   "Yuu-chan, let's take a bath!" Nagisa strode toward Yuuma, hugged her arm, and said, "The bath here is great! You should try it!"
   "Really?" Yuuma asked with interest.
   "Let's go! Let's go!" Nagisa pulled Yuuma away from Haru since she felt that it was dangerous to leave Yuuma alone with Haru. "Everyone is in the bathroom. We can talk there!"
   Yuuma was a bit helpless when she was pulled by Nagisa, but she didn't fight back. Looking back, she looked at Haru, who pulled out his tablet and started to do something. She needed to hurry so she could only use that method.
   Yuuma then looked at Nagisa, who smiled happily, then thought about her childhood time when she met both Kojou and Nagisa by chance. They just happened to be there when she was confused about her life. She was born in this world to save her mother, then after that? After she had saved her mother? She didn't know, but she knew that she needed to save her mother and it was the decision that she had made in her life!
   Haru looked at the back of Yuuma, wondering what this girl was about to do.
   When everyone had taken a bath, they started to get excited about the costume that they were about to wear on the Halloween Festa. It was part of the festival, so they bought many things to participate in the festival.
   Himeragi, Kanon, Rin, Asagi, Himeragi, and Yuuma went to the room and also pulled Haru together to change into their costumes.
   Looking at the costumes that they had bought, Haru was a bit speechless. There was a catgirl, rabbit ears maid, witches, and even he was forced to buy a vampire-like suit since they thought that he was handsome when he wore it.
   Haru was lost for words, and he couldn't complain, so he just accepted since he was also too lazy to wear a strange costume or something, and he also had to admit that the vampire costume was very handsome.
   After they tried the costume that they would wear at the festival, it was almost midnight, so they went to the bathroom again since Haru's hot spring really felt good before they said goodnight to each other and went back to their rooms to sleep.
   Rin and Asagi didn't join him, considering Nagisa and Yuuma were here, and all the girls decided to sleep together, which made him sad somehow.
   Haru was alone in his room, and he turned off the light and went to bed, but suddenly the door of his room creaked open. He turned his head, and as expected, he saw someone that he had expected to come.
   Haru had been waiting for Yuuma, but it didn't mean that he was about to pull Yuuma into the bed since he was more interested in Yuuma's mother, or rather, he wanted Yuuma's mother!
   Haru felt like he needed a secretary in this world and felt like Yuuma's mother was suitable for that position.
   "Yuuma?" Haru looked at Yuuma and asked, "Why are you here?" He turned on the light and then just laid on his bed, looking at Yuuma, who was walking toward him, and from his expression, it seemed that he had expected her to come, so he didn't lock the door.
   At this time and this place, the two people were alone in the middle of the night.
   Even if Yuuma didn't have such an intention, she still blushed since she realized that she was too bold! She was also speechless when she saw Haru was still lying on his bed, wondering whether this guy wanted her to eat her.
   "Well, Yuuma, you should sit first." Haru patted the free space on his bed. "You come so late in the middle of the night. What's wrong?" He could see the blush on Yuuma, but as a gentleman, he didn't mention it and pretended nothing had happened while naturally inviting her to come closer.
   "Don't you understand why I have come to see you so late? Do you need me to phrase it directly?"
   Although it was midnight, the light was still bright on the outside, and because of the light, Yuuma could see Haru's expression. She could see that he wasn't shy as herself, so she immediately became bolder and even tried to taunt him.
   "Well, we can talk about it slowly, okay?"
   Haru only smiled amusedly at this girl since it wasn't his first time being flirted and seduced by a girl, or rather, he had a lot of experiences that he couldn't count with his own fingers.
   "Well, let's talk about it slowly."
   Hearing Haru's answer, Yuuma also became more playful. She winked at him very boldly, showing her perfect figure, walking toward him like a female leopard that was about to leap into her target. When she leaned forward, her loose pajamas were pulled by the force of gravity, showing the white and smooth boobs without a bra, which somehow made him realize that every girl was a succubus.
  
   Chapter 1977: Replace
   "You're playing with a fire, Yuuma."
   Haru smiled bitterly, and of course, he knew what Yuuma was thinking. Although it could be called a long and sleepless night, they didn't have sex. Rather, there were things that both of them needed to solve first, but in truth, if he wanted to push her down, he was sure that this girl would accept him.
   "Hmph! Who told you to tease me first?"
   Yuuma knew that if Haru really pushed her, she would accept him, or rather, she didn't hate the idea of being pushed by him on the bed, but this time, there was a reason why she came to him.
   Therefore, when Yuuma rolled her eyes, Haru smiled, and the ambiguous atmosphere between them disappeared. They stopped, played around, and started to talk about business.
   "So what should I call you? Yuuma? Or a witch?" Looking at Yuuma, his tone was quite heavy.
   "Then how should I call you? Haru? Or is His Majesty the fourth primogenitor?" Without answering his question, Yuuma asked him instead.
   The two of them then were in silence for a while, and they were just staring at each other, and neither of them opened their mouths to break the silence. It wasn't until after a while that their eyes showed a smile, and they both opened their mouths and laughed out loud.
   Haru looked at Yuuma with a smile and said, "I didn't expect the friend that I'd just made today to be a witch."
   With this smile, the tense and solemn atmosphere between them disappeared without a trace. After all, the two weren't enemies, so naturally, it was better to be relaxed with each other.
   "That's true. I also didn't expect the friend that I'd just made today to be the fourth primogenitor. With such a strong friend, I don't need to fear anything."
   Hearing his relaxed and playful tone, Yuuma also let go of her worries. After all, she thought that he hadn't seen her true intention yet. At best, her identity as a witch had been known, so everything was still under control.
   "Even if I'm the fourth primogenitor, it doesn't mean that I'm omnipotent. Or rather, Yuuma, if you mention that you're the daughter of Aya Tokoyogi, no one will cause you trouble, right? After all, your mother is the legendary witch."
   Yuuma was dumbfounded, and she never expected Haru to expose her identity directly. Even more unexpectedly, he knew that she was the daughter of Aya Tokoyogi!
   The fact that Yuuma was the daughter of Aya Tokoyogo was only known by a few people, and her identity was very well protected, even in the outside world, no one knew her identity as a witch, but how could Haru who stayed on the Itogami island all the time knew everything so clearly?
   Yuuma was full of shock, confusion, and perplexity.
   "What? Did I say something wrong?" Compared to Yuuma's shock and puzzlement, Haru's reaction was calm. He even exposed her with a smile on his face as if trying to tease her.
   "How - How did you know?" Her identity had been exposed by Haru, so it was impossible to deny them, but Yuuma couldn't accept it, wondering how her identity had been exposed? After all, it was too amazing, right? She was wondering whether there was a prophet or an oracle that had exposed her identity to him, considering he was so rich and with the power of money, there were a lot of things that he could do.
   "I have my own intelligence channel. Not only do I know about your identity, but I also know your purpose in Itogami island. You want to rescue your mother from the legendary prison, right? By using my power, that's."
   Yuuma felt all the power on her body drained, and she knew that everything had been exposed by him, so what could she say now?
   The plan hadn't started yet, but it was already over.
   Yuuma was sad since she couldn't complete her mission and she couldn't save her mother, but she didn't know why. Knowing that her plan had failed, she felt relief in her heart.
   Maybe it was because she knew that she didn't need to use Haru anymore that she felt at ease. After all, when she thought about using him, her heart was full of entanglement and guilt.
   Even though it was only a day they met each other, Yuuma felt a strong connection with him, and he also said that he was going to be her friend. If the fact he wasn't the fourth primogenitor, then she would never try to do this!
   However, everything was over, so she didn't need to worry about anything anymore.
   "It seems that you already know about it. You deserve to be the fourth primogenitor. You're really powerful." Yuuma stared at Haru without looking away. "So what are you going to do now? Are you going to send me to the legendary prison? Or are you going to send me to Island Management so I'll be imprisoned there?"
   Although she felt relief, Yuuma was full of bitterness when her identity was exposed. She knew that it was impossible to resist Haru, the fourth primogenitor with her power, and naturally, she didn't intend to resist. She had given up, so she wanted to know what he planned to do with her.
   "Why should I do all of that?" Hearing Yuuma's words, Haru looked at her with a smile before he stood up, staring at her face carefully.
   "You... what are you looking at?" Perhaps his gaze was too aggressive, Yuuma, who was being stared at by him, took two steps back subconsciously, covering her chest with both of her hands, with a trace of caution in her words, but in reality, she sounded very shy, and there was some eagerness.
   "I'm thinking..." Haru looked at Yuuma with a smile and asked, "If I help you to rescue the Witch of the Notaria, how will you repay me?"
   "Repay you?" Yuuma was dumbfounded before her face was covered in blush. "Wait! What did you say?" She couldn't react at first, but soon she exclaimed since she heard that Haru was going to help her to save her mother!
   "You didn't hear it wrong." Haru smiled, looking at Yuuma's expression since it was too funny. "Should I repeat my words?"
   "No! I heard them all, but Haru, why are you..."
   Of course, Yuuma wouldn't think that she had misheard everything, but the problem was that she couldn't understand why Haru wanted to help herself. What she wanted to do was invade the legendary prison, which was full of vicious criminals, and save her mother, who was also a criminal. What she was about to do was something that couldn't be praised, especially when she knew what her mother had done was something that could cause her mother to be imprisoned for life.
   Yuuma might not have known Haru that long, but she knew that he wasn't someone who would do such an anarchic act, and it was impossible for him to commit a crime, but now he told her that he was going to help her to commit a crime!
   "Why? Why do you do this? Why do you want to help me?"
   "There's no special reason. But if I have to make a reason, then I can only say that I want to help you, Yuuma. I want to fulfill your wish so that you can confirm your own existence. Although I don't think that saving Aya Tokoyogi can prove anything, as long as it is your wish, I will help you."
   There was no hesitation in his words. Everything was coming from his heart since it was his true feeling that he wanted to save this girl. As for Yuuma's mother, it was just his bonus.
   His words pierced her heart, and Yuuma couldn't control her emotion anymore. Leaping into his chest, hugging him tightly while crying, letting go of all of the emotions that had bottled up inside her heart.
   Yuuma wasn't a human but a homunculus. She knew this fact from the beginning so she had always wanted to become a real human and she knew that knowing him was the best decision that she had made in her life, not only because she gained a friendship, but because she also knew how it felt to be in love.
   Although they only met for a day, each one of his words caused her emotion to become volatile. In the beginning, she was afraid that he might hate her once he knew her identity, and she was afraid that they would become strangers.
   Yuuma longed to become a normal human being, so for her, finding the meaning of her birth in this world may prove her existence, and she wasn't just a homunculus, but she was just a normal girl and the person who accepted her everything wasn't Kojou Akatsuki, but Kasugano Haruka.
   Before Yuuma met Haru, she made up her mind to come to the Itogami island to save her mother and to prove the meaning of her existence. Although it sounded extreme, she didn't have a way to save her mother, so she could only use Haru. She didn't think much at first, but when they kept communicating with each other, she felt even guiltier, and her heart was suffering since she just felt so close with him as if they had known each other for long.
   Yuuma had experienced inner struggles and thought that Haru would never forgive her, but she had never expected that Haru would choose to help her. After knowing everything and knowing that she was about to take advantage of him, he would decide to help her, so how could she not be moved?
   "You're not a kid. Why are you crying?" Caressing Yuuma's smooth and fragrant hair, Haru had a gentle smile on his face, and Yuuma just couldn't look away from him. He was willing to help her, so how should she repay him?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1978: Sorry, what did you say?
   Tonight, Yuuma stayed in Haru's room and didn't leave, but it was a pity that nothing happened. The two were just hugging each other while sleeping, nothing more.
   It wasn't that Haru repented himself, but with Yuuma's state, it wasn't suitable for him to push her down. He believed what would happen would naturally happen, so since she had sent herself to him, then he wouldn't let her go.
   Moreover, today was their first time meeting each other.
   The most important thing was that Yuuma's age was a bit young. She was a homunculus, even though she grew faster than a human, she was born when Aya Tokoyogi was imprisoned in the legendary prison, so if he counted with mathematics, then Yuuma's age was...
   Anyway, tonight might be the most comfortable night that Yuuma had ever had in her life. Lying on Haru's arm made her feel extremely comfortable, and it would be great if she did this every day.
   Unfortunately, Yuuma could only enjoy this time only for a moment since, after one night, she and Haru were about to break the legendary prison and rescue her mother.
   "You have a helper when you come to the Itogami island this time, right? What was your original plan?"
   After waking up the next morning, in order to avoid trouble, Haru first let Yuuma leave his room so no one would think that he had eaten Yuuma, so after they perfected their alibi, they went to eat breakfast with everyone as if nothing had happened.
   Neither of them told everyone what they were about to do since what they were about to do was a crime.
   Haru could easily enter the legendary prison since he was on deep research to make Natsuki be able to come out from the legendary prison so he naturally knew where this legendary prison was. However, he also knew that Yuuma was coming to the Itogami island with a plan that she had prepared for a long time, so he asked her since he knew that he might be able to get more goons.
   "Yes, I didn't come alone." Yuuma nodded. "According to the original plan, I was going to use a little trick to exchange our bodies and then use your magic to open the legendary prison, but now you're willing to help me, so I don't need to do it in more complicated ways."
   Yuuma didn't hide anything but directly explained her original plan. In her opinion, Haru, the fourth primogenitor, possessed a huge magic power, and as long as she used that magic power, then it would be easy to open the legendary prison.
   Haru, who heard Yuuma's plan, could only nod, pretending to be amazed, but in truth, he didn't think that her plan would be successful since it was impossible to exchange a body with him. Even though it might take a while for him to use his other abilities, soul manipulation was one of his best abilities, so it was impossible for her plan to succeed.
   However, Haru had agreed to help Yuuma so she could save her mother without worry since if he wanted to, he could directly destroy the legendary prison with his power. Not that he was going to say it out loud, though.
   "Well, let's go and see your helpers first."
   Hearing Haru's words, Yuuma suddenly felt a bit hesitant to speak, as if there was something that was difficult to say.
   "What's wrong?" Haru looked at Yuuma in confusion, wondering whether this girl wanted to go to the toilet.
   "Umm... I said that they were a helper, but in fact, we were just using each other. This time, my helpers are the witches from the Library. Although our goals are the same but..."
   Haru didn't need to wait for Yuuma to finish her words to understand everything.
   The Library is a world-renowned criminal organization. The members of this organization are either powerful witches or magicians, and it is said that there are thousands of people. In other words, this organization is very powerful.
   Tokoyogi Aya was the highest-ranking member of this organization, even the leader of this organization, but she was imprisoned for ten years, so the leader of this organization had been replaced by someone else.
   Haru was quite interested in the Library, and truth to be told, he also had a lot of people inside this organization. After all, both magicians and witches needed a lot of money to do their research, so it was quite easy to buy them, considering they weren't die-hard and there was no loyalty, and each of them had their own purpose entering the organization.
   As long as Haru got Tokoyogi Aya, then it was only a time for him to control the Library.
   The reason why Yuuma hesitated just now was that she and the Library didn't have a close relationship. Everything was based on interest, and there was no trust between them. Besides Haru, she didn't trust anyone.
   "It's okay, I understand. Let's go and meet them first. By the way, let's talk about how we save your mother while we go there." Haru patted Yuuma's head slightly while looking at her with a gentle smile.
   In this matter, Haru didn't plan to let Himeragi and the others participate, so after breakfast, he immediately slipped away with Yuuma.
   But of course, it didn't mean that Haru wouldn't tell them what he was about to do, so he told both Asagi and Rin since both girls were the calmest among his girls and told them that he was going to help Yuuma for a bit.
   Asagi and Rin knew that this guy would do something dangerous again, but since they trusted him, they could only let him go, but they told him that if they would be by his side forever, supporting him so if he had trouble, he needed to call them immediately.
   Haru had to admit that he was really lucky that he had both Asagi and Rin, so he gave them a promise before he walked out with Yuuma.
   As for Kanon, Nagisa, and Himeragi, Rin and Asagi told Haru that they were going to handle them.
   So with everything that had been handled, Haru and Yuuma were going to meet the Meyer Sisters witches.
   When the Meyer Sisters witches saw Haru for the first time, they were in a daze. Even though Haru was wearing his facemask, his eyes were so special, and even though they were lesbian, they were still attracted by him, however...
   "He's the fourth primogenitor of the legend? Isn't he just a kid?"
   When Haru met Yuuma's helper, the elder sister of the Meyer Sisters, the Witches of Ashdown, Emma Meyer, was dressed in a black leather tight, with a black cloak on her back and a black hat on her head. Although the combination of leather tights and a witch costume was a bit weird, Haru could say that her clothes really matched with the witch in his imagination.
   But Haru was confused by the little sister of the Meyer Sisters since she was dressed in a dancer-like outfit. If he wasn't wrong, her name should be Octavia Meyer. Looking at her, he was wondering whether her clothes were popular among witches.
   If they weren't a beautiful woman, Haru had to admit that their sense of aesthetic was just a disaster.
   However, before he could express his opinion, the Meyer Sisters, who were on the opposite side, showed contempt for him. It might be because he hid his aura, which somehow made him sigh, thinking that they were really arrogant, but at the same time, it was fun when he conquered them later.
   "Emma Meyer: I think you should maintain a basic respect for the fourth primogenitor. Otherwise, it will be you who will suffer!"
   Haru didn't get angry, but Yuuma was furious. Haru was her precious friend, and how could she tolerate her friend being despised by someone?!
   With a cold voice that Haru had never heard before, Yuuma faced the Mayer Sisters directly, and the chill on her eyes clearly told them to apologize or else...
   "Are you trying to tell us what to do? The Blue Witch?"
   Yuuma's voice was cold, but Meyer Sisters weren't so weak that they could be told by a little girl!
   Yuuma had provoked them, so the Meyer Sisters wouldn't show mercy and needed to discipline this little girl!
   The position of the Meyer Sisters was very high among the organization, and everyone either feared or respected them, so Yuuma's act clearly provoked them!
   Haru couldn't help but, while the tougher they were, the better it was to break them. When he met such an arrogant woman, it was useless to use gentleness, and he was also too lazy to use it. He knew that Meyer Sisters had a lot of blood on their hands, so using gentleness was clearly useless. What he needed to do was to show his power and teach them who was the master in this relationship, like what he did to Esdeath. Though in Esdeath's case, he needed to get even stronger, or else she might put a collar on his neck.
   Still, unlike BB, who was tempted by him immediately, even though Meyer Sisters could appreciate Haru's charm, they weren't so moved that they would treat him gently, or rather, they might intend to kidnap him and treat him like a toy later.
   Haru and Yuuma had been provoked, so...
   "As a weakling, you sure have a big mouth."
   Haru smiled with his eyes, staring at the Meyer Sisters, but even though he was smiling, his voice was so cold that it caused a shudder to anyone who heard it. It felt like everything was frozen, and they almost couldn't stand up.
   There was no function of magic, but they felt like the temperature had dropped so suddenly.
   The Meyer Sister stared at each other stupidly, and they had a doubt in their minds.
   "The fourth primogenitor doesn't look as powerful as the legend said. You think that you're all great because you're..."
   Although they felt that there was something wrong, they felt Haru was harmless, so they didn't put him in their eyes.
   Octavia Meyer, who was dressed in a crimson dancer-like costume, snorted disdainfully. She was ready to ridicule him. Unfortunately, before she finished her words, her neck was choked and lifted, making her unable to say any words.
   "Sorry, what did you say?" Haru asked as he suddenly appeared behind her.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1979: Is it a dream?
   "Sorry, what did you say?"
   Haru directly choked Octavia's neck with his hand. He might be gentle toward the girl, and it might be good to use "pleasure magic," but he needed to keep his image on Yuuma. After all, he didn't want to be seen as a lewd magician, so he directly choked Octavia's neck, the little sister and the one who dressed in crimson dancer-like costume.
   Being choked, Octavia couldn't say any words. It was difficult to breathe, and it was painful, but strangely, she felt good? But she couldn't say anything, so she couldn't express her feelings.
   "What are you going to do?"
   Watching her sister being restrained by Haru, Emma Meyer, the elder sister, immediately summoned her guardian, a tentacle monster with no name.
   Haru felt a bit speechless about Emma's power. 'Tentacles? Really?
   "What am I going to do? Try to guess?"
   Because Haru was still choking Octavia's neck, Emma didn't dare to do anything for a moment, and the tentacle guardians hovered around Haru, but there was no intention to attack.
   Haru was so calm, and his indifference caused Emma to have a cold sweat without her noticing it. She knew those eyes clearly. Those eyes were the eyes of someone that had taken someone else's life without a second thought, which made her shudder!
   'Is this the real fourth primogenitor of the legend?'
   According to the rumor, Emma only knew that Haru was a normal high school student since even the Library couldn't search for all of his information, and he also tweaked his information so everyone would misunderstand his backstory.
   Emma only knew that Haru was a normal high school student who gained the power of the fourth primogenitor by chance, but how could he have had such eyes?
   Emma didn't know what was going on, but she understood that as long as she tried to attack him, her sister would definitely be the one who died.
   The sudden change in Haru caused Yuuma to be at a loss. Although the Mayer Sister's contempt made her furious, she didn't really want to kill them. It was true that she might have met him for the first time, but his change was so great!
   Before, Haru was so gentle and warm, but now, he is so cold! It was so cold that Yuuma realized that she didn't know anything about him. However, she knew that this wasn't the real him, and she wanted him to return to how he used to be!
   "Didn't you just provoke me? Do you think that I'm all great because I'm the fourth primogenitor? Isn't that what you have told me before?"
   Haru knew that his performance might be a bit too much for Yuuma, but he needed to do this since he wanted to show her that he wasn't a good guy, and at the same time, depending on the situation, he believed in gender equality. The Meyer Sisters weren't a good person, and he knew that they wanted to toy him, so he decided to toy them back. It was all fair, right?
   "I'm sorry... it is our fault. Please forgive us."
   Yuuma was still in a state of disbelief, but Emma gritted her teeth, resisting her anger in her head, and bowed her head to Haru.
   Octavia was still on Haru's hand, and as long as Emma did something, Haru might break Octavia's neck. Ocvatia was her lover and also her sister. There was no way Emma would let Octavia be hurt!
   Even if Emma was unwilling, she still needed to bow her head to save her sister.
   "How boring." Haru shook his head. "If, in the end, you just apologize and bow your head, then don't do this in the first place." He let go of Octavia and caused her to feel on the ground directly.
   Watching her sister fall, Emma hurriedly flew over and held her sister in her arms, calling her name anxiously, and at the same time, checking whether Octavia was hurt or not.
   Haru didn't choke her too hard, or rather, Octavia felt comfortable with his chocked which made her inexplicable, but Emma was her lover, and she was lesbian. She also hated a man, and even though she had to admit that she was attracted to Haru, she just couldn't accept it!
   Octavia, who had just recovered, after a few coughs, felt anger and humiliation!
   "Okay, you don't need to talk, Octavia."
   Emma knew what her sister was thinking, but she didn't want to cause big trouble since she could see that Haru was so powerful that she was hardly able to do anything. If they were enemies, then no one really knew what he was about to do with them.
   Unlike her sister, Emma needed to consider their safety and whether it was really worth offending him for something like dignity.
   The fourth primogenitor is really indeed well-deserved by the name, and he might even be colder than in the legend!
   When he left Octavia, Haru had already turned his back, facing Yuuma, ignoring the pair of sisters.
   Watching on his back, Octavia, for the first time in her life, sensed a feeling of powerlessness.
   However, what they didn't expect was that the young man that had caused her under extreme pressure before was winking at Yuuma playfully, which caused a huge contrast with what had happened before and it caused Yuuma to be stunned.
   Yuuma's lips twitched, and she didn't expect that this guy would play her!
   Yuuma only realized that Haru was pretending and acting before, and she was just dumbfounded, but she had to admit that his acting was too realistic, right?
   In truth, it might be good to use his "Haoshoku Haki," but Haru was afraid that they might pass out directly, so he used this method. He knew that the pair of sisters were arrogant and cruel, so he needed to teach them a lesson so they wouldn't do that thing again in the future.
   If they were a male, and they weren't a beautiful girl, then Haru wouldn't bother to pay attention, let alone do something so troublesome like this.
   It was impossible to conquer them with gentleness, so he needed to use some roughness method.
   Haru needed to suppress them, so they knew their place.
   In front of the strong, they had no choice but to bow their heads.
   Haru had seen a lot of women and knew that this was the best and the fastest method. Even though it was possible to use gentleness, it took a lot of time, and he was too lazy to do it. Still, depending on the girls, he might use a different method. It might be fun to use a gentle method, but a rough method wasn't bad either.
   "As expected of the fourth primogenitor, it's really amazing." After checking her sister, Emma opened her mouth with a complicated expression. Even though Haru had shown his power, she didn't think that he was stronger than her. He caught Octavia with a sneak attack, but if they had a frontal battle, then she didn't think that she would lose to him!
   It was just that Emma had a feeling in her heart that no matter how she struggled, she couldn't defeat Haru, especially when she watched his back. She felt indescribable pressure as if she could see what she was about to do even if his back faced them!
   Although Emma didn't know what this feeling was about, it was impossible to provoke him for the time being.
   Emma felt a fear of death for the first time, and she suddenly realized that she couldn't control her own destiny. She couldn't even see his real strength. How could she dare to do something about him?
   "Still, I'm disappointed in your helper Yuuma." Haru sighed. "If that's all their strength, what can they do? They'll become a burden for us."
   In truth, Emma might not be able to control her emotions and wanted to get angry, but she believed in her own choice, and she knew that it was the best choice for her to calm down, or else it would be too late if they found out Haru was so powerful that they couldn't do anything.
   Unfortunately, Haru wouldn't let them go like this, and he bluntly mocked them. His eyes clearly told them that they were just trash and they were just a burden.
   Trash? Are you kidding me?
   The Mayer Sisters had always treated others like trash. How could they accept this treatment?
   They felt indescribable anger when Haru looked down on them!
   Haru's acting was very good, and his words directly stabbed the hearts of the Mayer Sisters. They were all famous witches, and just calling their names would make the enemy feel frightened, but now, this treatment was too much for them!
   Emma was better, but Octavia couldn't handle it anymore!
   "You dare to look down on us?! Then go die!"
   It might be because Octavia couldn't accept that she felt good being choked by Haru, so when he treated them like trash, she directly exploded!
   In anger, Octavire ordered her tentacles guardian to attack Haru directly!
   In an instant, countless tentacles slammed toward Haru, and once someone was hit by them, they would turn into meat paste!
   Although the shape of the guardian was a bit weird, its power was without a doubt!
   It was a pity that they met Haru, and the moment they met him, their fate had been determined.
   Haru looked at the tentacles calmly, and he just clenched his hands, and all the tentacles were suddenly pulled by something before all of them turned into meat paste.
   Emma and Octavia thought at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1980: Not bad...
   Octavia couldn't believe what had happened in front of her. She had used all the power of her guardian, but Haru could simply crush her tentacles guardian so easily!
   Octavia was confused at what had happened, but then she could see the space was trembling. It seemed that her guardian was being attracted by a certain force, which made her dumbfounded, especially when she didn't feel a magic fluctuation from Haru.
   Octavia couldn't say anything since she was too dumbfounded.
   "You want to hurt me with that kind of attack? But it doesn't really matter." Haru looked at the Meyer Sisters and felt happy inwardly, thinking that they really took the bait. "You have provoked me, after all, so don't think that you can get away so easily." Still, he felt a bit bad about doing this and thought he shouldn't do this kind of thing again in the future.
   "Your fourth majesty primogenitor, we don't..."
   "Shut up! If I'm not strong enough, then what you'll do to me? You'll let me go? I don't think so." Haru looked at the Meyer Sisters with a cold gaze. "Since we have decided to fight me, then have you never thought about the consequence?"
   When Octavia attacked Haru, Emma knew that their end wouldn't be good. Although she couldn't see Haru's real strength, she knew that the power of her sister couldn't be compared to the fourth primogenitor.
   So without hesitation, Emma apologized, but Haru didn't allow her to do so. She could only swallow her spit since she knew that he wouldn't let her go!
   'Dammit, what the hell? What the hell?!'
   Emma was so confused, and she also knew that Haru's power was terrifying since with just clenching his fist, he directly crushed Octavia's tentacles guardian into a meat paste. She didn't know what kind of power it was, but she knew that it was related to space since she could see the space was trembling.
   'Why the hell he's so angry? Why does he have such big self-esteem?!'
   However, Emma didn't realize that what Haru was doing was similar to what she was doing when she faced a weakling. She was unreasonable, and once someone disrespected her, then she would kill them. She and her sister were strong, and most people would become meat paste when they met both of them, but now, she was on the weakling side, and she knew that her life was on his hand.
   Facing Haru, who was furious, Emma's mind moved rapidly, trying to find a solution, but it was a pity that she couldn't find a way to solve the problem before her.
   In other words, the battle with the fourth primogenitor was inevitable!
   "Since your Majesty won't give us a chance, then there's no other way."
   Gritting her teeth, Emma made up her mind and decided to fight him. She knew that Haru was just an amateur, and there should be a chance for her and her sister to defeat him, right?
   "Don't treat me like a bad guy. It was your fault for looking for trouble in the first place?" Haru knew that he was the one who forced them to do this, but he would never say this. He might not be a good guy, but he wasn't as evil as playing with the life of innocent people.
   Looking at Haru's smile, even though Emma thought she hadn't seen his face and it was covered by a facemask, she had to admit that he was handsome, but this wasn't the time to think about it. Now their lives were in his hands, and they needed to fight!
   Emma felt like she was being played around like a white mouse in a cage, who could only be experimented on or killed by people. This feeling made her very uncomfortable, so in any case, she needed to kill the fourth primogenitor!
   Unlike Emma, Octavia's mind was simple. Her life revolved around killing, murdering, being held in the arms of her sisters before she repeated all of that process, and that should be the case, but...
   Emma and Octavia attacked Haru at the same time. They were desperate and used all of their power to kill Haru. Unfortunately, their methods of attack were quite simple. Countless tentacles rushed toward Haru, but he just clenched his hand again, and everything was crushed.
   Haru sighed, and disappointment appeared on his face. He didn't act this time, but he just felt disappointed in both of them. He thought that they could give him some fun, but it seemed that he had put too much expectation on them. However, they were good enough to clear up the small fries, so...
   Being humiliated, the Meyer Sisters' were blank. Still, at the same time, they were just too desperate to think about anything since their attacks were just crushed by him without any resistance, causing them to have a hopeless feeling, and this feeling was terrifying!
   But the next moment, they screamed, but the reason why they were screaming was that they were surprised that the clothes on their bodies turned into pieces directly!
   They were stripped, and their bodies were exposed without any cover at this time and this moment, right in front of Haru. Even if they covered their chests and the nether region quickly, they couldn't escape his eyes.
   It really had been a while since Haru had used his "Dress Break," and when he combined it with his "Snatch," he didn't need to touch the clothes, and he could strip the clothes so easily.
   Still, Haru had to admit that the figures of the Meyer Sisters were so good.
   "What are you getting shy about? Your body is just a lump of meat."
   Although Haru dismissed them on the surface, he used his "Ripple" and "Light Magic" to calm himself, and at the same time, the pressure that came from him caused both sisters to only hug each other so they could find a sense of security.
   Still, when their chests pressed against each other, Haru might want to go back to his house to meet Asagi, Rin, and Mimori to calm himself.
   "Women, you think highly of yourself."
   Walking toward them, Haru looked at the Meyer Sisters again, and they didn't have the ability to move. They could only hug each other, and their legs trembled, waiting for his judgment. They had lost, they lost completely against him, and they were just his prey now. They were lambs that were about to be slaughtered, and no matter what was about to happen to them, they hoped that they wouldn't be killed!
   In the past, Emma and Octavia watched the blood of the enemies that they slew. Their enemies cried and begged for their mercy, but they were just laughing, killing the enemies with cruelty, but now, when it happened to them, they just couldn't handle it.
   What would happen to them? Would their blood be drained from their bodies as they died in pain, or would their bodies be chopped into pieces? So no one would recognize them anymore?
   They didn't know what Haru was about to do, but when they saw his cold gaze, everything didn't really matter anymore.
   His piercing gaze gave them a thrill, and at the same time, they peed. Somehow other liquid was mixed into their pee, giving them a crystal clear color.
   Haru was speechless and wondered how the hell both of them could get turned on. His nose was sensitive, and he knew that they had just spouted their lewd juice along with their pee. He sighed inwardly and wondered whether his existence would cause any girls to feel pleasure.
   Still, Haru had to admit that he had done too much, and in truth, it would be great if he could take out his penis right in front of the two sisters, but he knew that there was Yuuma behind him, so he couldn't do something like that.
   "Remember, I will be your master from now on."
   Haru looked at two sisters who blushed and felt his teeth hurt somehow. He took out clothes from his zipper storage and gave them to both sisters.
   "Get dressed, don't get so arrogant in the future, or I won't give you another chance."
   After everything ended, the Meyer Sisters were subdued, and they were very obedient, bowing their heads as they apologized. Only they didn't wear their clothes now, and everything was exposed, but when they faced him, there was no shame in their faces, or rather they wanted him to see them. They had recognized Haru as their master from the bottom of their hearts, and there everything was his, including their bodies, so they didn't feel embarrassed.
   If Haru didn't whisper to them secretly, they might call him master and pull his pants directly.
   "Wait a moment. I'll clean your body first. You smell too nasty," Haru said.
   Octavia and Emma nodded hastily with a blush, and they were quite excited when they heard those words from him. Unfortunately, Haru only used his magic without touching their bodies, so they were a bit disappointed, but they still wore their clothes without hesitation after they were told.
   Looking at both sisters, Haru thought that this kind of relationship wasn't that bad at all.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1981: Let's not waste our time
   Yuuma didn't understand what had happened, but what Haru had done before was too shocking. She knew how powerful the Meyer Sisters were, but they were defeated by him without any resistance, which made her dumbfounded.
   However, the next scene made her even dumbfounded. 'What's happening?' She didn't expect the Meyer Sister to follow Haru, and he had become their master?
   "Nothing, I'm just teaching them a little lesson so they won't cause trouble in the future. As you have said before, they might betray us in the middle of the plan. If I don't scare them, who knows what kind of trouble they will cause later."
   Haru wouldn't tell the truth to Yuuma, and he just needed to tell her that everything that he did was for her. As for what he might do with the Meyer Sisters after the plan was finished, Yuuma didn't need to know now.
   Although she noticed that Haru didn't tell the truth, Yuuma was a smart girl and knew that he might be hiding something from her, but now, it wasn't the time to ask this question. In her opinion, the faster they saved her mother, the better it was. As for the Meyer Sisters, she had never cared about them so much.
   One hour later, at the top of the Keystone Gate, Haru directly opened the legendary prison easily, which made Yuuma and the Meyer Sisters dumbfounded.
   Yuuma had prepared a lot of magic books to crack open the space that hid the legendary prison by Natsuki, but Haru did something on his own, and the legendary prison appeared directly!
   "Is it only me, or have you been to the legendary prison before?" Yuuma asked. After all, Haru's reaction was too flat, and it was as if it wasn't his first time to see the legendary prison.
   "Well, you're not wrong." Haru nodded. "I have been going there from time to time."
   "....." Yuuma, Emma, and Octavia.
   "Why?" Yuuma asked, wondering why this guy entered the legendary prison.
   "It's a secret," Haru said with a smile since he and Natsuki still kept their plan to enhance the legendary prison so Natsuki could control from a far place, so she didn't need to stay in the legendary prison all the time.
   If it was before, Haru entered the legendary prison secretly, but now, he wanted to cause a big scene so all the rats that were hiding would all come out, and he also wanted to catch Aya Tokoyogi too in the process. He also didn't want to make the process of entering the legendary prison so easy since he wanted to imprint his image on Yuuma.
   "Now isn't the time to talk about this matter. The Island Guard is going to come soon. Let's go."
   Hearing Haru's words, Yuuma also quickly reacted since she knew that this wasn't the time to ask him a question that had nothing to do with the mission.
   The Keystone Gate where they were now is a giant composite structure two kilometers in diameter, located at the center of the island, binding the four Gigafloats that composed Itogami Island. As the center of the island, it is the best place to use his magic to reveal the legendary prison, but at the same time, it is also very dangerous.
   The Keystone Gate is a very important building.
   Without its support, the Itogami island would have already drowned in the sea due to a tsunami, wind, or a huge wave, not to mention that this building also acted as a government administration official, including city hall. In addition, this building also had a commercial value.
   Therefore, inside the Keystone Gate, there was an Island Guard that had been protecting this building.
   If Haru wasn't there, then Yuuma, Octavia, and Emma might fight all the island guards and kill them so they would arrive at the top of the building. Fortunately, he was there, so no one was killed. They flew out directly using his gravity magic and landed on the top of the Keystone Gate.
   Haru knew that after what he had done, the Island Guard had realized that they were here. Haru didn't want a needless conflict, and Yuuma also knew that time was very precious. They needed to complete their mission as soon as possible so Yuuma could be freed.
   "Yes." Yuuma nodded, but then she realized that Haru stopped, which made her confused. "What's wrong, Haru?" She looked at him with some confusion, but just as her voice fell, a white figure suddenly fell from the sky, and this person landed not far away from them.
   "I am not in the mood to talk to you, Vatler. If you don't want to die, just scram away."
   Watching the white figure in front of him, Haru really wasn't in a mood to talk with this gay snake. As for whether Vatler was related to the Lost Warlord or not, he didn't care and felt that it was better to clear up all the primogenitors in this world, or should he just control their minds so they would become a villain and he became a hero?
   "We have met again, your Majesty's fourth primogenitor."
   Vatler only smiled and didn't care about Haru's rude remark. He bowed his head gracefully and greeted him with a most sincere greeting.
   Such a gentleman's behavior, if Haru was replaced by a girl, then they would be crazy of Vatler, but he was a man, and he just didn't like it.
   "Have you not heard my words?" Haru asked again.
   "Your words make me so sad. It's obvious that I came to see you with a sincere feeling, but you're too cruel, the fourth primogenitor," Vatler said sadly.
   Haru was too lazy and thought to use the magic that he learned from Tatsuya to erase Vatler's existence directly from this world, but...
   "Lord Ardeal, I am here only to release my mother, who is imprisoned in the legendary prison with the fourth primogenitor. Please forgive my impoliteness, but please don't disturb us."
   Yuuma noticed that Haru was about to do something, but she didn't want to have any conflicts with Vatler. If she could make Vatler go away with just a few words, then it would be best. After all, Vatler was a famous vampire, and if this guy got entangled with them, no one knew how long their mission would be delayed?
   "Oh? Are you the daughter of the Witch of the Notaria? The Blue Witch? Interesting, interesting..."
   Vatler revealed Yuuma's identity directly, and from this, they could see how powerful his intelligence network was. If Haru hadn't done the same before, Yuuma might have been surprised, but now, her expression didn't change, and she was calm.
   Vatler was about to say something, but suddenly Haru punched his face directly, and he flew out far away!
   Yuuma, Emma, and Octavia couldn't see Haru's punch clearly, but they could hear the sound of bone breaking when Haru punched Vatler.
   "Let's go," Haru said since he didn't have a good impression of Vatler. He was sure that Vatler was coming here just to have fun, fighting against the prisoner that might escape from the legendary prison, so he didn't give him mercy and directly punched Vatler back on his yacht.
   But as expected, Vatler delayed their name.
   After Vatler was blown away, before Haru and his party were going to leave the Keystone Gate to the legendary prison, a cold voice came from behind, but Haru didn't care much and only glanced at the woman that called them out.
   The one who stopped them was the physical education teacher and the homeroom teacher of Nagisa, Yukina, and Kanon in Saikai Academy, Misaki Sasasaki.
   In public, Misaki was a teacher, but in fact, her identity was similar to Natsuki, a magician that was affiliated with the Island Guard.
   As a teacher of Nagisa, Kanon, and Himeragi, Misaki also couldn't escape Haru's hands, and they often went out together, and their relationships were quite close, but he hadn't moved her since he didn't want to cause anger Natsuki.
   Natsuki had been waiting for him after all, so if Haru moved on to Misaki first, then Misaki showed off in front of Natsuki, then Natsuki might get sulk, and it was troublesome.
   Still, Haru was wondering whether Misaki was really a teacher, considering she was wearing a sexy cheongsam when she was working.
   If they met on a different occasion, Haru might invite her to eat, but now, he didn't have time.
   "What are you doing here? What's going on?"
   Misaki hadn't figured out the situation, so she immediately asked Haru while looking at him in confusion, but Haru left directly with Yuuma, Octavia, and Emma without answering her question.
   It wasn't the first time Yuuma, Octavia, and Emma saw Haru use his gravity magic, so they naturally moved closer to him and flew directly toward the legendary prison.
   Although she knew that Haru was the fourth primogenitor, Misaki didn't know that he could float and fly so suddenly without any magic fluctuation!
   Haru knew what Misaki was thinking, but well, he could handle her later since he needed to handle Yuuma's matter first.
   The same as before, Yuuma was in his arms, being hugged by him, which made her completely intoxicated. She didn't want to be parted from him now, and when everything was completed, she decided to stay with him!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1982: Haru: Let me handle this
   Even if Octavia and Emma weren't being hugged like Yuuma, they weren't treated badly, and they could feel that an invisible force hugged their bodies gently. Still, Octavia and Emma were quite jealous of Yuuma, though.
   However, now wasn't the time for this kind of matter and they directly went straight to the legendary prison.
   "Haru, what are you going to do?!"
   Haru and his group had flown away, and Misaki, who couldn't fly, directly leaped, but she couldn't do anything and when she would fall down, something caught her and put her back to the top of the Keystone Gate so there was nothing that she could do, besides standing there while staring at their back.
   Haru's speed was naturally fast, and almost in the blink of an eye, they had arrived at the legendary prison, but to enter this prison, he needed to attack it with a powerful attack, used a special ability, or gained permission from Natsuki.
   Obviously, Haru didn't want to destroy the prison so he wouldn't choose option one and it was also impossible to gain permission from Natsuki to enter if he had to bring Yuuma, Emma, and Octavia, so he could only use a special ability to enter.
   Suddenly a blue humanoid figure appeared behind Haru, and it punched outside the area of the legendary prison and created a huge zipper that led a path for them to enter the legendary prison.
   Looking at the zipper that suddenly appeared, Yuuma, Emma, and Octavia were dumbfounded, wondering how much power that Haru had.
   The internal structure of the legendary barrier is special. Prisoners who have been imprisoned here are undoubtedly known as the strongest of kinds, but it was impossible for them to break this prison, showing how strong and mysterious this prison is.
   However, as long as someone has enough strength, it is possible to break out or enter the legendary prison from the external part of the prison.
   However, if someone really wanted to destroy this legendary prison, then they needed to defeat the Witch of the Void, Natsuki Minamiya.
   Well, as long as Haru wanted to, it was simply child play for him to enter or walk out from this legendary prison. Still, he knew that he needed to face Natsuki when he had decided to save Aya Tokoyogi, and knew that there must be a conflict between them, but it was inevitable, and since he had promised Yuuma, then he would do it.
   As the zipper was opened, the seal that stopped anyone from entering the legendary prison was opened.
   Haru didn't want to waste his time so he directly entered the legendary prison, and as expected when he entered, he was greeted by Natsuki, who was sleeping in the center of the hall inside the prison.
   Her sleeping face was cute, she was like a doll, but at the same time, Haru was wondering why Natsuki loved to keep her loli form when it was possible to appear in her adult form.
   Haru loved Natsuki in her adult form, not her loli form!
   "I didn't expect to see the legendary Witch of the Void so easily. Thank you Haru, so let me do the next thing."
   As Haru was in deep thought, Yuuma walked a few steps toward Natsuki, facing the sleeping Natsuki, Yuuma bowed her head slightly, but then a figure appeared from behind her, a figure of a knight wearing giant dark blue armor.
   This was Yuuma's guardian and the one who gave her a monicker of the Blue Witch, Le Bleu.
   Yuuma, who had summoned her guardian, obviously had decided to kill Natsuki, so this way, the legendary prison would be completely broken, and her mother would be released.
   Unfortunately, although Haru wanted to get Aya Tokoyogi, it didn't mean that he could watch Natsuki being killed!
   Just when Yuuma ordered the Le Bleu to attack, Haru suddenly appeared in front of her and caught the sword of the Le Bleu with his bare hand.
   "Yuuma, even though I'd decided to help you. I'd never said that you could do something to Natsuki-chan."
   Yuuma was stunned and felt confused.
   Yuuma couldn't understand Haru's words.
   When a woman had made a contract with the devil, they would be called a devil. After becoming a witch, they naturally had to pay a certain price and as a price of becoming with, Natsuki needed to stay in the legendary prison for a lifetime.
   The truth, the legendary prison wasn't a real prison, but it was magic that was created to seal vicious criminals and the one who used this magic was Natsuki, and this magic kept her from staying in this prison for life.
   Moreover, this legendary prison was more like a dream in Natsuki. She must constantly sleep in this prison to maintain this legendary prison. In other words, it was impossible for her to get out of this prison.
   As for Natsuki, who was often seen every day, it was an illusion that was made by her magic.
   With all of that explanation, the only thing the author wanted to say is that Natsuki represented the existence of the legendary prison. As long as you killed her then the legendary prison would naturally be destroyed and Yuuma's mission would be completed.
   If only one person needed to become a sacrifice in this mission, Yuuma would be very happy. After all, before she knew Haru's identity as the fourth primogenitor, she thought to use the lives of 100,000 people on the Itogami island as a sacrifice to destroy the legendary prison.
   Just for Aya Tokoyogi, Yuuma didn't hesitate to sacrifice the lives of 100,000 people, so how could she care about Natsuki's life at this moment?
   However, Haru stood in front of her, which made her completely confused.
   What's going on? Did he regret his decision? Did he not want to help her rescue her mother?
   "Don't be surprised, Yuuma. Natsuki-chan is my woman. How can I watch you take her life?
   Haru knew that it was difficult for Yuuma to accept his current behavior, but in order to avoid the misunderstanding, he simply explained.
   Yuuma was dumbfounded, but she quickly said, "But if we don't kill Minamiya Natsuki, there's no way to save my mother."
   Yuuma understood Haru's feelings, but she was also in a difficult position now. The thought that had been instilled since childhood was about to be completed, but Haru had become the last obstacle in front of her.
   Yuuma was full of confusion and she didn't know what to do.
   "Don't worry, Yuuma. Although I won't let you kill Natsuki-chan, it doesn't mean that there's no solution. In fact, I think we should talk with Natsuki-chan, maybe we can reach a win-win situation."
   Yuuma was dumbfounded, they were about to save a criminal, how could they talk about this matter?!
   It wasn't surprising that Yuuma thought this way. After all, Natsuki was known as a cold witch, and her reputation was loud in the supernatural community, and if someone could talk to her, asking her to release the prisoner inside, then what was the use of her hard work?
   "Yes, we just need to talk." Haru then looked at Natsuki and said, "Well, Natsuki-chan, how about you stop pretending to sleep?"
   Yuuma looked at Haru with a stunned expression as she watched him, shaking Natsuki's shoulder gently. Her eyes were wide open, wondering whether this was really alright? After all, Natsuki needed to sleep when she maintained the legendary prison, but if Natsuki was woken up and the prison was broken, then wouldn't it become the biggest joke of this century?
   "Stop shaking me! I have woken up!"
   Just as Yuuma couldn't process what had happened in front of her, a voice suddenly sounded, which widened her eyes. It was because Natsuki, who was unable to be woken up, opened her eyes, staring at Haru with an unhappy expression.
   "Why do you pretend to sleep? Do you want me to kiss you before you wake up?"
   Yuuma's eyes were about to fall out when she heard Haru was flirting with Natsuki and when she thought about his previous words before, she became even dumbfounded since it seemed that they were really lovers!
   Natsuki quickly snorted and looked away, stopping him from moving closer, but even so, there was no power on her hands and she let him move closer to her as she sighed helplessly.
   However, Yuuma, who saw Natsuki's affectionate gesture, thought that Haru and Natsuki were really lovers!
   "Natsuki-chan, can you let me get one person out?"
   Natsuki refused Haru without hesitation!
   "Don't be stingy, Natsuki-chan. I only need one person. One person is enough for me."
   Haru didn't feel discouraged by Natsuki's refusal. He even coaxed her as if she were a child.
   Yuuma felt complicated and somehow she felt too tired at that moment. She felt like Haru was unreliable at that moment since there was no way you could get someone out of the legendary prison with just a few words, right?
   It was Natsuki's duty to keep all the prisoners inside the legendary prison, and there was no way that she would let any of them escape!
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1983: I see... I guess I'm just...
   "Don't talk about one person, even half of this person, I won't allow you!"
   As expected as Yuuma thought, Haru failed and it was impossible to ask Natsuki to release her mother.
   "Natsuki-chan, please. I will owe you one!"
   "You're so persistent! Just give up!"
   Yuuma was depressed, looking at Haru and Natsuki who were flirting with each other in front of her, she really wanted to complain, but she didn't know what to say. Here she was thinking of how to save her mother and even thought to sacrifice the life of 100,000 residents of the Itogami island, but here, both of them were flirting with each other!
   "Natsuki-chan, you're too stingy, right? Isn't it a simple matter for you?" Haru sighed, then stood up. "Well, Yuuma, let's go back, and save your mother next time, alright?"
   After arguing with Natsuki, Haru was a bit helpless since she didn't give him a face, so he could only give up since he didn't really want to force Natsuki and even though Aya was beautiful, it didn't mean that he was so desperate.
   Hearing Haru's words, Yuuma didn't even know what kind of expression she should show. He had promised her to save her mother before, but now when this matter was about to be completed, he told her to go back?
   There were black lines over her forehead, Yuuma opened her mouth, but she couldn't say a word. she had always felt like she was being teased by Haru.
   "Do you want to come here again? I haven't punished you for bringing someone here and you even dare to tell me that you'll come again?!"
   Yuuma looked at Haru speechless, and Natsuki who was on the side didn't plan to let him go that simply. When a zipper suddenly opened and Haru and his group entered, Natsuki was full of dread since she couldn't stop them. She was wondering what kind of enemy that she would face, but she didn't expect that she was being teased!
   More importantly, Natsuki didn't know what this guy was thinking since she thought that Haru was going to help Yuuma, but then he chose to give up. However, when she thought clearly, she felt that it was normal, considering how close the relationship between the two was, but she knew that this wasn't so simple. She knew that Haru was hiding something, but she couldn't figure it out.
   Natsuki felt suspicious and wondered whether it was part of his research so she could get out from this legendary prison.
   "Well, Natsuki-chan, don't be angry. Let me introduce you. This is Yuuma, my friend. Her mother was arrested by you in the legendary prison. Can you see how sad she's being separated from her mother? Don't you want to see both mother and daughter meet together? And please don't praise me, I'm just doing what everyone does."
   Natsuki was speechless, if everyone could enter the legendary prison, then no prisoner could be imposed here!
   Haru entered the legendary prison, bringing a lot of people to save one of the most vicious criminals in the world!
   If everyone really wanted to do this, then the world would be destroyed!
   Natsuki let out a long sigh and at this moment, she just wanted to grab his ear and scold him so he wouldn't do this kind of thing again. Unfortunately, it was because their relationship was very close and she didn't even deny that she was his woman, so their actions seemed intimate in the eyes of others.
   "Look, you even agree with me, right? So can you just do me this little favor, Natsuki-chan?" Haru knew that Natsuki was angry that she was speechless, but he ignored it and pushed her once again.
   "Well, since you have said so..."
   Watching Natsuki, who stared at him as she gritted her teeth, Haru could only pretend to be helpless, so he just gave up and left. Waving his hand, he said, "Well, that's it, Natsuki-chan. We'll leave first, we'll see you again next time."
   "You better not come again! Otherwise, I won't let you out so easily!"
   Natsuki snorted and expressed her dissatisfaction, showing that she didn't want to see him again here, but in truth, if they were meeting each other again, she hoped that she didn't bring Yuuma, Emma, and Octavia with him next time.
   "Let's go, Yuuma." Haru held Yuuma's hand as he walked outside.
   Yuuma was still at a loss, but after a few steps, she finally reacted.
   "Wait, Haru, are we just going to leave like this?" Yuuma didn't expect Haru to leave directly. This wasn't a game for her, she bet everything and there was no way for her to give up, right?
   "Otherwise? It's a bit hard to persuade Natsuki-chan now, but I'll find an opportunity in the future and rescue your mother." Haru looked at Yuuma firmly and said, "I promise you, alright?"
   Looking at his firm eyes, Yuuma couldn't help but want to believe him. Although she knew that Natsuki couldn't be persuaded, she still subconsciously wanted to believe in Haru. Even though she didn't know the reason.
   In order to prove his credibility, Haru held both of Yuuma's hands tightly as he stared into his eyes without looking away.
   Once again, the heat from his palms warmed her heart, and since Haru had said so, then Yuuma would believe him.
   Yuuma nodded. She didn't give up trying to save her mother, but she chose to believe in Haru and his promise. Although she still had a little regret in her heart, she didn't regret choosing to believe in him.
   "What a stupid daughter to be played by a mere man!"
   Just when Yuuma chose to believe Haru and nodded to leave with him, a cold voice suddenly sounded, and immediately she felt her heartbeat moved so fast as if a hammer hit her chest heavily and she was so stunned.
   Behind her, Le Bleu raised its sharp blade without Yuuma's order and stabbed Yuuma's body without hesitation!
   Yuuma was confused and didn't know why the guardian that she inherited from her mother would swing its sword at her, but she knew that she couldn't escape from this sword.
   "What a cruel mother. You want to escape so badly that you'll use your daughter as decoy and escape?"
   When Yuuma thought that she was dead, a sound of metal colliding was heard, and Haru's mocking voice was heard.
   When Le Blue's sword was about to stab her, Yuuma closed her eyes subconsciously and waited for death to come, but the pain in her imagination didn't come, and when she opened her eyes again. She discovered that Haru caught the sword of Le Blue with his bare hand, but unlike before, she noticed that his hand was covered in black luster-like metal.
   Yuuma's eyes were wet, and she was moved when Haru would stand in front of her and protect her!
   Yuuma knew that at this moment, Haru was his true guardian that would protect.
   Natsuki, who had originally planned to fall asleep again after Haru and his group left, suddenly exclaimed. According to normal circumstances, the scene before her was impossible, since Aya was imprisoned inside, but she would never forget Aya's voice.
   Should Aya be imprisoned in the deepest part of the prison? How could she appear here?
   "Witch of Void, do you think that I would stay obedient after I was imprisoned here for ten years? You're too naive, right?" The laughter echoed throughout the building, but even so, Aya's voice was only heard from Le Bleu, Yuuma's guardian, as for Aya herself, she didn't appear.
   This was normal, although no one knew what kind of method Aya could do, the legendary prison was named for legendary with nothing. if it was so easy to break, then this prison wouldn't be named with legendary prison!
   "Witch of the Notaria, you should be very clear about your situation. Your sneak attack was useless. Are you still planning to use this guardian to do something?" Haru said since the scene in front of him didn't surprise him. In fact, he was waiting for this moment. He had joked with Natsuki for so long and even said that he had given up so he could attack Aya on the outside.
   Haru knew that Aya had done something to Yuuma's guardian, and at the same critical moment, he was sure that Aya would abandon Yuuma without hesitation since Yuuma was just a pawn to assassinate Natsuki.
   As long as she could escape, Aya didn't mind sacrificing Yuuma!
   Unfortunately, Haru had read Aya's plan so her plan was unsuccessful, and he had completely shown Aya's true nature since he knew that the existence of magicians was cruel, as long as they could achieve their goals, they would do anything!
   What Aya had done, made Yuuma sad and sorrowful. She knew her identity and understood her mission, but even so, she still regarded Aya as her mother, and saving Aya was her wish.
   Yuuma was betrayed and she knew that if it wasn't because of Haru, that sword would penetrate her chest, then using her body, Aya would use the body-switching ability of Le Blue to assassinate Natsuki by swapping their bodies. In other words, she was just a tool of Aya and she could be discarded anytime when Aya's goal was achieved. Knowing that fact, she was so sad and she didn't know tears dripped from her eyes.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1984: Self-destruct
   Looking at her guardian, who was controlled by her mother that she had never met before, Yuuma wanted to say something, but words got stuck in her mouth, and she couldn't say anything.
   What could she say in this situation? Should she ask why her mother did this? But what was the use of that question?
   "Witch of the Notaria, your conspiracy has failed. What do you want to do now?"
   Yuuma was unable to say anything, but Haru was different. He was calm and felt that everything really went according to his plan since he knew how ruthless magician or witch was, considering he had gone to the world of Fate.
   Aya wanted to escape this prison, but after Haru had foiled her plan, so at least for now, there was no way for her to escape. That should be the case, but he knew that he shouldn't let his guard down since he knew that something unexpected would always happen in the end, so he didn't let down his guard.
   As for his plan to get Aya Tokoyogi, Haru didn't give up, but at this moment, he would let her stay in prison for a while.
   His reason for bringing Yuuma here was to help her, but at the same time, Haru also wanted to show her the true face of her mother. After all, even though they were a mother and a daughter, they didn't have feelings for each other.
   Aya used Yuuma as a pawn, which could be discarded anytime when Yuuma couldn't be used anymore, but Yuuma didn't know this and still believed in completing her mission and proving her own existence.
   However, Yuuma knew the true face of Aya. Would she be willing to sacrifice for Aya?
   Even if Yuuma wasn't a human being, she wasn't a pawn, and she wasn't a puppet whose life could be controlled by someone. On the contrary, her feelings were deeper. She wanted to prove her own existence more than anyone. It was so intense that she didn't hesitate to come to the legendary prison and save her mother even if she had sacrificed the lives of 100,000 people.
   But now, Yuuma was betrayed by her own mother, and her life has meaning now. The only hope that she had at that moment was Haru.
   Therefore, as long as Haru wholeheartedly supported and comforted Yuuma, he could get the heart of this girl.
   "I have to admit that I have underestimated you, the fourth primogenitor." Aya's voice came out from the Le Blue, and her voice was full of resentment and unwillingness. After all, Haru had destroyed the plan that she had planned for the past ten years, which made her really hate him!
   It was a pity that Aya's plan was foiled and Yuuma was no longer her puppet. Her body was sealed deep inside the legendary barrier. No matter how angry she was, there was nothing that she could do.
   "Thanks for your praise," Haru said with a smile, didn't care about her resentment that contained Aya's voice, and after hearing this, Natsuki, who had been stern, couldn't help but laugh.
   Usually, when Natsuki was teased by Haru, she had an urge to beat him up, but when he teased someone else, she felt so happy that she couldn't help but laugh.
   "Have you seen Aya Tokoyogi's conspiracy?"
   When she walked next to Haru, Natsuki raised her eyebrow while looking at him. She wasn't a fool, and she could see everything was naturally being directed by Haru. Otherwise, this guy would enter the legendary prison secretly to meet her since he usually did that, but this time, he caused so much commotion, so in her mind, she thought that he had seen Aya's conspiracy a long time ago and the real reason to bring Yuuma here wasn't to save Yuuma but to expose Aya's conspiracy!
   Natsuki had a small complaint on her heart, thinking that this guy should tell her first, right? After all, her heart almost jumped out at that time, but everything turned out to be an act, which made her speechless, but at the same time, she was happy and proud, thinking that her man was the best!
   "It's just my instinct that tells me that Yuuma might be in danger, and it won't hurt to be more cautious. You don't need to think too much."
   Even though Haru's head had always been on his lower body, it didn't mean that he was always lustful. His mind had always turned around, thinking about a lot of possibilities that might happen, or else he wouldn't be able to build a huge power in this world in such a short time.
   Still, if Natsuki agreed to let go of Aya, then Haru would train Aya so this woman wouldn't become a criminal and let go of her ambition. The thought of both mother and daughter made his mind giddy, but it was better to keep quiet about this matter.
   "Instinct? Whatever, let's just treat it as your instinct then." Squinted her eyes at Haru, Natsuki sneered at what he said. Although she knew that he was lying, she didn't bother to expose it since there was no need to waste her time on the question that he didn't want to answer.
   Then Natsuki-chan, I'll leave with Yuuma. Please take care of the rest and don't forget to go home. You always work all the time." Haru sighed at the workaholic this woman was, and when he conquered the Itogami island, then he would directly fire Natsuki and made her his private bodyguard, so at that time, they could be together for a long time.
   Haru didn't waste his time. Holding Yuuma's small hand, he had decided to leave.
   Haru's mood was quite normal, but Yuuma was quite confused at that moment. The betrayal that she had just experienced caused her entire body to feel cold, only the warmth from his palm that could dispel this cold, but even so, she still felt at a loss.
   Do you want to save her? Is this alright? What should I do next? Should I forget about this betrayal? Or should you leave everything behind and just leave with Haru?
   Countless questions kept popping up in her mind, making her confused, her eyes were at a loss, and her body was so rigid.
   "Are you still confused?" Haru asked as he looked at Yuuma.
   Yuuma didn't answer Haru's question and looked at Haru.
   "Yuuma, you don't need to think too much. Yuuma is Yuuma. You can't be replaced. You're one and precious in my heart. Even if others treat you like a tool that can be discarded anytime, you're important in my heart, isn't that enough?"
   Knowing that Yuuma was on the verge of collapse, Haru was patient, holding both of her hands tightly so she wouldn't be at a loss, and affectionately said sweet words without hesitation, and as expected, it was working.
   "Important in your heart...?
   Yuuma's eyes were misty, and she stared at the man who had said those words to her. She, who was just abandoned, felt that there was no meaning in this world, but if there was Haru, then there was still meaning in her life.
   "If you still want to save your mother again, I can help you, but not now."
   After Yuuma had recovered, Haru whispered a few words to her. He wanted to get Aya, but this wasn't the time.
   Haru's words made Yuuma feel everything was clear up. She knew that as long as he was there beside her, she didn't need to worry, and saving her mother was no longer her important mission since she had him now.
   Although she had always been independent since she was a child and she had always acted like a man, today, under Haru's protection, she had a different feeling that she had never felt before. She felt that she was being cared for and loved, and those feelings gave her warmth.
   'Is this the happiness of a woman?'
   Yuuma didn't know what this feeling was, but she knew that she was happy, and it was nice that she could be with him.
   When Yuuma had become better and showed such a smile, Haru felt relief. He didn't want Yuuma to have a shadow or trauma inside her heart because of this incident, so after she recovered, he took her hand, said goodbye to Natsuki, and was about to leave. As for the Le Bleu that was controlled by Aya, he didn't care about it.
   The reason why Aya was able to control Yuuma's guardian was that Aya had cast a spell on Le Blue when Yuuma inherited Le Blue, but this spell had a limited distance. Otherwise, Aya would control the Le Blue in the past, so Haru believed that as long as they walked out from the legendary prison, then Aya's spell would be broken, and the Le Blue would return to Yuuma again by then Aya would lose control over Le Blue and Yuuma would get rid of the control of Aya.
   However, Haru didn't expect that when he was about to leave with Yuuma, the Le Blue who was still in midair, trembled uncontrollably.
   "Unfortunately, I didn't plan to do this..."
   "What are you going to do?"
   Aya's voice was heard once again and caused Natsuki immediately to become wary, and Yuuma turned around, wondering with confusion.
   As for Haru, his expression turned ugly.
   "Although my plan has failed, it doesn't mean that I can't escape. Minamiya Natsuki, please enjoy!"
   As Aya's words fell, Natsuki suddenly exclaimed, but Haru quickly pulled her into his arm, since he felt a magical fluctuation in Le Blue's body, and this fluctuation was so intense that if this continued, then the Le Blue would explode!
   "Yuuma, stop your guardian quickly!"
   "No, I can't do it. Le Blue is out of my control now!"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1985: Time to get serious...
   Even though their conversations might seem long, Aya didn't waste her time and didn't talk much, directly blowing the Le Blue (the guardian of both Aya and Yuuma) in order to escape the legendary barrier!
   Haru was lost for words, and at the same time, he thought that he really underestimated Aya since this woman was so cruel!
   As far as Haru knew, the Le Blue, which was Yuuma's guardian, was inherited from Aya, which meant if the Le Blue exploded, not only would it cause harm to Yuuma, but even Aya would be hurt too.
   In other words, as long as she could escape, Aya didn't hesitate to hurt her own body, even if she had to endanger her life!
   But even so, Aya still did it.
   Still, Haru could read the future, so he quickly contained the explosion by creating a barrier around the Le Blue, but even so, he couldn't protect Yuuma since, with the explosion of her guardian, Yuuma was badly hurt!
   Haru hugged Yuuma firmly in his arms, using his various magic to heal her up, and at the same time, hugging Natsuki. He could see that although he had contained the explosion, even so, Natsuki was still in shock and was unable to react.
   As Le Bleu exploded, Yuuma screamed in pain. It was a heart-piercing and painful scream that originated from the self-destruction of her own guardian. After all, this meant her guardian had been completely cut off, and it was as if her soul had been ripped apart, but at the same time, she felt a warmth that made her so comfortable, before she closed her eyes and slept, but before she closed his eyes, she heard his voice.
   "You don't need to worry. I'll protect you and stay by your side."
   Haru could see that Yuuma, who was weak, slowly got better, which made her sigh in relief, but at the same time, his face became cold. He might underestimate Aya at this moment since he didn't expect that this woman dared to blow up her own guardian. Truthfully, he should have been able to stop the accident, but Aya was cautious, and unlike the normal villain who talked before they did the plan, Aya didn't say anything and directly blew her guardian, which made him speechless.
   There were a lot of ways to stop Aya, but all of that needed a few seconds to implement, and the explosion happened so sudden, and in less than a second, an explosion happened, but at the same time, Haru had to admit that he was quite amazed by Aya's determination since this woman dared to almost killing herself in order to escape, and at the same time, he wanted to know what drove her so intense that Aya didn't hesitate to sacrifice herself and her daughter.
   As he walked out from the legendary prison calmly, he quickly reminded Natsuki. "Natsuki-chan, quickly calm yourself and restore the prison." He was still calm since he didn't think that those prisoners could threaten him, and at the same time, he thought to teach them despair.
   As for the previous explosion, it disappeared directly without trace since Haru used gravity magic to contain the explosion before he used "Decomposition" to erase the explosion directly.
   Holding Yuuma in his arms, Haru quickly turned his gaze to Natsuki, and he knew that the legendary prison was equivalent to the incarnation of Natsuki, so if an explosion happened there, then her body would be hurt. Fortunately, he was able to protect her, but when she was shaken, the construction of the prison was also shaken, so he quickly reminded her.
   Natsuki awoke and stabilized herself. She looked at Haru and said, "Thank you."
   Natsuki shook her head and said, "You weren't at fault. Who would expect that she would be so cruel with herself?" Thinking about how Aya decided to blow Le Blue directly, her expression couldn't help but turn grim. Luckily, Haru had contained the explosion before, so she wasn't hurt, but she was still shaken. "How about that girl?"
   "She's alright." Haru then looked at Emma and Octavia, who looked at him with a cornered expression and gave them a nod. He hadn't brought them inside before, so they were alright. "I'm healing her right now. You don't need to worry." He then looked at Natsuki and asked, "Still, is the prison alright?"
   Natsuki's expression was quite unconfident. After all, she needed to sleep to maintain her prison, so when she was awoken, the prison became weaker.
   "You don't need to worry. I won't let anyone escape," Haru said without hesitation, waiting for someone to walk out from the prison and put them there again. If it wasn't possible, then he would just erase their existence from this world.
   Haru didn't fight inside the prison. Rather he walked out because the legendary prison was connected to Natsuki, and he knew that there might be a chance his fight might hurt Natsuki, so he decided to take the fight to the outside.
   Octavia and Emma, who saw Haru were alright, felt relief, but at the same time, they were confused at what was happening, but before they asked a question...
   "Are you going to escape, the fourth primogenitor? How disappointing."
   Aya's cold voice sounded again, which immediately caused them to look in the direction of the prison.
   On the top of the building of the legendary prison, there was a beautiful woman who had similar to Yuuma, but with a more mature appearance, wearing a black kimono with a mocking smile on her mouth, looking at Haru and his party.
   Haru raised his eyebrow as he stared at Aya, and he had to admit that this woman was really his type. Unfortunately, she had hurt Yuuma, so he would give her a punishment later when he caught her.
   However, Haru didn't take action and waited for Aya's group to come out, and as expected, not only Aya but there were also another six criminals that were imprisoned inside the prison who also came out along with Aya!
   The shock that was caused by the explosion of the Le Blue caused the legendary prison to become unstable, and the criminals that were originally trapped inside the prison emerged one after another, and the six people in front of them were the strongest criminals in the legendary prison!
   Haru squinted his eyes and thought about which power he should use at this moment.
   "Ahhh, I can finally breathe the fresh air outside! It's great!"
   "That's right. We should thank the Witch of the Notaria who gets us out of this damn prison."
   As soon as these six people came out, the air seemed to become heavy. Although they were talking to themselves, they were staring resentfully at Haru.
   No, to be more precise, they should be staring at Natsuki, who was on Haru's arm at that moment.
   As if forgetting the existence of Haru and the others, Aya turned her gaze to the six criminals and looked at their appearance. She couldn't help but complain.
   A warrior covered in steel armor, hip-hop youth like Captain Jack, a sexy beauty dressed in underwear and a jacket, a skinny old man, a man with glasses in a blue robe, and a middle-aged gentleman in a tuxedo and a tall hat.
   Haru was wondering how they could dress so differently when they were put inside the prison, but he didn't think too much.
   "They were too weak to escape!"
   Facing Aya's question, the hip-hop youth immediately raised his wrist and showed a black metal bracelet, and at the same time, it seemed he wanted to show what was wrong with the black metal bracelet, so he directly attacked the middle-aged gentleman that was close to him.
   In an instant, blood poured out from the chest of the middle-aged gentleman, and at the same time, the bracelet on his wrist also transformed into countless chains, directly dragging him into the lavender magic circle that appeared behind him so suddenly.
   No matter how hard the middle-aged gentleman resisted, his ending remained unchanged.
   "I see. So the prison barrier system is still active."
   Seeing this scene, Aya nodded, and she knew what had happened.
   The prison barrier system is a system that is created to prevent the prisoners from escaping, and as long as they wear the bracelet, even if they escape the legendary prison, once their magic is exhausted, or they are seriously injured, they will immediately be captured and returned to the deepest part of the prison.
   It can be said that it is a good system to prevent the prisoner from escaping, and it is also the best weapon against the six criminals.
   "Have you talked enough? If so, then I'll send you back to the prison now."
   Suddenly the sky turned darker, and thunder kept clapping, and everyone could feel heavy pressure from Haru's direction. They might not realize it, but they felt dreaded at this moment.
   Staring at Aya, Haru was wondering what he should do with this mature woman later.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1986: Become my dog, or...
   As the sky turned darker and the lightning rumbled, everyone could feel an invisible pressure that centered around Haru. They might not realize it, but they were sweating profusely, and their entire bodies were wet. However, they didn't dare to sweep their sweats, and their eyes were focused on Haru since they were afraid. They were afraid that if they were looking away, they might not keep their lives.
   However, it was only a moment before everything turned calm, but with their experience, they knew that it was only the calm before the storm.
   Natsuki, Emma, and Octavia, who were by Haru's side, didn't feel the pressure that was caused by Haru, but they could feel his power, which was so mighty.
   The eyes of Emma and Octavia were feverish, thinking that they didn't choose the wrong person, but Natsuki was dumbfounded since it was her first time to see him show such power.
   Haru looked at Emma, Octavia, and Natsuki, then said, "Can you go back to my house for a moment? Also, please take care of Yuuma, can you Natsuki-chan?"
   Natsuki looked at Haru for a moment and nodded. "Come back quickly, alright?"
   "You don't need to worry, but I might go back quite late since I need to educate them first," Haru said, then sent the four of them back to his house, using his space manipulation magic, before he faced the six prisoners that had escaped along with Aya. He looked at the seven of them and said, "I have two choices for you two."
   The six prisoners and Aya didn't look at Haru with a confused expression, wondering what he wanted to say. After all, he had sent Natsuki, Emma, Octavia, and Yuuma away, and facing them alone, so they were wondering what he was going to do.
   "One is to become my dog, follow my order obediently, or just go back to the prisoner like this." Haru stared at them and said, "I'm quite impatient so hurry up and make your choice." If they weren't criminals, then he would make them his followers, but since they were criminals, there was no need to humanize them. He then snapped his fingers, and a chair appeared behind him before he sat down there naturally. He didn't use all of his pressure since he wanted to see how they were going to react.
   Everyone was in a daze, and they couldn't say anything for a while.
   Suddenly a man with glasses raised his hand without hesitation, walking toward Haru directly.
   "Me too~~" Then a sexy woman with underwear and jacket also followed as she licked her lips. She could see that even though Haru put on a facemask, she knew that he was so handsome, and if possible, since it had been a while since she had a man. The reason why she was imprisoned was that she had a tryst with a prince of a small country, and the royal family wanted to hide the scandal by killing her. Angered by this, she directly killed all the royal family of that small country and caused her to be imprisoned in the legendary prison.
   Haru nodded and then also told the woman to come closer, before he looked at the rest of the prisoners who hadn't said anything.
   The man with glasses and the sexy woman walked closer and closer to Haru, but as they moved closer, they felt the space around them tremble, and their bodies were heavier and heavier. They wanted to say something, but they couldn't open their mouths, and when they wanted to use their power, they quickly realized that they couldn't use their power at all!
   Both of them stared at Haru in horror since they didn't expect the fourth primogenitor would be this strong!
   "Meiga Itogami and Gigliola Ghirardi, right? Don't play around, or I'll erase you directly," Haru said as he stared at both of them.
   As the pressure around them disappeared, they quickly kneeled down, showing their respects. The power that was shown by Haru made them unable to fight back, and all they could do was to bow down, but they didn't regret it, or rather, they decided to follow him.
   Haru ignored the two of them then stared at the rest. "How about you all?"
   "Ha? Do you want me to get into your dog? Do you have the power to do that?" The hip-hop youth knew that Haru was strong, but how could he kneel down like both Meiga and Gigliola so easily? He was a Deva! He was a God! How could he bow down in front of Haru?!
   "How about the rest of you?" Haru ignored the hip-hop youth and looked at the warrior with metal armor, a thin old man, and Aya Tokoyogi. "Let me tell you that once you move against me, then your chance to become my dog will disappear."
   "Bastard, don't ignore me!" The hip-hop youth leaped directly as he used his power. Four arms suddenly appeared behind his back, and his body shone brightly, ready to blast Haru.
   "The fourth primogenitor, I admit that you're strong, but it isn't enough for me to follow you."
   Then the thin old man was also followed by shooting a ball of fire directly from a distance.
   As for the warrior in metal armor, he didn't do anything but stand there, waiting for the result.
   Aya didn't care about everyone and teleported directly to escape. She knew how crafty he was, and she also couldn't see his power. As for the rest of the prisoners, she didn't care, and she only hoped that they could buy her time as she used her spell, or else...
   "Master, that woman..." Gigliola quickly said.
   Meiga was ready to face both the hip-hop youth and the thin old man.
   However, Haru only raised his hand and stopped them. "Let me show you my power." His hand created a pistol-like shape as he aimed at both the thin old man and the hip-hip youth.
   The hip-hop youth and the thin old man were dumbfounded, but then they could feel a crisis that they had never had before.
   Then a scene that made their eyes bulge out happened!
   They saw the hip-hop youth and the thin old man directly dissipate to dust, transform into steam and then scatter.
   Haru then aimed toward the warrior with metal armor, but the warrior quickly kneeled down, slamming his head into the ground so loudly!
   "I'll follow you obediently as your dog!" His action and words were so fast that it made a lot of people think that he had practiced this action for a long time. He screamed loudly as if afraid that Haru wouldn't hear him. He didn't even dare to stand up and just bowed his head with fear on his face.
   'What the heck?! What the heck?!'
   The hearts of both Gigliola and Meiga were beating so fast, but at the same time, they felt relief to follow him so quickly or else...
   Then at the same time, they stared at Haru, and at the same time, they thought to follow him forever!
   Haru then stood up, and his chair disappeared. He then stood up and said, "I'll leave you. For now, you three can go to the headquarters of the Black Clover Group."
   Meiga and Gigliola were confused. After all, they had been imprisoned for a few years, so it was normal that they didn't know about the Black Clover Group.
   "Give me your hand," Haru said to both Meiga and Gigliola.
   They didn't hesitate and gave their hands to Haru, and then they saw their arms turned into a book, which made them dumbfounded, but they didn't do anything since turning into a book was better than disappearing directly.
   Gigliola flushed when her hand was touched by Haru since it felt so comfortable.
   Haru then wrote something on their arms, then turned their arms back to normal. "Then I'll go now." He then disappeared since he needed to get the naughty mature woman.
   As Haru disappeared, Gigliola and Meiga felt a lot of information entered their heads, and they knew the knowledge about the Black Clover Group and where they should go.
   "Hey, go up, and let's go!" Gigliola quickly said to the warrior in metal armor impatiently.
   Meiga didn't say anything, waiting for both Gigliola and the warrior in metal armor.
   The warrior in metal armor stood up timidly and asked, "Am - Am I saved?"
   "Yes." Gigliola was a bit impatient. "Let's go, or else, Master might get angry!"
   "Yes!" The warrior in metal armor quickly stood up and followed both Meiga and Gigliola.
   As for where Haru went, they didn't think too much, but one thing for sure, they knew that their future was bright with such a master.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1987: Aya Tokoyogi
   "Oh, I didn't expect to be discovered by you so quickly. I thought I would have to wait for a while. The fourth primogenitor, you're better than I thought."
   Regarding Haru's arrival, Aya was calm and there was no fluctuation on her face as if she had expected this scene from a long time ago.
   "Isn't that obvious? Do you think that you can run away from me?" Haru looked at Aya and asked, "You're not afraid that I will kill you?"
   "No," Aya said without hesitation.
   "You seem to be interested in me." Aya looked at Haru thoughtfully and said, "That's the feeling that I've got." She stared at him as if trying to see the face under that face mask. It was hard to have a bad impression on Haru, especially when Haru wanted to help her before, so her opinion about him wasn't bad, and at the same time, when she saw his power, she knew that she couldn't resist, so she didn't teleport that far away and watched his fight, but the result...
   Aya thought that the young man in front of him could help her with her dream, but there was one problem and that problem was whether he would help her or not.
   "Yes, I'm interested in you, and I won't kill you. If you're patient at that time, then I will save you sooner or later, but you have hurt Yuuma after all so I'll give you two choices," Haru said.
   "...." Aya raised her eyebrow and felt that the development didn't follow the script that she had thought.
   "First, follow me like them, be obedient," Haru said.
   "What's the second choice?" Aya asked.
   "I'll control your mind so you'll be obedient," Haru said without a beat. His face was so calm as if it was a normal thing to do.
   Aya's heart was so cold at that moment, especially when she heard the second choice. She might have had the experience to turn someone into her puppet, but she didn't want to become a puppet!
   "You know my power, don't try to resist, if you try to fight me, then I can only say sorry to Yuuma and told her that her mother died because of an accident," Haru said.
   Aya gritted her teeth and asked, "Do you like that clone that much?"
   "Yes." Haru nodded with a warm smile. "I like her."
   When Haru showed this smile, Aya wasn't sure why, she felt that the world was bright and warm, which made her intoxicated. Unfortunately, this smile wasn't for her, rather it was for her clone, which made her feel quite jealous.
   "What's your decision?" Haru asked.
   "I'll follow you," Aya said since she didn't have a choice. After all, if she didn't follow him, she would become a mindless doll that would be controlled by him anytime. The thought that she would be treated that way made her shudder and frightened.
   Aya also had seen his power and at how Haru was able to turn someone into dust directly, erasing their existence from this world. If there was a god in this world, then she had to admit that he fitted that description.
   "Since you have agreed to follow me, then there's something that I want you to do," Haru said.
   "Go back to the Library and control that organization for me. I have a lot of people there, and when you go there, you can become the leader of that organization directly after you overthrow the current leader, and I'll tell you what you need to do afterward," Haru said.
   Aya looked at Haru in a daze then asked, "Why don't you just control them? Don't you have the ability to control someone's mind?" She didn't understand the reason why he had chosen her as the leader of the Library directly, especially when she knew that he could control that organization directly by controlling the head of that organization directly.
   "It won't be fun if I do that," Haru said with a smile.
   "Well, the real reason is that I won't be too dependent on this ability. I don't want to be lazy," Haru said.
   "You don't want to be lazy?" Aya raised her eyebrow.
   "If I use my mind control ability all the time, I'll use it continuously in the future. I'll be lazy to think of other methods to achieve my purpose since I can use my mind control ability. Or..." Haru then looked at Aya and asked, "Do you think that my mind control ability has a limit?"
   "You thought that way, right?" Haru looked at Aya and couldn't wait for Yuuma to grow up in the future. "Well, you're not wrong, my control ability is working the best with marine life. As long as they're a descendant of marine life, or have a relationship with marine life, then I can control them." He was telling the truth that his mind control worked the best with marine life, but it didn't mean that his mind control was weak, rather it was so strong that he knew that there were almost no people who could defend against this power.
   Aya raised her eyebrow and asked, "Why did you tell me this? Don't you think that I'll reveal this ability to the public?"
   "Because you'll become my mother-in-law, and I want to tell you that I'm not going to do a bad thing to your daughter," Haru said with a smile.
   "........" Aya felt quite complicated at that moment.
   "Controlling someone's mind is easy, but at the same time, it is boring. Human emotions and minds are unpredictable, they are the ones that make it interesting." Haru looked at Aya and said, "I also love to bet and I want to see whether my decision to choose you as the leader of the Library is right or not."
   "Hmph!" Aya snorted and wasn't happy that she thought of her as a pawn that he could discard anytime. However, she didn't have a choice, and right now, she just wanted to go back. "Is that all?"
   "Next, this is the last," Haru said.
   "What?" Aya looked at Haru with curiosity, wondering what kind of request that he wanted to ask. She wondered whether he would ask her about her body, and asked her to have sexual intercourse with her. After all, she knew her own charm, and even though she didn't have any experience with a man, and most of the men that stared at her were dying, she didn't have to have a relationship with him.
   Aya waited for a while before she heard his last request.
   "Aya Tokoyogi, I want you to apologize to Yuuma," Haru said.
   "What? As an adult, you can't even apologize?" Haru stared at Aya and said, "You're at fault and I want you to apologize, can you?"
   Aya looked at Haru for a while and her expression was a bit complicated, but in the end, she said, "...Yes."
   "Good." Haru patted Aya's head gently and said, "It's great that you know that you're at fault."
   "Don't pat my head!" Aya roared, but she didn't sweep his hand away since she had to admit that it felt good.
   Haru also let go of his hand and didn't care much about Aya's fierce reaction. He looked at him and asked, "I want to send you back, but before you go, I want to ask you a question."
   "What makes you so determined to escape the prison that you can even kill your own daughter?" Haru asked since he just didn't know why this woman was so adamant about getting out of the prison.
   Aya didn't answer immediately and looked at him. "You want to hear?"
   "Well, let's not talk here, it feels a bit chilly here," Haru said and directly grabbed Aya's hand.
   "Huh?!" If the other man was the one who held her hand then Aya would kill him directly, but this guy was Haru, her new boss. Even though she had a daughter, she had never had a man after all, and Yuuma was her clone, so her experience with a man was zero!
   Aya could feel his strong and big hand, holding her hand entirely, which made her heart race, but before she said anything, suddenly the scene around her changed entirely and she saw that she had been teleported to a quiet comfortable room with various entertainment devices there. She then noticed Haru, who took out popcorn before he sat on the sofa.
   Haru tapped the free space beside him and said, "Let's talk."
   Aya sighed helplessly and could only follow his words. She sat beside him, feeling the softness of the sofa before she took some of the popcorn since it smelled so delicious. The crunchy feeling in her mouth surprised her, especially when the popcorn popped up like a bubble, which made her wonder what kind of food this popcorn was.
   "What do you want to drink?" Haru asked.
   "Ice chocolate," Aya said without hesitation.
   Looking at Aya, even though she was an adult, her taste was quite childish, which was so different from Natsuki's. After all, even though Natsuki's appearance was like a little girl's, her taste was quite adult since Natsuki loved to drink wine, whisky, and other alcoholic beverages.
   Haru had to admit that he loved an evil woman since the feeling of conquering them was the best, but at the same time, he had to admit that Aya was so cute.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1988: Aya: How do I repay him?
   "I heard ten years ago that you've caused the Dark Oath Grimoire Incident, right? Can you tell me why you did that?"
   Haru felt that he had become a presenter on the live show tv show on television. Still, he was quite curious, wondering why Aya had caused the incident ten years ago, and wondering what she wanted to achieve from that.
   Aya slurped the ice chocolate from the straw slowly, putting down the glass on the nearby table as she hugged the soft pillow, made her position comfortable, and moved her position closer to him since she didn't know why it felt so comfortable to stay by his side.
   "My reason? It is simple. I just want to rewrite this cursed world."
   Facing Haru's question, Aya smiled lightly, and that smile was so sweet, but the content of her words was so cold that it gave people a chill.
   "Rewrite the world? You mean that this world is incorrect and cursed, so it needs to be rewritten?" Haru understood what Aya meant, but he still asked.
   "Of course, or do you think that this world is current? Humans can use magic, and there are demons such as vampires, werewolves, etc. Do you think that this world is reasonable?" Aya asked naturally, which caused him to feel speechless.
   Haru had never questioned this matter. After all, since there was magic, then there was magic, and if there wasn't any magic, then there wasn't. He was too lazy to think about it since he felt that everything was the same. What he needed to do was just to enjoy those lives with his girls, that's all.
   Aya was the opposite. If she doubted this world and felt that this world was unreasonable, she wanted to change it.
   Haru had to say that Aya had too much free time. Still, he had to admit that her ambition was great.
   However, Haru couldn't say that Aya was wrong. After all, it was related to her upbringing, and in this world full of fantasy, she just longed for normality, the world without magic, the normal world, without any monster.
   "So you're going to rewrite this world, ban all the magic power in this world, then turn the world without magic?"
   Aya's thoughts were simple, and there was no need to ask her the same question again.
   "Yes." Aya nodded happily, showing a smile. "Then, after you've heard my thoughts, can you help me realize my dream?" Her tone was full of jokes and also ironic. Her life was in Haru's hands, and there was nothing that she could do besides follow him since if she didn't do so, her mind would be controlled by him.
   Her dream ended, that's all.
   As for trying to fight him, Aya had never thought that at all since right now, she couldn't even use her magic. How could she try to fight him?
   Aya also wasn't sure why. When she was so close by his side, she didn't have any intention to fight him, so she could only give up.
   "Well, Aya, I'd to admit that you surprised me a bit, but I don't think that this world is cursed."
   Aya thought that she might be dangerous and her mind might be controlled by him, but she didn't expect that he would just disagree like this. His reaction was quite plain, which made her a bit uncomfortable.
   "You don't think that this world is cursed?"
   Aya also didn't understand why Haru needed to say those words. After all, her opinion didn't really matter anymore, right?
   "What you've said is right. There's a world where there's no demon and no magic, the world there is only a human without magic and only technology there, but it isn't this world." Haru looked at Aya in a relaxed manner as he ate his popcorn. "You know there are a lot of worlds in reality. Every world is different. There is only a world with only magic, there is a world with only technology, and there are some other unique worlds. You just can't see the world you're in, and you shouldn't deny your own world."
   Those words stunned Aya. Were there many worlds? Shouldn't you deny your own world?
   "Parallel world theory? Are you going to prove this theory to me? Are you joking?" After being stunned, Aya sneered. She understood what Haru meant, but could she believe such a thing so easily? She wasn't a child!
   Aya knew about the parallel world theory, but this theory was unproven, and it was just a fantasy. It was just too naive to tell her to give up her dream with just this theory. If she could be persuaded with just this, then what was the use of her many years of obsession?
   "No, I didn't use this theory to make you give up on your dream. I just wanted to tell you the truth." Haru shook his head, and in truth, he just didn't have an intention to tell Aya about this matter, but since she would become... Cough! Cough! He didn't mind telling her since she wanted to know.
   "The truth? Are you saying that there's another world?" Aya shook her head mockingly. She felt that Haru was crazy. Still, she had to admit that his act almost fooled her, and it made her almost believe that he had visited the various worlds, and he came from other worlds, but how could she believe such a thing so easily?
   "I can't take you to the other world now, but I can show you how the other world is," Haru said calmly and didn't care much about her refute. He might not be able to bring Aya to the other world now, but it didn't mean that he couldn't show her the other world.
   "Do you want to show me the other world? Who do you think you are?" Aya couldn't help but snort. She also knew the existence of the other world, but this was the world where the Beast Vassal was living, but it was different from the world of her imagination. The world where there wasn't any magic, there wasn't any demon, such a world, she didn't think that it existed!
   The common sense of Haru and Aya was different.
   Before there was a Group Chat, Haru felt that it was common sense that there were no people who could use magic.
   Aya was the same. Her common sense told her that it was normal to have magic, and it was normal that there was a demon.
   It was just a matter of the difference between where they were born, that's all.
   As for the different world that she mentioned before, Aya couldn't say that the world where the Vassal Beast was living was a different world. Rather it was the same world with just different times and different spaces. It was different from the world that she wanted.
   'Do you think that you're a God?' Aya wanted to scream since even for the God in this world, it was impossible to go to the other world. There are too many problems that were involved in this matter, and whether there was really a different world was just an uncertain theory.
   Haru knew that unless he showed the real thing, she wouldn't believe him. He could take her to another world, but why should he?
   Haru smiled amusedly, which caused Aya to frown, but before she said anything, she saw him, took her hair, and caressed it gently on his hand, which made her stunned. Her face was red, and she looked at him in surprise!
   "I can take you to the other world, but how will you repay me?"
   "Hu - Huh? What do you want to do?"
   Aya quickly hid her chest with a pillow and looked at him with a blush. She didn't have an experience with a man, after all, so this bold action made her a bit overwhelmed.
   "Well, as for the payment, I can let you pay me after I show you the other world." Haru looked at Aya with a smile and asked, "So will you try to go with me to the other world?"
   Aya looked at Haru in a daze, thinking that this guy really thought of her as a fool, but...
   "It's alright if you think that I'm joking, but isn't it better to see it first? Rather than racking your brain to rewrite the world, isn't it better to follow me first to see whether I'm joking or not?"
   Hearing Haru's world, Aya hesitated for a moment, and even though she felt that he was joking, what if it was true?
   However, if it was true, then how could she repay him?
   Aya was caught in a dilemma at that moment.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1989: Let me show you
   "Alright, let's do it. Let me see whether you can prove the existence of the other world or not."
   Anyway, Aya knew that she had become his, and she couldn't escape, so what was the use of hesitation?
   Aya knew that she was beautiful, so it wasn't surprising for him to have an interest in her, and she also didn't hate the idea of getting close with him.
   Haru held Aya's hand naturally, then took her to his "Ocean."
   Aya knew that Haru was able to do teleportation, so she didn't feel surprised when they suddenly teleported, but then she was dumbfounded when they were teleported on the top of the "Ocean," but what made her dumbfounded that it felt this world was different from her world.
   Aya was obsessed with her plan to erase all the demons and ban all the magic in her world, so she was quite sensitive to the change in space and the world so when she was suddenly teleported into this place. She realized that this place was different from her world. "This place is...?"
   "You can call this "Ocean."" As he held Aya's hand, Haru explained, "This is the world that I have created in my mind."
   "...The world in your mind?" Aya was dumbfounded. "...Are you God?"
   Haru couldn't help but laugh when he heard Aya's question.
   Looking at Haru, who was laughing, Aya's face was full of shame, and she became annoyed. "Don't laugh!" Even so, she didn't feel angry, or rather, she seemed similar to a girlfriend who was angry with her boyfriend when he teased her.
   "Sorry, sorry, your reaction is so cute that I can't help but laugh," Haru said with a smile.
   The word "cute" was very destructive for an older woman, and Aya's face was quickly reddened, but then she quickly snorted and reminded him. "Didn't you aim for my daughter? Why are you trying to seduce me?" She had a feeling this guy had feelings for her, but she didn't expect that he would be so blunt.
   "Um." Haru nodded. "I'm trying to seduce you."
   Aya opened her mouth in an "O" shape, and her face was still red. "Huh? Don't you like my daughter? What will you say to my daughter when you say that you like me?"
   Haru smiled and said, "Then I'll say to Yuuma that her mother has seduced me. Anyway, she'll believe in my words, and she'll think that you really seduce me."
   Aya roared with a red face and didn't expect that this guy would be so shameless.
   "If I'm not shameless, then I can't get you, right?" Haru said and naturally hugged Aya in his arms. "I can't take you to the other world now, but I can show you how the different world is."
   "Why do you hug me so suddenly?!" Aya could feel how warm and comfortable his body was, but how could she accept such close contact so suddenly?! She tried to resist, but her body was honest and didn't really want to let go of him.
   "Don't move around. It is dangerous. I'm doing this so you won't fall down into the ocean. You realize that you have been floating before, but now, you can feel that you'll be pulled down by the force of gravity and fall down, right? To maintain this world, I need a lot of energy, so I need to save my energy by doing this," Haru said, trying to bullshit.
   Hearing Haru's words, Aya stopped to resist, but she looked at him with a suspicious gaze. "So, how will you show me that there's an existence of another world?"
   "Well, this "Ocean" is also another world, right? Should you believe me now?"
   "......." Aya was speechless, but then she quickly said, "Not enough."
   "The popcorn you have eaten and the ice chocolate that you drank before is also from another world, you know? Do you think that there's such a unique taste of popcorn and ice chocolate in this world?" Haru asked.
   "......." Aya thought for a while and felt that Haru's words were reasonable since she had never tasted such a unique popcorn and ice chocolate. The popcorn tasted like a mix of strawberry and caramel, and when she bit it, the popcorn popped like a bubble. As for the ice chocolate, it tasted so unique, like something that she had never tasted in this world. "Then where did you get that popcorn and ice chocolate?" She stopped resisting and let herself relax on his arms, raising her face, staring at him with her beautiful eyes and curious expression.
   Haru had an urge to kiss Aya directly since this woman was so cute, but he held himself. "I've got them in this world." Then he directly showed the world of Toriko to Aya.
   Aya was shocked when the scenery around them changed, and everything turned into a huge thing. She saw a huge and tall building, a lot of people, and various unique buildings, then also various monsters and various delicious foods, which made her dumbfounded. She was even more dumbfounded when she saw how everyone in front of her fought against the monster with their physical power. Luckily, she was looking at them in a third-person position, and she didn't need to feel worried, but the scene of the fight in front of her made her stupefied, especially when she saw a meteor wreck everything apart.
   "This... this is a movie, right?" Aya asked with a dumbfounded expression.
   Haru patted Aya's head and said, "No, this is known as a Food World. It is a very dangerous world, and there's a strong existence that can destroy this world with one punch."
   "This isn't all. Let me show you more," Haru said, then introduced various worlds that he had visited.
   Aya sat on Haru's lap, letting him pat her head, listening to his explanation, and also asking him from time to time. Everything that she had seen really made her eyes wide open, which made her dumbfounded, but she had to admit that it was so amazing.
   "So you're a world traveler?"
   "You can say it that way."
   "Then where's your original world?"
   "Well, my original world is rather normal. Do you want to see them?"
   "Of course," Aya said without hesitation.
   "Well, let me show you," Haru said and then showed his world. He showed Aya where he lived during his childhood time, a common village with a small population.
   Aya watched how ordinary his living place was, which made her a bit dumbfounded.
   However, the two of them enjoyed the town together, eating together, and playing around together until, in the end, they went to the beautiful villa as they rested on the top of the soft bed and gazed into the night sky.
   Aya had been staying with Haru for quite a while, and it was impossible to say that she didn't have feelings for him, considering it was her first time to have such an experience with a man. Even though she had to admit that he was a bit perverted, he was good at making her comfortable and happy. His joke also made her laugh from time to time, but the only bad thing was this guy was young, twice younger than her, and also had a lot of girls, which made her feel a bit unacceptable.
   "I have shown you a lot." Haru looked at Aya and said, "I can't bring you now, but if you're still curious, I'll bring you to the other world after I've completed my mission."
   "What's your mission?" Aya asked curiously.
   "To take over the Itogami island and create an Empire," Haru said without hesitation.
   "I'll help you," Aya said without hesitation.
   Shaking his head, Haru said, "You don't need to."
   "Huh? Why?" Aya asked with some confusion since the faster he finished his mission, the faster he could go back, right? She also wanted to see the other worlds too.
   "I should be able to do it soon. If you suddenly join in, it'll cause me trouble," Haru said.
   Aya pouted and asked, "Do you think that I'm a burden?"
   "Just follow my order and control the Library, alright? Don't cause me trouble." Haru sighed, laying on the bed lazily, using his hand as a resting place.
   Aya wanted to say something, but she stopped when she heard his next words.
   "I have shown you there is the existence of another world, so how will you repay me?" Haru asked with a smile.
   Aya was stunned, her face was red, but she pretended to be confused. "Huh? What are you talking about?" But she moved closer to him, looking at him with a puzzled expression.
   Haru was too lazy to play around and hugged her so she would be closer to him.
   "Huh! Wait for a mo --- Hmnn~~"
   Aya's payment had been decided from the beginning, and that was...
   Well, there was no need to explain, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1990: Where's she?
   Haru and Aya might have stayed for quite a while on the "Ocean," but only a day had passed on the outside, and after both of them were having fun for a while, they decided to return. After all, unlike Aya, he had a lot of people who were waiting for him.
   "I'll take care of the Library." Aya looked at Haru and said, "But don't forget to visit me." Even though she felt quite annoyed that she couldn't have him by herself, she also knew her situation and thought that she might as well try to get various love-related spells and potions to make him crazy for her after she returned to the headquarters of the Library. Anyway, she just needed to go there, and she would become the leader naturally, so she wouldn't hesitate to use the resources of that organization.
   "Don't worry, I will visit you." Haru then kissed Aya, and she also accepted his kiss.
   Even though Aya almost lost her breath in this kiss, she sucked the oxygen from Haru greedily without hesitation so they wouldn't part with each other, and as they parted, there was a long string of saliva.
   Aya then hugged him tightly and said softly, "I don't want to part from you." Haru was her first man, after all. She might have a daughter, but Yuuma was her clone, and she didn't have a man in her life.
   "Don't worry. I'll visit you," Haru said as he hugged her.
   Even if Aya could come out, it didn't mean that she could stay on the Itogami island. She could stay, but she didn't really want to meet her daughter and the members of his harem.
   They flirted for a while before they walked out of the "Ocean," and Haru also sent Aya back to one of his houses in Gifu, but before that, Haru gave Aya another power and items making her stronger so she could protect herself better.
   After doing all of that, Haru needed to return since he knew that everyone was waiting for him, and as he came back, he was received by everyone.
   Everyone jumped directly and hugged him at the same time.
   Even though Haru had only been away for a day and both Octavia and Emma had told them that he was going to be alright, they still felt restless since they couldn't find him anywhere on the Itogami island. Even if Asagi also used the entire network on the Itogami island, they were unable to find him.
   They were so worried that something had happened to him, thinking that something had happened to him, which was why when they saw him, they couldn't help but leap and hug him directly.
   Haru also apologized to make them worry, and at the same time, he asked about Yuuma's situation.
   Kanon told Haru that Mimori had taken care of Yuuma and Yuuma should be sleeping right now.
   Everything was so smooth and calm, but...
   "Sayaka, why do you point your sword at me? Can you put down that weapon? It is dangerous." Haru was speechless, and at the same time, he thought that he needed to educate Sayaka more.
   Haru was quite surprised when he saw both La Folia and Sayaka, who also came to his house, and when he heard that they were coming because of the Halloween Festa, and decided to visit him, but they were surprised to know when he suddenly disappeared.
   "Then don't make Yukina cry!" Sayaka was furious when she saw Himeragi crying, so even if she had to lose her life, she needed to teach him not to hurt his girls!
   Haru looked at Himeragi, who was crying on his chest, hugging him tightly, and also felt a bit helpless. It wasn't his first time to make girls cry, or rather, he was a scumbag, the worst kind of man, and there were a lot of girls who he had hurt. He then ignored Sayaka and caressed Himeragi's head gently. He had to admit that even though this girl was slightly annoying and short-tempered, she was so beautiful, and even if her personality was a bit bad, it was fun to see her flush and shy when he teased her.
   Hearing his sincere apology, Himeragi raised her head as she stared into him. Haru didn't wear his face mask at that moment so she could see his face clearly, which made her flush, but she knew that she needed to be strict and when she thought about how worried she was at that time...
   As she grabbed his shirt tightly, she said, "Senpai... I have told you many times, please don't leave me and go to the place where I can't see you. You didn't even tell me what you were going to do, and you'd disappeared for so long. I have been so worried about you, thinking about what has happened to you!"
   Himeragi let out all of her frustration, and the thought that she couldn't see him again really scared her!
   "Sorry." Haru had to admit that inwardly, he felt a bit annoyed at Himeragi since she had always followed him, she was also stupid not to follow his instructions, and also even as an observer, she was unqualified, but he also didn't blame her, considering the Lion King Organization was the one who threw her at him and if he let her go, then she had nowhere to go so he wouldn't let her go and thought to treat her better from now on.
   "Um..." Himeragi could only nod as she hugged him again. She knew that she also had a lot of mistakes and she was also easily angered, but even so, she didn't want to lose him.
   "Cough! Cough! Did you forget about us here?" La Folia asked bitterly. She looked at Haru and thought that she might as well make him into his fiance so their relationship would be confirmed.
   Himeragi was so shy, but she didn't let him go.
   Haru could only laugh awkwardly and pretended that nothing had happened.
   As for Sayaka, looking at how close Haru and Himeragi were, she sighed in relief, but at the same time, she felt that it might not be bad to share him together with Himeragi. That way, the three of them could be together from then on, right?
   Everything was peaceful, and that should be the case, but Natsuki suddenly appeared and said, "Follow me." Without hesitation, she grabbed him, teleported, and brought him somewhere.
   As they were gone, Haru saw that they were at his office in the headquarters of the Black Clover Group.
   "Are you alright now, Natsuki-chan? You're not hurt, right?" Haru asked in concern.
   Natsuki, who wanted to get angry, stopped and nodded. "I'm alright. You don't need to get worried."
   "That's great." Haru sighed in relief.
   Natsuki also felt comfortable when she was being hugged, but then she realized that she didn't bring him to this place for this!
   Natsuki often came to this place, considering they often flirted secretly here, but this time, she wasn't in the mood to flirt with him. She grabbed his collar, staring at him with condensed eyes, and asked, "Where's Aya? Give her to me!" She could ignore the rest of the prisoners, but Aya, she wouldn't let her go no matter what!
   Looking at the cute loli who threatened him, somehow it was hard to get angry at Natsuki.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Sorry for being late.
   Chapter 1991: Aya: We'll be a sister, right?
   "Before I talk about Aya, I have to say sorry to you, Natsuki-chan." Haru bowed his head lightly and said, "I'm sorry for causing you trouble." He knew that he had caused trouble for Natsuki and even almost endangered her, so he needed to apologize to her. He wasn't a prideful person anyway, and pride couldn't be eaten, so rather than making trouble for himself and making Natsuki annoyed, it was better to apologize.
   Hearing his apologies, Natsuki also felt better, but then when she thought about his reason to enter the legendary prison, she couldn't help but pull his ear. "Well, I accept your apology!"
   "Then why did you pull my ear? It hurts, it hurts, Natsuki-chan!" It didn't hurt, but he needed to pretend so she would be satisfied.
   Natsuki snorted and let go of his ear, then said, "You should control your pants! You have a lot of girls! Why did you try to get your pants into that witch!" This guy had a lot of girls, and all of them were beautiful, including her, but why didn't this guy feel satisfied and even try to get his hands into the most dangerous witch?
   Haru couldn't say any refutation since he knew that he couldn't control his own pants. He loved the thrill of getting a dangerous woman, so he couldn't help but make Aya Tokoyogi into his woman.
   "So what happened to those prisoners?" Natsuki asked casually.
   "Dead?" Natsuki was dumbfounded. "Which one?"
   "The hip hop guy and the thin old man."
   "Oh." Natsuki nodded and didn't think too much as for the other four, except for one person. She didn't think too much about them.
   Haru nodded and said, "They have caused me trouble, but the other four, you don't need to worry. They have become my people."
   "How can you be so sure? What if they betray you and use you? Anyway, I don't care about the rest, but you need to give me Aya Tokoyogi!" Natsuki said without hesitation. She didn't care much about the rest of the prisoners, but she felt that it was too dangerous to let Aya stay with Haru since she was afraid that Haru might be used by Aya for her ambition!
   Natsuki cared about Haru, and even though this guy was a bastard, she loved him much, which was why she didn't want him to be used by Aya Tokoyogi!
   Among the prisoners that had escaped, Natsuki wouldn't let go of Aya Tokoyogi!
   Ten years ago, Natsuki and Aya were close friends, but they turned into enemies because of Aya's ambition, and because of that, Natsuki arrested Aya personally, and it was also because of this reason that Natsuki knew Aya's character well and knew that if Natsuki let go of Aya, then Aya would bring a huge disaster.
   Even if the Dark Oath Grimoire had been destroyed, Natsuki couldn't relax her vigilance.
   Aya was a woman that would use all methods to achieve her goals, so it was impossible for Natsuki to just let go of Aya and watch her ruin the world like this!
   "You want to catch her?" Haru had a strange expression on his face. Aya had become his woman anyway, so it was impossible to let Natsuki catch Aya, and he knew that both Aya and Natsuki were friends, so wasn't it better to mend up the relationship between the two?
   "Why? Won't you catch her? Don't forget. It was all your fault that the prisoners have escaped!" Looking at Haru, who didn't answer her question, Natsuki immediately glared at Haru, and her expression was very dissatisfied, but she was so cute, even if she was angry.
   "Didn't you two used to be close friends? Since you two are friends, then can you just let her go? Can you?"
   There was no way for Haru to catch Aya and turn her into the legendary prison, so all he could do was to persuade Natsuki to give up on catching Aya.
   "Why? Have you made her into your woman? Say you were missing for a day and night, right? Were you with her all day and night?"
   Natsuki knew Haru's personality very well. As long as there was a beautiful woman that caught his eye, this guy would become a hunter that she was sure that Aya had been eaten by Haru!
   "That's true." Haru nodded. "I was with her before." There was no need to hide. After all, his relationship would be shown sooner or later, so it was better to be truthful.
   "You...!" Natsuki pulled Haru's ear again. "Can you keep your pants close! Don't you know how dangerous Aya Tokoyogi is? How dare you make her into your woman? Do you want to be eaten by her?!" Still, inwardly, she was quite surprised since she knew how Aya was quite guarded around men, and even if someone tried to leer on her, then that guy would die immediately, but from his reaction, she could tell that he had eaten Aya, which surprised her!
   "Ok, ok, you don't need to worry, Aya. She has repented, and she has given up her ambition." Haru looked at Natsuki and said, "She won't try to rewrite this world again, and she won't become the enemy of the Itogami island."
   Hearing Haru's words, Natsuki was dumbfounded, but she quickly said, "Is today April Fool's Day? Since I have heard the biggest joke that I've ever heard now." She raised her eyebrow and looked at Haru as if a fool. Probably, she had either given up or was completely mad.
   Would Aya give up her ambition?
   With the stubborn personality of that woman, Natsuki believed that the chance of Mars hitting the Earth was bigger!
   "Can you believe me? She has become a mellow woman now," Haru said helplessly.
   "Do you think that this is my first time to know her?" Natsuki had known Aya for a long time, or rather she knew her so long that she knew Aya's personality very well, so she didn't believe in Haru's words!
   "If you don't believe me, then how about talking to her directly?" Haru asked.
   "Eh? Can you talk to her?" Natsuki was dumbfounded since she knew how cautious Aya was.
   No one could contact Aya, and only Aya could contact someone since she had always been careful, so no one would know her location, which was why Natsuki was surprised when she knew that Haru could contact Aya.
   "She has become my woman after all." Haru then contacted Aya, and as expected, she answered his video call immediately. They talked for a while, and he told Aya what had happened.
   Aya only chuckled before she faced Natsuki. "How is your body, Natsuki?"
   On the screen, Aya was wearing a beautiful kimono, seemingly more beautiful, and there was a trace of love in her eyes that made Natsuki dumbfounded, but then she glanced at Haru with a bitter smile. She knew Haru at first, but why was she first into bed with him first?
   Still, Natsuki had to admit that she really underestimated Haru's charm.
   Still, Natsuki was still unable to see the change in Aya, which made her a bit uncomfortable.
   "What's wrong? Haru has told you everything, right? Or do you still want to send me back to prison?"
   Natsuki was in silence, hearing Aya's words which were full of jokes, and after a while, she asked, "If I have decided to catch you?"
   Aya chuckled, with a blush on her face, then said, "If so, then my husband will educate you. You know, we'll become sisters sooner or later. How about you give up and let me go?"
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1992: Do you believe me?
   "Hus - Husband? Si - Sister?!"
   Natsuki was dumbfounded as she heard Aya's words, but then she turned her gaze toward Haru.
   Haru, who was being gazed at by Natsuki, also nodded since it was better to tell the truth. "Um, she's my woman."
   Natsuki was annoyed and strangled his collar, shaking it several times. "Can you keep your pants up! There are a lot of beautiful girls and women around! Why you should choose her, bastard!" If it was other women, she might not care much, but the woman that Haru had chosen was Aya!
   Natsuki knew Aya, and she knew how dangerous Aya was. She also knew how protective Haru was, and more importantly, she didn't like it!
   Natsuki had known Haru for a long time, but why did this guy decide to choose Aya first?
   Haru didn't say much, and somehow he also understood Natsuki's feelings since he knew that the relationship between Natsuki and Aya was like a cat and a dog. If both of them were meeting each other, they would fight with each other without hesitation.
   "Natsuki, let go of him!" Aya was annoyed when she saw Natsuki shaking Haru's collar like a toy.
   "It's not your business!" Natsuki snorted at Aya, but she stopped, shaking Haru's collar.
   "It's my business! That guy over there! The one whose lap that you sit in is my husband! I won't tolerate you if you dare to cause trouble for him again!" Haru was Aya's first man, after all, and she was quite protective of him.
   "Hmph! You have only been with him for a while, and you try to act all cute! Your act doesn't fit your age!" Natsuki flared.
   "Ha? With your child's body, I'm sure that Haru doesn't have an interest in you?" Aya showed a contemptuous expression and said, "I'm sure that you all are jealous because you're not being touched by him, right?"
   Those words caused an arrow to strike into Natsuki's body, and she knew that Haru didn't have an interest in her loli body and was only interested in her adult figure, which was why she also wanted to walk out of the legendary prison and had a normal life, but would it be so easy?
   Natsuki knew that Haru was working hard to figure out how to solve her trouble, but the truth was she also knew how hard it was, and she thought that he might need a few years to figure out everything, which was why she was jealous of Aya!
   Looking at Natsuki's reaction, Aya smiled and thought that she had won. "Am I right?"
   "You..." Natsuki frowned and said, "I have known you for a long time. I know that you're planning something. You must have a hidden intention by becoming his lover, right?"
   What did Aya hate the most? It was, of course, being doubted by someone!
   Aya's feeling was honest, and she had fallen for Haru, but she also knew her reputation wasn't great, especially when she had betrayed her daughter, which was why, when she heard Natsuki's words, she was furious and scared!
   Aya was furious that Natsuki tried to plant a seed of doubt in her relationship with Haru, and she was scared that she would be left behind by Haru!
   "Dare you say that again, you fake loli?! Do you want me to spank your butts!" Aya was burning in anger.
   "Come here, you old grandma! Let me teach you why you've always lost to me?!" Natsuki was also furious and was ready to come to Aya by teleporting, but...
   "..........." Aya and Natsuki.
   Haru let out a sigh inwardly and didn't expect the relationship between the two would be so bad. "Aya, don't tease Natsuki-chan again."
   "Hmph!" Aya pouted and looked away.
   Looking at her pout face, Haru had to admit that Aya was really cute that he wanted to come to her now. He then looked at Natsuki and said, "Natsuki-chan, can you not believe in me? Aya has decided to stop her ambition to rewrite this world. She has sobered up, and she won't do anything bad again."
   Natsuki curled her mouth and clearly didn't want to believe it since she had known Aya for a long time. However, she had decided to believe in Haru, so she asked, "Is what he has said is true?" She decided to ask straight at that point, wondering whether Aya really had given up her ambition.
   "If I say that it's a lie, what will you do?"
   Haru's lips twitched, and he thought that Aya really loved to tease people, which made him think that he really needed to come to Aya to spank her butts so she wouldn't cause a mess again.
   "If you lie, then no matter what price that I have to pay, I will catch you back to the prison again!" Natsuki ignored Aya's playful interaction and said without hesitation and straight to the point. If Aya was really lying, then she wouldn't hesitate to catch Aya no matter what!
   "Okay, okay, you don't need to get all serious. I have given up my ambition to rewrite the world. It is Haru who has changed me, and I promise that I won't do something weird again. If you need my help, then I can help you, and in exchange for this promise, can you promise my freedom? What do you think?"
   When Natsuki got all serious, Aya also stopped playing around.
   The two of them knew each other very well, so they also grasped each other's bottom lines and wouldn't cross those lines.
   Aya had given up, so all that was left was Natsuki's decision.
   Of course, Aya also didn't forget to ask Haru's help and told Natsuki about her status since she had become his woman, and of course, she was going to help him, especially when she had heard of his ambition.
   "Yes, I agreed to this deal. From today, if you don't have my consent, you can't step into the Itogami island. Otherwise, I will treat you as an enemy, and I'll arrest you down! If that really happens, then don't blame me then."
   Without hesitation, Natsuki agreed to Aya's request, and she also added some conditions so Aya wouldn't cause a mess in case Aya was lying again.
   "I'm scared..." Aya mocked Natsuki's threat, then she smiled at Haru meaningfully before she said goodbye to Haru, then ended the video call.
   Haru knew the meaning of Aya's smile, and his lips twitched, but he didn't think too much and patted Natsuki's head gently. "Now, you believe me, right? So be rest assured that Aya won't do anything again."
   "Do you think that I can be rest assured so easily?!" Natsuki might agree with the deal that she had made with Aya, but it didn't mean that she was going to let go of Haru!
   "Now, can you tell me what is going on between you and Aya? Why has she given up her ambition? Based on my understanding of that woman, it won't be so easy to change her mind, and I know that you must be hiding something from me?" Natsuki stared at Haru, and from her expression alone, Haru could tell that she wouldn't let go of him until he told her everything!
   Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment and knew that he had stopped his habit of hiding his real identity, and he also considered Natsuki to become the new member of the Group Chat, but when he thought about it, he felt a bit hesitant to tell Natsuki the truth. After all, the relationship between the two wasn't confirmed yet and compared to Natsuki, he was thinking of inviting Asagi since Asagi was more clear-headed and open-minded.
   Asagi might be weak, but her ability at the computer wasn't something that anyone could scoff off.
   Haru looked at Natsuki for a moment and asked, "Natsuki, do you believe in me?"
   This time Haru didn't add "-chan" to her name, which made Natsuki raise her eyebrow.
   "If you believe me, then wait until I let you go out from that prison, and by that time, we can talk to each other more," Haru said as he stared into Natsuki's eyes.
   Natsuki didn't say anything as she stared into his eyes. Then after a moment, she let out a long sigh before she leaned into his chest. "You must tell me everything."
   Haru caressed Natsuki's hair gently as he felt her hands clutching into his shirt.
   "I believe you then." Natsuki decided to believe in Haru, so...
   Natsuki looked at him again and said, "So don't betray my trust, alright?"
   Haru was a scumbag, but he wasn't trash, so he knew that he needed to tell everything to Natsuki when they met each other for the first time.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1993: Short Meeting
   After solving the problem between the two, Haru didn't immediately go back, but he coaxed Natsuki for a while, which caused her to be mad and blush. However, from her expression, he could clearly see that she didn't want to go back tonight, and she wanted to stay with him.
   However, it was impossible for now, considering Haru hadn't solved the problem of Natsuki's legendary prison, so she needed to go back to the prison.
   After what he had done before, Haru knew that it was only a time before he solved Natsuki's problem, and at that time, both of them could meet each other for the first time.
   Natsuki would use her real body to meet him, not using her illusion body, but a real flesh of the body, and both of them really anticipated that time.
   Then after Natsuki returned, Haru also returned to his house, and as expected, the moment he arrived, he was bombarded by various questions from the girls, asking what had happened, and in the end, he could only coax them again.
   It was easy for Rin, Asagi, and Mimori since they had been eaten by Haru, and they had unconditional trust in him, so they didn't join the crowd and waited for him to enter the bed so they would teach him not to worry about them too much!
   Haru noticed their gazes and could only say sorry before he started to solve each of the girls who surrounded him one by one.
   The first one was Kanon. Out of all the girls, she might be the most obedient, and as expected, it was quite easy to handle her, and she quickly mellowed and forgave him.
   The next one was Sayaka. Even though she was bona fide tsundere, Haru had a series of experiences with a tsundere, and even though it was a bit hard at first when he pressed her, she quickly gave in and forgave him with a mix of blush and reluctant expression on her face.
   "Do-Don't get me wrong! I-I just don't want Yukina's job to become harder! That's all! Don't misunderstand!"
   "Yes, yes, Sayaka-chan is cute."
   When Sayaka was solved, then it was Himeragi's time, and as expected, it was a bit hard to handle Himeragi since she was quite intolerant and she was all so straight that she couldn't bend, but it might be because of the previous incident when she hugged him that she became mellowed and also forgave him.
   However, deep inside, Haru knew that Himeragi might have bitterness and that bitterness was because she was the only one whose name was still called by her family name.
   Unlike Sayaka, Kanon, and his other girls, Haru called Himeragi by her family name, not her first name, Yukina. It was quite easy to call her by her first name, but he wanted to keep it on the special moment, and he knew that he needed to settle everything with Himeragi, no, Yukina, and told her that her spear was dangerous and if she kept wielding it then...
   Haru looked at Himeragi, and even though this girl was a bit annoying sometimes, he had grown fond of her, so there was no way that he would let her suffer because of the Schneewalzer Lance.
   Then after he handled three girls, it was time to handle the last boss.
   La Folia sat there, looking away while pouting. "In your heart, am I just like that?" She had been watching Haru from the beginning to the end, and this guy ignored her until now. She knew that as a princess, she should maintain her calm all the time, but she just couldn't do it in front of him, especially when her body had been touched by him and she had given her first kiss to him. She knew that it was her fault to enter his chamber without permission and it was also her, who kissed him first at that time, but even so, compared to all the girls here, she was wondering how important she was in his heart?
   La Folia knew that their meeting was short, and they had only met each other for a while, but even so, she was quite greedy and wanted him to pay more attention to her!
   "La Folia, please forgive me," Haru said sincerely without any pretense or anything. He just apologized toward this girl since he knew that he had made her worried and touched her when they had slept together before. Still, compared to all the girls, he knew that La Folia's position might not be higher than theirs since they only met each other for a while, but she had given him her first kiss, after all. He wasn't that cold a guy, and he was a choosy guy. If a girl brought herself to him, then why should he reject her?
   Haru suddenly thought about Miharutaki Sakura that he had rejected before, and he was wondering how she was doing now, and at the same time, he was wondering why he should reject her at that time. He had the power to take care of all of them, so why should he be afraid that he couldn't handle them?
   Still, Haru hoped that his "Kiss" power could be more developed since that way, he could take care of his girls at the same time.
   If the "Kiss" could be more developed, then the power of his "Kiss" would make him able to duplicate himself, and unlike Naruto's Kage Bunshin no Jutsu, where each of the "Bunshin" has a different personality and their own thoughts, he controlled his own duplicate so even though he had a lot of bodies, there was only one brain. If he made an allusion, then his duplicate body was like his tentacles. It might be weird to explain this matter more, so he decided to end it here and continued to apologize to La Folia.
   Hearing his apology, La Folia's heart softened directly since, unlike before, Haru didn't have the image of the fourth primogenitor. Rather, he was just a man who asked for the forgiveness of his woman.
   La Folia couldn't help but chuckle and say, "I'm not really that angry, but don't make me worry so much, alright?" She had to admit that her intention to bring Kanon back might be a failure, but she didn't regret it since she could meet Haru and thought that she wouldn't let him go and she was going to make him her husband, no matter what.
   "I know, and thank you," Haru said.
   "Still, it is quite hard to forgive you so easily, so I want to ask a request," La Folia said with a meaningful smile.
   "What? As long as you don't take Kanon away or request something that crosses my bottom line, then I'll try to accept any of your requests," Haru said without hesitation.
   "Really? Anything?" La Folia's eyes brightened.
   "It's not everything," Haru said with a speechless expression.
   "Well, then..." La Folia tapped her lips and then said, "Then can you send me to the airport."
   Haru was dumbfounded and asked, "You're going back?"
   "Um." La Folia sighed and said, "I need to go back after all, or else, Japan's prime minister won't stop being noisy." She then glanced at Sayaka, and Sayaka looked away.
   Haru was a bit reluctant, but he still asked, "When are you going back?"
   "Now," La Folia said bitterly.
   Haru realized that their meeting was too short, right?
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1994: La Folia
   La Folia was a princess of the Aldegyr Kingdom, and her visit to the Itogami island must be giving the prime minister and all the government of Japan almost have a heart attack, especially when she was attacked at that time, and it caused a lot of trouble to Japan's government, causing them to be viewed as incompetent, which was why they wanted to leave as soon as possible.
   Haru didn't want La Folia to go back because he also thought that he needed to spend more time with this girl, and he also wanted to cause trouble to Japan's government. He knew that sooner or later, Japan would abandon the Itogami island, and at that time, he would become a savior and save the island, creating a new empire in this world.
   Japan and the Itogami islands were two different things.
   Japan is a country of humans, and the Itogami island is a country of both demons and humans.
   It might be because it was a common sight to see a lot of demons on the Itogami island, so a lot of people thought that it was common sense for a demon to live together with a human.
   It might be common sense on the Itogami island, but it wasn't in Japan.
   Compared to the Itogami island, the number of demons in Japan was so few, and it wasn't that much. Even if they were was, they couldn't live as openly as they did on the Itogami island. It was also the reason why the Itogami island was called a paradise for a demon who wanted to live a peaceful life.
   With that said, Haru was going to take over this place sooner or later, making it his turf, but before that, he needed to send La Folia to the airport together with everyone. After all, their relationship had become closer after they had stayed together for a while.
   La Folia knew that everyone in Haru's house should be his woman, so she naturally got closer to all of them, and when they let go of their guards, she would become his wife and let them become his mistress.
   No one really knew what La Folia was thinking since, at that moment, she was talking with everyone with a smile while secretly creating a plan to make Haru crazy for her. Still, her plan was all good and all. However, she knew that it was a bit hard for both of them to spend their time together, considering it was also quite hard for her to visit him.
   La Folia was a princess, and of course, her visit to the Itogami island would be taken hard, considering her status and all. She was sure that Sayaka would become her bodyguard again, and she would be observed by a lot of people, which made her sigh. She had never complained about her status as a princess, and she knew that the moment she was born into this world, she had a lot of responsibility that she needed to shoulder, but now, she couldn't help but think that status a burden.
   Looking at Asagi, Rin, Himeragi, Kanon, and Sayaka, La Folia couldn't help but feel quite jealous of them since they had freedom. She just wanted to be closer to the man that she fell with, but why was it so hard?
   As a princess, La Folia was naturally a good actor, so she wouldn't show her sadness to everyone, but of course, even if she was a good actor, she couldn't escape Haru's eyes, and he thought that he should give her a parting gift, so that way, they could meet each other.
   As they arrived at the airport, their time was limited, and before La Folia departed, Sayaka might be the one who was the most emotional among everyone who sent La Folia. After all, they had stayed together for a long time, and even if they didn't want to, their relationship became close to each other, especially when Sayaka's circle of friends was so small, naturally, Sayaka treasured her friendship with La Folia very much.
   This was why Sayaka even cried when she saw La Folia was about to depart.
   La Folia also felt the same. After all, as a princess, a friendship was expensive, and it was rare to meet someone like Sayaka, who treated her like a normal person rather than a princess of Aldegyr Kingdom.
   Both of them hugged each other before they parted since they knew that it wouldn't be their last meeting.
   "Goodbye, Princess. I hope that next time you come, I'll be the one who receives you," Sayaka said sincerely.
   La Folia smiled, then gave Sayaka a hug again before she whispered something to Sayaka, which caused Sayaka to blush instantly.
   Sayaka, who blushed, looked at Haru before her face turned redder, and she glared at him to hide her embarrassment.
   Haru rolled his eyes and thought that when he pushed her on the bed, she wouldn't show such a reaction again in the future. Still, he had to admit that La Folia really loved to cause him trouble and thought that it might be good to educate the princess in the future.
   Haru had educated the strongest commander, the most vicious witch, and various evil women, and the princess was quite easy for him, considering he had seduced the future queen of Earlshide Kingdom and also the governor of Japan. There was a lot more, but it might need a lot of time to list all the girls and women that had become his.
   After hugging Sayaka, La Folia then continued by hugging all the girls that sent her up one by one, saying goodbye to all of them and also telling them that she was happy to meet them, but she spent more time when she talked with Kanon, and somehow, when they talked to each other, she sounded like a mother who was worried about her daughter, rather than an aunt and a niece.
   After talking with Kanon, La Folia looked at Haru and based on the order. She would hug Haru after this, so Haru also opened his arms generously, but...
   La Folia leaped directly into him and kissed his lips without hesitation!
   Haru somehow had expected this, so he needed to teach her, who had the upper hand on this relationship. In some cases, he might be okay being pushed, but right now, he needs to set up the order.
   La Folia hugged him and kissed him, but then, suddenly, her waist was hugged, and her mouth was pried open by him!
   La Folia opened her eyes wide before she felt the pleasure that she had never felt before, and after they parted, she was in a daze.
   "You're too bold," Haru said in surprise.
   ".........." La Folia rolled her eyes, hearing his words, and she was going to ask for his responsibility, but then she saw him, taking out a box from his pocket. "Is that a gift?"
   "Um." Haru nodded, then whispered. "You can use this to teleport to my house."
   La Folia was dumbfounded, hearing Haru's words, and asked, "Is this okay? Are you not worried that I'm going to copy the technology of this device?" She didn't open the box, but she knew that the inside was very precious, which made her wonder whether he didn't feel worried that she might do something about it.
   "It's okay." Haru nodded. "I want to see you more after all." He wasn't worried that La Folia might copy Shambala since it was impossible, and it was just a copy that he had made with "Kiss." Frankly, he had to admit that "Kiss" was an amazing ability, and he was wondering whether he could develop this ability better.
   Hearing Haru's words, La Folia was in tears and kissed him again, but this time, their kiss wasn't the bold kiss like before, but their kiss was a chaste kiss.
   As they parted, La Folia whispered, "I'll visit you."
   "Um." Haru nodded and then sent La Folia to the airplane, but before that, he could see that everyone was staring at him at this moment and knew that trouble was coming soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1995: Yuuma: Can you keep your pants up?
   Haru had escaped a bloodbath by using his coaxing ability. He had to admit that woman's jealousy was quite hard to handle, especially the jealousy of a virgin. They hadn't tasted the pleasure of the flesh, which made them more troublesome to handle, but even so, he didn't hate it, or rather, he felt happy with all the interaction that they had, whether it was sad, happy, fight, jealousy, and various other emotions, he enjoyed all of them since it was an imperfect relationship and such a relationship was longer than anything.
   Some people might think that a perfect relationship was good and they sought after it, but the truth was, a perfect relationship was the worst kind of relationship, and such a relationship wouldn't last long.
   Well, enough of that since there was something that Haru needed to do now. He didn't like to preach since it was troublesome, and it was better to use his time wisely like flirting with a girl?
   Anyway, there was still one girl that Haru needed to handle, so after they returned to his house, he went to visit Yuuma, who was being taken care of by his robot in one of the rooms inside his house. While walking, he had to admit that he had to thank Mimori since she had taken care of him a lot of times and also handled Nagisa so Nagisa would go home.
   Out of all the girls that Haru was close with, Nagisa was the only girl that didn't know about his identity, which was why it was quite troublesome if Nagisa was around and Nagisa also had a fear of a demon, so it might be hard for her to know his real identity, but he knew that sooner or later, she would know about his identity.
   However, for now, there was no need to explain to Nagisa.
   As for Kojou or Yaze, Haru had never thought about both of them too much, or rather he could just simply ignore both of them. He then entered the room where Yuuma stayed and saw she had woken up.
   The moment Yuuma saw Haru, she was so excited and was about to wake up to walk toward him, but slipped and was about to fall, but he quickly caught her in his arms.
   "Be careful, Yuuma. I'm not going anywhere," Haru said helplessly, then carried Yuuma in his arms like a princess to the bed.
   Yuuma was blushing again, and she had to admit that no place was more comfortable other than his arms. She felt that it was so warm, and it also calmed her down, but at the same time, she could feel a dangerous smell from him, which made her a bit addicted.
   "Are you feeling better now?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Yuuma nodded with a smile.
   "Well, let's stay like this for a while. Don't go out for a while," Haru said and rested beside Yuuma.
   Yuuma also didn't mind and also moved closer to him, letting him sleep by her side.
   Both of them had slept together anyway, so it didn't really matter if they were sleeping together.
   "I want to talk, is that alright?" Haru asked.
   "Um." Yuuma nodded, and she still maintained her smile, even though she knew that the news that Haru might tell her might not be good, considering what she had done in the Itogami island. She knew that she was Aya's daughter, and she almost sacrificed 100,000 lives in Itogami island to save her mother. Even though she didn't do that in the end, she still felt guilty regardless, and she knew that the government on the island wouldn't let her go.
   "First, you don't need to worry about anything. You're free now," Haru said.
   Yuuma had prepared for the worst, so she was dumbfounded when she heard that she was alright and she was free. "Really?"
   "Um." Haru nodded with a smile as he caressed Yuuma's hair. "Who do you think your man is? This island is my turf. No one can hurt you here."
   Yuuma's eyes reddened, and she hugged him tightly. "Thank you, Haru." She knew that her meeting with him was the best thing in her life.
   "Your matter is easy to solve, but then, it is the next thing that I want you to know," Haru said.
   "It's about your mother."
   "......." Yuuma was in silence, hearing Haru's words, and she showed a complicated expression.
   "Do you want to know?" Haru asked.
   Yuuma was silent for a while before she nodded. "Um." Even though her mother had betrayed her, Aya was still her mother after all. She was still grateful to Aya since because of Aya, she could be born in this world and met Haru.
   "Your mother is alright, and she has become my subordinate," Haru said calmly.
   "Yo - Your subordinate?" Yuuma was startled.
   "Um, she also has said sorry to you." Haru didn't lie since he had asked Aya to apologize, and if Aya really met Yuuma again, then Aya would apologize since Aya had promised him, but even so, he knew that the relationship between mother and daughter were still awkward, and their relationship with him also even more complicated since both of them were his woman.
   Hearing that Aya had apologized to her, Yuuma was in silence again for a while, but then she looked at Haru and asked, "How did she apologize to me? Even though it was my first meeting with her at that time, I didn't think that she would apologize to someone so easily. You must do something to her.
   Haru was about to say something, but Yuuma didn't give him a chance and said, "Let me guess, she has become your woman too, right?"
   When Haru didn't say anything, Yuuma was annoyed and couldn't help but pull his nose. "Can you keep your pants!" She couldn't help but feel a bit annoyed when she found out that her mother had been eaten by Haru. She had a feeling that she might have a little brother, which made her helpless.
   What could Haru do? He could only apologize since he knew that their relationship had become quite weird now. After all, Aya had become his woman.
   They talked for a while, and in the end, Yuuma sighed, and there was nothing that she could do, and rather than fighting with each other, it was better for her mother to become Haru's lover.
   "So what do you plan to do? You're free right now, after all," Haru said. The truth, he was wondering what Yuuma wanted to do, considering she was free and nothing had bound her anymore so he just wanted her to be happy and at least waited a few years later before their relationship could be confirmed.
   Hearing Haru's words, Yuuma was in silence for a while, and she knew that she was free and there were a lot of things that she could do like join him to go the school, then she could be together with Haru, Nagisa, and everyone, or did various things that she wanted to do. She then thought for a moment before then she made up her decision.
   Hearing Yuuma's request, Haru nodded and didn't expect her to make such a decision, but at the same time, he also understood her and he would support her no matter what.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1996: The quiet one has always been the wildest
   Yuuma's request wasn't that hard, but Haru knew that it was quite complicated since she wanted to try to live with Aya for a while.
   Aya, who heard Yuuma's request, felt a bit complicated, but in the end, she agreed since it was Haru's request, and at the same time, she snorted at him, thinking that this guy was really bad since he wanted to eat both daughter and mother, which made her a bit helpless.
   "But you need to make me pregnant later!" Aya said without hesitation.
   Haru could only agree in a perfunctory manner since even though he didn't mind having a child since he wasn't in a hurry to have more children. Out of all of his women, the only person that he had made pregnant was only Maya Yotsuba, but he knew that sooner or later, he would make his woman pregnant.
   However, Haru wasn't in a hurry since he thought to learn how to take care of children when his and Maya's child was born later.
   Then after saying goodbye, Yuuma went to go after her mother and also helped to manage the Library since she knew that Haru needed this organization. However, she didn't have power, considering her guardian had been taken back by Aya, so in the end, Haru lent her a power that he had stolen from a lot of people in this world and made Yuuma become stronger. He also gave her a duplicate of Shambala so she could visit him anytime.
   Haru had to admit that Shambala was convenient, and he loved it, but after that, the day passed in a peaceful manner, and he also had done his research on the legendary prison so he could let Natsuki walk out from that prison. However, before he told Natsuki about this matter, he needed to help Himeragi, Kanon, and Nagisa to buy a necessity for their training camp.
   "Onii-san, are you ready?"
   Kanon knocked on the door of his workroom and opened the door excitedly.
   Haru looked at Kanon and turned off his computer. "Alright, let's go."
   Kanon smiled happily and talked about the training camp for the middle school.
   Haru didn't expect that it was an almost new year, and he had been in this world for quite a while, which made him really miss his girlfriends in his original world. While listening to Kanon, he thought about the incident at the monastery where Kanon stayed five years ago. He knew that everyone in the monastery except for Kanon was killed, and he also tried to hunt down this killer, but it was quite hard, considering there was no record and based on the record, there was no killer rather, the monastery was on fire because of an accident and everyone, except for Kanon was killed by an accident since it happened on the night.
   Haru knew that the reason why it was recorded like that was that the criminal didn't leave anything behind that could be used as evidence, and the police were either too lazy or useless to investigate this matter. However, he didn't give up and knew that he would catch the criminal sooner or later.
   "Haru, you're late!" Nagisa pouted when she saw Haru walking in a relaxed manner toward them.
   "Then should we postpone our plan?" Haru asked.
   "NOO!!!!" Nagisa cried without hesitation.
   "I was joking." Haru didn't expect that both Himeragi and Kanon would show a sad expression when he said that joke.
   Hearing his words, everyone sighed in relief. "So, what are we waiting for?"
   "Alright, let's go!" Nagisa said excitedly.
   Then without hesitation, everyone went to the department store to buy the necessities for their training camp.
   Walking around the department store together, and after they bought a lot of their necessities, Haru rested for a moment while looking at Nagisa, who pulled Kanon on the clothing store excitedly.
   "Senpai, here's your ice lemon tea." Himeragi gave Haru the ice lemon tee that he had asked her to buy before.
   "Thank you, Himeragi," Haru said with a smile.
   "No - No problem." Himeragi blushed again when she saw his smile since she had to admit that he was so handsome, even if he was wearing a facemask.
   Haru didn't put down his facemask and drank his lemon tea from the straw. He then looked at Himeragi, who was sitting beside him and drank strawberry milk, and couldn't help but recall the shinigami who came to his house in the morning.
   The safety of his house was strict, even a drop of water or a single mosquito would be detected when they entered, so of course, Haru knew that there was a shinigami that had come to his house before. "By the way, Himeragi."
   "Did the Lion King Organization tell you something?"
   "Ah!" Himeragi had fun and almost forgot about her mission, so she blushed.
   Haru sighed inwardly. After all, even though Himeragi was a bit of a scatterbrain, she was so cute.
   "Senpai, I'll be away for four days, don't cause trouble, alright?" Himeragi said with a strict expression.
   "Have I ever caused trouble?" Haru asked back.
   "You have!" Himeragi quickly retorted back since Haru didn't realize how many problems had appeared around him!
   "Will that be true? You should know that I'm not the cause, they just come toward me, and should I just stay silent and let them hurt me?" Haru asked.
   "No, but..." Himeragi couldn't say anything in refuting since she knew that the cause of the problem wasn't him, and it was all of those villains who came after him one after another.
   "Okay, I know that you're worried about me, and I'm happy about it. Thank you, Himeragi," Haru said with a sincere smile.
   "Sen - Senpai..." Himeragi couldn't take her eyes away from Haru at this moment, and she moved closer and closer until...
   "Yukina-chan! Let's go and try that!" Nagisa suddenly came and pulled Nagisa away.
   "Wh --?!" Himeragi was stunned before she could do anything.
   Haru sighed and felt that it was such a cliche, which made him sigh.
   "Onii-san, let's go and follow them too," Kanon said as she clutched into Haru's hand.
   Haru looked in the direction of Nagisa and Himeragi and felt speechless when they went to the underwear store. "But that's an underwear store."
   "Um..." Kanon blushed, but then she nodded and said, "I want to know what kind of underwear that Onii-san likes." She then looked at him shyly and asked, "Is that not okay?
   Haru took a deep breath and said, "Let's buy the entire store. No, let's buy this department store." Looking at how cute Kanon was, he just couldn't help but blurt out those words.
   "Eeeehhh?" Kanon was stunned.
   Haru smiled and said, "I was joking." He then moved closer and whispered, "Then can you wear any kind of underwear?"
   "Um... Um..." Kanon nodded shyly, but there was an eagerness in her eyes.
   The quiet one was the wildest one.
   Haru had often heard those words, and it seemed that those words were right. He then, without hesitation, came to the underwear store together with Kanon, but then he didn't expect there was trouble coming toward them. He had just said that the trouble was coming toward him, but he just didn't expect that it would come so soon.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Sorry for the late!
   Chapter 1997: Kou Amakusa is just a small fry
   As he was about to enter the underwear store, Haru noticed a guy with a strange tuxedo pattern walking toward him with a smile.
   'No, he should be looking at Kanon?'
   Haru looked at Kanon, who pulled him toward the store and didn't seem to notice the guy. He then looked at the guy and could clearly feel even though the guy was smiling, this guy was cruel, especially when he smelled the smell of blood coming from him so without hesitation, he used his telepathy to control the mind of this person, but...
   Haru was quite surprised when his telepathy didn't work, but he didn't lose his calm and quickly thought that this guy wasn't a living being. His telepathy was strong and he could control any living being, but his telepathy ability couldn't control something that didn't have a soul or a mind such as a robot or something similar.
   "Onii-san, what's wrong?" Kanon asked curiously since Haru seemed to look somewhere, but her vision was covered by him and she heard his voice.
   "I was just thinking about what kind of underwear would be suitable for you," Haru said with a serious expression as if he was in deep thought, but when he thought about it, he felt that Kanon would be suitable in anything whether it was a white color which enhanced her pure image, or black that would make her naughty somehow.
   "O - Onii-san!" Kanon's face was so red since she didn't expect Haru would be so bold, but then she quickly pulled him the store, asking him which underwears that she should buy and wear for later, maybe, she should also show it to him so he could tell which underwear that would be perfect for her.
   Looking at Kanon's shy and eager expression, Haru smiled and entered the store. As for the guy that was about to approach them, he had pulled the guy into the shadow world by using the power of "Kage Kage no Mi" that he borrowed from Jeanne.
   Right now, Haru had an important mission and he couldn't be bothered by something like a small fry like this person. Still, he was quite interested in that guy and might use him for an experiment since it was rare that his telepathy ability didn't work.
   Everyone enjoyed their time in the department store before they went back together.
   Nagisa was quite sad when she was separated from her friends and Haru, but her living place was different from theirs and she was living with her brother. Even though she also wanted to live with Haru, she felt that it was a bit too bold if she asked so and their relationship might be close, but she wasn't his lover, after all.
   Nagisa sighed, but she wouldn't give up!
   As Haru, Himeragi, and Kanon returned, everyone was there and they ate dinner together, talking, and playing together before they went to rest.
   Haru then went to visit Rin and Asagi and started their match again, and as expected, they lost to him. He was living as usual as if he forgot about the guy that wanted to harm Kanon at the department store before, but he didn't forget and when they were sleeping, he entered the shadow world where he imprisoned the guy.
   As he entered, Haru quickly heard the loud cry of the guy.
   "Let me go, you bastard!" When the guy saw Haru, he wanted to attack Haru, but somehow, he couldn't use his power in this dark space. However, it was normal since Haru also used the power of his "Seal Magic" on this shadow world so no one could use their power beside him.
   Haru didn't talk with this guy and closed the mouth of the guy with his zipper manipulation before he walked toward him. His telepathy might be useless against this guy, but it didn't mean he couldn't get information from him.
   Without hesitation, Haru used the power of "Heaven's Door" and turned this guy's into a book. From then on, he got all the information about this guy.
   As Haru read all the information about Kou's, Kou showed a horror expression. He had become a book and all the information inside him was revealed to Haru, which made him realize that his action to attack Haru on the department store was too rash. He tried to scream, but no words came out of his mouth. He tried to escape, but his body couldn't move. He could just lay there and listen to Haru, who read all the information on his head loudly, in terror.
   Reading Kou's information, Haru understood more or less Kou's identity.
   Kou Amatsuka, a homunculus alchemist who is Nina Adelard's apprentice (legendary alchemist). He wishes to become human by reviving Wiseman to restore his body.
   Still, even though Kou was a homunculus, he was different from Astarte or Yuuma, who had a human body. Kou's true form was just a steel liquid, which was why Haru couldn't use telepathy on him since this guy wasn't a living being, and it was also the reason why Kou wanted to become a human.
   Haru didn't care about Kou or Kou's ambition, but since this guy had decided to become his enemy, then he wouldn't hesitate to erase him. He knew that Kou was unlucky since Kou had been fooled by Wiseman.
   Wiseman wanted to live again in this world and by using Kou and tempting him to turn him into a human.
   Even though Kou was fooled, it didn't mean he was innocent since there were a lot of lives that had been taken by him so after Haru used Kou, he would discard him. He wasn't someone who was afraid of blood and killing like how he used to be and Kou wasn't a human, and Kou was also different from Yuuma and Astarte so he didn't have any guilty feelings.
   More importantly, Haru was interested in Kou's knowledge about alchemists. This ability might not be that strong, compared to the vampire who could summon the Vassal Beast, but it was convenient and also an ability that could make its user rich.
   Haru wouldn't use a complicated explanation to explain the alchemist, but in simple terms, this was an ability to manipulate a matter. If he had to give an example, he could change a rock into diamond or gold, it was simply a money-making ability.
   Kou looked at Haru, who kept reading all of his information and tried to fight back, but when it was futile, he could just lay there with half-dead eyes, looking at the dark ceiling, showing that he had given up.
   However, Haru knew that if this guy was given a chance, Kou would fight back, but then, he smiled and took something from Kou's pocket directly and when he did this, Kou quickly tried to fight back, but it was futile.
   Looking at the blood-red ball in his hand, Haru looked at it for a moment and couldn't help but say the name of this ball. "Wiseman Blood, huh?" Then he looked at Kou again and saw him, looking at him in anger and horror, and he was sure that Kou wouldn't expect that he would be in the same position as his victims in the past.
   Then without hesitation, Haru grabbed Kou and went to the monastery where Kanon was living in the past, and at the same time, he had to admit that his uncle-in-law was a bit tsundere since even though Kensei was attacked by Kou, Kensei had never told him anything. He thought for a moment and thought that he should visit Kensei later with Kanon, that way, Kensei might feel happy.
  
   CREATORS' THOUGHTS
   0x01 graphic
akikan40
   Advanced Chapters can be found here->
   http://bit.ly/Akikan40
   Chapter 1998: Let's not waste a time
   It didn't take a long time before Haru and Kou arrived at the monastery, and Kou was looking at Haru with a confused expression, especially when Haru had let go of Kou.
   "Go and revive Wiseman quickly," Haru said as he kicked Kou's back directly without any mercy, looking at the huge metal plate on the monastery, ignoring Kou whose face had scraped against the ground.
   Kou, who was on the ground, gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to attack him, but in the end, he held himself since he didn't want to feel the terror that he had felt before. He then stood up slowly and looked at the huge steel metal plate inside the destroyed monastery, then Wiseman's blood on his palm.
   Kou knew that it might be best to run away, but he knew that he couldn't, and he thought that he might be able to defeat Haru by asking Wiseman to defeat Haru.
   'Let's see what you do after I have revived Wiseman.' Kou's heart was so ugly at that moment, and he just wanted revenge on Haru, so he couldn't wait to see what Haru was being wrecked by Wiseman, screaming, asking him for mercy at that time.
   A few meters from Kou, Haru watched Kou, who moved the red-blood ball closer to the huge metal plate, and the huge metal plate slowly turned into red liquid like blood but with a jelly-like consistency.
   While calling this name inside his mind, Haru thought about Wiseman's identity.
   Wiseman was an alchemist who attempted to fulfill the ultimate goal of the alchemy of transcending into godhood and becoming immortal, the perfect human. After succeeding, he sought the destruction of those who were not perfect, but then he was sealed on this monastery. However, before he was sealed, he had brainwashed Kou's mind so Kou would revive him when there was a chance.
   It could be said that Wiseman was a dangerous criminal, and he was even more dangerous than Aya, but Haru had his own purpose of reviving Wiseman, and that reason was that he wanted to steal Wiseman's knowledge about the alchemist.
   Haru's Snatch was a powerful ability since he could use it to steal anything, whether it was a thing, ability, power, or any conceptual thing, including knowledge. However, there was still one thing that he couldn't steal, and that was form.
   It might be hard to explain, but if Haru had to give an example, then it was impossible for him to steal slime's liquid form, but it was possible for him to steal an ability to transform into a slime. It might be the same, but it was a different matter.
   One was originally a slime, but the other one was something or someone who could transform into a slime.
   If Haru stole the slime's liquid form, then it meant he would steal the DNA structure of the slime itself, it was complicated, and he also didn't really want to do it since he didn't want to turn himself into slime, so when he saw the Wiseman had a slime-like form, he didn't have an interest in it.
   Haru was more interested in the ability and the knowledge that Wiseman had, so he directly used his telepathy and got all the information about this perfect human.
   When Haru was busy reading the mind of Wiseman, he heard a female voice right beside him. He turned his head and saw a small female figure with long blonde hair and tan skin, wearing a dancer-like costume, which made him speechless, especially when this woman sat on his shoulder, and before he could say something...
   "Dammit, why did you let him revive Wiseman!" The small female figure was furious when she saw Wiseman start to take form, turning into a huge liquid being.
   "Hahaha!" Kou was so happy when he saw the Wiseman had been revived then turned his attention toward Haru. Staring at him with unhidden hatred on his face as he said, "Now, you will have to pay the price for the humiliation that I have received!"
   The small female figure, whose attention had always been on Wiseman, turned toward Kou and her expression became complicated. "What did you do to him?"
   "I'm going to kill your disciple, so you better say the last words to him, Nina," Haru said then without hesitation, stealing all the alchemist knowledge on Wiseman's mind.
   "Huh?" Nina was dumbfounded since Haru knew her name, but before she could ask, Kou quickly screamed. "Wiseman, attack him!"
   As he screamed, Kou created a lot of tentacles by using liquid steel and aimed all of them toward Haru.
   "Be careful!" Nina quickly shouted, but then she saw those tentacles were stopped by something and couldn't move on.
   "What?!" Kou was dumbfounded, and when he was about to run away, he saw the space tremble and all tentacles crumbled. He knew that he couldn't defeat Haru, so he wanted to run away, but as expected, he couldn't move and was trapped by gravity. "Ugh!" He could feel his body breaking slowly, and he could tell that Haru was going to kill him. Luckily, he couldn't feel pain, or else he would be screaming in agony because of the pain.
   Kou lost his hope and could only put his hope toward Wiseman, but until now, Wiseman had never done anything, only stood there like a huge red jelly. "Wiseman!" He screamed once again, but Wiseman just stood there in silence.
   That was the only word that came out from Kou, watching the Wiseman, that just uselessly stood there without helping him, and when he was about to feel despair, he knew that this was only the beginning, especially when he saw the Wiseman turned into dust before it vanished.
   Not only Kou, who was dumbfounded, but Nina, who had been sitting on Haru's shoulder, couldn't say anything from the beginning to the end.
   Nina panicked when Wiseman was revived since if Wiseman came to this world again, she was sure that it would bring terror into this world, but when she racked her brain at how to seal it again, Haru did something and made it disappear into steam.
   Nina's head was blank, and she couldn't say anything.
   "You don't have anything to say to your disciple?" Haru asked.
   "Ah!" Nina quickly awoke, then looked at Haru, who was looking at her. She saw him, looking at her with a calm expression, and she wasn't sure what to say until she saw him walking toward Kou, who was looking at Haru in horror. She wanted to say something, but she couldn't since she felt horror from Haru's power.
   Nina had never known someone as powerful as Haru, who could turn Wiseman into steam then make it vanish from this world, which was why, when he asked her this question, she couldn't say anything, and she just had woken up so her brain just couldn't process what was happening, but...
   "Mas ---" Kou wanted to beg Nina, his master, to help him, looking at her with a pitiful expression, but he couldn't move his mouth because of Haru's gravity magic.
   However, Nina could see the horror in Kou's eyes, so she could only gulp her saliva and ask, "Can you forgive him?"
   "Sorry, but no. He has tried to kill someone who is important to me." Haru then looked at Nina and asked, "Let's say that I'm not strong enough. What'll happen to her?"
   "I..." Nina couldn't say anything to refute.
   "Let's say that it was your disciple's misfortune to choose me as his enemy." Haru didn't say nonsense again and used the Mist Dispersion, turning Kou into steam before Kou vanished from this world.
   Looking at this scene, Nina could only sigh tiredly.
   "So what do you want to do after this? Should I leave you here?" Haru asked.
   Hearing Haru's question again, Nina thought for a moment before she made her decision.
   "Let me follow you." Nina had just unsealed, and she didn't have anyone around her. Her body was also small, and she had to admit that even though Haru had killed her disciple, Haru was pleasing to her eyes, and it was her first time seeing someone as handsome as him. Lastly, even though Kou was her disciple, he had betrayed her before, so their relationship was far from good. The reason why she asked Haru to let go of Kou was that Kou was her disciple, and Kou had been studying under her for a long time. Even though she might carry some resentment, when she saw Kou beg her at that time, she couldn't help but recall the time she taught Kou.
   However, it was too late. Nina also wasn't a virgin, who had never seen blood and knew that Kou must have done something unforgivable to Haru, so she didn't blame Haru that much.
   Haru's handsome face was also one of the factors that made Nina quickly forget about Kou's matter and become curious about Haru's identity.
   Then without hesitation, Haru brought Nina back to his house since there were a lot of things that he wanted to ask Nina, considering he had just gotten all the knowledge about an alchemist.
  
  
  
  
   Chapter 1999: Haru needs to be prepared
   His battle with both Kou and the Wiseman was short, or rather, it only took him a few moments to end both of them and what took his time was just the time Kou took to revive Wiseman and also the time Kou laughed, thinking that he had won.
   However, their battle ended so shortly, and Haru returned quickly together with Nina, who also followed him since she didn't have any place to go and she had just awoken, so she didn't know much about what had happened when she was sealed together with Wiseman and who Haru was?
   "I'm going to take a bath. You can wait in the living room," Haru said.
   "Wait! Let me go with you!" Nina quickly said.
   "......" Haru looked at Nina strangely.
   "What? Are you shy?" Nina asked with a smile.
   Haru looked at Nina and knew that based on her age, she could be called his grandma, but looking at her size, which wasn't much different from an action figure, he felt a bit complicated. "Well, I don't mind."
   Both of them went to his hot spring and rested there lazily.
   "How comfortable..." Nina said with a sigh, resting her body on the small wooden basket that was prepared by Haru.
   "Right?" Haru also nodded, but inside, he was thinking about the alchemist knowledge that he had just stolen from both Kou and the Wiseman.
   Nina looked at Haru and had to admit that this guy was so handsome. She was wondering whether she could return to her normal body size that way... Cough! Cough!
   "By the way, what's your name?" Nina asked since she didn't know who Haru's name was or rather she didn't know anything about him.
   "My name is Kasugano Haruka." Haru looked at Nina and said, "You're Nina Adelard, the Great Alchemist, right?"
   "That's right!" Nina nodded and felt a bit proud since her name was known by Haru. She then looked at Haru, and truth to be told, she was curious who he was, but she also didn't want to be rude too much, especially when he was so strong. Even though she hid it well, she was afraid that she might disappear just like Kou and Wiseman, but she had to admit that even she was afraid, she also felt comfortable and his face was so handsome...
   "If you have something to ask, then just ask, but I'll also ask you a question." Haru looked at Nina and said, "Equivalent exchange, right?" Based on the story that he had watched in the past, the principle of the alchemist was an equivalent exchange. Not sure if it was similar in this world, though.
   Haru might have learned various magic in this world, but he had never put his eyes on the alchemist since it was so rare to see an alchemist, and there was only a limited number of alchemists in this world. Their knowledge was only circulated to a limited number of people, and he was also too lazy to get them since he didn't know how strong it was until he saw how Kou's memory.
   Haru had to admit that an alchemist was strong, and he wanted to learn it. He had gotten the knowledge of both Wiseman and Kou, but the Great Alchemist was right in front of him, and wasn't it too wasteful not to learn something from her?
   As for stealing Nina's knowledge, Haru didn't have that idea since Nina was a beautiful woman.
   "Oh!" Nina was surprised that Haru knew the principle of the alchemist, so she nodded with a smile and asked, "You want me to teach you the alchemist?"
   "Is it so easy to guess?" Haru asked.
   "Of course." Nina nodded with a smile and felt that it was normal for Haru to know her instantly when he saw her since he was interested in alchemy. "I don't mind teaching you, but can I ask you a lot of questions?"
   "Why not?" Haru nodded. "What do you want to ask, Nina?" As for calling Nina his "master" or "teacher," he felt that it was a bit too much.
   Nina also didn't care, but she asked, "I have been sleeping for the past few years. Can you tell me more about what has happened in this world?" There were a lot of questions that Nina wanted to ask, but first, she needed to know everything about this world since she had been sleeping for a long time.
   Haru didn't mind and started to tell her about what had happened in this world recently.
   When Nina asked, Haru answered, it was as simple as that.
   "So, can you tell me who you are now? Besides your name, I don't know much about you." Nina smiled, looking curiously at Haru, and said, "You'll become my student, right?"
   Haru raised his eyebrow, then said, "Genius, billionaire, philanthropist, and the fourth primogenitor." He didn't add the playboy to his introduction since he didn't need to.
   However, Nina was dumbfounded by her introduction, especially the last one. "Fo - Fourth primogenitor? You?"
   "I'm." Haru nodded and said, "It might be only a few months that I have become one, but I'm the fourth primogenitor."
   "You're a vampire?" Nina was stunned, then asked, "Then why do you want to learn an alchemist? Don't you have a Vassal Beast? Wait? Did I hear that it has been a few months since you have become the fourth primogenitor?" She then observed Haru up and down and felt that if this guy was the fourth primogenitor, then his name should be loud and popular, considering how handsome he was and how well-done he was at his nether region, but she had never heard of him in the past. She also had never heard that someone could become a fourth primogenitor, and there were a lot of questions on her head, and it made her uncomfortable that she was afraid that her question might make him angry.
   Looking at Nina's expression, Haru had to admit that he was cute, but it didn't mean that he was going to tell her everything, considering it had only been a short time since they met each other and he also didn't really want to tell more about his information.
   As for whether Nina wouldn't teach him alchemy or not, Haru didn't need to worry since he was sure that Nina would teach him.
   "Which is why I'm not a vampire, and I'm a human," Haru said.
   "Human..." Nina was dumbfounded.
   "Well, I won't tell you much about how I have become a fourth primogenitor, and now, can I ask you a question?" Haru asked.
   "Sure." Nina nodded without hesitation. There were still a lot of questions in her heart, but she held herself since there was a lot of chance that both of them could talk to each other and he would become his student, so there was no need to be in a hurry, right?
   "Nina, do you know about Schneewalzer Lance?" Haru asked.
   "Oh, the strongest weapon of the Lion King Organization, right? Why do you ask that?" Nina asked curiously, wondering why Haru asked about Schneewalzer Lance.
   "Can you tell me more about that lance?" Haru asked since he knew that sooner or later that lance would cause trouble for Himeragi, and before that, he hoped that he could solve that trouble for her.
  
  
  
  
  
   2000
 Ваша оценка:
Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"